Thrēnoikos the house of mourning furnished with directions for the hour of death ... delivered in LIII sermons preached at the funerals of divers faithfull servants of Christ / by Daniel Featly, Martin Day, John Preston, Ri. Houldsworth, Richard Sibbs, Thomas Taylor, doctors in divinity, Thomas Fuller and other reverend divines.
      
       
         
           1660
        
      
       Approx. 2651 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 313 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41017
         Wing F595
         ESTC R30449
         11322882
         ocm 11322882
         47453
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41017)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47453)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1460:29)
      
       
         
           
             Thrēnoikos the house of mourning furnished with directions for the hour of death ... delivered in LIII sermons preached at the funerals of divers faithfull servants of Christ / by Daniel Featly, Martin Day, John Preston, Ri. Houldsworth, Richard Sibbs, Thomas Taylor, doctors in divinity, Thomas Fuller and other reverend divines.
             Featley, Daniel, 1582-1645.
          
           
             Newly corrected and amended with several additions.
          
           [12], 610 p.
           
             Printed by G. Dawson and are to be sold by John Williams ...,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             Title in Greek characters.
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Funeral sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2008-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-08 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-08 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           ΘΡΗΝΟΙΚΟΣ
           .
        
         
           THE
           House
           of
           Mourning
           :
        
         
           FURNISHED
           With
           
             
               DIRECTIONS
               for
            
             
               PREPARATIONS
               to
            
             
               MEDITATIONS
               of
            
             
               CONSOLATIONS
               at
            
          
           the
           Hour
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           DELIVERED
           IN
           LIII
           .
           SERMONS
           ,
           Preached
           at
           the
           FUNERALS
           of
           divers
           faithfull
           SERVANTS
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           By
           
             
               
                 Daniel
                 Featly
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Martin
                 Day
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 John
                 Preston
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Doctors
                   in
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ri.
                     Houldsworth
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Richard
                     Sibbs
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Taylor
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Fuller
              
               .
            
             
               And
               other
               Reverend
               Divines
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ECCLES
             .
             7.4
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Mourning
             :
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             fools
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mirth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ambr.
             de
             obit
             .
             frat
             .
          
           
             Non
             amitti
             sed
             praemitti
             videntur
             quos
             sed
             non
             absumptura
             mors
             ,
             sed
             aeternitatas
             receptura
             est
             .
          
        
         
           
             Seneca
             Ep.
             77.
             
          
           
             Iter
             imperfectum
             est
             ,
             si
             in
             media
             parte
             aut
             citra
             petitum
             locum
             steterit
             :
             vita
             non
             est
             imperfecta
             si
             honesta
             ,
             ubicunqque
             desieris
             ,
             si
             benè
             desieres
             ,
             tota
             est
             .
          
        
         
           Newly
           Corrected
           and
           Amended
           with
           several
           ADDITIONS
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             G.
             Dawson
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             John
             Williams
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           St.
           Pauls-Chruch-Yard
           ,
           1660.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           no
           man
           that
           can
           plead
           Ignorance
           to
           the
           universal
           Decree
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           Mans
           Mortality
           :
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             for
             all
             men
             once
             to
             die
             :
          
           and
           every
           man
           can
           say
           as
           that
           wise
           Woman
           of
           
             Tekoaeh
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             as
             water
             spilt
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           Age
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           Condition
           ,
           or
           rank
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           foyled
           with
           that
           invincible
           Champion
           Death
           ;
           who
           riding
           up
           and
           down
           the
           World
           upon
           his
           pale
           Horse
           above
           these
           five
           thousand
           years
           ,
           hath
           with
           an
           impartial
           stroke
           laid
           all
           flat
           before
           him
           ;
           some
           in
           there
           Infancy
           have
           proved
           what
           it
           is
           to
           die
           before
           they
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           live
           ;
           others
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Youth
           ;
           some
           in
           their
           old
           Age
           :
           rich
           and
           poor
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           young
           men
           may
           die
           ,
           old
           men
           must
           die
           ;
           even
           those
           that
           are
           stiled
           Gods
           (
           and
           that
           by
           no
           fawning
           Sycophant
           ,
           but
           by
           God
           himself
           )
           their
           Mortality
           proves
           them
           to
           be
           men
           to
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           as
           Gods
           to
           others
           :
           and
           as
           Epictetus
           once
           told
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
             That
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             ,
             was
             common
             both
             to
             Prince
             and
             Beggar
             .
          
           The
           sicknesses
           and
           miseries
           of
           this
           World
           have
           made
           the
           proudest
           Painims
           to
           confess
           with
           St.
           Peter
           to
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             Even
             I
             my self
             also
             am
             a
             mortal
             man
             :
          
           So
           that
           experience
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Scripture
           )
           concludes
           ,
           
             what
             man
             is
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             death
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           are
           no
           ingredients
           in
           the
           shop
           of
           Nature
           that
           are
           sufficiently
           cordial
           to
           fortifie
           the
           heart
           against
           this
           King
           of
           terrors
           or
           his
           harbingers
           :
           the
           velvet
           slipper
           cannot
           sence
           the
           foot
           from
           
           the
           gout
           ,
           nor
           the
           gold
           ring
           the
           finger
           from
           a
           fellon
           ;
           the
           richest
           Diadem
           cannot
           quit
           the
           head-ach
           ,
           nor
           the
           purple
           Robe
           prevent
           a
           Fever
           :
           Beauty
           ,
           strength
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           friends
           ,
           nor
           any
           ,
           nor
           all
           can
           repeal
           that
           sentence
           ,
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             to
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             return
             .
          
           Every
           fit
           of
           an
           Ague
           ,
           and
           every
           distemper
           of
           this
           frail
           constitution
           being
           as
           a
           light
           skirmish
           before
           the
           main
           battel
           of
           Death
           ,
           wherein
           weak
           man
           being
           vanquished
           ,
           is
           led
           captive
           to
           his
           long
           home
           :
           and
           when
           once
           the
           lines
           of
           Mortality
           are
           drawn
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           fairest
           mortal
           ,
           he
           becomes
           a
           ghastly
           spectacle
           (
           how
           lovely
           soever
           before
           )
           and
           the
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           
             Bury
             my
             dead
             out
             of
             my
             sight
             .
          
           This
           inevitable
           necessity
           ,
           however
           it
           be
           confessed
           and
           acknowledged
           of
           all
           ;
           yet
           lamentable
           experience
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           most
           men
           so
           live
           as
           though
           they
           should
           never
           die
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           they
           so
           die
           as
           though
           they
           should
           never
           live
           again
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           time
           of
           their
           dissolution
           cometh
           ,
           their
           souls
           are
           rather
           chased
           out
           by
           violence
           ,
           then
           yielded
           to
           God
           in
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           to
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           Death
           is
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             sorrows
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           trap-door
           to
           let
           him
           down
           to
           the
           everlasting
           dungeon
           of
           Hell
           ;
           but
           the
           children
           of
           God
           (
           though
           they
           cannot
           scape
           the
           stroke
           ,
           yet
           )
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           can
           play
           upon
           the
           hole
           of
           this
           Aspe
           without
           danger
           ,
           and
           welcome
           the
           grimmest
           approach
           of
           this
           Gyant
           with
           a
           smile
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           hurt
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           Him
           that
           is
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             the
             Lords
             Host
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           sting
           of
           it
           being
           plucked
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           suffering
           sanctified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           death
           is
           become
           to
           every
           Believer
           but
           a
           
             dark
             entry
          
           to
           the
           glorious
           Pallace
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           is
           Gods
           tender
           mercy
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           that
           their
           conflict
           and
           misery
           should
           be
           temporary
           ,
           but
           their
           perfect
           happiness
           eternal
           ;
           so
           it
           should
           be
           their
           care
           in
           this
           little
           space
           of
           time
           alotted
           them
           ,
           (
           whereupon
           their
           everlasting
           condition
           depends
           )
           so
           to
           provide
           that
           they
           may
           live
           happily
           where
           they
           shall
           live
           eternally
           :
           and
           since
           we
           cannot
           escape
           death
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           get
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           Basilisk
           before
           it
           approach
           ,
           and
           so
           avoid
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           .
           Wretched
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           when
           these
           spiritual
           Philistims
           (
           the
           terrors
           of
           death
           )
           make
           war
           upon
           him
           ,
           shall
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             departed
             from
             me
             :
          
           the
           death
           of
           such
           a
           one
           will
           be
           like
           the
           sleep
           of
           a
           frantick
           man
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           malignant
           humor
           
           is
           concocted
           ,
           awakes
           in
           a
           greater
           rage
           than
           he
           lay
           down
           ;
           whereas
           to
           him
           that
           is
           wise
           to
           consider
           his
           latter
           end
           ,
           death
           is
           no
           way
           dreadful
           ;
           death
           may
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           hurt
           him
           ;
           it
           doth
           free
           him
           from
           temporary
           misery
           ,
           but
           cannot
           hinder
           him
           from
           eternal
           felicity
           :
           and
           as
           that
           noble
           Captain
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           who
           having
           gotten
           the
           victory
           over
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           withal
           ,
           received
           his
           mortal
           wound
           ,
           he
           made
           this
           his
           grand
           enquiry
           ,
           
             whether
             his
             weapons
             were
             safe
             or
             not
             ?
             whether
             his
             buckler
             was
             not
             in
             his
             enemies
             hands
             ?
          
           and
           when
           it
           was
           replied
           all
           was
           safe
           ,
           he
           died
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           chearfulness
           and
           fortitude
           .
           So
           when
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           grapple
           with
           death
           ,
           his
           main
           care
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           Buckler
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Helmet
           of
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           his
           Hope
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           safe
           to
           guard
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           passeth
           not
           much
           what
           becomes
           of
           his
           outward
           man
           ,
           he
           dies
           in
           peace
           and
           confidence
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           be
           fitted
           to
           encounter
           with
           this
           last
           enemy
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           manifold
           helps
           which
           God
           hath
           reached
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           in
           the
           frequent
           examples
           of
           mortality
           before
           us
           continually
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           own
           sensible
           approaches
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           death
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           these
           and
           infinite
           more
           ,
           )
           this
           ensuing
           Volumn
           (
           with
           so
           much
           care
           and
           pains
           compiled
           )
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           and
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           may
           prove
           no
           small
           furtherance
           in
           our
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           
             Each
             Sermon
             therein
             being
             as
             a
             several
             Legasie
             bequeathed
             by
             those
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             whose
             deaths
             they
             were
             Preached
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             Testators
             ,
             who
             themselves
             have
             made
             a
             reall
             experiment
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             left
             these
             for
             our
             instruction
             that
             survive
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           dayly
           examples
           of
           Mortality
           are
           so
           many
           real
           Lectures
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           dumb
           Oratory
           perswade
           us
           to
           expect
           our
           end
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           transient
           ,
           so
           our
           thoughts
           of
           them
           vanish
           ;
           therefore
           it
           can
           be
           no
           small
           advantage
           to
           have
           in
           continual
           readiness
           that
           which
           may
           furnish
           us
           abundantly
           with
           meditations
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           custome
           in
           former
           times
           for
           men
           to
           make
           their
           Sepulchres
           in
           their
           Gardens
           ,
           to
           mind
           them
           of
           death
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           .
           This
           present
           Work
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           termed
           a
           Garden
           ,
           wherein
           whosoever
           takes
           a
           dayly
           walk
           ,
           may
           gather
           in
           the
           several
           beds
           thereof
           those
           wholsome
           flowers
           and
           hearbs
           ,
           which
           being
           distilled
           by
           serious
           meditation
           ,
           will
           prove
           water
           of
           life
           to
           a
           fainting
           spirit
           :
           in
           some
           he
           shall
           find
           instruction
           ,
           in
           some
           incitation
           ,
           in
           others
           consolalion
           ,
           
           in
           all
           profit
           .
           Here
           thou
           shalt
           find
           that
           
             Lethall
             Gourd
          
           sprung
           up
           by
           Adam
           his
           trausgression
           ,
           that
           makes
           all
           his
           posterity
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             There
             is
             Death
             in
             the
             Pot.
             
          
        
         
           There
           thou
           mayst
           gather
           Hearbs
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           a
           counterpoyson
           against
           the
           malignity
           of
           death
           :
           in
           a
           third
           there
           is
           the
           spiritual
           Heliotropium
           opening
           with
           joy
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           a
           blessed
           Resurrection
           .
           Do
           the
           glittering
           shews
           of
           outward
           things
           make
           thee
           begin
           to
           over-fancy
           them
           ?
           here
           thou
           shalt
           find
           how
           little
           they
           will
           avail
           in
           death
           :
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           will
           make
           them
           like
           that
           precious
           stone
           which
           being
           put
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           loseth
           its
           vertue
           :
           art
           thou
           over-burthened
           with
           afflictions
           ?
           here
           thou
           art
           supported
           in
           the
           expectation
           of
           
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             glory
             :
          
           art
           thou
           ready
           to
           faint
           under
           thy
           labours
           ?
           here
           thou
           shalt
           find
           a
           time
           of
           rest
           ,
           and
           of
           reaping
           :
           doth
           the
           time
           seem
           over-long
           ,
           that
           thy
           patience
           begins
           to
           flag
           ?
           here
           thou
           hast
           a
           promise
           of
           thy
           Saviours
           speedy
           coming
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           be
           thy
           estate
           and
           condition
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ;
           here
           thou
           mayst
           have
           both
           directions
           to
           guide
           thee
           ,
           and
           comforts
           to
           support
           thee
           in
           thy
           journey
           on
           earth
           ,
           till
           thou
           arrive
           at
           thy
           Country
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           can
           sleight
           and
           undervalue
           so
           deserving
           a
           Work
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           discover
           himself
           either
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           idle
           ,
           or
           ill
           affected
           ;
           especially
           when
           so
           judicious
           and
           learned
           men
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           fit
           concomitant
           for
           their
           several
           Labours
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           added
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           :
           Therefore
           take
           it
           in
           good
           worth
           ,
           improve
           it
           for
           the
           good
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ;
           that
           being
           armed
           and
           prepared
           for
           death
           when
           it
           shall
           approach
           ;
           thou
           mayst
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           but
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           mayst
           end
           thy
           dayes
           in
           a
           stedfast
           assurance
           ,
           
             That
             thy
             sins
             shall
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             Refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             LORD
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             Him
             who
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Life
             .
             H.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             
               THE
               Stewards
               Summons
            
             .
             Page
             1.
             
             
               TEXT
               .
               
                 LUKE
                 16.2
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 thy
                 Stewardship
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 Steward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Praise
               of
               Mourning
            
             .
             Page
             17.
             
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 7.2
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Feasting
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Fears
               .
            
             Page
             33.
             
             
               
                 HEBREWS
                 2.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 himself
                 likewise
                 took
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 deliver
                 them
                 who
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 )
                 were
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 subject
                 to
                 bondage
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Perfection
               of
               Patience
            
             .
             Page
             47.
             
             
               
                 JAMES
                 1.4
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Restraint
               of
               exorbitant
               Passion
            
             .
             Page
             61.
             
             
               
                 2
                 SAM
                 .
                 12.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Child
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 the
                 Child
                 may
                 live
                 ?
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 fast
                 ?
                 Can
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 again
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 return
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sting
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             73.
             
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.56
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
                 is
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Sin
                 is
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Destroyer
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             81.
             
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.16
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Worlds
               Losse
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteous
               Mans
               Gain
               .
            
             Page
             91.
             
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 57.1
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 merciful
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 none
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evil
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Good-Mans
               Epitaph
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             107.
             
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 14.13
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 saying
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Write
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Works
                 do
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Christians
               Center
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             117.
             
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 14.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 liveth
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 dieth
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 For
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 therefore
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Improvement
               of
               Time
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             129.
             
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 7.29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 both
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 weep
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 rejoiced
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Security
               Surprized
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             143.
             
             
               
                 1
                 THESSAL
                 .
                 5.3
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 :
                 then
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 cometh
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 travail
                 upon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Christians
               Victory
               ,
               or
               Conquest
               over
               Deaths
               Enmity
               .
            
             Page
             159.
             
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.26
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               great
               Tribunal
               ;
               or
               Gods
               Scrutiny
               of
               Mans
               Secrets
               .
            
             Page
             171.
             
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 12.14
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 work
                 into
                 Jungement
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 secret
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Tryall
               of
               Sincerity
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             181.
             
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 26.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 judgments
                 (
                 O
                 Lord
                 )
                 have
                 we
                 waited
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 soul
                 is
                 to
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 With
                 my
                 soul
                 have
                 I
                 desired
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 spirit
                 within
                 me
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 thee
                 early
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 thy
                 judgments
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 learn
                 righteousness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Expectation
               of
               Christs
               Coming
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             195.
             
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 3.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Christs
               Precept
               and
               Promise
               ,
               or
               Security
               against
               Death
               .
            
             Page
             211.
             
             
               
                 JOHN
                 8.51
                 .
              
               
                 Verily
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 keep
                 my
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Young-mans
               Liberty
               and
               Limits
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             223.
             
             
               
                 ECCLESIAST
                 .
                 11.9
                 .
              
               
                 Rejoyce
                 O
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 chear
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 know
                 thou
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 Judgment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Abrahams
             Purchase
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             233.
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 23.4
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 and
                 a
                 sojourner
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 burying
                 place
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bury
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Gods
               Esteem
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             Page
             243.
             
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 116.15
                 .
              
               
                 Precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               Saints
               after
               immortal
               Glory
               .
            
             Page
             251.
             
             
               
                 2
                 COR.
                 5.2
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 groan
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Careless
               Merchant
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             265.
             
             
               
                 MAT.
                 16.26
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 man
                 profited
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 soul
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Christs
               second
               Advent
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             273.
             
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 22.12
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 reward
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Saints
               longing
               for
               the
               great
               Epiphany
               .
            
             Page
             263.
             
             
               
                 TITUS
                 2.13
                 .
              
               
                 Looking
                 for
                 that
                 blessed
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Lifes
               Apparition
               ,
               and
               Mans
               Dissolution
               .
            
             Page
             291.
             
             
               
                 JAMES
                 4.14
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Pauls
             Trumpet
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             303.
             
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 13.11
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 knowing
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleep
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Righteous
               Mans
               resting-place
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             313.
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.1
                 .
              
               
                 
                   After
                   these
                   things
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   Fear
                   not
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   shield
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   exceeding
                   great
                   reward
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               righteous
               Judge
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             323.
             
             
               
                 JAM
                 .
                 2.12
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 speak
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 liberty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sins
               Stipend
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Munificence
               .
            
             Page
             335.
             
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.23
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Profit
               of
               Afflictions
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             343.
             
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.10
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 they
                 verily
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 chastened
                 us
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holiness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               Hearts-ease
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             355.
             
             
               
                 JOHN
                 14.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 believe
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 my
                 Fathers
                 house
                 are
                 many
                 mansions
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 again
                 and
                 receive
                 you
                 unto
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Faiths
               Triumph
               over
               the
               greatest
               Tryals
               .
            
             Page
             367.
             
             
               
                 HEB.
                 11.17
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   tryed
                   ,
                   offered
                   up
                   his
                   Son
                
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   promise
                   offered
                   up
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               Faithful
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             377.
             
             
               
                 IPET
                 .
                 3.7
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Heirs
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               in
               Death
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             387.
             
             
               
                 LUKE
                 2.29
                 .
              
               
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Vital
               Fountain
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             399.
             
             
               
                 JOHN
                 11.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Jesus
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 dead
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 whosoever
                 liveth
                 and
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Death
               in
               Birth
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             411.
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 35.19
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Rachel
                 died
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Death
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             Page
             419.
             
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.11
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
                 also
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 unto
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 alive
                 unto
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Hopes
               Anchor-Hold
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             433.
             
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.19
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 only
                 we
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Platform
               of
               Charity
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             445.
             
             
               
                 GAL.
                 6.10
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 therefore
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Death
               prevented
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             463.
             
             
               
                 JOB
                 14.14
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 wait
                 till
                 my
                 change
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Iter
             Novissimum
             ;
             
               or
               Man
               his
               last
               Progress
            
             .
             Page
             473.
             
             
               
                 ECCLESIAST
                 .
                 12.5
                 .
              
               
                 Man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             Tempus
             putationis
             ;
             
               or
               the
               ripe
               Almond
               gathered
            
             .
             Page
             485.
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.15
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 go
                 to
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Io
             Paean
             ,
             
               or
               Christs
               Triumph
               over
               Death
            
             .
             Page
             493.
             
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.55
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 Grave
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Fato
             Fatum
             ;
             
               The
               King
               of
               Fears
               frighed
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             501.
             
             
               
                 HOS
                 .
                 13.14
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Vox
             Coeli
             ,
             
               The
               Deads
               Herauld
            
             .
             Page
             509.
             
             
               
                 APOC.
                 14.13
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Write
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Victoris
             Brabaeum
             ,
             
               or
               The
               Conquerours
               Prize
            
             .
             Page
             517.
             
             
               
                 APOC.
                 14.13
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 works
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Faith's
               Eccho
               ,
               or
               The
               Souls
            
             AMEN
             .
             Page
             527.
             
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 22.19
                 .
              
               
                 AMEN
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   so
                   come
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Deaths
               Prerogative
            
             .
             Page
             539.
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 3.19
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 return
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Patriarchal
               Funeral
            
             .
             Page
             549.
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 50.10
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 mourning
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 seven
                 dayes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               true
               Accountant
            
             .
             Page
             559.
             
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 90.12
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Just-Mans
               Funeral
            
             .
             Page
             575.
             
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 7.15
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 have
                 I
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 vanity
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 that
                 perisheth
                 in
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 prolongeth
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 his
                 wickedness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Righteous
               Mans
               Service
               to
               his
               Generation
               .
            
             Page
             587.
             
             
               
                 ACTS
                 13.36
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 David
                 
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   served
                   his
                   own
                   Generation
                   after
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   fell
                   asleep
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             &c.
             Page
             597.
             
             
               
                 2
                 TIM
                 .
                 4.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 henceforth
                 there
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 righteous
                 Judge
                 ,
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 them
                 also
                 who
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           STEVVARDS
           SUMMONS
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 LUKE
                 16.2
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 Stewardship
                 for
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 Steward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             Chapter
             going
             before
             ,
             
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             had
             preached
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             Repenting
             and
             Returning
             Sinners
             ,
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             an
             indulgent
             Fathers
             receiving
             of
             a
             prodigal
             Son.
             The
             Pharisees
             were
             a
             People
             that
             hardned
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             scoffed
             at
             every
             thing
             that
             Christ
             delivered
             :
             therefore
             now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             summon
             and
             warn
             them
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               stewardship
            
             ;
             that
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             might
             know
             the
             better
             how
             to
             prize
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             ;
             This
             he
             doth
             ,
             by
             presenting
             to
             them
             a
             Parable
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             
               rich
               man
            
             ,
             that
             had
             
               a
               steward
               who
               was
               accused
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               wasted
               his
               goods
               ,
            
             calleth
             him
             to
             an
             account
             :
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             might
             not
             think
             that
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             jested
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             considerations
             as
             these
             were
             to
             be
             slighted
             ;
             he
             telleth
             them
             ,
             how
             the
             
               unjust
               steward
            
             having
             received
             this
             summons
             and
             warning
             from
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             come
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             he
             forthwith
             for
             his
             own
             temporal
             good
             ,
             casteth
             about
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             be
             fitted
             to
             give
             up
             his
             account
             :
             thereby
             teaching
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             steward
             here
             ,
             (
             for
             his
             own
             temporal
             benefit
             )
             was
             thus
             careful
             to
             prepare
             himself
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             they
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             be
             careful
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             that
             great
             day
             of
             Account
             ,
             wherein
             God
             will
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             light
             all
             things
             that
             are
             hid
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             ye
             have
             two
             things
             considerable
             .
             
             
               
                 A
                 Narration
                 ,
                 and
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Application
              
            
             of
             the
             Parable
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Narration
             is
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Persons
             :
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             .
             A
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             Steward
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Proceeding
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             :
             the
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             upon
             the
             information
             made
             against
             his
             Steward
             that
             he
             had
             
               wasted
               his
               goods
            
             ,
             calleth
             him
             to
             an
             
               account
               .
               Give
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               Stewardship
               ,
               for
               thou
               maist
               be
               no
               longer
               Steward
               .
            
             The
             Steward
             (
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             verses
             )
             upon
             his
             summons
             falleth
             first
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             resolve
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterward
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             verse
             then
             that
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             you
             see
             here
             is
             first
             the
             Summons
             or
             warning
             .
             
               Give
               an
               account
            
             :
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             Sammons
             ,
             
               for
               thou
               mayest
               be
               no
               longer
               Steward
               ,
            
             The
             day
             is
             ended
             ,
             now
             
               give
               an
               account
            
             of
             thy
             work
             thou
             must
             go
             out
             of
             thy
             office
             ;
             
               now
               give
               an
               account
            
             how
             thou
             hast
             behaved
             thy self
             in
             thy
             office
             :
             thou
             must
             be
             no
             longer
             steward
             ;
             therefore
             
               give
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardship
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Summons
             and
             calling
             of
             this
             Steward
             to
             an
             Account
             ,
             ye
             have
             clearly
             offered
             to
             ye
             these
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             Considerations
             ,
             of
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
               That
               every
               man
               in
               the
               World
               is
               Gods
               Steward
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               of
               Gods
               Stewards
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               reckoning
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               Every
               man
               in
               the
               World
               is
               Gods
               Steward
               .
            
             If
             ye
             ask
             me
             who
             it
             is
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Steward
             :
             The
             text
             tels
             ye
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             
               must
               give
               an
               account
            
             to
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             me
             who
             is
             the
             Master
             ?
             It
             is
             God.
             If
             then
             God
             be
             the
             Master
             ,
             and
             if
             every
             man
             must
             
               give
               an
               account
            
             and
             reckoning
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             every
             man
             is
             the
             Steward
             here
             intended
             in
             this
             Text.
             That
             every
             man
             must
             give
             a
             reckoning
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             
               We
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               things
               me
               have
               done
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
             All
             men
             :
             That
             which
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             
               All
               men
            
             .
             Is
             more
             parrabollically
             and
             obscurely
             expressed
             by
             Christ
             in
             this
             word
             
               Steward
               .
               Give
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               Stewardship
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Conclusion
             remaineth
             clear
             ,
             and
             is
             directly
             gathered
             from
             the
             Text.
             
               That
               every
               man
               in
               the
               World
               is
               Gods
               Steward
               .
            
             
             There
             is
             no
             man
             or
             woman
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             respect
             or
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             Steward
             here
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             That
             every
             man
             is
             a
             Steward
             ,
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             every
             man
             receiveth
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             God
             expects
             from
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             Man
             receiveth
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             Steward
             doth
             from
             his
             Lord.
             
          
           
             God
             expects
             from
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             Lord
             expects
             from
             his
             Steward
             .
          
           
             First
             (
             I
             say
             )
             man
             receiveth
             from
             God
             that
             which
             a
             Steward
             doth
             from
             his
             Master
             :
             
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             goods
             ,
             such
             abilities
             ,
             as
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             of
             use
             for
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Master
             shall
             set
             him
             in
             the
             family
             .
             All
             the
             World
             is
             but
             Gods
             great
             Family
             ,
             all
             the
             fittings
             and
             endowments
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             the
             talents
             ,
             the
             gifts
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             intrusted
             men
             with
             :
             some
             have
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             authority
             ,
             these
             are
             gifts
             committed
             to
             those
             kind
             of
             Stewards
             :
             Others
             have
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             their
             senses
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             these
             are
             gifts
             committed
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             Stewards
             :
             others
             have
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             policy
             :
             and
             to
             all
             these
             some
             have
             spiritual
             graces
             .
             According
             as
             men
             are
             furnished
             with
             these
             gifts
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             several
             qualifications
             with
             these
             endowments
             ,
             they
             all
             receive
             them
             from
             God
             as
             Stewards
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             God
             expects
             from
             men
             :
             he
             expects
             that
             which
             a
             Lord
             doth
             from
             his
             Steward
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             hold
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             it
             not
             from
             themselves
             or
             for
             themselves
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             every
             Master
             expects
             from
             him
             to
             whom
             he
             committeth
             his
             treasure
             :
             And
             this
             would
             God
             have
             all
             men
             do
             .
             God
             speaks
             that
             truly
             that
             Benhadad
             spake
             proudly
             ,
             and
             falsly
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             :
             
               thy
               silver
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               thy
               gold
               is
               mine
               ,
               
               and
               thy
               daughters
               and
               wives
               are
               mine
               ,
               and
               thy
               vineyards
               and
               thy
               orchards
               are
               mine
               .
            
             So
             may
             God
             say
             truly
             ,
             All
             are
             his
             ,
             
               the
               earth
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
            
             He
             is
             the
             great
             possessor
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             God
             (
             as
             he
             possesseth
             all
             things
             )
             so
             he
             letteth
             out
             parcels
             of
             his
             possessions
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             To
             some
             a
             larger
             portion
             of
             the
             earth
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             Tenants
             at
             will
             ;
             and
             Tenants
             upon
             certain
             conditions
             and
             reservations
             ,
             wherein
             this
             great
             Lord
             bindeth
             those
             that
             hold
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             Condition
             ,
             
             or
             Reservation
             that
             he
             ties
             all
             his
             Stewards
             unto
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             waste
             not
             his
             goods
             ,
             that
             they
             scatter
             them
             not
             abroad
             vainly
             or
             unprofitably
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             riches
             ,
             if
             he
             relieveth
             not
             the
             poor
             :
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             authority
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             not
             the
             oppressed
             :
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             instructeth
             not
             the
             ignorant
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             any
             abilities
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             of
             use
             unto
             others
             with
             it
             ,
             this
             man
             scattereth
             his
             Masters
             goods
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             that
             
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
               that
               hid
               his
               Talent
               in
               a
               napkin
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             was
             
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               utter
               darkness
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             accusation
             that
             was
             brought
             against
             this
             Steward
             here
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               wasted
               the
               goods
               of
               his
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             spent
             them
             vainly
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             honour
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             there
             came
             no
             profit
             to
             the
             houshold
             by
             it
             .
             That
             's
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             this
             great
             Lord
             expects
             of
             all
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             do
             not
             scatter
             his
             goods
             ,
             nor
             vainly
             waste
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             not
             abuse
             them
             to
             ill
             ends
             .
             There
             are
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             that
             fight
             against
             God
             with
             his
             own
             weapons
             ,
             and
             that
             use
             all
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             faction
             of
             rebellion
             against
             him
             :
             that
             side
             with
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             against
             his
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             unthankfulness
             that
             can
             be
             .
             If
             a
             King
             should
             raise
             a
             servant
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             bestow
             offices
             and
             dignities
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             he
             should
             raise
             an
             Army
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             himself
             against
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             What
             greater
             unthankfulness
             ?
             What
             greater
             enmity
             ?
             
             Therefore
             it
             was
             the
             speech
             of
             that
             parrabolical
             King
             in
             Luke
             19.
             (
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             
               these
               mine
               enemies
               that
               would
               not
               that
               I
               should
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               bring
               them
               hither
               ,
               and
               stay
               them
               before
               me
               .
            
             Such
             is
             the
             state
             of
             all
             those
             men
             that
             have
             wealth
             and
             abuse
             it
             ,
             
             
               consume
               it
               upon
               their
               lusts
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Saint
             James
             speaks
             )
             upon
             their
             pride
             ,
             in
             excess
             in
             apparel
             ,
             meats
             ;
             &c.
             that
             have
             wit
             ,
             and
             spend
             it
             like
             Turtullus
             to
             cry
             down
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             harden
             themselves
             and
             others
             in
             the
             course
             of
             sin
             :
             that
             have
             greatness
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             mis-imploy
             it
             to
             the
             crushing
             of
             good
             persons
             ,
             and
             good
             causes
             :
             these
             and
             the
             like
             are
             Stewards
             that
             abuse
             their
             Masters
             goods
             ,
             mis-imploy
             them
             to
             his
             dishonour
             ,
             these
             Christ
             counteth
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             thing
             that
             God
             expects
             of
             all
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             do
             him
             Homage
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             appear
             at
             his
             Court
             dayes
             .
             Gods
             Sabbaths
             are
             Gods
             Court
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             calleth
             and
             assembleth
             his
             servants
             together
             .
             He
             will
             have
             every
             one
             to
             wait
             there
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             his
             will
             :
             as
             Cornelius
             bringeth
             his
             family
             together
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               We
               are
               all
               present
               to
               hear
               what
               is
               commanded
               thee
               of
               God.
            
             
             So
             God
             (
             I
             say
             )
             will
             have
             his
             servants
             present
             at
             his
             Court
             dayes
             :
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             present
             there
             ,
             to
             here
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             orders
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             his
             rules
             .
             God
             hath
             certain
             rules
             to
             which
             he
             will
             have
             every
             man
             subject
             ,
             there
             be
             rules
             for
             Magistrates
             ,
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             Masters
             ,
             for
             Parents
             ,
             for
             Servants
             ,
             for
             Children
             ,
             for
             all
             :
             and
             he
             is
             a
             rebel
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             not
             himself
             as
             Gods
             Steward
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             keep
             the
             rules
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             in
             his
             own
             house
             .
             
          
           
             Again
             fourthly
             ;
             God
             expects
             this
             from
             all
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             he
             
             sendeth
             his
             Bayliffs
             for
             rent
             ,
             that
             they
             return
             him
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             own
             ground
             .
             Every
             soul
             is
             Gods
             ground
             ,
             from
             which
             God
             expects
             some
             fruit
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             he
             sends
             his
             Bayliffs
             ,
             his
             Servants
             ,
             continually
             to
             gather
             these
             fruits
             from
             men
             .
             When
             he
             sends
             a
             poor
             man
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             Bayliff
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             gather
             some
             fruit
             of
             his
             wealth
             .
             When
             he
             sends
             an
             oppressed
             man
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             Bayliff
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             power
             and
             greatness
             .
             When
             he
             sends
             an
             ignorant
             man
             to
             those
             that
             have
             wisdom
             and
             knowledg
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             Bayliff
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             Knowledge
             .
             And
             so
             we
             may
             say
             of
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             whatsoever
             endowments
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             mind
             ,
             or
             estate
             ,
             any
             man
             hath
             ,
             if
             another
             need
             it
             ,
             that
             other
             is
             Gods
             Bayliff
             ,
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             call
             for
             his
             rent
             ,
             to
             call
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             ground
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             return
             it
             by
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             but
             a
             Steward
             :
             and
             you
             know
             how
             fearful
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             great
             King
             was
             in
             Matt.
             21.
             
             
             
               He
               sent
               his
               servants
               to
               the
               Husbandmen
               ,
            
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             let
             out
             his
             ground
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             none
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ?
             
               He
               was
               full
               of
               wrath
               :
               and
               cometh
               upon
               the
               Husbandmen
               and
               slew
               them
               .
            
             So
             when
             God
             shall
             send
             the
             poor
             to
             thee
             for
             relief
             ,
             and
             thou
             helpest
             him
             not
             :
             shall
             send
             the
             ignorant
             to
             thee
             for
             instrustion
             ,
             and
             thou
             informest
             him
             not
             :
             shall
             send
             any
             one
             to
             thee
             that
             may
             have
             use
             of
             thy
             gifts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             and
             thou
             doest
             not
             imploy
             them
             that
             way
             ,
             thou
             deniest
             the
             great
             Lord
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             own
             ground
             ,
             and
             art
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             Husband-men
             that
             must
             expect
             this
             at
             his
             hands
             to
             be
             slain
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Ye
             see
             the
             Point
             opened
             ,
             That
             all
             men
             are
             Gods
             Stewards
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             doth
             expect
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             briefly
             now
             to
             make
             some
             use
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Are
             all
             men
             Gods
             Stewards
             ?
             
             Then
             certainly
             there
             is
             some
             work
             required
             of
             every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             title
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Gods
             Steward
             .
             It
             concerns
             therefore
             ,
             Every
             one
             to
             look
             to
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             required
             of
             every
             Steward
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             right
             ordering
             of
             his
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             First
             a
             Dispensation
             .
             
             For
             a
             Steward
             ye
             know
             is
             appointed
             for
             laying
             out
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             for
             others
             ,
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Family
             in
             which
             he
             is
             set
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             benefit
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             every
             creature
             to
             be
             for
             the
             use
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             it self
             :
             those
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             their
             motion
             and
             influences
             are
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             world
             :
             the
             Earth
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             for
             the
             service
             of
             man.
             So
             every
             man
             in
             his
             several
             place
             ,
             hath
             some
             work
             to
             do
             for
             others
             ,
             some
             abilities
             given
             him
             for
             the
             service
             of
             others
             .
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               for
               the
               peoples
               good
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             .
             I
             am
             
               a
               debtour
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             
             to
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Barbarians
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
            
             ,
             if
             he
             provide
             not
             for
             those
             of
             his
             own
             house
             .
             And
             every
             other
             Christian
             (
             though
             he
             stand
             not
             in
             these
             relations
             to
             others
             )
             he
             hath
             some
             gifts
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             forth
             for
             the
             use
             and
             advantage
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             every
             private
             person
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             of
             some
             use
             or
             other
             in
             the
             place
             in
             which
             he
             is
             set
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Brother
             is
             common
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             Joseph
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             was
             preferred
             to
             those
             honours
             ,
             and
             that
             authority
             and
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             his
             Fathers
             house
             :
             so
             should
             all
             Gods
             '
             people
             acknowledge
             other
             Christians
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             parts
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             have
             them
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             called
             Members
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             Every
             Member
             is
             of
             use
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             so
             must
             every
             Christian
             be
             of
             use
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             some
             by
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             some
             by
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             to
             some
             by
             the
             abilities
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             the
             treasure
             he
             is
             intrusted
             with
             ,
             and
             the
             Talent
             that
             is
             committed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             make
             conscience
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             dispencers
             
             of
             their
             goodness
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             be
             communicative
             ,
             to
             defuse
             and
             extend
             themselves
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             .
             And
             indeed
             where
             there
             is
             any
             goodness
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             express
             it
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             to
             others
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             required
             of
             a
             Steward
             ,
             that
             he
             consider
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             right
             ordering
             of
             his
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             Rules
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             dispense
             
               
                 Faithfully
                 .
              
               
                 Wisely
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Who
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             12
             Luke
             42.
             )
             is
             a
             
               faithful
               and
               wise
               Steward
               ,
               
               whom
               his
               Lord
               shall
               make
               ruler
               over
               his
               houshold
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Gods
             Stewards
             ye
             see
             must
             in
             their
             dispensations
             be
             faithful
             and
             wise
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             faithful
             .
          
           
             Fidelity
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             
             when
             they
             have
             a
             right
             End
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             End
             and
             Rule
             of
             a
             faithful
             Steward
             in
             all
             his
             dispensations
             in
             the
             house
             of
             his
             Master
             ?
          
           
             His
             Masters
             credit
             ,
             and
             his
             Masters
             will
             ;
             His
             Masters
             honour
             ,
             and
             his
             Masters
             command
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             would
             be
             faithful
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             let
             Gods
             glory
             be
             our
             end
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             our
             rule
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             consider
             ,
             what
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             commands
             him
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             qualification
             ,
             having
             such
             endowments
             ,
             such
             parts
             ,
             such
             abilities
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             dispense
             these
             by
             that
             Rule
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Command
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             that
             gave
             them
             him
             .
             Thus
             was
             Moses
             a
             faithful
             
               Steward
               ,
               faithful
               as
               a
               servant
               in
               all
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
             Heb.
             3.5
             .
             His
             Masters
             glory
             was
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             once
             he
             saw
             his
             Master
             dishonoured
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             then
             contain
             himself
             ,
             
             but
             his
             
               Anger
               waxed
               hot
            
             ,
             though
             
               he
               was
               the
               meekest
               man
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             And
             his
             Masters
             Will
             was
             his
             Rule
             ,
             therefore
             he
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Mountain
             with
             the
             Tables
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             what
             he
             made
             his
             guide
             ,
             and
             direction
             in
             all
             his
             carriage
             amongst
             the
             people
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             in
             all
             the
             doubts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             either
             in
             matter
             of
             Command
             or
             punishment
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             sought
             direction
             from
             God.
             He
             is
             no
             faithful
             Servant
             that
             doth
             not
             do
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             As
             he
             must
             be
             a
             faithful
             Steward
             in
             dispensing
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             be
             wise
             in
             his
             dispensing
             too
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Gods
             Stewards
             ?
          
           
             Not
             the
             wisdom
             drawn
             from
             the
             writings
             of
             Machivile
             ,
             or
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             or
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               for
               that
               is
               enmity
               against
            
             God
             ,
             not
             drawn
             from
             the
             rules
             that
             politicians
             walk
             by
             :
             But
             that
             wisdome
             that
             is
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               is
               able
               to
               make
               the
               man
               of
               God
               wise
               to
               salvation
               :
            
             this
             is
             the
             wisdom
             that
             Gods
             servants
             must
             express
             ,
             and
             manifest
             in
             dispensing
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             made
             wise
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             must
             seek
             wisdom
             from
             the
             Word
             the
             rule
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             from
             the
             Examples
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             wise
             Stewards
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             compare
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Saints
             together
             :
             see
             what
             God
             commandeth
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             see
             what
             Gods
             servants
             that
             are
             gone
             before
             have
             done
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             .
             Mark
             how
             Abraham
             and
             Job
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             have
             imployed
             their
             wealth
             and
             authority
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             the
             relieving
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             those
             that
             were
             opprest
             :
             Mark
             how
             Nehemiah
             bestirred
             himself
             for
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Gods
             worship
             :
             Mark
             again
             how
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             a
             Minister
             watched
             against
             the
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             spends
             himself
             to
             the
             uttermost
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Mark
             how
             Abraham
             
             as
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             governed
             his
             Family
             
               teaching
               and
               commanding
               his
               children
               and
               his
               houshold
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Mark
             how
             other
             of
             Gods
             servants
             have
             imployed
             their
             gifts
             ;
             As
             Sampson
             ,
             all
             his
             strength
             for
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             so
             Solomon
             ,
             all
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             gift
             any
             of
             them
             had
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             Talents
             that
             were
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             particular
             places
             that
             he
             had
             set
             them
             in
             .
             I
             say
             if
             men
             would
             be
             wise
             Stewards
             they
             must
             doe
             thus
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             this
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             prevented
             in
             that
             which
             I
             most
             intend
             in
             that
             that
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             who
             is
             the
             Steward
             :
             It
             is
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             received
             any
             ability
             from
             God
             to
             do
             him
             service
             ;
             God
             expects
             that
             he
             should
             employ
             that
             ability
             in
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             consider
             the
             reckoning
             which
             every
             Man
             must
             make
             ,
             the
             account
             that
             every
             man
             must
             give
             of
             his
             Stewardship
             .
             And
             that
             (
             as
             ye
             have
             heard
             )
             in
             the
             second
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             that
             offers
             it self
             to
             us
             out
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
             viz.
             That
             all
             Gods
             Stewards
             must
             give
             a
             reckoning
             one
             time
             or
             other
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             every
             Man
             in
             the
             world
             is
             Gods
             Steward
             ,
             
             so
             every
             Steward
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             In
             opening
             of
             this
             I
             will
             shew
             ye
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             ye
             what
             time
             of
             Reckoning
             God
             hath
             with
             his
             Stewards
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             ye
             why
             God
             judiciously
             proceedeth
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             called
             a
             Reckoning
             ,
             or
             an
             Account
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             .
             
             There
             are
             two
             times
             of
             Reckoning
             that
             God
             will
             have
             with
             his
             Stewards
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             he
             calleth
             them
             to
             account
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             while
             they
             live
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             ways
             ;
          
           
             
               By
               his
               Word
               .
            
             
               By
               his
               Rodd
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             hastning
             every
             man
             to
             an
             Account
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             .
             
             This
             course
             God
             himself
             took
             with
             Adam
             ,
             called
             him
             to
             account
             for
             his
             carriage
             in
             the
             Garden
             :
             Adam
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               where
               art
               thou
               ?
               who
               told
               thee
               that
               thou
               were
               naked
               ?
            
             
             
               hast
               thou
               eaten
               of
               the
               tree
               whereof
               I
               commanded
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               eat
               ?
            
             Afterwards
             when
             God
             sent
             his
             Prophets
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             took
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             so
             Elijah
             when
             he
             came
             to
             
               Ahab
               ,
               hast
               thou
               killed
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               also
               taken
               possession
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             found
             out
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             now
             calleth
             thee
             to
             a
             reckoning
             .
             So
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             those
             hard-hearted
             sinners
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             
             
               Oh
               Generation
               of
               vipers
               ,
               who
               hath
               warned
               ye
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ?
            
             So
             Peter
             called
             those
             three
             thousand
             souls
             in
             Acts
             2.
             to
             a
             Reckoning
             for
             crucifying
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               him
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               ye
               have
               taken
               ,
               and
               with
               wicked
               hands
               have
               crucified
               and
               slain
               .
            
             
          
           
             And
             because
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             
             that
             like
             the
             Adder
             ,
             stop
             their
             ears
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Charmer
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             speak
             but
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             they
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             as
             Elihu
             in
             job
             saith
             ,
             
             
               God
               speaks
               once
               ,
               yea
               twice
               ,
               yet
               man
               perceiveth
               it
               not
               ,
            
             therefore
             when
             the
             Word
             doth
             not
             prevail
             ,
             God
             calleth
             them
             to
             a
             reckoning
             by
             his
             Rodd
             ,
             Mic.
             6.9
             .
             
             
               Hear
               the
               rodd
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               appointeth
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             :
             God
             hath
             appointed
             scourges
             and
             afflictions
             for
             men
             ,
             to
             awake
             them
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             that
             calleth
             them
             to
             a
             Reckoning
             .
          
           
             Now
             afflictions
             are
             outward
             or
             inward
             ,
             corporal
             or
             spiritual
             .
             God
             sometimes
             calleth
             men
             to
             an
             account
             by
             corporal
             afflictions
             :
             
               He
               smiteth
               man
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               with
               paines
               upon
               his
               bed
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               bones
               with
               strong
               pains
               .
            
             What
             's
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             man
             may
             come
             to
             this
             conclusion
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             his
             own
             heart
             to
             a
             reckoning
             for
             his
             former
             carriage
             ?
             This
             is
             that
             the
             
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
             
               for
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               :
            
             some
             were
             taken
             with
             sickness
             ,
             upon
             others
             there
             was
             a
             consuming
             weakness
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             strucken
             with
             death
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             end
             that
             God
             propounds
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               judge
               our
               sevles
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               judge
               our selves
               ,
               wee
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               are
               judged
               wee
               are
               chastned
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               condemned
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             God
             now
             calleth
             you
             to
             a
             reckoning
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             prevent
             that
             heavy
             and
             grievous
             one
             that
             comes
             after
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             when
             outward
             afflictions
             prevail
             not
             ,
             God
             hath
             spiritual
             afflictions
             to
             awaken
             men
             .
             Thus
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             a
             deepe
             sleep
             of
             securitie
             ,
             God
             awakned
             him
             with
             a
             spiritual
             judgment
             :
             see
             his
             speech
             in
             the
             32
             Psal
             .
             
               When
               I
               kept
               close
               my
               sinnes
               my
               boues
               were
               consumed
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               roared
               for
               the
               disquietnesse
               of
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             what
             followed
             ?
             God
             by
             this
             means
             brought
             him
             to
             confession
             ,
             
               I
               will
               confesse
               my
               transgressions
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               my
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             God
             in
             this
             life
             calleth
             men
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             judgments
             upon
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             or
             by
             terrours
             upon
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             if
             all
             this
             prevaile
             not
             to
             make
             a
             man
             reckon
             with
             himselfe
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             then
             God
             hath
             another
             reckoning
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             
             where
             every
             man
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             must
             abide
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judg
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             prevent
             it
             before
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Judgment
             to
             come
             it
             appeareth
             ;
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Equitie
               of
               it
               
            
             
               By
               the
               Necessitie
               of
               it
            
          
           
             
               In
               respect
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             First
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             necessitie
             of
             it
             .
             That
             his
             Decree
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             and
             executed
             .
             
               Hee
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousnesse
               .
               And
               his
               counsell
               shall
               stand
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               doe
               all
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Gods
             honour
             may
             be
             vindicated
             .
             Now
             things
             seeme
             to
             go
             in
             some
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             good
             men
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             God
             are
             not
             alwayes
             best
             in
             the
             place
             of
             judgment
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               seene
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             
               an
               evil
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               place
               of
               judgment
               wickednesse
               was
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               place
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               iniquitie
               was
               there
            
             ;
             this
             observation
             Solomon
             makes
             ,
             
               therefore
               I
               said
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               to
               judgement
               every
               thing
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               time
               for
               every
               work
               ,
               and
               every
               purpose
               .
            
             God
             hath
             a
             time
             to
             doe
             that
             great
             work
             that
             he
             hath
             now
             purposed
             :
             What
             is
             that
             work
             ?
             that
             is
             to
             
               bring
               every
               work
               to
               judgement
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evill
               .
            
             I
             say
             if
             we
             consider
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             come
             a
             judgment
             ,
             that
             shall
             set
             all
             right
             againe
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             necessarie
             likewise
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             tribulations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             in
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.5
             .
             are
             called
             Indigma
             ,
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             ,
             or
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             necessitie
             of
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             
             in
             two
             regards
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             innocencie
             that
             is
             traduced
             here
             may
             be
             manifest
             .
             They
             undergoe
             many
             disgraces
             ,
             and
             hard
             censures
             amongst
             men
             :
             the
             world
             accounts
             them
             proud
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             singular
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             vaine-glorious
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             :
             now
             saith
             
               Iob
               ,
               my
               witnesse
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               you
               ,
               or
               of
               mans
               judgment
               ;
               he
               that
               judgeth
               me
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Word
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             ,
             
               mans
               day
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Men
             have
             their
             day
             here
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             a
             greater
             day
             after
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             judg
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             grounds
             than
             men
             doe
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             necessary
             also
             ,
             That
             their
             works
             may
             be
             rewarded
             .
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             reward
             ,
             wee
             meane
             not
             the
             reward
             of
             merit
             ,
             wee
             meane
             the
             reward
             of
             grace
             ,
             called
             a
             reward
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             tied
             to
             it
             by
             his
             promise
             .
             The
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             serve
             him
             with
             all
             care
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             fatt
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             sometimes
             the
             Ishmaels
             of
             the
             world
             have
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             abound
             with
             outward
             things
             as
             many
             others
             doe
             :
             nay
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             are
             in
             the
             worst
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             Gods
             wayes
             the
             more
             despised
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             not
             able
             to
             maintaine
             his
             servants
             in
             the
             world
             in
             his
             wayes
             and
             worke
             .
             God
             therefore
             hath
             a
             time
             when
             his
             servants
             shall
             
               have
               full
               measure
               heaped
               up
               ,
               pressed
               down
               ,
               shaken
               together
               ,
               and
               running
               over
               .
            
             
             When
             God
             shall
             
               make
               up
               his
               jewels
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             Malac.
             3.
             )
             
               then
               shall
               yee
               discerne
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               between
               him
               that
               serveth
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               serveth
               him
               not
               .
            
             Marke
             ,
             
               yee
               shall
               discerne
            
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             it
             appeare
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             he
             
               makes
               up
               his
               jewels
            
             ,
             that
             not
             withstanding
             his
             servants
             are
             dispised
             and
             lie
             here
             under
             divers
             pressures
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             a
             people
             whom
             he
             delights
             in
             ,
             and
             accounteth
             as
             his
             treasures
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             necessarie
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             wicked
             too
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             may
             fully
             be
             manifested
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             their
             unrighteousnesse
             may
             fully
             bee
             punished
             .
             
             First
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             may
             fully
             bee
             manifested
             ,
             therefore
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             in
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
             is
             called
             a
             
               day
               of
               wrath
               and
               revelation
               of
               the
               righteous
               Judgment
               of
               God
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             As
             God
             will
             manifest
             his
             wrath
             against
             the
             
               vessels
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             proceedeth
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             right
             rule
             in
             judging
             .
          
           
             For
             wee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             God
             cannot
             bee
             unjust
             ,
             and
             how
             soever
             that
             the
             ungodly
             men
             in
             this
             life
             contend
             with
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             corruption
             that
             they
             would
             faine
             justifie
             themselves
             amongst
             men
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             bee
             true
             that
             the
             soule
             when
             it
             is
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             body
             is
             under
             Gods
             particular
             judgment
             by
             an
             intelectuall
             elevation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             by
             an
             illumination
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             contemplative
             discourse
             ,
             and
             observation
             ,
             and
             understanding
             of
             Gods
             actions
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             reflection
             upon
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             may
             know
             it selfe
             to
             be
             accursed
             ,
             or
             acpuitted
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             is
             entred
             into
             the
             possession
             either
             of
             happinesse
             or
             miserie
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             is
             secret
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             tribunall
             come
             ,
             wherein
             
               secret
               things
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
            
             and
             things
             that
             have
             beene
             done
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             before
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Gods
             justice
             must
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             fully
             manifested
             ,
             so
             the
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             must
             be
             fully
             punished
             ;
             They
             are
             not
             fully
             punished
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             judged
             at
             death
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             yet
             a
             further
             degree
             for
             all
             this
             .
             And
             there
             be
             these
             two
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             not
             only
             sinne
             in
             soule
             ,
             but
             in
             body
             too
             ,
             the
             body
             hath
             beene
             the
             instrument
             of
             the
             soule
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             lie
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             no
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             have
             joyned
             in
             sin
             ,
             must
             also
             joyne
             in
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             howsoever
             the
             sinfull
             actions
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             transcient
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             die
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             contagion
             and
             evill
             effects
             ,
             these
             actions
             worke
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             upon
             posteritie
             bp
             the
             ill
             example
             of
             their
             predecessors
             ;
             the
             actions
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             those
             wicked
             men
             continue
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             Thus
             wee
             shall
             see
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             Ierem.
             44.
             revived
             the
             sinnes
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
             
               Our
               fathers
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               made
               cakes
               to
               the
               Queene
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               wee
               .
            
             So
             the
             succeeding
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             went
             on
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             ,
             they
             continued
             the
             sin
             of
             Ieroboam
             .
             As
             long
             as
             men
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             steps
             ,
             and
             sins
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             forefathers
             live
             .
             So
             that
             some
             mens
             sinnes
             by
             a
             continued
             imitation
             ,
             are
             perpetuated
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             therefore
             their
             must
             be
             a
             judgment
             then
             ,
             that
             may
             fill
             up
             a
             measure
             proportionable
             to
             their
             sin
             .
             This
             was
             that
             that
             Dives
             feared
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             him
             crie
             
             out
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             
               one
               might
               goe
               and
               tell
               his
               bretheren
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             they
             
               might
               not
               come
               into
               that
               place
            
             ;
             Why
             would
             he
             have
             them
             tell
             his
             brethren
             ?
             was
             there
             such
             love
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             hell
             ,
             that
             Dives
             would
             have
             his
             brethren
             converted
             ?
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Was
             it
             love
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             damned
             ?
             no
             such
             matter
             neither
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             was
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             sence
             of
             his
             own
             guilt
             ,
             he
             knew
             what
             evill
             example
             he
             had
             given
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             counseller
             he
             had
             been
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             should
             go
             on
             in
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             follow
             the
             same
             steps
             ,
             all
             this
             would
             but
             adde
             to
             his
             punishment
             ,
             and
             torment
             in
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             when
             soule
             and
             body
             shall
             be
             joyned
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             the
             full
             measure
             of
             their
             torment
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             their
             should
             be
             a
             judgement
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             remaineth
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             expresseth
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             reckoning
             ,
             or
             
               calling
               to
               an
               account
            
             ?
             What
             need
             the
             Lord
             reckon
             with
             men
             ,
             he
             may
             proceed
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             come
             give
             an
             account
             of
             thy
             Stewardship
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             There
             are
             four
             things
             implied
             in
             this
             ,
             all
             shewing
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             with
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             proeedings
             of
             a
             Master
             with
             his
             servants
             in
             an
             account
             and
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             proceeding
             in
             particulars
             .
             God
             shall
             then
             proceed
             not
             by
             grosse
             sums
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             total
             ;
             ye
             have
             done
             evil
             in
             the
             general
             :
             none
             will
             deal
             thus
             with
             an
             Accountant
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             run
             over
             the
             particulars
             ,
             and
             Account
             for
             pounds
             ,
             for
             pence
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             .
             Thus
             God
             will
             deal
             with
             all
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             when
             he
             bringeth
             them
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             he
             will
             reckon
             on
             particulars
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             enabled
             them
             with
             for
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             rich
             men
             ;
             
             first
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             gotten
             their
             estates
             ,
             whether
             
               they
               have
               built
               their
               houses
               as
               a
               moth
               ,
            
             as
             Job
             speaks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             raised
             their
             estates
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             that
             raise
             themselves
             by
             usury
             ,
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             fraud
             ,
             and
             bribery
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             courses
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             kept
             their
             wealth
             ,
             whether
             with
             the
             injury
             of
             others
             
               with-holding
               the
               goods
               from
               the
               owners
               thereof
               ,
            
             from
             the
             poor
             ,
             for
             I
             call
             them
             in
             case
             of
             want
             the
             owners
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             to
             his
             Stewards
             for
             their
             sakes
             :
             
             therefore
             mark
             how
             Saint
             James
             expresseth
             it
             ;
             
               Go
               to
               now
               yee
               rich
               men
               ,
               weepe
               and
               houle
               ,
               why
               so
               ?
               your
               riches
               are
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               your
               garments
               moth
               eaten
               ,
               your
               gold
               and
               silver
               is
               cankered
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             hoarding
             up
             your
             treasures
             ,
             you
             had
             rather
             be
             laying
             of
             it
             up
             ,
             then
             laying
             of
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             therefore
             because
             you
             have
             not
             laid
             out
             your
             estates
             for
             the
             service
             of
             your
             master
             ,
             
               rust
               is
               come
               upon
               your
               gola
               ,
               and
               the
               moth
               hath
               eaten
               into
               your
               garments
               ,
               ye
               have
               heaped
               treasure
               together
               for
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             spent
             what
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             whether
             on
             their
             lusts
             or
             no
             ;
             
               Ye
               ask
               and
               have
               not
            
             (
             faith
             S.
             James
             )
             
               because
               ye
               ask
               amiss
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               spend
               it
               on
               your
               lusts
            
             ;
             so
             ye
             lay
             out
             amiss
             ,
             ye
             spend
             it
             on
             your
             lusts
             .
             When
             men
             for
             pride
             in
             apparel
             ,
             for
             excesse
             at
             their
             tables
             ,
             for
             vain
             buildings
             ,
             for
             sinfull
             upholding
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             for
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             injurious
             proceedings
             in
             law
             sutes
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             soever
             indirect
             course
             men
             lay
             out
             their
             estates
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mis-spending
             of
             their
             Masters
             goods
             .
             And
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             got
             his
             wealth
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             keepeth
             it
             unjustly
             ,
             shall
             
               give
               an
               account
            
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             layeth
             it
             out
             in
             a
             confused
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             profuse
             way
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             
               to
               give
               a
               reckoning
            
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             for
             matter
             of
             a
             estate
             ,
             but
             besides
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             place
             and
             authority
             .
             Moses
             knew
             this
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             first
             cleares
             all
             reckonings
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             :
             I
             have
             been
             a
             Ruler
             thus
             long
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             come
             and
             stand
             up
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             him
             wrong
             :
             let
             every
             man
             come
             &
             clear
             me
             this
             day
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             walked
             all
             my
             life-time
             unblameably
             ,
             inoffensively
             ,
             promoting
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             suppressing
             all
             the
             evill
             that
             I
             could
             with
             my
             might
             :
             this
             was
             the
             account
             that
             Moses
             made
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               lift
               up
               his
               head
               with
               
               comfort
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Thus
             it
             must
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             ye
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             your
             places
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             state
             of
             your
             bodies
             .
             The
             health
             thou
             hast
             had
             :
             how
             hast
             thou
             spent
             thy
             strength
             and
             thy
             health
             ?
             Mark
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             Wise
             man
             to
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             Rejoyce
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             Doe
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ;
             do
             if
             thou
             dare
             ,
             but
             
               know
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               thou
               must
               come
               to
               judgment
               .
            
             Now
             thou
             hast
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             health
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             strength
             ,
             but
             hast
             thou
             been
             the
             better
             for
             Gods
             service
             ?
             hast
             thou
             imployed
             it
             fot
             Gods
             glory
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             members
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             thou
             must
             give
             an
             account
             for
             thy
             imployment
             of
             those
             instruments
             .
             Thy
             tongue
             :
             
               every
               idle
               word
            
             (
             faith
             Christ
             )
             
               that
               men
               shall
               speak
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               of
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               .
            
             
             If
             for
             
               every
               idle
               word
            
             ,
             what
             then
             for
             thy
             swearing
             and
             cursing
             ,
             and
             lying
             ?
             what
             for
             the
             abundance
             of
             filthy
             obscene
             ,
             and
             rotten
             communication
             that
             cometh
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             .
             Thou
             must
             give
             an
             account
             for
             thy
             tongue
             .
             And
             so
             for
             every
             member
             and
             for
             every
             sense
             ,
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Thou
             must
             give
             an
             account
             likewise
             for
             the
             gifts
             of
             thy
             mind
             ,
             how
             thou
             hast
             imployed
             thy
             wisdome
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             all
             thy
             passions
             :
             
             
               he
               that
               is
               angry
               with
               his
               brother
               unadvisedly
               ,
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             For
             all
             the
             disposition
             ,
             
             and
             inclinations
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             
               for
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               cometh
               thefts
               and
               murthers
               ,
               and
               adulteries
               .
            
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whatsoever
             ability
             thou
             hast
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             mightest
             have
             been
             benificial
             ,
             and
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             thou
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             call
             thee
             to
             a
             reckoning
             of
             every
             parcel
             by
             it selfe
             .
             The
             Master
             (
             in
             the
             Gospel
             )
             that
             gave
             the
             talents
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             called
             them
             to
             an
             account
             for
             every
             talent
             he
             gave
             them
             :
             so
             there
             must
             be
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             to
             God
             of
             all
             those
             severall
             abilities
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             fitted
             thee
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             how
             thou
             hast
             behaved
             thy selfe
             in
             matter
             of
             health
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             time
             ;
             in
             thy
             senses
             ,
             in
             the
             members
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             how
             with
             thy
             mind
             ,
             how
             with
             the
             dispositions
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             how
             in
             all
             the
             gifts
             and
             endowments
             he
             hath
             intrusted
             thee
             with
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             called
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             reckoning
             ,
             God
             will
             go
             by
             a
             method
             ,
             keep
             an
             order
             ,
             such
             an
             order
             as
             men
             doe
             in
             reckoning
             with
             their
             accountants
             ,
             every
             thing
             hath
             his
             due
             place
             :
             God
             will
             proceed
             to
             give
             every
             one
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             his
             due
             place
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             then
             ,
             many
             sinnes
             that
             ye
             have
             accounted
             the
             lightest
             of
             all
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             most
             heaviest
             ,
             and
             grievous
             at
             that
             day
             .
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               thy
               sinnes
               in
               order
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             in
             Psal
             .
             50.
             
             He
             had
             reckoned
             them
             up
             confusedly
             here
             ,
             
               these
               things
               thou
               hast
               done
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               I
               will
               set
               them
               in
               order
               before
               thee
               .
            
             God
             will
             observe
             such
             an
             order
             ,
             as
             every
             thing
             shall
             have
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             its
             due
             head
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             shall
             be
             that
             Apostacie
             ,
             whereof
             all
             Adams
             posterity
             are
             guilty
             .
             This
             David
             saw
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             judged
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             judged
             himselfe
             as
             one
             born
             in
             sinne
             .
             
             
               I
               was
               borne
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               sinne
               hath
               my
               mother
               conceived
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             shall
             bee
             that
             concupiscence
             ,
             that
             depravation
             of
             nature
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             actual
             sinnes
             proceed
             .
             
             This
             Saint
             Paul
             knew
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             bewaileth
             it
             as
             the
             original
             ,
             and
             root
             of
             all
             other
             actual
             sinnes
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
             God
             will
             begin
             first
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             because
             thence
             cometh
             all
             the
             outward
             actions
             of
             the
             whole
             man.
             
          
           
             Then
             all
             the
             outward
             actions
             .
             Hee
             will
             begin
             first
             with
             those
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             Atheisme
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Prophanenesse
             ,
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             neglect
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             opportunites
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             come
             together
             ,
             he
             will
             proceed
             more
             severely
             ,
             for
             the
             sinnes
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             the
             Law.
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             
             that
             our
             Saviour
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             
               easier
               for
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorah
               ,
               then
               Capernaum
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               .
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorah
             had
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             Capernaum
             had
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             too
             :
             And
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             10.
             )
             
               If
               they
               that
               obeyed
               not
               Moses
               law
               died
               ,
               of
               how
               much
               s●…rer
               judgment
               shall
               they
               be
               guiltie
               of
               ,
               that
               disobey
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               faith
               ?
            
             Thus
             God
             will
             proceed
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             ye
             would
             exercise
             repentance
             ,
             follow
             Gods
             order
             ,
             mourn
             more
             for
             impenitency
             ,
             
             and
             infidelity
             ,
             then
             for
             other
             things
             .
             Be
             more
             humbled
             for
             sinnes
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             ;
             for
             prophannesse
             ,
             for
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             for
             sinnes
             against
             the
             second
             ,
             though
             these
             must
             be
             lamented
             ;
             and
             repented
             of
             too
             .
             Againe
             ,
             be
             more
             in
             lamenting
             the
             inward
             sinful
             disposition
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             then
             thy
             outward
             sinful
             actions
             :
             and
             forget
             not
             the
             original
             root
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             we
             brought
             with
             us
             into
             the
             world
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             mark
             Gods
             method
             ,
             and
             his
             order
             :
             that
             which
             he
             takes
             most
             notice
             of
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             lay
             that
             to
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             take
             greatest
             notice
             of
             it
             now
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             grievous
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ,
             but
             to
             adde
             actual
             sinnes
             to
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             grievous
             .
             For
             a
             man
             to
             sinne
             in
             thought
             ,
             and
             in
             heart
             is
             grievous
             ,
             but
             to
             adde
             actual
             sinnes
             to
             those
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             grievous
             .
             It
             is
             a
             grievous
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             sin
             against
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             deale
             unjustly
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             deale
             unrighteously
             with
             God
             in
             point
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             is
             more
             grievous
             .
             It
             is
             a
             grievous
             sinne
             for
             a
             man
             to
             disobey
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             disobey
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             delay
             repentance
             ,
             to
             deferre
             turning
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             grievous
             .
             Thus
             we
             should
             mark
             Gods
             order
             ,
             
             that
             he
             will
             observe
             ,
             when
             he
             bringeth
             us
             to
             a
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             proceed
             with
             men
             at
             that
             day
             (
             as
             Masters
             with
             their
             servants
             )
             by
             writings
             ,
             by
             books
             .
             In
             the
             tenth
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               the
               booke
               was
               opened
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             20.
             
             Revel
             .
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             
               bookes
               that
               should
               be
               opened
            
             .
             God
             will
             proceed
             with
             all
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             upon
             books
             that
             shall
             be
             opened
             .
             The
             bookes
             are
             either
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             shewes
             what
             wee
             should
             have
             done
             :
             
             
               The
               words
               that
               I
               speak
            
             (
             faith
             Chirst
             )
             
               the
               same
               shall
               judge
               you
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             And
             there
             
               is
               one
               that
               judgeth
               you
               ,
               even
               Moses
               that
               is
               read
               daily
               .
            
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             book
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             shewes
             what
             wee
             have
             done
             here
             :
             God
             will
             put
             the
             memories
             of
             men
             to
             the
             taske
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             did
             
               Dives
               ,
               Son
               remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life-time
               hadest
               thy
               pleasure
               .
            
             So
             remember
             that
             thou
             in
             thy
             life
             time
             haddest
             riches
             ,
             but
             how
             didst
             thou
             imploy
             them
             ?
             remember
             that
             thou
             hadest
             Authority
             ,
             and
             office
             ,
             and
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             what
             service
             didest
             thou
             doe
             to
             God
             ?
             remember
             that
             thou
             haddest
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             knowledg
             ,
             but
             what
             good
             had
             the
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             by
             it
             ?
             God
             I
             say
             ,
             will
             put
             every
             mans
             memory
             to
             the
             task
             ,
             what
             opportunities
             are
             lost
             carelesly
             ;
             nay
             ,
             what
             opportunities
             he
             avoyded
             wilfully
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             done
             God
             better
             service
             ,
             yet
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             disadvantaged
             in
             his
             by-respects
             in
             the
             world
             he
             bauked
             them
             :
             remember
             this
             .
          
           
             
               The
               sins
               of
               Judah
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               are
               written
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Diamond
               ,
               they
               are
               graven
               upon
               the
               table
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             God
             hath
             the
             
             sins
             of
             men
             graven
             on
             the
             table
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             Little
             dost
             thou
             that
             art
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             think
             of
             a
             thousand
             things
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             against
             thee
             ,
             that
             were
             done
             in
             thy
             youth
             .
             Job
             little
             thought
             till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             affliction
             ,
             when
             
               God
               made
               him
               possesse
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
            
             that
             there
             was
             such
             aboundance
             of
             guilt
             against
             him
             as
             there
             was
             .
             God
             will
             remember
             that
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             forgot
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             proceed
             by
             bookes
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             clear
             Gods
             justice
             in
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             make
             every
             thing
             appeare
             righteous
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             because
             every
             mans
             conscience
             shall
             testifie
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             ungodly
             men
             shall
             be
             stopped
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             ,
             why
             justice
             should
             not
             proceed
             against
             them
             .
             Here
             (
             will
             god
             say
             (
             I
             find
             so
             much
             given
             to
             usury
             ;
             so
             much
             gotten
             by
             usury
             ;
             so
             much
             spent
             in
             vain
             ;
             so
             much
             kept
             injuriously
             from
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             planting
             the
             Gospel
             where
             it
             was
             wanting
             ;
             so
             much
             kept
             from
             benefiting
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             in
             publick
             ,
             in
             private
             ;
             so
             much
             from
             helping
             the
             poor
             :
             here
             I
             find
             it
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             here
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             written
             with
             thy
             own
             hand
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             thy selfe
             
             that
             made
             this
             impression
             upon
             thy
             conscience
             by
             thy
             owne
             guilt
             ?
             What
             wilt
             thou
             say
             for
             thy selfe
             ?
             hath
             any
             one
             accused
             thee
             wrongfully
             ?
             hath
             any
             one
             wrote
             it
             by
             mistake
             ?
             No
             ,
             all
             is
             done
             with
             thy
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             deny
             your
             own
             hand
             writing
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             your
             face
             .
             Hath
             any
             one
             had
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             book
             of
             thy
             conscience
             ?
             hast
             thou
             not
             alwayes
             had
             it
             in
             thy
             owne
             Possession
             ?
             what
             canst
             thou
             alledge
             for
             thy selfe
             ?
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             (
             beloved
             )
             and
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             other
             waies
             whereby
             ungodly
             men
             shall
             be
             accused
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             God
             himselfe
             shall
             accuse
             thee
             ,
             and
             
               be
               a
               swift
               witness
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             the
             Saints
             shall
             accuse
             thee
             ,
             wicked
             men
             shall
             accuse
             thee
             ,
             the
             Divels
             shall
             accuse
             thee
             :
             but
             the
             main
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             shall
             cleare
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             all
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             accusation
             is
             by
             their
             owne
             hand-writing
             ,
             their
             owne
             book
             shall
             accuse
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             wasted
             their
             Lords
             goods
             and
             mis-spent
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             thing
             wherein
             this
             proceeding
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             like
             a
             reckoning
             is
             this
             :
             That
             there
             shall
             an
             account
             be
             made
             in
             measure
             ,
             and
             proportion
             to
             the
             trust
             committed
             to
             men
             .
             The
             Master
             when
             he
             reckoneth
             with
             his
             servant
             ,
             he
             calleth
             him
             to
             account
             ,
             not
             for
             some
             lesser
             sums
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             one
             or
             two
             things
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             intrusted
             him
             with
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             servant
             have
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             his
             account
             shall
             be
             greater
             then
             anothers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             that
             that
             is
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             largnesse
             of
             his
             reckoning
             be
             ;
             
               to
               whom
               much
               is
               given
            
             ,
             
             
               of
               them
               much
               is
               expected
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             little
             ,
             little
             is
             expected
             ;
             but
             of
             every
             one
             something
             is
             expected
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             is
             a
             Steward
             .
             The
             reckoning
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             gifts
             and
             endowments
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             intrusted
             .
             When
             the
             Master
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             called
             his
             servants
             to
             an
             account
             for
             the
             Talents
             ,
             we
             see
             he
             that
             had
             ten
             Talents
             ,
             made
             account
             for
             ten
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             had
             five
             ,
             for
             five
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             had
             one
             ,
             was
             called
             to
             an
             account
             but
             for
             one
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             so
             much
             as
             he
             had
             received
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             received
             bodily
             abilities
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             strength
             shall
             account
             for
             that
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             had
             wealth
             and
             an
             estate
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             make
             an
             account
             further
             for
             that
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             had
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             authority
             and
             place
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             power
             to
             doe
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             glorifie
             God
             amongst
             men
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             an
             account
             for
             so
             much
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             Alas
             beloved
             ,
             if
             men
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             wealth
             ,
             they
             heap
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             places
             of
             authority
             ,
             and
             preferments
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             their
             accounts
             shall
             be
             greater
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             certalnly
             it
             would
             make
             them
             more
             sober
             ,
             and
             walke
             more
             humbly
             ,
             and
             watchfully
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             them
             so
             much
             the
             more
             industrious
             ,
             to
             improve
             their
             talents
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             their
             Lord
             that
             intrusted
             them
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             opeining
             of
             the
             point
             .
             I
             will
             conclude
             briefly
             with
             a
             few
             uses
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ye
             see
             (
             Beloved
             )
             not
             onely
             that
             all
             are
             Gods
             Stewards
             ,
             
             but
             that
             all
             Gods
             Stewards
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             brought
             to
             it
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             nother
             .
             Ye
             see
             why
             it
             is
             called
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             why
             God
             will
             proceed
             with
             men
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Use
             then
             shall
             be
             for
             confutation
             of
             those
             Atheists
             ,
             that
             put
             farr
             from
             them
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             generation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             should
             doubt
             of
             the
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             shall
             we
             go
             further
             and
             come
             neerer
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             world
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             as
             doubt
             of
             the
             time
             and
             day
             ?
             By
             that
             that
             is
             done
             daily
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             there
             be
             many
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             doubt
             of
             a
             Judgment
             day
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             do
             but
             try
             mens
             courses
             .
             What
             sins
             do
             they
             most
             fear
             ,
             and
             most
             avoid
             ?
             by
             that
             ye
             shall
             know
             what
             Judgment
             they
             fear
             and
             what
             they
             fear
             not
             .
             They
             fear
             only
             such
             sins
             as
             in
             the
             course
             of
             justice
             ,
             men
             and
             their
             laws
             take
             hold
             of
             :
             such
             as
             are
             only
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             Men
             will
             not
             be
             injurious
             to
             men
             ,
             lest
             men
             proceed
             in
             mans
             justice
             against
             them
             .
             But
             how
             cometh
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             there
             is
             so
             little
             regard
             of
             God
             ?
             of
             reverence
             of
             his
             name
             ?
             of
             setting
             up
             his
             worship
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             ?
             Certainly
             you
             doe
             not
             think
             that
             God
             will
             be
             as
             exact
             in
             his
             judgment
             ,
             in
             matters
             that
             concerne
             his
             owne
             honour
             immediately
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             
             will
             be
             in
             cases
             that
             are
             brought
             before
             him
             .
             Againe
             ,
             do
             not
             men
             feare
             those
             outward
             actions
             which
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             men
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             unto
             punishment
             here
             ?
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             feare
             not
             evill
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             in
             their
             owne
             hearts
             .
             A
             man
             would
             not
             be
             took
             with
             open
             these
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             he
             useth
             fraud
             ,
             when
             men
             cannot
             discerne
             it
             .
             A
             man
             would
             not
             be
             tooke
             with
             murther
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             he
             is
             full
             of
             malice
             and
             envie
             ,
             and
             repining
             ,
             Why
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             because
             men
             acknowledg
             not
             a
             judgment
             to
             come
             ?
             They
             feare
             not
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             will
             bring
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             sinnes
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             outward
             actions
             .
          
           
             Such
             mockers
             there
             were
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             
             against
             whom
             he
             speakes
             in
             his
             second
             Egistle
             ,
             and
             third
             chapter
             .
             We
             will
             a
             little
             observe
             the
             method
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             how
             he
             discovereth
             them
             .
             ●…ay
             the
             mockers
             ,
             
               there
               shall
               be
               no
            
             Judgment
             .
             There
             shall
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ?
             
               ●…ve
               not
               all
               things
               continued
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               since
               the
               begining
               of
               the
               Creation
               for
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               ?
            
             And
             why
             should
             we
             think
             that
             there
             should
             come
             any
             alteration
             after
             ,
             more
             then
             before
             ?
             Yee
             are
             deceived
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             all
             things
             have
             not
             continued
             alike
             ,
             the
             
               world
               was
               drowned
               by
               water
            
             .
             But
             if
             they
             doe
             continue
             ,
             
               it
               is
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Word
             that
             gave
             a
             beeing
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             Word
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             ,
             God
             can
             as
             easily
             by
             his
             Word
             destroy
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Word
             he
             made
             all
             things
             .
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             by
             what
             instrument
             will
             he
             destroy
             the
             world
             ?
             
               By
               sire
            
             .
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             main
             parts
             ,
             the
             main
             matter
             whereof
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             shall
             that
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             whereof
             it
             is
             made
             ?
             Yes
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             )
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             water
             too
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             destroyed
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             then
             by
             fire
             ?
             But
             
               God
               deserreth
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             What
             of
             that
             ?
             He
             putteth
             it
             not
             quite
             off
             ,
             though
             he
             deferre
             ,
             yet
             
               it
               is
               not
               long
               with
               God
               ,
            
             for
             there
             is
             no
             time
             long
             to
             him
             that
             is
             eternal
             .
             and
             in
             that
             he
             deserreth
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             some
             men
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             others
             made
             inexcusable
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             off
             all
             objections
             of
             the
             Atheists
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             serveth
             for
             instruction
             .
             If
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             have
             such
             a
             time
             of
             rekconing
             with
             all
             his
             Stewards
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Then
             it
             teacheth
             us
             first
             ,
             not
             to
             busie
             our selves
             in
             judging
             one
             another
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             there
             shall
             a
             time
             come
             of
             Gods
             Judgment
             .
             
             
               Who
               art
               thou
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               judgest
               thy
               brother
               ?
               we
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               Judgment
               seate
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             What
             a
             bold
             part
             ?
             what
             a
             presumptuous
             part
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             judg
             thy
             brother
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             know
             that
             there
             is
             one
             that
             shall
             judge
             him
             and
             thee
             ?
             is
             it
             fit
             that
             he
             that
             is
             a
             prisoner
             at
             the
             Barre
             should
             come
             and
             leap
             up
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Judg
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             his
             seat
             ?
             Ye
             are
             all
             fellow
             prisoners
             together
             ,
             and
             ye
             must
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             Judgment
             fear
             of
             Christ
             .
             So
             in
             another
             place
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
             when
             he
             would
             take
             men
             off
             from
             judging
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Judg
               nothing
               before
               the
               time
               :
               Why
               ?
               for
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               ,
               who
               both
               will
               bring
               to
               light
               ,
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsels
               of
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               every
               man
               have
               praise
               of
               God.
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             Thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             judg
             aright
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             that
             man
             that
             thou
             dispraisest
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             may
             find
             praise
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Turn
             the
             Judgment
             on
             thy
             own
             heart
             ,
             be
             more
             in
             Judging
             of
             thy self
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             not
             be
             Judged
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Will
             God
             call
             thee
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ?
             then
             begin
             to
             call
             thy self
             to
             a
             reckoning
             first
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             that
             be
             done
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             reckoning
             that
             every
             man
             must
             undergoe
             ,
             
             that
             will
             avoid
             this
             reckoning
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             must
             reckon
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             First
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             
             Every
             man
             must
             take
             all
             the
             advantages
             ,
             opportunities
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             ,
             to
             reckon
             with
             himselfe
             .
             Doth
             God
             awaken
             thy
             conscience
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             :
             Descend
             into
             thy
             own
             heart
             ?
             It
             is
             that
             that
             
             the
             Lord
             looks
             for
             ,
             
             that
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             
               What
               have
               I
               done
            
             ?
             Doth
             God
             smite
             thee
             with
             some
             afflictions
             ,
             if
             with
             losses
             ?
             reckon
             with
             thy self
             how
             thou
             hast
             gained
             thy
             wealth
             :
             If
             with
             disgraces
             ,
             reckon
             with
             thy selfe
             about
             thy
             pride
             ,
             and
             ambition
             ,
             and
             vanitie
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
             If
             God
             smite
             thy
             body
             with
             sicknesse
             :
             reckon
             with
             thy self
             about
             the
             imployment
             of
             thy
             health
             ,
             and
             the
             well
             usage
             of
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             grace
             .
             Every
             evening
             call
             thy self
             to
             an
             account
             ;
             What
             have
             I
             done
             this
             day
             ?
             where
             have
             I
             been
             ?
             In
             what
             company
             ?
             how
             have
             I
             carried
             my self
             there
             ?
             what
             good
             have
             Idone
             ?
             what
             good
             have
             I
             received
             ?
             In
             the
             matters
             of
             thy
             calling
             ,
             reckon
             with
             thy self
             ,
             with
             what
             heart
             thou
             hast
             followed
             it
             ,
             with
             what
             care
             to
             conforme
             thy selfe
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             If
             thou
             hast
             been
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             lawful
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             lawfully
             used
             .
             Thus
             must
             every
             man
             reckon
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             Lament
             .
             
             3.39
             .
             
               Wherefore
               is
               the
               living
               man
               sorrowful
               ?
               Man
               suffereth
               for
               his
               sin●…
               let
               us
               search
               our
               wayes
               ?
               and
               turne
               again
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             There
             are
             many
             that
             〈◊〉
             to
             out-face
             God
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             sins
             :
             but
             know
             this
             who-ever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             forbear
             to
             reckon
             with
             thy
             own
             heart
             ,
             God
             will
             assuredly
             reckon
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             must
             reckon
             here
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             with
             thy self
             ,
             or
             with
             God
             :
             therefore
             saith
             David
             Psal
             .
             4
             .
             
             
               Commune
               with
               your
               own
               hearts
               upon
               your
               beds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             time
             from
             your
             sleep
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             neglect
             this
             businesse
             of
             reckoning
             with
             your
             own
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Reckon
             with
             others
             too
             .
             Let
             that
             man
             that
             is
             in
             authority
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             so
             carry
             himself
             in
             his
             imployments
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             reckon
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             account
             to
             them
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             did
             ,
             
               Whose
               oxe
               have
               I
               taken
               ?
               or
               whose
               asse
               have
               I
               taken
               ?
            
             
             
               or
               whom
               have
               I
               defrauded
               ?
               whom
               have
               I
               oppressed
               ?
               or
               of
               whose
               hand
               have
               I
               received
               any
               bribe
               to
               blind
               mine
               eyes
               therewith
               ?
               The
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               a
               witnesse
               that
               ye
               have
               not
               found
               any
               thing
               in
               my
               hand
               .
            
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             great
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Let
             Ministers
             reckon
             with
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             his
             leave
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             go
             up
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
               I
               take
               you
               to
               record
               this
               day
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               I
               am
               pure
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               I
               have
               not
               shunned
               to
               declare
               to
               you
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               have
               shewed
               you
               ,
               and
               tought
               you
               publikely
               ,
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               .
            
             And
             because
             I
             know
             that
             
               after
               my
               departure
               ,
               there
               will
               somewhat
            
             remain
             to
             be
             done
             for
             
               Grievous
               wolves
               will
               enter
               in
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               flock
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             be
             carefull
             that
             there
             be
             a
             succession
             of
             faithfull
             Ministers
             afther
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             give
             carge
             to
             the
             rest
             that
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               they
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               and
               to
               the
               stook
               over
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               them
               overseers
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             Masters
             ,
             reckon
             with
             their
             Familes
             ,
             their
             servants
             and
             children
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             done
             their
             duty
             as
             faithful
             Masters
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             furthering
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             furthering
             of
             them
             by
             instruction
             ,
             and
             example
             to
             all
             good
             .
          
           
             Let
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             way
             of
             traffique
             ,
             learn
             to
             reckon
             with
             those
             that
             they
             deal
             withal
             .
             If
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             any
             by
             unjust
             gain
             ,
             thou
             must
             reckon
             with
             him
             by
             restitution
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             unjustly
             ,
             for
             which
             thou
             dost
             not
             reckon
             now
             ,
             
             but
             (
             as
             Saint
             James
             saith
             )
             at
             that
             day
             
               shall
               eat
               they
               flesh
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               .
            
             Therefore
             
               Zacheus
               ,
               when
               salvation
               was
               brought
               to
               his
               house
               ,
            
             If
             I
             
               have
               done
               uujustly
               ,
               and
               wronged
               any
               ,
               I
               restore
               it
               .
            
             Doubtless
             there
             are
             many
             men
             that
             cloath
             themselves
             in
             Sattin
             and
             Velvet
             ,
             and
             abound
             in
             all
             variety
             and
             bravery
             ,
             that
             would
             now
             be
             houseless
             ,
             and
             moneyless
             ,
             and
             apparelless
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             make
             restitution
             of
             their
             unjust
             gain
             .
             Well
             ,
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             ye
             love
             your
             own
             souls
             :
             you
             shall
             reckon
             as
             you
             are
             Gods
             Stewards
             with
             him
             ,
             how
             you
             have
             come
             by
             every
             penny
             that
             you
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             goe
             about
             it
             now
             .
          
           
             Reckon
             with
             others
             also
             for
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             what
             thou
             hast
             been
             wanting
             in
             to
             thy
             brethren
             :
             thou
             hast
             lived
             thus
             long
             in
             a
             plentifull
             estate
             ,
             what
             hast
             thou
             done
             wich
             thy
             estate
             ?
             Josephus
             reckons
             up
             three
             several
             tenths
             that
             were
             expected
             and
             exacted
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             Wouldest
             thou
             be
             less
             liberal
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             then
             they
             were
             under
             the
             law
             ?
             Is
             God
             lesse
             merciful
             ?
             or
             hath
             he
             less
             interest
             in
             thy
             estate
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             so
             many
             thousands
             ,
             What
             hast
             thou
             done
             out
             of
             this
             to
             releeve
             the
             poor
             ?
             or
             to
             set
             up
             those
             in
             a
             course
             of
             traffique
             ,
             and
             trade
             ,
             that
             want
             a
             stock
             .
             Beloved
             you
             cannot
             (
             if
             you
             look
             about
             you
             )
             want
             objects
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             means
             to
             further
             your
             reckoning
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             if
             you
             would
             be
             faithful
             stewards
             to
             God
             ,
             say
             thus
             :
             I
             have
             been
             thus
             much
             behind-hand
             in
             paying
             the
             due
             I
             owe
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             pay
             it
             while
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             when
             I
             die
             I
             will
             pay
             it
             .
             But
             I
             hasten
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             Let
             every
             man
             reckon
             thus
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             ,
             
             the
             daily
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             your
             former
             evils
             :
             
               God
               now
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               calleth
               all
               men
               every
               where
               to
               repentance
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
             Let
             this
             then
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             repentance
             .
             God
             expects
             that
             men
             should
             judge
             themselves
             now
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             If
             you
             would
             stand
             at
             that
             great
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             an
             exact
             reckoning
             .
             Interest
             now
             your selves
             in
             Christ
             .
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             the
             Judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             peace
             with
             the
             Judge
             now
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             This
             was
             prefigured
             in
             the
             Mercy-seate
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             compassed
             about
             with
             the
             
               wings
               of
               the
               Cherubins
            
             ,
             all
             covering
             the
             
               two
               tables
               of
               the
               Testament
            
             ,
             one
             Cherubin
             to
             look
             toward
             another
             :
             shewing
             us
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             covering
             of
             our
             transgressions
             committed
             against
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             great
             Mercy-seat
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             whome
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             times
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Beleevers
             since
             look
             ,
             expecting
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             by
             no
             other
             means
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             propitiator
             or
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             that
             covereth
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             it
             serveth
             also
             for
             instruction
             in
             another
             point
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             teach
             us
             to
             lead
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
             This
             use
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             made
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             Seeing
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               we
               locke
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godlidesse
               ?
            
             
             Alas
             (
             beloved
             )
             little
             do
             you
             know
             whether
             this
             be
             the
             last
             Sermon
             that
             many
             of
             you
             may
             heare
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             the
             last
             day
             wherein
             God
             will
             ever
             call
             upon
             you
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             amend
             your
             lives
             .
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             fearful
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             all
             things
             that
             you
             see
             .
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             naked
             appearance
             made
             before
             the
             Judge
             at
             that
             day
             of
             reckoning
             :
             let
             every
             man
             therefore
             say
             within
             himself
             ,
             How
             shall
             I
             stand
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             at
             that
             Judgement
             ?
             
             All
             our
             care
             should
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               Pauls
               ,
               Whether
               we
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               present
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               labour
               that
               we
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Whether
             we
             live
             a
             day
             longer
             ,
             or
             die
             this
             day
             before
             the
             morrow
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             found
             acceptable
             before
             the
             Lord.
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             another
             place
             )
             
               because
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               exercise
               my self
               to
               have
               alwayes
               a
               conscience
               void
               of
               offence
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               toward
               men
               .
            
             Look
             to
             it
             in
             your
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             void
             of
             offence
             toward
             God
             and
             men
             :
             for
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             stand
             you
             in
             stead
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             and
             if
             then
             when
             the
             books
             are
             opened
             ,
             it
             be
             found
             that
             your
             reckonings
             are
             even
             ,
             and
             the
             accounts
             clear
             ,
             between
             you
             and
             your
             Master
             ,
             by
             obedience
             and
             repentance
             ,
             by
             works
             and
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               happy
               shall
               that
               servant
               be
               whome
               his
               Master
               at
               that
               day
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             Use
             ,
             
             is
             a
             use
             of
             comfort
             to
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             Let
             them
             quietly
             ,
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             suffer
             that
             portion
             of
             miserie
             ,
             and
             affliction
             that
             the
             Lord
             dealeth
             out
             unto
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             grudge
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             variety
             of
             changes
             ,
             that
             themselves
             are
             exposed
             unto
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             a
             day
             of
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             account
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             made
             even
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             James
             exhorteth
             Christians
             
               to
               patience
            
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             ,
             
             
               because
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               draweth
               nigh
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             you
             see
             wicked
             men
             prosper
             ,
             
               and
               bring
               their
               enterprises
               to
               passe
               ,
            
             be
             not
             troubled
             at
             the
             matter
             .
             A
             man
             doth
             not
             much
             envy
             an
             enemy
             that
             is
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             some
             good
             chear
             there
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             some
             friends
             ,
             
             that
             come
             and
             see
             him
             there
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             he
             is
             but
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             brought
             out
             at
             the
             Assizes
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             righted
             .
             The
             world
             is
             the
             common
             Jayle
             ,
             whereinto
             Adam
             was
             cast
             after
             he
             had
             sinned
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             all
             prisoners
             in
             this
             prison-house
             :
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             they
             cannot
             escape
             out
             of
             this
             prison
             ,
             here
             they
             are
             tied
             ,
             Gods
             chains
             are
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             an
             account
             before
             his
             Judgement
             seate
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             all
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
             With
             these
             things
             let
             us
             comfort
             and
             support
             our selves
             .
          
           
             
               A
               word
               concerning
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Yee
               have
               heard
               that
               all
               men
               are
               Gods
               Stewards
               :
               yee
               have
               heard
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               time
               ,
               wherein
               he
               will
               call
               all
               his
               Stewards
               to
               an
               account
               :
               the
               fore-runners
               of
               this
               great
               account
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               ,
               when
               God
               strikes
               men
               down
               by
               death
               ,
               
               it
               is
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               into
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               there
               receive
               the
               sentence
               ,
               either
               of
               absolution
               or
               condemnation
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               you
               before
               concerning
               the
               soul
               o
               man
               ,
               in
               that
               intelectual
               manner
               receiving
               the
               sentence
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               have
               now
               a
               spectacle
               of
               mortality
               before
               you
               :
               one
               of
               
                 Gods
                 stewards
              
               took
               away
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               death
               to
               give
               up
               his
               account
               .
               Concerning
               whom
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               that
               I
               should
               say
               much
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               specially
               by
               those
               that
               know
               both
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               living
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               dying
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               living
               .
               It
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               it
               was
               from
               us
               in
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               dying
               .
               He
               was
               here
               but
               a
               day
               or
               two
               before
               he
               was
               taken
               hence
               .
               Hee
               came
               to
               the
               Citie
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               it
               took
               him
               with
               some
               violence
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               disease
               ,
               the
               stone
               ,
               is
               .
               There
               was
               much
               expression
               expected
               from
               him
               :
               but
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               make
               a
               sudden
               change
               more
               then
               we
               looked
               for
               ,
               for
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               his
               disease
               seized
               on
               him
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               and
               extremity
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               space
               for
               any
               thing
               but
               to
               pray
               us
               ,
               to
               pray
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
            
             
               That
               which
               we
               may
               learn
               from
               such
               examples
               as
               these
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               we
               therefore
               be
               good
               Stewards
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               .
               We
               know
               not
               what
               violent
               sicknesse
               may
               seize
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               dis-inable
               us
               ,
               to
               expresse
               our selves
               to
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               our
               reckonings
               even
               with
               God.
               Be
               serious
               therefore
               in
               the
               point
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               health
               and
               strength
               .
               All
               of
               you
               are
               now
               called
               to
               a
               reckoning
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               this
               will
               not
               prevail
               ,
               expect
               another
               calling
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               by
               terrours
               of
               conscience
               ,
               by
               death
               .
               You
               are
               not
               sure
               but
               that
               the
               next
               calling
               may
               be
               by
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               this
               our
               brother
               ;
               let
               me
               put
               this
               therefore
               as
               a
               remembrance
               to
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               behave
               your selves
               as
               dying
               daily
               ;
               Remember
               thou
               art
               a
               Steward
               ,
               and
               
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 Stewardship
                 .
                 Alexander
              
               had
               his
               Remembrancer
               .
               Saint
               Jerome
               had
               another
               Remembrancer
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 I
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 hear
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-Angel
                 ;
                 Arise
                 you
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               Let
               me
               now
               be
               thy
               Remembrancer
               .
               Remember
               thou
               art
               a
               Steward
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               must
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               Stewardship
               .
               When
               thou
               art
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               remember
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               with
               what
               strength
               thou
               servest
               God.
               When
               thou
               art
               in
               business
               ,
               in
               thy
               family
               ,
               remember
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               how
               thou
               hast
               walked
               toward
               thy
               servants
               ,
               toward
               thychildren
               ,
               toward
               them
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               the.
               Thou
               that
               hast
               an
               estate
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               to
               the
               great
               Lord
               ,
               of
               the
               gitting
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               spending
               of
               that
               estate
               .
               Thou
               that
               art
               in
               places
               of
               authoritie
               over
               others
               ;
               remember
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               how
               thou
               comest
               to
               them
               ,
               how
               thou
               hast
               behaved
               thy self
               in
               them
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               remember
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               what
               service
               he
               hath
               done
               to
               his
               Master
               ;
               of
               what
               use
               he
               hath
               been
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               others
               :
               The
               more
               God
               hath
               been
               glorified
               ,
               and
               others
               benefited
               ,
               th●
               more
               shall
               our
               souls
               be
               comforted
               at
               that
               great
               day
               of
               appearance
               ,
               when
               the
               lea●●
               smile
               of
               GODS
               countenance
               ,
               will
               be
               worth
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               o●
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               will
               be
               preferred
               before
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Eearth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             PRAISE
             OF
             MOURNING
             OR
             ,
             MOURNING
             Preferred
             before
             MIRTH.
             
          
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 ,
                 7.2
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Feasting
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             
             the
             Wise
             Man
             had
             been
             shewing
             the
             vanity
             ,
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             to
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             the
             World
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             seeking
             happiness
             in
             any
             thing
             here
             below
             .
             In
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             direct
             men
             in
             the
             right
             way
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             them
             where
             they
             should
             seek
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             should
             find
             it
             :
             First
             he
             telleth
             them
             of
             a
             
               good
               name
            
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             .
             
               A
               good
               name
               is
               better
               than
               pretious
               ointment
               .
            
             The
             second
             means
             is
             ,
             
               a
               good
               death
               ;
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               than
               the
               day
               of
               ones
               birth
               .
            
             The
             third
             is
             a
             right
             
               mourning
               ;
               it
               is
               better
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               .
            
             Afterward
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             other
             particulars
             .
             But
             this
             he
             bringeth
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             prevent
             an
             objection
             that
             some
             might
             make
             :
             for
             having
             said
             that
             
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               ones
               birth
            
             ;
             some
             might
             object
             :
             What
             goodnesse
             can
             there
             
             be
             in
             death
             ?
             as
             for
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             alive
             reap
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             mourning
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             little
             good
             ,
             little
             happinesse
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             exercise
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             about
             mournful
             objects
             ;
             Yes
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             is
             
               better
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               will
               lay
               it
               to
               his
               heart
               .
            
             And
             upon
             this
             he
             spendeth
             some
             time
             ,
             because
             naturally
             we
             are
             exceeding
             backward
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             that
             it
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             mourning
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             Others
             make
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             words
             thus
             ;
             That
             Solomon
             having
             before
             shewed
             the
             vanity
             of
             riches
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             six
             former
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             prefer
             even
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             before
             wealth
             and
             abundance
             .
             And
             he
             sheweth
             wherein
             it
             is
             better
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             the
             Adjuncts
             .
             The
             Adjunct
             of
             
               death
               is
               mourning
            
             :
             the
             Adjunct
             of
             wealth
             and
             abundance
             is
             feasting
             :
             yet
             mourning
             is
             better
             then
             feasting
             .
             And
             because
             it
             seemeth
             a
             Parradox
             to
             every
             natural
             man
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             confirm
             and
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Effects
             .
             In
             the
             third
             verse
             ;
             
               Sorrow
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               made
               better
               .
            
             Sorrow
             can
             do
             that
             for
             us
             that
             wealth
             cannot
             ,
             it
             
               makes
               the
               heart
               better
            
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             different
             subjects
             in
             which
             they
             are
             .
             That
             same
             worldly
             
               mirth
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               fooles
               .
            
             In
             the
             fourth
             verse
             :
             
               the
               heart
               of
               fooles
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mirth
               :
            
             but
             this
             mourning
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               heart
               of
               the
               wise
               :
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             Efficient
             cause
             .
             One
             cause
             of
             mourning
             is
             the
             
               rebukes
               of
               the
               wise
            
             .
             In
             the
             fifth
             verse
             ;
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               hear
               the
               rebukes
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               hear
               the
               song
               of
               fools
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             the
             sixth
             verse
             by
             a
             Prolepsis
             ,
             he
             prevents
             an
             objection
             that
             some
             might
             make
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             had
             said
             that
             mourning
             was
             better
             then
             joy
             ,
             some
             might
             say
             .
             It
             seemeth
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             is
             delight
             in
             joy
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             in
             mourning
             .
             He
             telleth
             them
             that
             that
             delight
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             very
             short
             delight
             ,
             but
             
               as
               the
               cracking
               of
               thorns
               under
               a
               pot
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               vanity
               .
               As
               the
               cracking
               of
               thorns
               under
               a
               pot
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               laughter
               of
               a
               fool
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
               .
            
          
           
             We
             will
             not
             stand
             much
             about
             the
             matter
             .
             So
             many
             severall
             men
             as
             handle
             this
             book
             ,
             do
             severally
             connect
             and
             joyn
             the
             words
             together
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             conceits
             and
             opinions
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             
             that
             in
             this
             verse
             that
             I
             have
             now
             read
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             Wise
             man
             speaks
             of
             such
             a
             mourning
             ,
             as
             is
             occasioned
             by
             the
             death
             of
             freinds
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             of
             that
             mourning
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               better
               then
               to
               be
               in
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               .
            
          
           
             That
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             a
             mourning
             ,
             appears
             by
             that
             which
             followeth
             :
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
            
             ,
             he
             speaks
             therefore
             of
             such
             a
             mourning
             ,
             as
             is
             upon
             the
             end
             of
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             departure
             of
             men
             out
             of
             this
             world
             :
             and
             secondly
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               living
               will
               lay
               it
               to
               his
               heart
               :
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             an
             end
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             life
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             .
             
               By
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             a
             house
             wherein
             some
             one
             is
             dead
             ,
             which
             giveth
             occasion
             to
             the
             parties
             that
             dwell
             there
             ,
             of
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             for
             their
             departed
             friend
             .
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               go
               to
               such
               a
               house
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             
               house
               of
               feasting
            
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             not
             only
             such
             a
             house
             wherein
             there
             is
             feasting
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             manner
             of
             abundance
             :
             as
             commonly
             men
             shew
             their
             wealth
             in
             feasting
             .
          
           
             By
             
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
            
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             that
             which
             the
             Schools
             calls
             the
             
               end
               of
               termination
            
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             
               end
               of
               termination
            
             (
             as
             they
             speak
             )
             either
             Positive
             ,
             or
             Privative
             .
             A
             Positive
             end
             ,
             as
             a
             point
             is
             the
             end
             of
             a
             line
             ,
             and
             an
             instant
             is
             the
             end
             of
             time
             :
             because
             the
             line
             resolveth
             it selfe
             into
             a
             point
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             all
             time
             resolveth
             it self
             at
             last
             into
             an
             instant
             .
             A
             Privative
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             that
             that
             causeth
             a
             cessation
             of
             beeing
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             action
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             invention
             ,
             and
             enterprizes
             of
             a
             man
             cease
             .
             Of
             such
             an
             end
             here
             he
             speaks
             ,
             such
             an
             end
             of
             a
             man
             as
             that
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             as
             he
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             ceaseth
             to
             do
             as
             he
             did
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             By
             
               laying
               to
               heart
            
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             more
             then
             a
             bare
             konwing
             ,
             or
             a
             bare
             observing
             ,
             
             and
             taking
             notice
             of
             things
             .
             There
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             ,
             a
             serious
             pondering
             an
             often
             considering
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Marie
               ,
               She
               layed
               those
               sayings
               to
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Iacob
               ,
               he
               layed
               the
               sayings
               of
               Joseph
               to
               heart
               .
            
             It
             is
             such
             a
             serious
             considering
             ,
             and
             pondering
             ,
             and
             discussing
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             bring
             it
             to
             some
             use
             ,
             may
             draw
             some
             fruit
             ,
             and
             benefit
             out
             of
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             summe
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             words
             is
             thus
             much
             ;
             
               It
               is
               a
               better
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               conversant
               about
               the
               thoughts
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               all
               occasions
               that
               may
               bring
               the
               serious
               consideration
               thereof
               into
               his
               heart
               ,
               then
               to
               delight
               himselfe
               in
               those
               worldly
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               sensual
               delights
               ,
               wherein
               for
               the
               most
               part
               men
               spend
               their
               lives
               .
            
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               because
               their
               is
               some
               benefit
               that
               ariseth
               thereby
               to
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               some
               advantage
               gained
               to
               the
               soule
               :
               whereas
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               hinderance
               and
               hurt
               ,
               but
               no
               furtherance
               and
               benefit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             then
             you
             see
             consist
             of
             a
             Proposition
             ;
             
             And
             a
             proof
             or
             confirmation
             of
             that
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             .
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               then
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               .
            
          
           
             The
             confirmation
             or
             proofe
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             double
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             
               this
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               :
            
             secondly
             ,
             because
             
               the
               living
               will
               lay
               it
               to
               his
               heart
               .
            
             This
             latter
             part
             is
             that
             which
             I
             purpose
             most
             to
             insist
             upon
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             .
             He
             calleth
             the
             house
             wherein
             any
             one
             dies
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               .
               It
               is
               better
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             you
             see
             ;
             
             That
             the
             Death
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             occasion
             of
             mourning
             to
             some
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             not
             have
             described
             the
             house
             wherin
             a
             man
             dies
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             if
             their
             were
             not
             some
             equity
             ,
             and
             justice
             in
             mourning
             ,
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             not
             here
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             only
             with
             reference
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             common
             custome
             of
             natural
             and
             worldly
             men
             ;
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             natural
             disposition
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             There
             should
             be
             mourning
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             in
             it
             a
             just
             occasion
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             taken
             away
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             When
             Sarah
             died
             ,
             
             the
             text
             saith
             that
             
               Abraham
               came
               to
               mourn
               for
               Sarah
               ,
               &
               to
               weep
               for
               her
               .
            
             And
             Esau
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             father
             Isaac
             ,
             he
             calleth
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             
             the
             
               time
               of
               mourning
               ,
               the
               dayes
               of
               mourning
               for
               my
               father
               are
               at
               hand
               .
            
             
             So
             Ioseph
             when
             his
             father
             was
             dead
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               mourned
               for
               his
               father
               seven
               dayes
               .
            
             When
             Samuel
             was
             dead
             ,
             all
             the
             Israelites
             
               were
               gathered
               together
               and
               lamented
               him
               .
            
             When
             Iosiah
             was
             dead
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             great
             lamentation
             for
             him
             ,
             
             that
             it
             became
             a
             pattern
             of
             excessive
             mourning
             ;
             
               In
               that
               day
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               great
               mourning
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               the
               mourning
               of
               Hadadrimmon
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               Megiddon
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             looked
             upon
             Lazarus
             ,
             he
             wept
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             
             And
             those
             Ephesians
             ,
             this
             was
             it
             that
             broke
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             
               sorrowed
               most
               of
               all
               for
               the
               words
               which
               S.
               Paul
               spake
               ,
               
               that
               they
               should
               see
               his
               face
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             point
             .
             
             There
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             first
             if
             we
             respect
             men
             in
             their
             usefulnesse
             to
             others
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             is
             of
             some
             use
             :
             and
             so
             farre
             as
             a
             man
             is
             useful
             to
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             just
             ground
             of
             mourning
             ,
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             such
             a
             one
             .
             Therefore
             David
             ,
             he
             mourned
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             useful
             in
             his
             time
             by
             way
             of
             goverment
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             more
             usefulnesse
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             more
             cause
             of
             mourning
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             Iosiah
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             because
             when
             those
             that
             are
             useful
             ,
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             a
             man
             seeth
             some
             effects
             partly
             of
             his
             own
             guilt
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             Of
             his
             own
             guilt
             If
             those
             die
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             do
             them
             that
             good
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             converse
             so
             profitably
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             further
             their
             spiritual
             good
             .
             If
             they
             be
             good
             and
             gracious
             ,
             that
             he
             received
             not
             benefit
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             mannage
             the
             opportunities
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             that
             use
             of
             their
             society
             and
             conference
             ,
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             helps
             ,
             
             of
             all
             those
             gifts
             and
             endowments
             that
             they
             had
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             defect
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             excesse
             there
             is
             guilt
             .
             When
             a
             man
             idoliseth
             the
             creature
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             trusteth
             too
             much
             to
             the
             arm
             of
             flesh
             :
             when
             he
             setteth
             too
             great
             a
             price
             upon
             men
             ,
             he
             may
             apprehend
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             taking
             away
             his
             brother
             ,
             that
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             curtain
             that
             stood
             between
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             taking
             away
             those
             that
             hid
             God
             from
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             occasions
             and
             grounds
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             reflected
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             seeing
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             near
             ,
             and
             dear
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             matter
             and
             cause
             of
             mourning
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             Lord
             looks
             for
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               smitten
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               not
               grieved
               .
            
             When
             God
             takes
             away
             any
             that
             are
             usefull
             to
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             smiting
             ,
             and
             a
             correction
             in
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             that
             live
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             were
             intimate
             and
             inward
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             expects
             that
             men
             should
             mourne
             ,
             and
             grieve
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             briefly
             note
             this
             (
             for
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             it
             )
             against
             that
             Stoicall
             Apethy
             ,
             
             that
             stupidity
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             whether
             it
             have
             seized
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             whether
             men
             affect
             it
             in
             themselves
             :
             but
             they
             account
             this
             a
             matter
             of
             praise
             ,
             a
             vertue
             praise-worthy
             ,
             to
             see
             nothing
             doleful
             ,
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             mourning
             in
             the
             death
             of
             any
             one
             .
             We
             see
             it
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             course
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             .
             
             We
             are
             bid
             to
             
               mortifie
               our
               earthly
               affections
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             must
             mortifie
             our
             affections
             ,
             we
             must
             mortifie
             all
             our
             affections
             ,
             that
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             briefly
             .
             
             The
             Scripture
             indeed
             biddeth
             us
             
               mortifie
               our
               affections
            
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             bid
             us
             take
             away
             our
             affections
             :
             it
             biddeth
             us
             only
             mortifie
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             affections
             .
             
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             corruption
             ,
             and
             distemper
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             misplaced
             ,
             and
             setupon
             wrong
             objects
             :
             so
             we
             mourn
             for
             that
             we
             should
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             or
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             we
             should
             mourn
             for
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             either
             excessive
             or
             defective
             :
             either
             we
             over-do
             ,
             or
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             either
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             in
             that
             proportion
             ,
             and
             measure
             that
             we
             should
             .
             Thus
             ,
             when
             we
             over-grieve
             for
             worldly
             crosses
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             for
             sin
             ;
             too
             much
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             earthly
             friends
             and
             too
             little
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             wants
             :
             this
             is
             a
             distemper
             of
             the
             affections
             in
             the
             defect
             ,
             the
             heart
             grows
             earthly
             ,
             and
             fixed
             upon
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             is
             drawn
             away
             ,
             and
             estranged
             from
             God.
             Then
             there
             is
             the
             excesse
             :
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             exhorts
             them
             ,
             
             
               not
               to
               mourn
               as
               men
               without
               hope
               :
            
             whether
             he
             spake
             there
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ;
             that
             cut
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             bald
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             mourning
             ,
             an
             affected
             kind
             of
             outward
             shew
             they
             had
             to
             mourn
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             forbad
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             to
             do
             :
             
             or
             whether
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             )
             because
             they
             did
             not
             restrain
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             bridle
             the
             exorbitant
             excesse
             of
             their
             affection
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             mourn
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             of
             hope
             :
             mourn
             as
             men
             that
             can
             see
             the
             changes
             that
             God
             makes
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             can
             see
             how
             neer
             God
             cometh
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             God
             would
             have
             you
             make
             of
             every
             particular
             tryal
             and
             affliction
             :
             mourn
             so
             far
             as
             you
             see
             your
             own
             guilt
             ,
             in
             not
             making
             use
             of
             the
             opportunities
             you
             have
             had
             in
             enjoying
             your
             friends
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             you
             see
             any
             evidence
             of
             displeasure
             from
             God
             :
             so
             far
             we
             should
             mourn
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             men
             without
             hope
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             briefly
             passe
             this
             ,
             intending
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             only
             by
             occasion
             ,
             because
             Solomom
             makes
             the
             place
             where
             any
             die
             ,
             the
             
               house
               of
               morning
            
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             why
             going
             to
             the
             
               house
               of
               morning
            
             ,
             taking
             these
             occasions
             to
             affect
             our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             better
             
               then
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               ,
            
             then
             to
             take
             occasions
             of
             delighting
             our selves
             in
             outward
             things
             .
             What
             's
             the
             reason
             ?
             It
             is
             double
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ?
               The
               house
               of
               mourning
               .
            
             That
             which
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             here
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
            
             ,
             that
             which
             putteth
             an
             end
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             actions
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Death
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             the
             main
             point
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             the
             wise
             man
             intendeth
             ,
             is
             but
             thus
             much
             ,
             I
             will
             deliver
             it
             in
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             varie
             from
             them
             at
             all
             .
             
             
               Death
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             
          
           
             Death
             is
             that
             which
             every
             man
             must
             expect
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             actions
             .
             It
             is
             the
             common
             ,
             the
             last
             condition
             of
             all
             men
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             but
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             include
             all
             men
             in
             Death
             .
             One
             in
             Job
             the
             third
             ,
             
             from
             the
             fourteenth
             verse
             ,
             to
             the
             20.
             
             Verse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             Job
             sheweth
             there
             how
             
               Death
               is
               the
               End
               of
               all
               men
            
             he
             beginneth
             with
             the
             Kings
             and
             
               Counsellers
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             with
             Princes
             and
             
               great
               Warriors
            
             ,
             and
             descendeth
             afterward
             to
             
               prisoners
               and
               mean
               persons
               ,
               to
               labourers
               ,
               to
               servants
               ,
               to
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               all
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               lie
               down
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               the
               place
               of
               silence
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             place
             is
             in
             Zachar.
             1.5
             .
             
               Your
               fathers
               where
               are
               they
            
             ?
             
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               do
               they
               live
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             look
             to
             all
             your
             fore-fathers
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             in
             all
             times
             before
             you
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             those
             Fathers
             that
             you
             glory
             in
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             those
             Fathers
             that
             disobeyed
             the
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             principall
             thing
             here
             intended
             )
             all
             these
             Ancient
             persons
             they
             are
             dead
             ;
             or
             as
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             speaks
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             were
             disobedient
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               prison
               ,
            
             they
             are
             in
             the
             grave
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             too
             ,
             that
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             :
             the
             generations
             before
             you
             ,
             both
             of
             Prophets
             and
             people
             ,
             are
             all
             dead
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             Kings
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             people
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             last
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ;
             
             First
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
             It
             is
             that
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             determined
             ,
             concerning
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             die
             :
             there
             is
             a
             statute
             for
             it
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             reverst
             .
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             matter
             whereof
             all
             men
             are
             made
             ,
             of
             earth
             :
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               ,
               Your
               remembrances
            
             (
             saith
             Job
             )
             
               are
               like
               unto
               ashes
               ,
               &
               your
               bodies
               ,
               to
               bodyes
               of
               clay
               .
            
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             the
             wind
             to
             blow
             away
             ashes
             ?
             for
             a
             potter
             to
             break
             in
             pieces
             a
             vessel
             of
             clay
             ?
             so
             easie
             it
             is
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             memories
             and
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             ashes
             and
             clay
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Death
             :
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             that
             that
             is
             as
             poison
             in
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             as
             rottennesse
             in
             the
             bones
             .
             Sin
             brought
             in
             Death
             ,
             and
             Death
             seizes
             upon
             all
             men
             ;
             it
             consumeth
             all
             men
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             by
             degrees
             .
             Shew
             me
             a
             man
             without
             sin
             :
             without
             it
             either
             in
             the
             committing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             without
             it
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             then
             shew
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             not
             die
             :
             while
             all
             men
             are
             under
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             Death
             .
             Even
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             sin
             actually
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             stood
             guiltie
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             Death
             seized
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             .
             Look
             to
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             All
             men
             shall
             die
             .
             Look
             to
             the
             matter
             whereof
             every
             man
             is
             made
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             decaying
             dying
             substance
             .
             And
             look
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             death
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             sin
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             can
             either
             escape
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             or
             bring
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             made
             of
             such
             a
             mouldring
             matter
             ,
             or
             produce
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             sin
             in
             him
             :
             then
             you
             may
             shew
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             not
             die
             :
             but
             till
             then
             this
             conclusion
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             the
             wise
             man
             setteth
             down
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               die
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             ;
             
             We
             find
             some
             men
             that
             did
             not
             die
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Enoch
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               translated
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               should
               not
               see
               death
            
             ,
             Heb
             ,
             11.5
             .
             And
             of
             
               Elijah
               ,
               
               that
               he
               went
               up
               by
               a
               whirle-wind
               into
               heaven
               in
               a
               chariot
               of
               fire
               ,
               2
               Kings
            
             2.11
             .
             These
             men
             did
             not
             die
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             ,
             
             I
             answer
             briefly
             .
             Particular
             and
             extraordinary
             examples
             ,
             do
             not
             frustrate
             general
             rules
             :
             God
             may
             sometimes
             dispence
             with
             some
             particular
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             rule
             remain
             firm
             ;
             I
             say
             it
             may
             be
             so
             .
          
           
           
             But
             secondly
             we
             answer
             .
             They
             had
             that
             that
             was
             in
             stead
             of
             Death
             to
             them
             ,
             some
             change
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             die
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             men
             .
             So
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               and
               changed
               ,
               in
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               ?
            
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             almost
             undiscernable
             ,
             unperceivable
             change
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             instead
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             further
             .
             
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             made
             in
             Joh.
             11.
             
             
               That
               those
               that
               believe
               shall
               never
               die
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             with
             that
             common
             distinction
             ;
             
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             death
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             ,
             the
             
               first
               and
               the
               second
               death
            
             :
             The
             
               first
               death
            
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             from
             a
             dis-junction
             ,
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             body
             from
             the
             soule
             ;
             And
             there
             ie
             a
             
               second
               death
            
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             dis-junction
             ,
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             God.
             The
             
               first
               death
            
             ,
             is
             no
             death
             properly
             ,
             the
             
               second
               death
            
             is
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             Death
             :
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             not
             die
             .
             A
             man
             may
             have
             a
             body
             separated
             from
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             his
             soul
             separated
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             himselfe
             from
             Christ
             .
             
             
               Who
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ?
               neither
               life
               nor
               death
               ,
               nor
               principalities
               nor
               powers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Death
             you
             see
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             God
             :
             it
             cannot
             separate
             the
             soule
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             separate
             the
             body
             from
             Christ
             :
             the
             body
             remaineth
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             while
             it
             is
             still
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
             Mat.
             22.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             proveth
             ,
             that
             even
             Abraham
             was
             not
             dead
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             then
             took
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             remaineth
             yet
             alive
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             God
             was
             his
             God.
             Abraham
             (
             whole
             Abraham
             )
             was
             Gods
             by
             vertue
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             they
             remain
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             members
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             bodies
             are
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             So
             that
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             die
             not
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             their
             soule
             separated
             from
             God
             ;
             though
             they
             die
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             bodies
             separated
             from
             the
             soule
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             in
             that
             place
             of
             John
             ,
             speaks
             of
             the
             second
             ;
             of
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             everlasting
             separation
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             God.
             As
             we
             say
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             are
             alive
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               widdow
               that
               lived
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               while
               she
               lived
               she
               was
               dead
               ?
            
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             
               had
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               dead
               .
            
             This
             is
             true
             death
             indeed
             ,
             when
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             is
             separated
             ,
             and
             dis-joyned
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             every
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             of
             every
             man
             under
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             dead
             men
             .
             And
             as
             truly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             so
             truly
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             they
             live
             as
             it
             said
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             they
             die
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             remain
             still
             in
             union
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             Christ
             :
             with
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Gods
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             die
             not
             .
             Look
             what
             the
             soule
             is
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             God
             to
             the
             soul
             :
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             they
             are
             still
             living
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             God
             ;
             the
             soul
             is
             alive
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             body
             lieth
             down
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             This
             shall
             serve
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             alive
             :
             they
             do
             die
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             common
             acceptation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             body
             from
             the
             soul
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             die
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             God
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             die
             eternally
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             die
             properly
             .
          
           
             Now
             briefly
             to
             make
             some
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             hasten
             to
             that
             I
             most
             intend
             to
             stand
             upon
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             so
             then
             ,
             
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             Let
             us
             make
             account
             of
             it
             for
             our selves
             .
             This
             seemeth
             but
             a
             plain
             point
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             is
             :
             but
             I
             know
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             useful
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             there
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             regarded
             ,
             and
             lesse
             considered
             of
             seriously
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             die
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             all
             acknowledge
             it
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             ,
             the
             very
             worst
             ,
             the
             most
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             most
             prophane
             in
             the
             world
             will
             yeeld
             to
             this
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             let
             a
             man
             come
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             must
             die
             ,
             they
             will
             grant
             it
             too
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             that
             that
             undoes
             us
             all
             ,
             we
             rest
             in
             generals
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             seriously
             insist
             upon
             a
             serious
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             a
             mans
             own
             particular
             case
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             home
             to
             a
             mans
             
             self
             ;
             to
             conclude
             thus
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             I
             may
             die
             soon
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             the
             last
             day
             of
             my
             life
             upon
             earth
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             the
             last
             time
             I
             may
             breath
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             the
             last
             word
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             ,
             the
             last
             action
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             ;
             I
             know
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             I
             may
             die
             now
             .
             This
             is
             that
             we
             should
             principally
             intend
             ,
             and
             labour
             most
             after
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             read
             the
             stories
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             Death
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             all
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             must
             be
             
               houses
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             to
             conclude
             the
             same
             for
             our selves
             .
             All
             those
             worthies
             spoken
             of
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               they
               all
               died
               in
               faith
            
             ;
             I
             read
             such
             a
             man
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             he
             died
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             he
             died
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             was
             Noble
             ,
             but
             he
             died
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             died
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             these
             died
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             die
             ;
             the
             same
             thing
             must
             be
             said
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             of
             them
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             only
             say
             it
             ,
             but
             resolve
             ,
             and
             conclude
             upon
             it
             ;
             conclude
             for
             our selves
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             must
             be
             said
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             
             All
             men
             must
             die
             ,
             we
             must
             die
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             that
             floweth
             from
             it
             will
             be
             this
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             bringeth
             it
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             case
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             sin
             more
             odious
             to
             him
             .
             What
             is
             it
             that
             brought
             Death
             into
             the
             world
             ?
             what
             bringeth
             death
             upon
             us
             ?
             Sin.
             
               By
               one
               man
               sin
               entered
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               
               for
               that
               all
               have
               finned
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             sin
             odious
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             man
             look
             upon
             sin
             as
             a
             deadly
             evil
             .
             A
             man
             will
             avoid
             an
             infections
             disease
             ,
             that
             is
             mortall
             and
             deadly
             ,
             and
             pestilential
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             Why
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             deadly
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             his
             life
             is
             worth
             .
             The
             same
             is
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             brought
             death
             upon
             all
             man-kind
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             it
             upon
             thee
             .
             When
             doth
             the
             creature
             forfeit
             his
             beeing
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             use
             it
             in
             the
             service
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             creature
             a
             beeing
             for
             himself
             ,
             I
             have
             forfeited
             my
             beeing
             ,
             when
             I
             glorifie
             not
             God
             with
             it
             ;
             that
             man
             forfeiteth
             his
             wit
             ,
             his
             memory
             ,
             his
             strength
             ,
             his
             time
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             is
             or
             hath
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             imploy
             them
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             to
             Gods
             glory
             .
             Now
             sin
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             us
             deny
             the
             service
             and
             glory
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ;
             sin
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             all
             unto
             him
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             creature
             a
             beeing
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             preserveth
             the
             creature
             in
             beeing
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             the
             creature
             therefore
             sinneth
             it
             forfeiteth
             its
             life
             and
             beeing
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             This
             makes
             sin
             odious
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             declareth
             the
             wonderful
             justice
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             God.
             He
             said
             to
             Adam
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             assoon
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             fallen
             ,
             
               he
               should
               die
            
             :
             and
             we
             find
             it
             true
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             :
             for
             Adam
             stood
             and
             represented
             the
             person
             of
             all
             men
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             was
             all
             men
             :
             in
             him
             all
             men
             were
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             .
             And
             we
             see
             it
             is
             true
             to
             this
             day
             .
             We
             find
             God
             true
             in
             this
             ,
             let
             this
             make
             us
             beleeve
             his
             word
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             .
             He
             hath
             been
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             in
             the
             death
             of
             all
             man-kind
             upon
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             :
             he
             will
             declare
             it
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             in
             every
             promise
             ,
             in
             every
             threatning
             ,
             in
             every
             passage
             of
             his
             word
             :
             let
             us
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             advantagious
             very
             much
             for
             our selves
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             prepare
             us
             for
             death
             the
             better
             .
             When
             a
             man
             seriously
             concludeth
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
            
             ;
             then
             if
             I
             reckon
             and
             account
             my self
             amongst
             men
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             my
             end
             too
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             my
             end
             now
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             use
             Job
             makes
             of
             this
             :
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               shall
               come
               .
            
             I
             make
             account
             a
             great
             change
             shall
             come
             ,
             such
             as
             hath
             been
             upon
             all
             my
             fathers
             before
             me
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             come
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               I
               will
               wait
               all
               my
               dayes
               :
            
             So
             should
             we
             ,
             make
             account
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             the
             day
             of
             my
             change
             ;
             in
             every
             thing
             you
             do
             ,
             make
             account
             that
             your
             change
             may
             begin
             then
             in
             that
             very
             action
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             be
             a
             means
             to
             make
             you
             
               wait
               for
               your
               change
            
             ,
             make
             you
             prepare
             for
             death
             .
             It
             is
             that
             that
             Drusius
             noteth
             of
             
               Rabbi
               Eleazer
            
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             counsel
             and
             advice
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               a
               man
               should
               be
               sure
               to
               repent
               one
               day
               before
               he
               died
               .
            
             He
             meant
             not
             that
             a
             man
             should
             defer
             his
             repentance
             till
             it
             did
             evidently
             ,
             that
             Death
             had
             seized
             upon
             him
             ,
             But
             because
             a
             man
             may
             conclude
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             I
             may
             live
             to
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             I
             may
             die
             to
             morrow
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             repent
             to
             day
             .
             Do
             it
             now
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             delay
             it
             till
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             that
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             
             to
             account
             of
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             may
             be
             the
             day
             of
             our
             change
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carry
             our selves
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             and
             occasions
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             should
             have
             no
             more
             time
             to
             do
             our
             work
             .
             And
             this
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             sinning
             ,
             be
             careful
             to
             amend
             sin
             every
             day
             ,
             labour
             to
             mortifie
             sin
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             no
             more
             dayes
             to
             mortifie
             it
             in
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             sinning
             now
             as
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             die
             now
             .
             
             Some
             we
             see
             have
             been
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             sin
             :
             Ananias
             and
             Saphirah
             were
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             sinning
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             telling
             a
             lie
             to
             the
             Apostle
             they
             died
             :
             Zimri
             and
             Cosbie
             were
             slain
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             uncleannesse
             :
             Corah
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             they
             died
             in
             the
             act
             of
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             resisting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             ministers
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             now
             reason
             with
             himself
             ,
             these
             were
             taken
             away
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             my
             case
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             found
             in
             sin
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             bring
             it
             home
             to
             this
             particular
             also
             ,
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             redeeming
             of
             the
             opportunities
             of
             the
             time
             of
             our
             life
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             general
             time
             of
             life
             ,
             there
             be
             certain
             opportunities
             ,
             certain
             advantages
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             seasons
             :
             be
             careful
             to
             redeem
             them
             :
             though
             you
             may
             enjoy
             your
             lives
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             have
             none
             of
             these
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             seasons
             of
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             seasons
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             seasons
             of
             gaining
             good
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             be
             careful
             therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             mannage
             those
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             advantages
             of
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             glorifie
             God
             :
             
               Whether
               you
               eat
               or
               drink
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               what
               soever
               you
               do
               ,
               do
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             Which
             way
             soever
             you
             may
             most
             advance
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             pormote
             his
             worship
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             ye
             may
             promote
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ;
             drawing
             men
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             incouraging
             them
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             way
             soever
             you
             may
             be
             useful
             ,
             employ
             your self
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             because
             you
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             die
             now
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             no
             more
             opportunities
             to
             do
             it
             in
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             all
             advantages
             ,
             
             wherein
             men
             may
             do
             good
             to
             men
             ,
             
               Exhort
               one
               another
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               while
               you
               have
               time
               do
               good
               unto
               all
               :
            
             Do
             all
             the
             spiritual
             good
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             outward
             good
             that
             you
             can
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             seasons
             to
             do
             good
             .
             
               Happy
               is
               that
               servant
               ,
               that
               his
               master
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               ,
            
             leading
             a
             fruitful
             and
             profitable
             life
             .
             So
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             your
             own
             souls
             while
             you
             have
             time
             :
             pray
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             time
             to
             pray
             ,
             hear
             the
             Word
             while
             you
             have
             time
             to
             hear
             it
             :
             exercise
             repentance
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             time
             to
             repent
             :
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             time
             to
             mortifie
             your
             corruptions
             :
             do
             your
             souls
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             ,
             by
             the
             advantages
             of
             all
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             opportunities
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             .
             This
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             ?
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             end
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             before
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             now
             ;
             men
             must
             die
             ,
             their
             houses
             will
             be
             
               houses
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             therefore
             mannage
             the
             time
             in
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
             men
             may
             be
             benefited
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             souls
             furthered
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             conversation
             ,
             consider
             the
             time
             that
             you
             have
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             in
             .
             Will
             a
             man
             be
             found
             idleing
             in
             the
             market-place
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             working
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             ?
             Would
             you
             be
             feasting
             ,
             when
             God
             would
             have
             you
             mourning
             ?
             you
             shall
             see
             some
             that
             have
             been
             taken
             away
             ,
             when
             they
             little
             thought
             of
             it
             :
             Belshazzer
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             his
             feasts
             ,
             and
             then
             cometh
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             examples
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Consider
             therefore
             the
             particular
             actions
             that
             you
             doe
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             as
             hold
             agreement
             with
             the
             state
             of
             a
             dying
             man.
             So
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             holy
             duties
             Would
             you
             be
             found
             praying
             pefunctorily
             ,
             and
             carelesly
             ?
             Would
             you
             be
             found
             coming
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             unprepared
             ?
             What
             though
             you
             do
             holy
             actions
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             would
             you
             be
             found
             doing
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             unfit
             and
             unprepared
             hearts
             ?
             You
             see
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               sick
               ,
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               :
            
             they
             slept
             ,
             they
             were
             dead
             for
             this
             ,
             even
             because
             they
             came
             unworthily
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Would
             you
             therefore
             be
             found
             doing
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ?
             The
             serious
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             with
             the
             particular
             application
             of
             it
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             mine
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             die
             now
             ;
             it
             hath
             an
             influence
             into
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             .
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ;
             This
             point
             is
             of
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             also
             in
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             moderate
             the
             mourning
             of
             Christians
             for
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
             Why
             ?
             It
             is
             
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
            
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             is
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             too
             grievous
             ,
             
             not
             too
             doleful
             to
             any
             man.
             We
             would
             not
             have
             our
             freinds
             to
             be
             in
             another
             condition
             in
             their
             birth
             then
             others
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             them
             have
             more
             fingers
             ,
             or
             more
             members
             then
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             would
             we
             have
             them
             have
             more
             dayes
             ?
             Let
             this
             serve
             as
             a
             brief
             touch
             upon
             that
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             teacheth
             us
             to
             make
             good
             use
             of
             our
             fellowship
             while
             we
             are
             together
             .
             Not
             only
             we
             may
             die
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             useful
             to
             us
             may
             die
             also
             :
             let
             us
             make
             good
             use
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             therefore
             .
             This
             will
             make
             the
             death
             of
             others
             bitter
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             our
             freinds
             ,
             the
             guilt
             upon
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             that
             use
             of
             them
             while
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             done
             :
             let
             us
             therefore
             make
             the
             death
             of
             our
             freinds
             easie
             ,
             by
             making
             good
             use
             of
             them
             while
             they
             live
             .
             It
             did
             smite
             the
             heart
             of
             those
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               see
               the
               face
               of
               Paul
               no
               more
            
             ;
             specially
             above
             the
             rest
             it
             grieved
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             see
             him
             no
             more
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             have
             grieved
             them
             think
             you
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             alwayes
             hardned
             themselves
             against
             his
             ministry
             before
             ?
             Think
             with
             your selves
             seriously
             ,
             here
             is
             such
             a
             Minister
             ,
             such
             a
             Christian
             freind
             ,
             that
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             that
             parent
             and
             child
             ,
             a
             time
             of
             parting
             will
             come
             ;
             let
             us
             make
             it
             easie
             now
             ,
             by
             making
             good
             use
             of
             one
             another
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             that
             when
             freinds
             are
             took
             away
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             thank
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             had
             communion
             ,
             and
             confort
             of
             their
             fellowship
             and
             society
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             graces
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             and
             not
             sorrow
             for
             the
             want
             of
             them
             by
             death
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             principal
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             
               better
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               living
               shall
               lay
               it
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             What
             shall
             
               he
               lay
               to
               his
               heart
               ?
               That
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               mèn
            
             ;
             he
             shall
             lay
             the
             death
             of
             all
             men
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             I
             observe
             from
             hence
             is
             thus
             much
             .
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               
               to
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             seriously
             ro
             consider
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             for
             themselves
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Text
             is
             clear
             for
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             cometh
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             good
             that
             cometh
             to
             our selves
             by
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             God
             is
             glorified
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             :
             there
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God
             to
             slight
             any
             of
             his
             actions
             :
             this
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             works
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             men
             :
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             wherein
             Gods
             hand
             is
             seen
             :
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               Return
               .
               The
               spirit
               returneth
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
               It
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               .
            
             If
             a
             
               sparrow
               fall
               not
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               without
               the
               providence
               of
               God
            
             ;
             much
             lesse
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             precious
             ones
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             
               excellent
               ones
            
             ,
             as
             David
             calleth
             them
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             seen
             much
             in
             these
             works
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             men
             do
             not
             consider
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             :
             David
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             in
             Psal
             .
             28.5
             .
             
             
               wisheth
               a
               curse
               upon
               ungodly
            
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               because
               they
               consider
               not
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               :
            
             this
             is
             that
             that
             puts
             men
             into
             a
             curst
             estate
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             them
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             
               regard
               not
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             actions
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             upon
             earth
             ,
             every
             man
             considereth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             weigheth
             them
             :
             It
             is
             that
             ,
             wherein
             we
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             of
             his
             soveraignty
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             Lordship
             over
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             when
             we
             labour
             to
             draw
             to
             a
             particular
             use
             to
             our
             
             selves
             ,
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             specially
             the
             death
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             give
             it
             the
             same
             latitude
             ,
             and
             extent
             ,
             and
             scope
             that
             the
             Text
             doth
             here
             :
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             death
             of
             men
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             
               death
               shall
               be
               laid
               to
               heart
               by
               the
               living
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             their
             is
             reason
             that
             we
             should
             take
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             thereby
             :
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             also
             ,
             much
             benefit
             cometh
             to
             our selves
             ,
             by
             laying
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             other
             men
             .
             There
             be
             three
             special
             things
             considerable
             in
             the
             death
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             matter
             of
             profit
             ,
             and
             benefit
             to
             those
             that
             live
             ,
             and
             survive
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Therein
               we
               see
               the
               Certainty
               ,
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               Therein
               we
               see
               the
               Nature
               ,
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               Therein
               we
               see
               the
               Cause
               &
               End
               of
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             therein
             we
             see
             the
             certainty
             of
             death
             :
             For
             now
             we
             have
             not
             only
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             tels
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
             but
             the
             works
             of
             God
             taking
             others
             before
             us
             :
             that
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             called
             visible
             instructions
             ,
             because
             they
             teach
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             senses
             :
             so
             the
             death
             of
             others
             are
             visible
             instructions
             to
             the
             living
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             by
             the
             eye
             :
             a
             man
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             there
             is
             represented
             to
             him
             his
             own
             state
             :
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             they
             were
             once
             :
             the
             time
             was
             that
             they
             converst
             with
             men
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             spake
             for
             Gods
             glory
             upon
             earth
             as
             we
             do
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             are
             now
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
             there
             will
             come
             a
             time
             when
             our
             works
             shall
             cease
             as
             theirs
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             
               place
               of
               silence
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             confirmeth
             to
             us
             the
             former
             certainty
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             our
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             others
             fall
             before
             us
             .
             And
             there
             is
             great
             profit
             and
             benefit
             that
             ariseth
             out
             of
             this
             .
             This
             is
             necessary
             to
             awaken
             mens
             drowsinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             up
             mens
             dulnesse
             to
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             that
             that
             is
             so
             usefull
             to
             themselves
             .
             A
             man
             would
             wonder
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             thousands
             died
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             out
             against
             them
             for
             their
             murmuring
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             destroyed
             by
             the
             destroyer
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             )
             that
             there
             Moses
             should
             pray
             ,
             
               Lord
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               apply
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisdome
               :
            
             though
             they
             had
             a
             sight
             of
             so
             many
             dying
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ,
             yet
             they
             needed
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             teach
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             not
             only
             one
             or
             two
             die
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             a
             time
             not
             long
             since
             (
             and
             you
             cannot
             forget
             it
             )
             wherein
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             did
             walk
             at
             liberty
             about
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             kill
             thousands
             in
             our
             streets
             ,
             yet
             when
             so
             many
             died
             ,
             what
             security
             was
             there
             even
             among
             those
             that
             lived
             ?
             in
             so
             much
             that
             after
             awhile
             the
             sicknesse
             grew
             common
             ,
             and
             usual
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             unregarded
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             need
             then
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             Moses
             had
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             to
             crie
             to
             God
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               apply
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisdome
               ?
            
             Nay
             ,
             much
             more
             now
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             scarce
             one
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             multitudes
             that
             were
             swept
             away
             in
             that
             visitation
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             of
             such
             helps
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             our
             prayers
             with
             them
             too
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             a
             serious
             application
             of
             it
             to
             our selves
             .
             That
             's
             the
             first
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             living
             men
             to
             take
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             those
             that
             are
             departed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             seriously
             to
             think
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             own
             death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             therein
             also
             we
             see
             the
             nature
             of
             death
             ,
             what
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             it
             in
             the
             world
             is
             ;
             It
             is
             of
             singular
             use
             too
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             dis-unite
             ,
             to
             separate
             ,
             to
             dis-joyn
             things
             :
             here
             you
             have
             the
             soul
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             :
             the
             estate
             separated
             from
             the
             man
             ;
             the
             man
             separated
             from
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             Death
             .
             First
             (
             I
             say
             )
             ye
             have
             the
             body
             separated
             from
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             useful
             consideration
             .
             The
             soul
             and
             the
             body
             ,
             while
             they
             keep
             together
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             
             they
             may
             be
             helpful
             ,
             and
             useful
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             they
             must
             be
             separated
             .
             Alas
             !
             the
             not
             considering
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             great
             errours
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             :
             that
             they
             bestow
             so
             much
             time
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             much
             mind
             the
             present
             things
             of
             this
             life
             and
             their
             
             outward
             welfare
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             souls
             at
             all
             to
             regard
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             never
             should
             be
             a
             separation
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             one
             from
             another
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             there
             is
             all
             that
             care
             took
             ,
             for
             food
             for
             the
             body
             ?
             for
             apparel
             for
             the
             body
             ?
             for
             health
             for
             the
             body
             ?
             and
             such
             an
             utter
             neglect
             of
             the
             soul
             ?
             but
             because
             that
             men
             doe
             not
             dream
             ,
             do
             not
             thing
             of
             a
             time
             of
             separation
             ,
             of
             a
             time
             of
             dis-junction
             ,
             of
             a
             time
             of
             parting
             these
             two
             .
             All
             the
             work
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             should
             now
             be
             to
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             the
             faculties
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             may
             be
             happy
             by
             it
             :
             the
             soul
             will
             draw
             the
             body
             after
             it
             to
             its
             own
             estate
             .
             Now
             they
             are
             together
             ,
             if
             they
             joyne
             now
             in
             sin
             :
             after
             there
             separation
             ,
             there
             shall
             come
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             joyned
             in
             punishment
             :
             if
             they
             joyn
             now
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             after
             they
             have
             been
             separated
             a
             while
             by
             death
             ,
             there
             will
             come
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             again
             joyned
             in
             glory
             and
             happinesse
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             ;
             There
             will
             be
             a
             separation
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             :
             therefore
             make
             good
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             together
             :
             let
             the
             body
             be
             serviceable
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             all
             its
             senses
             and
             members
             :
             let
             the
             soul
             rule
             ,
             and
             order
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             its
             understanding
             and
             affections
             ,
             &c.
             that
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             may
             be
             made
             blessed
             in
             an
             eternall
             conjunction
             together
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             everlasting
             union
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Death
             makes
             a
             separation
             between
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             outward
             estate
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             rich
             man
             in
             Saint
             Luke
             12.
             thought
             not
             upon
             this
             :
             
               Soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
            
             ;
             he
             thought
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             ,
             should
             never
             have
             parted
             ,
             
               therefore
               take
               now
               thine
               ease
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             See
             what
             the
             end
             of
             it
             was
             ;
             
               Thou
               fool
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               this
               night
               they
               shall
               fetch
               away
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               then
               whose
               shall
               these
               things
               be
               ?
            
             The
             time
             is
             coming
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             none
             of
             thine
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             another
             mans
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             some
             bodies
             else
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             thee
             .
             How
             necessary
             is
             this
             consideration
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             mens
             affections
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             use
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             their
             estates
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             make
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ?
             A
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             it
             to
             use
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             left
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             bare
             account
             to
             be
             given
             up
             ,
             
               Give
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               Stewardship
               ,
               Luke
            
             16.
             
             The
             main
             businesse
             is
             now
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             while
             a
             man
             and
             his
             wealth
             are
             together
             ,
             while
             a
             man
             and
             his
             estate
             continueth
             together
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             will
             be
             a
             woeful
             ,
             and
             heavy
             parting
             ,
             when
             death
             shall
             come
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             .
             The
             young
             man
             went
             away
             sorrowful
             ,
             when
             Christ
             would
             have
             his
             wealth
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             great
             possessions
             .
             How
             sorrowful
             will
             a
             man
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wealth
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             prepared
             his
             account
             :
             he
             cannot
             give
             up
             a
             reckoning
             of
             his
             getting
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             his
             using
             &
             imploying
             of
             it
             ?
             it
             is
             necessary
             therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             men
             take
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             those
             that
             die
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             see
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             parted
             ,
             men
             and
             their
             estates
             parted
             ,
             they
             may
             learn
             how
             to
             use
             their
             bodies
             &
             souls
             ,
             themselves
             and
             their
             estates
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             yet
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             Death
             doth
             not
             only
             part
             a
             mans
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             a
             mans
             self
             and
             his
             wealth
             ,
             but
             it
             parteth
             a
             man
             from
             his
             friends
             ,
             from
             all
             his
             worldly
             accquaintance
             ,
             from
             all
             those
             that
             he
             took
             delight
             in
             upon
             earth
             :
             Death
             makes
             a
             separation
             between
             husband
             and
             wife
             :
             see
             it
             in
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             ,
             though
             Abraham
             loved
             Sarah
             dearely
             ,
             
             yet
             Death
             parted
             them
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               have
               a
               place
               to
               bury
               my
               dead
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               .
            
             It
             parteth
             father
             and
             child
             ,
             how
             unwilling
             soever
             they
             be
             :
             see
             it
             in
             David
             and
             
               Absolom
               ,
               Oh
               Absolom
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               :
            
             and
             
               Rachel
               mourned
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               .
            
             It
             parteth
             the
             Minister
             and
             the
             people
             :
             see
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             lamenting
             the
             death
             of
             Samuel
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             at
             the
             parting
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               sorrowing
               especially
               when
               they
               heard
               they
               should
               see
               his
               face
               no
               more
               .
            
             It
             parteth
             those
             friends
             who
             were
             so
             united
             together
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             but
             one
             soul
             in
             two
             bodies
             ;
             see
             it
             in
             the
             separation
             that
             was
             made
             by
             death
             ,
             between
             David
             and
             Jonathan
             ,
             
             that
             were
             so
             knit
             together
             in
             their
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             bewaileth
             him
             ,
             
               Woe
               is
               me
               for
               my
               brother
               Jonathan
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             necessary
             consideration
             for
             us
             that
             live
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             know
             how
             to
             carry
             ourselves
             towards
             our
             wordly
             friends
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             moderate
             our selves
             in
             
             our
             enjoyment
             of
             these
             worldly
             comforts
             .
             Look
             upon
             every
             worldly
             thing
             as
             a
             mortal
             ,
             as
             a
             dying
             comfort
             .
             Look
             upon
             children
             and
             friends
             ,
             as
             dying
             comforts
             .
             Look
             upon
             your
             estates
             ,
             as
             that
             that
             hath
             wings
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             gone
             .
             Look
             upon
             your
             bodies
             ,
             that
             now
             you
             make
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             must
             be
             parted
             from
             the
             soul
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             ere
             long
             .
          
           
             See
             what
             advice
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             7.19
             .
             the
             time
             is
             short
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             therefore
             
               let
               those
               that
               marry
               ,
               be
               as
               if
               they
               married
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               use
               this
               world
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               .
            
             A
             man
             abuseth
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             useth
             it
             beyond
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             enjoying
             these
             things
             :
             when
             he
             looks
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             he
             shall
             enjoy
             alwayes
             .
             But
             if
             we
             would
             use
             it
             aright
             ,
             look
             upon
             things
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
             This
             body
             that
             seemeth
             now
             to
             have
             some
             beauty
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             die
             ,
             &
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             :
             these
             friends
             that
             seem
             now
             to
             have
             some
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             took
             from
             them
             :
             this
             estate
             and
             wealth
             ,
             that
             now
             I
             set
             so
             much
             price
             upon
             ,
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             death
             will
             part
             me
             and
             it
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             look
             upon
             every
             thing
             as
             separable
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Moderate
             your
             affections
             likewise
             to
             them
             .
             Use
             them
             onely
             as
             comforts
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             a
             traveller
             doth
             the
             pleasures
             of
             his
             Inn
             ,
             he
             stands
             not
             to
             build
             himself
             houses
             against
             every
             pleasant
             walk
             he
             looks
             upon
             ,
             he
             stands
             not
             to
             purchase
             lands
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             them
             to
             every
             Inn
             he
             comes
             to
             lie
             at
             ;
             No
             ,
             he
             knows
             that
             he
             is
             now
             but
             in
             his
             passage
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             he
             knows
             that
             he
             is
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             place
             he
             is
             going
             to
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             time
             he
             shall
             come
             thither
             .
             So
             make
             account
             that
             you
             are
             not
             now
             at
             home
             ,
             it
             is
             death
             that
             must
             help
             you
             to
             your
             home
             .
             Let
             this
             therefore
             take
             you
             off
             from
             all
             these
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             Sathan
             besotteth
             ,
             and
             befooleth
             men
             .
             They
             strive
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             compasse
             many
             worldly
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             happinesse
             stood
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             their
             comforts
             for
             ever
             .
             What
             care
             is
             there
             amongst
             men
             to
             get
             wealth
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             lose
             their
             souls
             in
             getting
             the
             world
             ?
             Alas
             !
             Death
             will
             part
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             them
             and
             their
             wealth
             and
             all
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             this
             daily
             in
             the
             death
             of
             others
             before
             us
             :
             such
             a
             one
             is
             dead
             ,
             where
             is
             his
             body
             now
             ?
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             Where
             are
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             his
             companions
             now
             ?
             Where
             is
             his
             wealth
             and
             his
             estate
             ,
             for
             which
             many
             flattered
             him
             and
             fawned
             upon
             him
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             all
             separated
             from
             him
             ?
             they
             have
             nothing
             now
             to
             do
             with
             him
             :
             he
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             one
             penny
             of
             his
             estate
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             left
             he
             knows
             not
             to
             whom
             ,
             others
             now
             have
             the
             mannaging
             of
             it
             .
             As
             now
             you
             can
             say
             this
             of
             others
             ,
             so
             there
             will
             a
             time
             come
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             will
             say
             the
             like
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             had
             such
             a
             friend
             ,
             but
             death
             hath
             parted
             him
             from
             me
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             but
             death
             hath
             parted
             him
             and
             his
             estate
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             make
             this
             use
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             conclude
             with
             our selves
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             parting
             of
             all
             those
             outward
             things
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             are
             so
             apt
             to
             dote
             upon
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             special
             thing
             considerable
             in
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             
             that
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             profit
             ,
             and
             benefit
             to
             those
             that
             live
             ,
             and
             survive
             after
             them
             is
             ,
             the
             end
             and
             cause
             for
             which
             God
             sendeth
             Death
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             with
             such
             a
             large
             commission
             ,
             that
             it
             goeth
             on
             with
             such
             liberty
             to
             every
             family
             ,
             to
             every
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             seizeth
             upon
             every
             person
             .
             What
             's
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             You
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             several
             deaths
             of
             men
             ,
             several
             causes
             .
             There
             is
             judgement
             and
             mercy
             ;
             sometime
             a
             mixture
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             sometime
             but
             of
             one
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             ,
             we
             see
             an
             apparant
             judgement
             of
             God
             in
             the
             death
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             A
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             the
             young
             Prophet
             that
             disobeyed
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a
             Lyon
             met
             him
             in
             the
             way
             and
             slew
             him
             .
             So
             those
             Corinths
             ,
             that
             
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               unworthily
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             though
             they
             were
             such
             as
             were
             saved
             after
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             
               for
               this
               very
               cause
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               some
               of
               them
               were
               sick
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               some
               slept
               ;
               they
               died
               ,
               they
               were
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             When
             you
             see
             death
             seizing
             upon
             men
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             divine
             judgement
             ,
             of
             divine
             displeasure
             ,
             let
             it
             make
             you
             more
             fearful
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             lest
             you
             provoke
             against
             your selves
             the
             same
             warth
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             others
             .
             Thus
             God
             takes
             away
             divers
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             because
             the
             world
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             is
             an
             act
             of
             judgement
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             mercy
             to
             them
             ;
             God
             in
             mercy
             taking
             of
             them
             away
             from
             the
             evil
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             evil
             present
             .
             A
             judgement
             of
             God
             to
             others
             that
             are
             udworthy
             of
             them
             :
             A
             mercy
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             took
             away
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             evil
             ,
             from
             sin
             ,
             from
             temptations
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             to
             come
             upon
             others
             .
          
           
             An
             act
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             mercy
             to
             them
             .
             So
             it
             was
             to
             the
             child
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             see
             the
             judgement
             that
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             
             
               because
               there
               was
               found
               some
               good
               thing
               in
               him
               toward
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             it
             was
             to
             Josiah
             ,
             
             
               He
               should
               be
               gathered
               to
               his
               fathers
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               should
               not
               see
               all
               that
               evill
               which
               the
               Lord
               would
               bring
               upon
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             An
             act
             of
             judgement
             to
             others
             .
             
             
               Righteous
               and
               merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               layeth
               it
               to
               heart
               :
            
             they
             consider
             not
             the
             causes
             wherefore
             God
             takes
             away
             those
             good
             men
             .
             A
             Land
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             State
             ,
             a
             People
             ,
             a
             place
             is
             much
             weakned
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             are
             righteous
             ,
             and
             merciful
             men
             ;
             when
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             ,
             and
             use
             their
             endeavours
             to
             prevent
             judgments
             ,
             are
             taken
             away
             .
             The
             house
             will
             certainly
             fall
             ,
             when
             the
             Pillars
             are
             removed
             .
             They
             are
             the
             people
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             that
             hold
             up
             a
             state
             ;
             that
             hold
             up
             the
             world
             .
             Assoon
             as
             Noah
             is
             put
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             presently
             cometh
             the
             deluge
             upon
             the
             World.
             Assoon
             as
             ever
             Lot
             was
             got
             up
             to
             Zoar
             ,
             
             presently
             the
             Lord
             rained
             down
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             upon
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             .
             Assoon
             as
             ever
             the
             mourners
             are
             marked
             ,
             presently
             cometh
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             upon
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Beloved
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             those
             that
             are
             mourners
             for
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             where
             they
             live
             look
             away
             ,
             we
             should
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             consider
             it
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             that
             he
             is
             a
             going
             ,
             and
             departing
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             away
             his
             jewels
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             that
             he
             is
             a
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             beginneth
             to
             separate
             ,
             to
             take
             to
             himself
             his
             own
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             that
             number
             of
             the
             elect
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             the
             company
             of
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             determined
             to
             eternal
             life
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             when
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             his
             fold
             ,
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             when
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             added
             ,
             then
             the
             world
             shall
             he
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             shall
             come
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             hinder
             that
             general
             destruction
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             the
             general
             Judgement
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             with
             particular
             Judgements
             upon
             Nations
             ,
             when
             God
             takes
             away
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             the
             Saints
             go
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             Pila
             ,
             then
             cometh
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             enemie
             upon
             Jerusalem
             :
             when
             God
             drawes
             out
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             presently
             cometh
             judgement
             upon
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             observe
             Gods
             method
             and
             order
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             in
             governing
             of
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             our
             own
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             prepare
             for
             those
             evils
             that
             are
             a
             coming
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             greater
             judgments
             that
             are
             hastning
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             laying
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ;
             God
             is
             much
             glorified
             thereby
             .
             For
             all
             his
             attributes
             are
             seen
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             declaring
             of
             God
             to
             be
             as
             glorious
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             his
             attributes
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             by
             shewing
             of
             them
             forth
             in
             his
             works
             .
             When
             men
             can
             see
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             justice
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             the
             mercy
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             they
             glorifie
             God
             in
             taking
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             likewise
             what
             good
             cometh
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             by
             laying
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
             He
             sees
             thereby
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             own
             death
             .
             He
             sees
             the
             nature
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             viz.
             to
             separate
             between
             him
             and
             all
             those
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             all
             those
             props
             and
             staies
             whereupon
             his
             heart
             rested
             too
             much
             on
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             vanity
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             he
             sees
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             cause
             ,
             why
             God
             sendeth
             Death
             into
             the
             world
             :
             sometime
             in
             judgement
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             sin
             :
             sometimes
             in
             mercy
             ;
             in
             mercy
             to
             the
             men
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             
             mercy
             also
             to
             those
             that
             live
             ,
             that
             they
             seeing
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             lodged
             up
             before
             the
             tempest
             ,
             may
             learn
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             and
             secure
             themselves
             under
             Gods
             special
             providence
             ,
             who
             can
             either
             hide
             them
             amongst
             the
             living
             ,
             or
             the
             dead
             ,
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             conclude
             with
             some
             application
             to
             our selves
             .
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             it
             serveth
             for
             the
             just
             reproof
             of
             that
             great
             neglect
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
               that
               men
               lay
               not
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
            
             I
             wish
             that
             this
             were
             only
             the
             sin
             of
             worldly
             men
             .
             I
             know
             to
             a
             worldly
             man
             it
             is
             of
             all
             things
             the
             most
             unpleasant
             thought
             that
             can
             be
             to
             think
             of
             death
             :
             he
             cannot
             indure
             to
             hear
             this
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               fetch
               thy
               soul
               from
               thee
               .
            
             It
             is
             as
             unpleasant
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             a
             Bankrupt
             to
             hear
             of
             a
             Sergeant
             coming
             to
             arrest
             him
             :
             as
             unpleasant
             as
             it
             is
             to
             a
             Malefactor
             to
             hear
             of
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Judge
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             men
             in
             the
             time
             of
             feasting
             ,
             cannot
             endure
             such
             discourses
             at
             their
             Tables
             ,
             as
             might
             put
             sad
             thoughts
             of
             death
             into
             them
             ;
             oh
             !
             these
             are
             too
             melancholly
             thoughts
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             thy
             folly
             ,
             thy
             want
             of
             wisedome
             .
             He
             that
             was
             guided
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             had
             now
             bought
             some
             wisdome
             at
             a
             deare
             rate
             ,
             by
             woeful
             experience
             of
             his
             former
             follies
             ;
             he
             now
             seeth
             that
             it
             was
             farre
             better
             to
             go
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             men
             account
             the
             most
             ordinary
             cause
             of
             mourning
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             :
             then
             to
             go
             to
             the
             house
             of
             feasting
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             sport
             a
             mans
             selfe
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             liberty
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             delights
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             I
             say
             )
             I
             wish
             that
             this
             were
             their
             fault
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             die
             with
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             too
             much
             the
             fault
             of
             Gods
             own
             people
             .
             Moses
             is
             fain
             to
             pray
             for
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             where
             they
             saw
             so
             many
             die
             before
             them
             ,
             
               that
               God
               would
               give
               them
               wisdom
               to
               number
               their
               dayes
               .
            
             And
             Ministers
             have
             still
             the
             same
             cause
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Christians
             to
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             wisdome
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Have
             you
             well
             considered
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             you
             can
             only
             discourse
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             that
             was
             profitable
             in
             his
             instruction
             ,
             is
             dead
             :
             such
             a
             one
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             had
             good
             in
             conversing
             with
             ,
             is
             dead
             :
             such
             a
             one
             that
             was
             young
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             live
             many
             years
             longer
             ,
             is
             dead
             ?
             What
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             this
             is
             but
             idle
             ,
             and
             empty
             discourse
             .
             What
             use
             makest
             thou
             of
             this
             to
             thy self
             ?
             dost
             thou
             gather
             from
             thence
             the
             certainty
             of
             thy
             own
             death
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             consider
             what
             death
             will
             do
             to
             thee
             when
             it
             cometh
             ?
             how
             that
             it
             will
             separate
             between
             thee
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             them
             .
             Dost
             thou
             consider
             for
             what
             cause
             God
             sendeth
             Death
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             consider
             this
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             as
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             do
             ?
             This
             is
             an
             act
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             This
             is
             that
             we
             call
             due
             consideration
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             reflects
             upon
             it self
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             case
             now
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             mine
             ,
             and
             mine
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             set
             my
             accounts
             strait
             with
             God.
             When
             thou
             accompaniest
             another
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             dost
             thou
             conclude
             thus
             with
             thy self
             ,
             the
             very
             next
             time
             that
             any
             death
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             mine
             ,
             or
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             speaks
             to
             Saphirah
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Annanias
               ,
               the
               feet
               of
               those
               that
               have
               buried
               thy
               husband
               are
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               shall
               carry
               thee
               out
               also
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             is
             reason
             of
             all
             that
             worldly-mindednesse
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             earnestnesse
             ,
             and
             invention
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             by
             indirect
             means
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             that
             immoderate
             care
             about
             our
             businesse
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             that
             carnal
             security
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             account
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             unfruitfulnesse
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             of
             our
             unprofitable
             spending
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             or
             of
             whatsoever
             else
             it
             be
             ,
             this
             is
             even
             the
             very
             reason
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             even
             those
             that
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             attributes
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             yet
             they
             lay
             not
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             those
             that
             are
             before
             them
             .
             Men
             durst
             not
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             passe
             away
             their
             time
             in
             such
             unprofitablenesse
             ,
             and
             unfruitfulnesse
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             others
             before
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             secondly
             ;
             
             As
             it
             condemnes
             the
             general
             neglect
             that
             is
             amongst
             men
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             so
             it
             serves
             to
             reprove
             ,
             that
             sinful
             laying
             to
             heart
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             that
             is
             too
             frequent
             and
             common
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             when
             men
             with
             too
             much
             fondnesse
             ,
             and
             with
             too
             great
             excesse
             and
             distemper
             of
             affection
             ,
             look
             upon
             their
             dead
             friends
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             could
             never
             repair
             the
             losse
             ,
             nor
             make
             amends
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             taking
             of
             them
             away
             .
             
               Rachel
               mourneth
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               comforted
               .
               David
            
             mourneth
             ,
             and
             will
             scarce
             be
             comforted
             .
             
               Oh
               Absalom
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               .
            
             What
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             on
             freinds
             ,
             rather
             as
             Gods
             then
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             sufficiency
             were
             included
             in
             them
             only
             ?
             Men
             look
             on
             their
             freinds
             ,
             as
             Micah
             did
             upon
             his
             Idol
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             bereaved
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             took
             away
             all
             his
             comfort
             and
             quiet
             ,
             
               You
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Gods
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               what
               have
               I
               more
            
             ?
             
             or
             as
             Laban
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             Idols
             were
             stoln
             away
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             stay
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
             he
             could
             not
             enjoy
             himselfe
             ,
             
               wherefore
               have
               you
               stollen
               away
               my
               Gods
               ?
            
             saith
             he
             .
             So
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             men
             look
             on
             their
             dead
             freinds
             as
             they
             should
             look
             upon
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             upon
             the
             creature
             ;
             they
             take
             their
             death
             to
             heart
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             why
             God
             many
             times
             makes
             your
             Christian
             freinds
             so
             unprofitable
             to
             you
             when
             they
             live
             ,
             because
             you
             idolize
             them
             ,
             you
             advance
             them
             above
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             also
             ,
             why
             you
             are
             so
             unable
             to
             bear
             the
             losse
             of
             them
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             God
             beating
             you
             now
             with
             your
             own
             rod
             ,
             and
             making
             you
             feel
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             your
             own
             folly
             .
             This
             now
             is
             an
             ill
             taking
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             freinds
             ,
             to
             mourn
             as
             men
             without
             hope
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             taking
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             considering
             of
             the
             death
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             unrighteous
             considering
             ,
             an
             unrighteous
             judging
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
             If
             men
             see
             one
             die
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             then
             they
             conclude
             ,
             certainly
             there
             is
             some
             apparent
             token
             of
             Gods
             judgment
             on
             such
             a
             one
             .
             If
             they
             see
             another
             die
             ,
             with
             some
             extremity
             of
             torment
             ,
             and
             vehement
             pains
             ,
             certainly
             there
             is
             some
             apparent
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             this
             man.
             If
             they
             see
             another
             in
             some
             great
             and
             violent
             tentation
             ,
             strugling
             against
             many
             tentations
             ,
             they
             conclude
             presently
             ,
             certainly
             such
             are
             in
             a
             worser
             case
             then
             others
             .
             I
             may
             say
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             once
             to
             those
             that
             told
             him
             of
             the
             eighteen
             men
             upon
             whom
             the
             Tower
             in
             Siloe
             fell
             think
             you
             that
             
               they
               were
               sinners
               above
               all
               men
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
            
             
             Or
             rather
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             All
             things
             come
             alike
             unto
             all
             ,
             there
             
               is
               one
               event
               to
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               ;
               to
               the
               clean
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               unclean
               ;
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               not
               ;
               as
               is
               the
               good
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               sinner
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               sweareth
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               feareth
               an
               oath
               .
            
             Learn
             to
             judge
             righteous
             judgment
             ,
             to
             judge
             wisely
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             condemning
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             just
             .
          
           
             But
             rather
             ,
             
             in
             the
             last
             place
             .
             Make
             this
             use
             of
             the
             death
             of
             every
             one
             .
             Doth
             such
             a
             man
             die
             by
             an
             ordinary
             sicknesse
             ,
             having
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             memory
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             ?
             Doth
             such
             a
             man
             die
             in
             inward
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             with
             cleare
             and
             evident
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             
             so
             that
             he
             can
             with
             Simeon
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               servant
               depart
               in
               peace
               ?
            
             What
             use
             shouldest
             thou
             that
             livest
             make
             of
             this
             now
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             let
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             make
             thee
             in
             love
             with
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             That
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             a
             happy
             death
             ,
             to
             a
             comfortable
             end
             indeed
             ,
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             fruitful
             and
             profitable
             life
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             dost
             thou
             see
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             full
             of
             temptations
             ,
             full
             of
             fears
             and
             disquietnesse
             of
             spirit
             in
             their
             death
             ?
             Sometimes
             so
             overcome
             with
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             disease
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             they
             speak
             impertinently
             and
             idely
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             sinfully
             ?
             What
             use
             shouldest
             thou
             make
             of
             this
             now
             ?
             Certainly
             let
             the
             terribleness
             of
             the
             example
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             death
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             a
             terrour
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             to
             stir
             thee
             up
             to
             more
             carefulnesse
             of
             making
             good
             use
             of
             thy
             time
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Nabal
             dieth
             ,
             
               and
               his
               heart
               is
               in
               him
               as
               a
               stone
               .
            
             If
             ever
             God
             quicken
             thee
             ,
             if
             ever
             God
             breath
             upon
             thy
             soule
             ,
             or
             enliven
             thee
             by
             the
             inward
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             embrace
             those
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             seasons
             of
             grace
             ,
             lest
             God
             smite
             thee
             with
             an
             everlasting
             deadnesse
             .
             Again
             ,
             hath
             God
             caused
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             to
             shine
             
             upon
             thy
             heart
             ?
             Doth
             he
             offer
             a
             gracious
             message
             of
             peace
             to
             thy
             soule
             ?
             Doth
             he
             speak
             peace
             at
             any
             time
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             Word
             ?
             Imbrace
             those
             offers
             ,
             yeeld
             to
             those
             conditions
             of
             peace
             ,
             lest
             thou
             be
             deprived
             of
             peace
             at
             the
             end
             .
             Againe
             ,
             hath
             GOD
             given
             thee
             any
             strength
             over
             temptations
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             prevailed
             over
             the
             assaults
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             thy
             enemies
             ?
             Hath
             he
             made
             thee
             a
             conquerour
             ?
             take
             heed
             how
             thou
             insnarest
             thy selfe
             againe
             ,
             how
             thou
             inthrallest
             thy self
             in
             yeelding
             to
             Sathans
             yoke
             ,
             lest
             he
             buffet
             thee
             by
             him
             in
             a
             worse
             manner
             at
             thy
             end
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             thou
             canst
             see
             nothing
             befal
             any
             of
             Gods
             servants
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             whether
             in
             be
             more
             pleasing
             ,
             or
             more
             sorrowful
             ,
             more
             calm
             and
             quiet
             ,
             or
             more
             tempestuous
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             or
             more
             lamentable
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             unto
             thee
             .
             If
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             with
             thee
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             bad
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             with
             thee
             too
             .
             The
             main
             businesse
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             himself
             in
             this
             life
             .
             It
             was
             the
             question
             that
             Saint
             Austin
             made
             to
             those
             that
             told
             him
             of
             a
             violent
             death
             that
             seized
             upon
             one
             .
             
               But
               how
               did
               he
               live
            
             ?
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             He
             made
             no
             matter
             how
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             but
             how
             he
             carried
             himself
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             truly
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Question
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             put
             to
             his
             soule
             .
             I
             must
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             have
             I
             lived
             when
             I
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             had
             GOD
             any
             glory
             by
             me
             ?
             had
             men
             any
             good
             by
             me
             ?
             have
             I
             furthered
             my
             account
             against
             the
             day
             of
             reckoning
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             give
             it
             up
             with
             joy
             ?
             it
             makes
             no
             matter
             how
             I
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             if
             my
             life
             have
             been
             serviceable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             beneficial
             to
             men
             ,
             my
             departure
             shall
             be
             for
             gain
             and
             advantage
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             a
             better
             world
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             shall
             serve
             briefly
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             that
             is
             appliable
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             present
             occasion
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             Funeral
             Sermons
             are
             not
             intended
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             living
             .
             Therefore
             I
             have
             chosen
             such
             an
             argument
             to
             handle
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             of
             use
             ,
             and
             profit
             to
             you
             that
             live
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             by
             particular
             order
             ,
             debarred
             of
             speaking
             any
             thing
             concerning
             our
             deceased
             Sister
             ,
             though
             I
             might
             have
             spoken
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             useful
             to
             you
             .
             The
             best
             use
             that
             you
             can
             make
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             life
             that
             she
             led
             amongst
             you
             .
             She
             was
             a
             pattern
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             upright
             carrirge
             in
             her
             wayes
             :
             follow
             her
             in
             that
             :
             
               Mark
               the
               Godly
               and
               upright
               man
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             There
             was
             none
             that
             knew
             her
             ,
             but
             upon
             good
             assurance
             are
             perswaded
             of
             her
             happinesse
             now
             .
             Would
             you
             then
             have
             the
             same
             happinesse
             after
             ?
             take
             the
             same
             course
             that
             she
             did
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             dependance
             upon
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             in
             fellowship
             with
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             be
             profitable
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             profitable
             in
             receiving
             good
             :
             mannage
             the
             opportunities
             and
             times
             well
             that
             God
             giveth
             you
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             ,
             gaining
             much
             in
             little
             :
             she
             did
             much
             work
             in
             a
             short
             space
             :
             let
             that
             be
             your
             care
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             will
             be
             your
             comfort
             in
             the
             end
             .
             Thus
             if
             you
             make
             this
             use
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             before
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             prepare
             for
             your
             own
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             only
             a
             passage
             for
             you
             to
             Eternal
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DELIVERANCE
             FROM
             THE
             KING
             of
             FEARS
             OR
             ,
             FREEDOME
             FROM
             THE
             FEAR
             OF
             DEATH
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 HEBR.
                 2.15
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 himself
                 likewise
                 took
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 their
                 life-time
                 subject
                 to
                 bondage
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             that
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             (
             to
             let
             pass
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             )
             the
             Apostle
             sets
             down
             the
             humiliation
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ;
             His
             humiliation
             in
             his
             Incarnation
             and
             death
             .
             The
             fruit
             of
             it
             in
             subduing
             
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               delivering
               those
               that
               were
               kept
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               in
               bondage
               all
               their
               life
               .
            
             At
             this
             time
             we
             will
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             in
             
               delivering
               those
               that
               were
               kept
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             The
             persons
             that
             are
             kept
             under
             this
             fear
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             children
             ;
             Gods
             own
             children
             ,
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             
               kept
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
            
             and
             that
             not
             at
             some
             particular
             time
             ,
             when
             tentation
             had
             got
             some
             special
             advantage
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             trouble
             ,
             and
             a
             burden
             to
             them
             
               all
               their
               life
               long
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             a
             small
             burden
             ,
             or
             an
             easie
             trouble
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             kept
             them
             as
             in
             bondage
             .
          
           
           
             The
             words
             (
             you
             see
             )
             are
             easie
             ;
             There
             are
             two
             points
             that
             arise
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             ,
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             hold
             strongly
             
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             freeth
             them
             from
             those
             fears
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             onely
             insist
             at
             this
             time
             principally
             on
             the
             first
             ;
             
             That
             Gods
             own
             children
             ,
             the
             
               Children
               that
               were
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
            
             (
             it
             is
             taken
             either
             for
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             infirmities
             of
             that
             nature
             )
             even
             these
             children
             were
             
               held
               under
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             ariseth
             either
             from
             some
             causes
             without
             ,
             or
             from
             somewhat
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             without
             them
             ,
             
             and
             so
             the
             fear
             ariseth
             from
             God
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             his
             providence
             upon
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Or
             from
             Sathan
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             his
             malice
             .
             These
             are
             the
             causes
             from
             without
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             
             God
             in
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             special
             and
             fatherly
             providence
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             order
             all
             things
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             increase
             of
             their
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             fitting
             them
             for
             glory
             hereafter
             ;
             He
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             his
             providence
             ordereth
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             kept
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             a
             great
             while
             
               under
               the
               feare
               of
               death
            
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             for
             special
             good
             ends
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
             to
             humble
             them
             .
          
           
             Adam
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             fall
             was
             by
             pride
             (
             he
             would
             have
             had
             a
             higher
             condition
             then
             he
             was
             in
             )
             so
             when
             God
             would
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             ,
             he
             beginneth
             first
             to
             humble
             him
             :
             and
             how
             doth
             he
             that
             ?
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               :
            
             he
             sheweth
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             dead
             man
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             have
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             to
             humble
             Adam
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             his
             posterity
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             desired
             that
             some
             means
             might
             work
             upon
             his
             enemies
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             
               Put
               them
               in
               fear
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               that
               they
               are
               but
               men
               :
            
             He
             doth
             not
             onely
             pray
             that
             mortality
             might
             be
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             so
             presented
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             leave
             an
             impression
             of
             fear
             upon
             their
             affections
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             their
             beeing
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             of
             subsisting
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             look
             for
             it
             above
             themselves
             ,
             to
             
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               and
               death
            
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             should
             be
             kept
             humble
             by
             some
             means
             or
             other
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             (
             you
             see
             )
             he
             had
             attained
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             standeth
             in
             need
             of
             something
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             
               therefore
               the
               messenger
               of
               Sathan
               was
               sent
               to
               buffet
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             be
             kept
             humble
             .
          
           
             God
             intendeth
             to
             raise
             up
             his
             children
             to
             a
             glorious
             estate
             ,
             therefore
             as
             men
             lay
             a
             low
             foundation
             ,
             when
             they
             intend
             to
             erect
             a
             high
             building
             ;
             so
             God
             layeth
             the
             foundation
             ,
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             comfort
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             humiliation
             :
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             only
             have
             them
             mortal
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             have
             them
             apprehend
             their
             mortality
             ,
             and
             dying
             condition
             with
             fear
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             humbled
             by
             this
             fear
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             God
             aymeth
             at
             the
             strengthening
             of
             faith
             in
             his
             servants
             .
             While
             a
             man
             looks
             to
             sense
             ,
             and
             is
             upheld
             by
             sensible
             comforts
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             exercise
             of
             faith
             :
             now
             every
             grace
             is
             strengthened
             by
             exercise
             ,
             that
             God
             therefore
             may
             have
             faith
             exercised
             ,
             and
             so
             strengthened
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             will
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             found
             this
             :
             
             
               we
               received
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             
               sentence
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             
               we
               might
               not
               turst
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               that
               raiseth
               us
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             He
             doth
             not
             onely
             say
             thus
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             die
             ;
             but
             
               we
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
            
             received
             it
             as
             a
             man
             receiveth
             a
             sentence
             of
             death
             from
             a
             Judge
             ,
             received
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             made
             some
             impression
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             received
             it
             with
             some
             inward
             sense
             ,
             with
             some
             inward
             feare
             :
             which
             
             was
             a
             violent
             work
             ,
             such
             a
             work
             as
             knocks
             us
             off
             of
             all
             holds
             ,
             and
             takes
             us
             off
             from
             all
             sensible
             ,
             and
             visible
             props
             ,
             and
             humane
             supports
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             to
             see
             nothing
             in
             the
             creature
             to
             do
             us
             that
             good
             we
             look
             for
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             eternal
             happy
             :
             therefore
             we
             were
             taught
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               our selves
            
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             trust
             any
             ,
             he
             might
             trust
             himselfe
             first
             ;
             yea
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             dying
             ,
             and
             cannot
             enjoy
             our selves
             long
             ,
             therefore
             
               we
               trust
               in
               him
               that
               raiseth
               us
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             another
             end
             that
             God
             aymeth
             at
             ,
             in
             holding
             his
             servants
             ,
             many
             times
             
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             them
             more
             watchful
             ,
             and
             holy
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             This
             our
             Saviour
             expresseth
             under
             two
             parables
             ,
             
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Virgins
             that
             were
             to
             watch
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             would
             come
             ,
             but
             they
             knew
             not
             when
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             alwayes
             to
             keep
             their
             
               watch
               ,
               with
               oyle
               in
               their
               lamps
               .
            
             And
             the
             other
             of
             a
             Master
             ,
             that
             left
             Talents
             with
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             that
             he
             would
             come
             ,
             but
             he
             told
             them
             not
             when
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             employ
             them
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             raiseth
             an
             exhortation
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             on
             this
             very
             ground
             :
             
             Since
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               all
               these
               things
               must
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               looking
               for
               ,
               and
               hastning
               to
               the
               appearance
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             come
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             concealed
             the
             particular
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             alwayes
             keep
             our
             watch
             ,
             and
             be
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             cometh
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             this
             is
             necessary
             for
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             secure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             worldly
             business
             ,
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             that
             which
             concerns
             their
             eternal
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             will
             affect
             them
             with
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             more
             watchfulnesse
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             God
             doth
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             they
             may
             be
             better
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             come
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             thought
             on
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             
               come
               as
               an
               armed
               man
            
             upon
             them
             :
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             God
             will
             have
             thim
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             have
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             fear
             of
             it
             ;
             fear
             (
             you
             know
             )
             is
             an
             affection
             ,
             that
             quickneth
             a
             man
             to
             action
             ,
             keeps
             him
             to
             a
             constant
             observing
             of
             God.
             
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             when
             God
             did
             not
             onely
             bring
             a
             multitude
             of
             enemies
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             sent
             the
             report
             of
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             be
             affected
             with
             fear
             ;
             What
             did
             all
             this
             work
             in
             him
             ?
             The
             text
             saith
             ;
             
               Jehosaphat
               did
               seek
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               a
               fast
               in
               Judah
               ,
            
             and
             
               provided
               such
               other
               defence
            
             ,
             as
             was
             necessary
             ;
             he
             saw
             nothing
             but
             fear
             and
             danger
             in
             the
             creature
             ;
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               with
               this
               great
               company
               ,
               that
               cometh
               against
               us
               ,
            
             this
             set
             him
             awork
             to
             
               seek
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             other
             provision
             against
             them
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             his
             servants
             apprehend
             death
             as
             an
             Armed
             enemy
             coming
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             better
             prepared
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             get
             evidences
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             fitted
             upon
             good
             grounds
             to
             entertain
             death
             with
             joy
             when
             it
             cometh
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             because
             if
             there
             be
             not
             somewhat
             to
             quicken
             to
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             things
             enough
             to
             pervert
             them
             from
             it
             :
             and
             then
             when
             men
             are
             most
             weak
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             pain
             and
             wearinesse
             ,
             the
             divel
             takes
             advantage
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             from
             all
             comfort
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             the
             least
             we
             shall
             die
             uncomfortably
             ;
             if
             not
             miserably
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             prepared
             beforehand
             to
             receive
             Death
             ,
             and
             have
             gotten
             assurance
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             a
             better
             condition
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             act
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reasons
             he
             keepeth
             his
             servants
             in
             this
             
               bondage
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             another
             cause
             from
             without
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             Sathan
             .
             His
             main
             aim
             is
             ,
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             a
             Christian
             course
             altogether
             :
             if
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             ;
             his
             next
             work
             is
             to
             make
             men
             go
             on
             as
             uncomfortably
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             possible
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             present
             them
             with
             as
             many
             fears
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             :
             and
             because
             that
             this
             is
             that
             that
             nature
             most
             abhorreth
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             the
             most
             natural
             desire
             of
             man
             to
             preserve
             his
             beeing
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             nature
             most
             abhorreth
             this
             ;
             this
             dissolution
             and
             
             destruction
             of
             it self
             ,
             therefore
             the
             striveth
             to
             affect
             them
             with
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             especially
             and
             above
             all
             other
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             Sathans
             malice
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             do
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             lesse
             diligence
             and
             comfort
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               We
               had
               fears
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               horrors
               within
               ,
               and
               terrors
               without
               :
            
             It
             was
             Sathans
             devise
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             might
             do
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             lesse
             strength
             and
             comfort
             ,
             to
             afflict
             them
             with
             as
             many
             fears
             and
             horrors
             as
             he
             could
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             malice
             still
             ,
             and
             still
             getteth
             much
             advantage
             of
             men
             ,
             making
             men
             to
             go
             on
             with
             lesse
             comfort
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             adorning
             their
             profession
             of
             religion
             lesse
             ,
             with
             unchearful
             walking
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             
               held
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             causes
             that
             are
             from
             without
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             are
             some
             causes
             from
             within
             ,
             from
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             themselves
             .
             And
             these
             causes
             whence
             
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ariseth
            
             ,
             are
             either
             natural
             or
             sinful
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             natural
             causes
             of
             it
             are
             ;
             The
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             nature
             :
             and
             according
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             mens
             apprehension
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             fear
             .
          
           
             Now
             Death
             in
             this
             natural
             respect
             ,
             is
             fearful
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             object
             ,
             or
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             thing
             or
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             natural
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             object
             ,
             
             look
             upon
             Death
             it self
             ,
             it
             hath
             all
             that
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             fit
             object
             of
             fear
             .
             There
             be
             three
             things
             which
             makes
             a
             thing
             the
             object
             of
             fear
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             thing
             affect
             the
             heart
             with
             fear
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             as
             an
             ill
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             as
             an
             ill
             ,
             difficult
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             as
             an
             ill
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             it
             be
             not
             conceived
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             ill
             ,
             but
             good
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             feared
             ,
             but
             rather
             desired
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             slight
             ill
             ,
             such
             as
             hath
             but
             a
             weak
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             may
             easily
             master
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fearful
             ,
             but
             disdained
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             ill
             that
             hath
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             be
             resisted
             and
             overcome
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             feared
             ,
             but
             grieved
             for
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             evil
             apprehended
             as
             future
             ,
             appreheneed
             as
             difficult
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             as
             ill
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             these
             things
             are
             in
             Death
             ,
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             servants
             while
             they
             live
             .
             
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             apprehend
             it
             as
             Ill.
             
          
           
             Ill
             is
             twofold
             ,
             either
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             mans
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             called
             
               Malum
               tristitivum
            
             ;
             or
             else
             contrary
             to
             mans
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             
               Malum
               corruptivum
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             Death
             is
             contrary
             to
             man
             in
             both
             these
             senses
             ,
             both
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             will.
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             he
             would
             not
             have
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             :
             and
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             that
             seeks
             the
             destruction
             of
             nature
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             apprehendeth
             Death
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             would
             destroy
             nature
             ,
             that
             would
             overthrow
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             break
             in
             pieces
             ,
             that
             goodly
             Fabrique
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             conceiveth
             it
             )
             and
             make
             that
             something
             to
             become
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             nature
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             it
             abhorreth
             .
             So
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             nature
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             natural
             affection
             to
             preserve
             their
             beeing
             :
             and
             this
             in
             it self
             is
             not
             simply
             sinful
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             it
             exceedeth
             the
             rule
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             you
             see
             that
             because
             men
             apprehend
             Death
             ,
             as
             an
             Ill
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             they
             prefer
             other
             things
             that
             are
             Ill
             ,
             in
             a
             lesse
             regard
             ,
             in
             a
             lesse
             degree
             before
             that
             :
             A
             man
             would
             rather
             part
             with
             his
             wealth
             ,
             then
             part
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Psal
             .
             49.
             
             A
             man
             would
             give
             God
             a
             ransome
             for
             his
             soul
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             all
             his
             goods
             to
             ransome
             his
             life
             .
             He
             would
             rather
             be
             poor
             then
             not
             at
             all
             :
             Nay
             ,
             a
             man
             will
             part
             with
             his
             ease
             ,
             with
             his
             health
             ,
             rather
             then
             with
             his
             life
             :
             he
             will
             be
             in
             paine
             ,
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             not
             be
             :
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               will
               be
               give
               for
               his
               life
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             
             a
             man
             will
             part
             with
             his
             credit
             and
             estimation
             ,
             rather
             then
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             will
             rather
             be
             disgraced
             ,
             then
             not
             be
             :
             
               A
               living
               dog
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               dead
               lyon
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             a
             man
             naturall
             :
             he
             preferreth
             a
             dog
             that
             hath
             life
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             a
             Lyon
             that
             is
             dead
             ;
             he
             would
             rather
             be
             a
             mean
             living
             man
             ,
             then
             a
             dead
             Prince
             .
          
           
           
             That
             is
             ths
             first
             thing
             ,
             men
             naturally
             conceive
             Death
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             nature
             .
             So
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             Ill.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             a
             man
             conceiveth
             Death
             an
             Ill
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             so
             he
             apprehendeth
             it
             an
             Ill
             not
             easily
             overcome
             .
             When
             Goliah
             looked
             on
             David
             ,
             on
             the
             meannesse
             of
             his
             stature
             ,
             and
             the
             slendernesse
             of
             his
             prepartation
             to
             fight
             ,
             he
             considered
             him
             as
             an
             enemie
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             weak
             one
             ,
             and
             therefore
             instead
             of
             fearing
             ,
             he
             disdained
             him
             ;
             
               Dost
               thou
               come
               to
               me
               as
               a
               dog
               ?
               I
               will
               give
               thy
               flesh
               to
               the
               fowles
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             he
             scorned
             him
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Host
             of
             Israel
             looked
             on
             Goliah
             ,
             as
             a
             mighty
             enemy
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             easily
             resist
             ,
             much
             lesse
             overcome
             ;
             the
             Text
             saith
             they
             were
             full
             of
             fear
             ,
             because
             of
             Goliah
             :
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             adversary
             was
             that
             that
             filled
             them
             with
             fear
             .
             So
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             upon
             Death
             ,
             and
             seeth
             it
             come
             as
             a
             mighty
             armed
             man
             ,
             provided
             with
             all
             weapons
             of
             war
             ,
             seeth
             it
             come
             in
             to
             the
             most
             populous
             Cities
             (
             as
             in
             the
             pestilence
             )
             and
             slayeth
             ten
             thousand
             before
             it
             ,
             seeth
             it
             come
             on
             the
             most
             strong
             and
             valiant
             men
             ,
             and
             breaks
             their
             bones
             ,
             and
             destroyeth
             them
             ;
             Who
             can
             stand
             before
             this
             
               Goliah
               ,
               he
               that
               defieth
               the
               Host
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               host
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             not
             only
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             overcome
             by
             this
             enemy
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             thus
             nature
             discourseth
             ,
             and
             thus
             a
             natural
             man
             apprehendeth
             Death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             conceiveth
             Death
             to
             be
             a
             fearful
             Ill
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             he
             cannot
             easily
             overcome
             ;
             That
             is
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             he
             conceiveth
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             Future
             ,
             as
             an
             Ill
             to
             come
             .
             I
             am
             yet
             living
             and
             in
             health
             ,
             but
             how
             soon
             this
             health
             may
             turn
             to
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             to
             Death
             ,
             〈◊〉
             know
             not
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             that
             holdeth
             down
             the
             spirit
             
               under
               fear
            
             .
             As
             David
             said
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               sall
               one
               day
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Saul
               :
            
             one
             day
             ;
             so
             saith
             a
             man
             that
             liveth
             now
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             businesse
             ,
             in
             abundance
             of
             strength
             ,
             and
             ability
             every
             way
             ,
             I
             shall
             one
             day
             fall
             into
             the
             Grave
             ,
             I
             shall
             one
             day
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Death
             .
             Peter
             we
             know
             how
             he
             affected
             Saphira
             ,
             with
             telling
             her
             of
             the
             death
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               feet
               of
               those
               that
               carried
               out
               thy
               husband
               ,
               shall
               carry
               thee
               out
            
             ;
             this
             affected
             her
             with
             fear
             so
             that
             she
             fell
             down
             dead
             upon
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             object
             ,
             Death
             considered
             as
             an
             Ill
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             nature
             .
             Death
             considered
             again
             ,
             as
             a
             strong
             and
             mighty
             Gyant
             that
             none
             can
             overcome
             ,
             but
             it
             overcometh
             them
             .
             And
             then
             considered
             again
             as
             a
             thing
             coming
             upon
             men
             now
             in
             the
             approach
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             he
             will
             grasp
             a
             man
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             seize
             upon
             him
             :
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             causeth
             that
             natural
             fear
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Then
             again
             consider
             the
             Subject
             ,
             
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             the
             apprehension
             of
             such
             an
             object
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             we
             shall
             see
             somewhat
             in
             the
             dispositions
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             here
             ,
             that
             may
             affect
             them
             with
             a
             natural
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             some
             men
             by
             constitution
             are
             more
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             are
             naturally
             of
             a
             more
             fearful
             temper
             ,
             indeed
             distemper
             .
             The
             brain
             is
             distempered
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             distempered
             .
             The
             brain
             apprehends
             things
             ,
             and
             looks
             upon
             them
             through
             a
             false
             glass
             ,
             through
             a
             deluded
             fancie
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             a
             false
             report
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             presenteth
             things
             more
             terrible
             then
             they
             are
             :
             so
             sometimes
             the
             heart
             is
             ill
             affected
             ,
             by
             the
             misreport
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             it
             by
             the
             understanding
             :
             sometimes
             both
             are
             distempered
             ,
             as
             that
             humor
             prevaileth
             more
             strongly
             in
             the
             body
             .
             So
             also
             there
             are
             sometimes
             raised
             up
             turbulent
             ,
             and
             disquieting
             ,
             and
             voilent
             passions
             that
             make
             some
             full
             of
             fear
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Belshazzar
             ,
             whose
             knees
             did
             smite
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             through
             the
             apprehension
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             Felix
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             death
             and
             judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             trembled
             .
             Though
             the
             fear
             of
             these
             men
             did
             not
             rise
             from
             melancholy
             ,
             but
             from
             inward
             guilt
             of
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             the
             effect
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             are
             affected
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             in
             the
             worst
             sight
             and
             opprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             causeth
             fear
             and
             terrour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             cometh
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             generally
             in
             all
             from
             weakness
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             is
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             constitutions
             and
             educations
             ;
             so
             the
             rich
             many
             times
             are
             more
             fearful
             of
             death
             then
             the
             poor
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             more
             to
             lose
             ;
             so
             likewise
             voluptuous
             persons
             ,
             are
             more
             fearful
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             then
             those
             that
             are
             more
             temperate
             ,
             because
             by
             voluptuousness
             they
             have
             dis-joynted
             ,
             and
             weakned
             their
             spirits
             .
             So
             young
             men
             many
             times
             are
             more
             fearful
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             then
             those
             that
             are
             old
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             Judg.
             8.20
             .
             
               Jether
               the
               sonne
               of
               Gideon
            
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             have
             killed
             Zeba
             ,
             and
             Zalmunna
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               afraid
               because
               he
               was
               a
               young
               man
            
             ;
             but
             Gideon
             ,
             that
             was
             elder
             did
             it
             willingly
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             better
             accustomed
             ,
             and
             experienced
             with
             observations
             of
             changes
             ,
             and
             varieties
             of
             accidents
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             see
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             themselves
             have
             discovered
             this
             weakness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             specially
             upon
             sudden
             apprehensions
             of
             things
             .
             Abraham
             upon
             the
             sudden
             and
             violent
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             was
             put
             to
             a
             sinful
             shift
             :
             
               I
               thought
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               not
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               slay
               me
               for
               my
               wives
               sake
               ,
               therefore
               I
               said
               this
               is
               my
               sister
               .
            
             So
             Samuel
             ,
             when
             God
             sent
             him
             to
             anoynt
             David
             ,
             
             he
             discovered
             this
             weakness
             ,
             
               If
               Saul
               should
               know
               what
               I
               am
               a
               doing
               ,
               he
               will
               slay
               me
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             desired
             to
             have
             some
             other
             message
             ,
             under
             the
             colour
             whereof
             he
             might
             put
             Saul
             off
             .
             So
             Peter
             out
             of
             a
             sudden
             apprehension
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             denyed
             his
             Master
             :
             This
             weakness
             of
             spirit
             is
             in
             man
             naturally
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             causeth
             this
             natural
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             unacquaintedness
             men
             have
             with
             Death
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             is
             strange
             to
             men
             ;
             notwithstanding
             they
             hear
             ,
             and
             see
             many
             die
             before
             them
             daily
             ,
             they
             hear
             things
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             they
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             many
             excellent
             comforts
             ,
             but
             who
             hath
             seen
             these
             ?
             what
             becometh
             of
             these
             men
             ?
             they
             see
             Death
             the
             strict
             Porter
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             let
             men
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             he
             locks
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Grave
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             cometh
             back
             again
             to
             tell
             what
             is
             done
             
               in
               that
               place
               of
               silence
            
             ,
             to
             tell
             what
             is
             become
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             how
             they
             speed
             in
             that
             world
             of
             souls
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             man
             returneth
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             report
             these
             things
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             affecteth
             the
             natural
             man
             ,
             nay
             all
             men
             naturally
             are
             affected
             with
             the
             fearful
             apprehension
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             they
             
               know
               not
               what
               will
               come
               after
               ,
            
             as
             the
             natural
             man
             speaks
             in
             Ecclesiastes
             .
             When
             Joram
             set
             out
             a
             watch-man
             to
             see
             what
             was
             abroad
             ,
             and
             spied
             an
             army
             coming
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             servant
             ,
             but
             Jehu
             biddeth
             
               him
               go
               behind
               him
            
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             another
             ,
             and
             
               he
               goeth
               behind
               him
            
             still
             :
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               see
               the
               men
               go
               but
               they
               come
               not
               back
               :
            
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               afraid
               .
               Make
               ready
               the
               Chariot
               ,
            
             saith
             Joram
             ;
             If
             this
             be
             the
             issue
             that
             men
             go
             ,
             but
             never
             come
             back
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             look
             about
             us
             .
             Certainly
             (
             beloved
             )
             such
             are
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             death
             :
             We
             see
             men
             (
             saith
             the
             natural
             man
             )
             go
             down
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             not
             come
             back
             again
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             a
             man
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             those
             actions
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             matter
             more
             seriously
             .
             When
             the
             
               Captain
               of
               the
               fifty
            
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Mount
             to
             Elijah
             ,
             saw
             the
             two
             former
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             their
             companies
             consumed
             ,
             saw
             that
             they
             were
             all
             dead
             ,
             that
             they
             ceased
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             saw
             not
             what
             became
             of
             them
             afterward
             ,
             therefore
             he
             cometh
             with
             fear
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             intreateth
             him
             that
             
               his
               life
               might
               be
               precious
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             All
             strange
             things
             we
             know
             affect
             men
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             strange
             ;
             so
             it
             more
             affecteth
             man
             naturally
             :
             Let
             there
             but
             come
             a
             beast
             out
             of
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             assoon
             as
             ever
             he
             cometh
             unto
             a
             man
             and
             seeth
             him
             ,
             he
             flieth
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             used
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             now
             take
             a
             beast
             that
             is
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             pasture
             ,
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             to
             a
             man
             without
             fear
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             used
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             :
             Death
             is
             apprehended
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             a
             man
             never
             knew
             by
             experience
             ;
             Men
             have
             seen
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             people
             have
             died
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             that
             came
             back
             again
             to
             tell
             them
             how
             it
             fared
             with
             them
             after
             death
             .
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             men
             should
             go
             to
             the
             
               place
               of
               silence
            
             and
             have
             all
             matters
             hushed
             ,
             all
             things
             kept
             secret
             down
             there
             ,
             there
             cometh
             no
             report
             thence
             ,
             this
             affecteth
             men
             with
             fear
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             natural
             causes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             are
             other
             causes
             within
             ,
             that
             affect
             men
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             sinful
             causes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             want
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             is
             lesse
             ,
             so
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             is
             more
             ;
             
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             wicked
             men
             that
             cast
             off
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             are
             slavishly
             
               held
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
            
             this
             you
             shall
             see
             in
             those
             examples
             of
             Belshazzar
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             set
             himself
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             against
             God
             ,
             went
             on
             in
             a
             contemptuous
             course
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             prophaned
             the
             
               holy
               vessels
            
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             
               a
               hand
               writing
               upon
               the
               wall
               ,
            
             some
             terrible
             thing
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             
               knees
               smote
               together
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             hold
             his
             joynts
             still
             :
             And
             so
             Felix
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             lived
             without
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             
               heard
               of
               judgment
            
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ;
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               trembled
            
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             Cain
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Judgments
             threatned
             in
             part
             ,
             
             Deut.
             28.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               dost
               not
               fear
               the
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               therefore
               wheresoever
               thou
               goest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               no
               ease
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               sole
               of
               thy
               foot
               have
               any
               rest
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               shall
               give
               thee
               a
               trembling
               heart
               ,
               and
               thy
               life
               shall
               hang
               in
               doubt
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             continual
             fear
             of
             death
             )
             
               and
               thou
               shalt
               fear
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               none
               assurance
               of
               thy
               life
               ;
               in
               the
               Morning
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               would
               God
               it
               were
               Even
               ,
               and
               at
               even
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               would
               God
               it
               were
               morning
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               thine
               heart
               wherewith
               thou
               shalt
               fear
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               thine
               eyes
               which
               thou
               shalt
               see
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             another
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             mens
             hearts
             are
             too
             much
             glued
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             mark
             it
             ,
             according
             as
             there
             is
             worldly
             affections
             ,
             and
             worldly-mindedness
             in
             the
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             so
             the
             feare
             of
             Death
             is
             more
             in
             them
             :
             according
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             other
             .
             What
             is
             it
             that
             disquieteth
             men
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             that
             they
             cannot
             think
             of
             Death
             with
             comfort
             ,
             but
             this
             ?
             now
             they
             must
             lose
             their
             company
             ,
             part
             with
             all
             their
             freinds
             when
             they
             die
             once
             .
             
             Hezekiah
             complained
             of
             that
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               see
               man
               no
               more
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             that
             that
             affecteth
             the
             heart
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             lose
             all
             their
             freinds
             ,
             specially
             when
             husband
             and
             wife
             must
             part
             ,
             parents
             and
             children
             must
             part
             ,
             and
             familiar
             and
             deare
             acquaintance
             must
             part
             ,
             this
             causeth
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             because
             the
             heart
             is
             too
             much
             set
             upon
             the
             creature
             .
             So
             likewise
             worldly
             business
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             loveth
             much
             employment
             ,
             much
             business
             ,
             he
             cannot
             abide
             to
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             
               all
               work
               ,
               all
               enterprises
               cease
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Job
             saith
             )
             A
             man
             hath
             neither
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             nor
             the
             enterprises
             of
             his
             head
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             all
             actions
             cease
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             body
             there
             .
             So
             when
             a
             mans
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             pleasures
             below
             ,
             
               there
               is
               neither
               love
               nor
               hatred
               in
               the
               grave
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             
             those
             things
             that
             affected
             the
             heart
             that
             men
             love
             ,
             they
             cease
             there
             ,
             all
             his
             pleasures
             and
             comforts
             are
             gone
             .
             So
             if
             a
             man
             love
             honour
             ,
             and
             applause
             amongst
             men
             ,
             it
             ceaseth
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             all
             honour
             there
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             
               contempt
               is
               cast
               upon
               Princes
            
             :
             this
             is
             that
             that
             affecteth
             men
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             lose
             their
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             business
             ,
             and
             all
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             mens
             hearts
             are
             set
             too
             much
             upon
             these
             things
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             thing
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             sinful
             cause
             of
             this
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             want
             of
             Assurance
             .
             There
             be
             two
             things
             that
             a
             man
             not
             being
             assured
             of
             ,
             makes
             him
             fear
             Death
             ;
             and
             these
             may
             be
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             more
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             so
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             is
             more
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             assured
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             pleased
             with
             them
             in
             Christ
             .
             The
             want
             of
             this
             assurance
             makes
             death
             fearful
             ,
             for
             now
             they
             look
             upon
             Death
             ,
             as
             a
             Sergeant
             ,
             as
             a
             Jaylor
             ;
             either
             it
             is
             a
             Sergeant
             to
             take
             them
             off
             their
             present
             comforrs
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Jaylor
             to
             hold
             them
             under
             those
             bonds
             and
             fetters
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             fain
             escape
             :
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             upon
             Death
             either
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             terrible
             .
             As
             a
             Sergeant
             ;
             so
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               This
               night
               they
               shall
               fetch
               thy
               soul
               from
               thee
               :
            
             
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             Sergeant
             to
             a
             Debtour
             ,
             to
             require
             a
             debt
             ,
             they
             shall
             require
             thy
             soul
             of
             thee
             ;
             Now
             ,
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             either
             hath
             not
             to
             pay
             ,
             or
             is
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             cannot
             indure
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Sergeant
             above
             all
             men
             ,
             because
             he
             cometh
             to
             fetch
             that
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             part
             with
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             look
             upon
             Death
             as
             a
             Jaylor
             ,
             
             so
             Christ
             saith
             ;
             
               Agree
               with
               thy
               adversary
               quickly
               ,
               lest
               he
               deliver
               thee
               to
               the
               Judg
               ,
               and
               he
               give
               thee
               to
               the
               Jaylor
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             
             holdeth
             thee
             
               in
               prison
               from
               whence
               thou
               shalt
               not
               go
               out
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               paid
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               .
            
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             on
             Death
             as
             a
             Jaylor
             ,
             that
             holdeth
             all
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             till
             the
             great
             Judg
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             calleth
             for
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             generall
             day
             of
             Assizes
             ,
             that
             great
             day
             of
             appearance
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             every
             prison
             shall
             give
             up
             their
             prisoners
             ,
             
               The
               sea
               and
               the
               grave
               shall
               give
               up
               their
               dead
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             standeth
             thus
             as
             unreconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             apprehend
             this
             reconciliation
             ,
             is
             not
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             if
             Death
             be
             terrible
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             
             
               The
               Kings
               and
               Captains
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               and
               mighty
               men
               ,
               they
               cryed
               to
               the
               mountains
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ;
               
               because
               the
               great
               day
               of
               wrath
               was
               come
               ,
               and
               who
               could
               stand
               .
            
             So
             we
             see
             in
             33.
             
             Isa
             .
             14.
             there
             is
             crying
             out
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             God
             ,
             
               the
               sinners
               in
               Sion
               ,
               the
               hypocrites
               are
               afraid
               ,
            
             what
             is
             their
             fear
             !
             
               who
               shall
               dwell
               with
               everlasting
               burnings
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               remain
               with
               cousuming
               fire
               ?
            
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             nothing
             but
             terrour
             and
             wrath
             in
             God
             ,
             fire
             and
             consumption
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             nothing
             but
             such
             terrible
             things
             ,
             then
             feare
             cometh
             upon
             them
             .
             Now
             mark
             ,
             hypocrites
             stand
             all
             together
             unreconciled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             if
             they
             be
             afraid
             :
             and
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             defective
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             so
             farre
             they
             conceive
             themselves
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             so
             full
             of
             fears
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             a
             second
             thing
             that
             they
             stand
             unresolved
             of
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             future
             estates
             of
             their
             souls
             and
             bodies
             after
             death
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             better
             condition
             afterwards
             :
             this
             is
             that
             great
             question
             ,
             
               Whither
               go
               we
            
             ?
             I
             go
             now
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             whither
             then
             ?
             I
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whither
             then
             ?
             I
             am
             going
             out
             of
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             whither
             then
             ?
             shall
             I
             go
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             or
             to
             divels
             ?
             shall
             I
             go
             to
             Heaven
             or
             to
             Hell
             ?
             shall
             I
             have
             a
             beeing
             or
             not
             ,
             in
             misery
             or
             in
             happiness
             ?
             They
             know
             not
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             unresolved
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             state
             to
             come
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             happiness
             or
             horrour
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Death
             is
             terrible
             .
             You
             have
             the
             point
             opened
             ;
             I
             will
             answer
             an
             objection
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             the
             use
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             :
             
             It
             seemeth
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             not
             
               kept
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               :
            
             all
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             have
             faith
             ;
             faith
             ,
             that
             spendeth
             these
             fears
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             they
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             
               held
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             briefly
             ;
             
             there
             is
             faith
             in
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             that
             are
             effectually
             called
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             know
             that
             Faith
             is
             considerable
             two
             wayes
             ,
             first
             as
             it
             is
             in
             conflict
             ,
             and
             secondly
             as
             it
             is
             out
             of
             conflict
             .
             Now
             the
             Faith
             of
             Gods
             servants
             in
             conflict
             ,
             so
             sometime
             it
             is
             in
             conflict
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             sadness
             of
             spirit
             ;
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               oh
               my
               soul
               ?
               
               why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             Sometime
             it
             is
             in
             conflict
             with
             reason
             and
             sense
             ;
             thus
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             
             they
             looked
             for
             nothing
             but
             dying
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             nature
             (
             for
             sense
             presented
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             )
             therefore
             saith
             Moses
             (
             which
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             faith
             )
             
               Stand
               still
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             in
             this
             conflict
             the
             success
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             sometime
             (
             as
             it
             was
             between
             Amalek
             and
             Israel
             fighting
             together
             )
             Amalek
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             Israel
             had
             the
             worst
             :
             sometime
             Israel
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             Amalek
             had
             the
             worst
             ,
             so
             somtime
             ,
             Faith
             prevaileth
             against
             sense
             ,
             and
             those
             fears
             that
             arise
             from
             sense
             ,
             and
             sometime
             again
             carnal
             fears
             ,
             and
             Sense
             prevaileth
             against
             Faith
             ;
             now
             accordingly
             are
             those
             effects
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             sometime
             Faith
             is
             out
             of
             conflict
             ,
             it
             now
             triumpheth
             in
             assurance
             ,
             it
             is
             come
             now
             to
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             comfortable
             ,
             
             and
             desirable
             as
             death
             it self
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             So
             we
             see
             David
             in
             the
             23.
             
             Psal
             .
             
               Though
               I
               walk
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               I
               will
               fear
               none
               ill
               ,
               for
               thou
               Lord
               art
               with
               me
               :
            
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             triumpheth
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Nothing
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               principalities
               nor
               powers
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               death
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
            
             ;
             nothing
             shall
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             faith
             now
             was
             out
             of
             conflict
             ,
             it
             had
             got
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             looks
             on
             Death
             with
             comfort
             .
             So
             that
             I
             say
             in
             that
             measure
             that
             Faith
             works
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             ,
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ceaseth
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             .
             But
             we
             see
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             said
             
               to
               love
               the
               appearance
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             is
             said
             
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             How
             can
             these
             stand
             with
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             under
             which
             Gods
             servants
             
               are
               held
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             briefly
             .
             
             Gods
             servants
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             desires
             two
             waies
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             their
             general
             desires
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             state
             wherein
             they
             are
             .
             In
             their
             general
             course
             ,
             their
             desire
             is
             most
             for
             the
             
               appearing
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             they
             most
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             him
             as
             
               best
               for
               them
            
             :
             but
             take
             them
             in
             some
             particular
             state
             wherein
             they
             are
             less
             provided
             ,
             and
             less
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             ,
             then
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             at
             a
             stand
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             in
             them
             .
             As
             a
             wife
             ,
             her
             general
             desire
             is
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             yet
             she
             may
             be
             under
             some
             particular
             unfitness
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             something
             or
             other
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             not
             have
             him
             come
             in
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             though
             her
             desire
             be
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             for
             his
             company
             .
             So
             it
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             say
             somtimes
             ,
             
               Lord
               spare
               me
               a
               little
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               ,
            
             to
             strengthen
             my
             faith
             ,
             to
             perfect
             my
             repentance
             and
             holiness
             ,
             to
             do
             some
             particular
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             David
             considered
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             something
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             that
             he
             had
             not
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             faine
             doe
             before
             he
             went
             :
             and
             so
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             The
             point
             is
             clear
             .
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Application
             .
          
           
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             word
             of
             exhortation
             (
             to
             cut
             of
             other
             uses
             )
             and
             that
             is
             this
             .
             
          
           
             To
             stir
             up
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             disposed
             to
             distempers
             
               under
               which
               they
               are
               held
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             labour
             by
             all
             good
             meanes
             ,
             to
             shake
             off
             
               the
               feare
               of
               death
            
             .
             Why
             ?
             Consider
             and
             note
             well
             those
             two
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             an
             uncomfortable
             state
             to
             be
             
               held
               under
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
            
             you
             see
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               Bondage
            
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             show
             the
             uncomfortableness
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             by
             the
             
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               they
               were
               held
               in
               bondage
               all
               their
               life
               long
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             is
             a
             bondage
             principally
             in
             these
             two
             respects
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Bond-slave
             .
             A
             Bond-slave
             is
             afraid
             to
             looke
             on
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             apprehendeth
             him
             as
             no
             freind
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             to
             looke
             on
             him
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             lookes
             upon
             Death
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             no
             freind
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             abide
             to
             look
             on
             him
             ,
             every
             thought
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             a
             presenting
             of
             death
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             miserable
             bondage
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             cannot
             present
             Death
             to
             himself
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             this
             in
             it
             that
             makes
             it
             a
             bondage
             ,
             it
             holdeth
             downe
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man.
             A
             bond-slave
             (
             you
             know
             )
             is
             bound
             with
             fetters
             and
             chaines
             in
             his
             captivity
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             neither
             freedome
             of
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             freedome
             of
             action
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             man
             that
             is
             
               held
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
            
             he
             cannot
             doe
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             cannot
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             ;
             he
             cannot
             delight
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             glory
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             cannot
             entertain
             a
             thought
             of
             parting
             with
             things
             present
             ,
             with
             that
             security
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             this
             fear
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             setters
             )
             bindeth
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             him
             in
             bondage
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             under
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             uncomfortable
             state
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             uncomfortable
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             free
             from
             these
             fears
             under
             which
             they
             are
             held
             .
             We
             see
             the
             text
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             
               Christ
               came
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               having
               destroyed
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               devil
               ,
               he
               might
               deliver
               those
               ,
               that
               for
               fear
               of
               death
               were
               held
               under
               bondage
               .
            
             Did
             Christ
             come
             for
             this
             end
             ?
             then
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             for
             certainly
             Christ
             would
             not
             lose
             his
             end
             he
             came
             for
             :
             this
             was
             his
             end
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             eternal
             death
             but
             also
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             temporal
             death
             ;
             It
             is
             possible
             therefore
             ;
             The
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             found
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             shall
             see
             them
             brought
             in
             insulting
             ,
             and
             triumphing
             ,
             and
             glorying
             over
             Death
             ;
             
               Oh
               death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               Oh
               Grave
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ,
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               that
               hath
               given
               us
               victory
               ,
               through
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               :
            
             When
             they
             looked
             upon
             Death
             through
             Christ
             ,
             they
             looked
             on
             it
             without
             this
             fear
             ,
             the
             sting
             and
             power
             is
             took
             out
             ,
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             made
             now
             every
             way
             beneficial
             .
             I
             say
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             begotten
             again
             
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             to
             an
             inheritance
             immortal
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             measure
             the
             hope
             of
             heaven
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             falleth
             in
             that
             heart
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             we
             may
             attain
             this
             fulness
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             we
             may
             be
             freed
             quite
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             suffice
             by
             way
             of
             motive
             .
             A
             word
             or
             two
             by
             way
             of
             direction
             .
             If
             this
             be
             possible
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             get
             it
             ?
             you
             see
             some
             of
             Gods
             servants
             
               are
               held
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               their
               life
               long
            
             ;
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             freed
             from
             this
             fear
             ?
          
           
             I
             should
             now
             orderly
             take
             up
             the
             particulars
             laid
             down
             as
             causes
             ,
             
             and
             shew
             that
             by
             these
             it
             is
             cured
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             .
             Doth
             God
             do
             this
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             humble
             a
             man
             ?
             then
             the
             more
             humble
             thou
             art
             ,
             the
             less
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             for
             God
             layeth
             these
             fears
             upon
             men
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             therefore
             labour
             for
             perfect
             humiliation
             ,
             
             and
             thou
             shalt
             perfectly
             rid
             these
             fears
             out
             of
             thy
             heart
             :
             as
             we
             see
             plainly
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             humble
             they
             have
             grown
             ,
             the
             less
             careful
             they
             have
             been
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             fearful
             of
             Death
             :
             And
             so
             those
             servants
             of
             God
             that
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             all
             their
             worldly
             expectation
             and
             advancements
             ,
             they
             have
             alwaies
             been
             ready
             to
             die
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             grown
             humble
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             had
             prevailed
             upon
             him
             ,
             kept
             down
             his
             spirit
             from
             
               being
               exalted
               above
               measure
            
             ,
             and
             now
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               my
               life
               is
               not
               dear
               to
               me
               ,
            
             he
             was
             content
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             and
             all
             when
             he
             was
             humbled
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             pride
             in
             some
             outward
             excellencies
             or
             other
             ,
             setteth
             a
             man
             above
             his
             place
             ,
             therefore
             when
             a
             man
             is
             took
             off
             from
             all
             that
             puffs
             up
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             content
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             any
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             even
             life
             it selfe
             if
             need
             be
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ;
             
             Doth
             God
             do
             it
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             in
             a
             man
             ?
             then
             the
             more
             thou
             strengthenest
             faith
             ,
             the
             more
             thou
             shalt
             be
             freed
             from
             these
             fears
             ;
             you
             know
             faith
             looks
             upon
             Christ
             as
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             a
             man
             interesteth
             himself
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             by
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             Grave
             and
             from
             Death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             by
             faith
             he
             looks
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             upon
             Death
             ;
             he
             looks
             upon
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             made
             ,
             instead
             of
             poison
             a
             medicine
             ;
             instead
             of
             a
             destroyer
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             and
             deliverer
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             
             Doth
             God
             do
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             men
             more
             holy
             and
             watchful
             in
             their
             course
             ?
             then
             certainly
             the
             more
             thou
             canst
             purge
             out
             thy
             sin
             in
             the
             course
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             the
             less
             thou
             shalt
             fear
             death
             .
             
               The
               sting
               of
               Death
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             then
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             Death
             comfortable
             ,
             let
             thy
             life
             be
             conformable
             to
             Gods
             rule
             and
             word
             ,
             or
             else
             every
             sin
             will
             present
             it selfe
             in
             death
             before
             thee
             ,
             specially
             those
             sins
             ,
             thou
             allowest
             thy self
             in
             ,
             will
             make
             Death
             as
             bitter
             as
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             
             Doth
             God
             do
             it
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             thee
             better
             prepared
             for
             death
             ?
             Then
             the
             more
             thou
             art
             prepared
             for
             Death
             beforehand
             ,
             the
             less
             thou
             shalt
             fear
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             upon
             thee
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             come
             as
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             be
             ready
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             with
             whom
             thou
             art
             acquainted
             already
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             if
             men
             could
             learn
             this
             wisdome
             
               to
               die
               daily
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             every
             day
             imployed
             ,
             as
             dying
             daily
             :
             I
             mean
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             carriage
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             duty
             .
             If
             a
             man
             were
             sure
             to
             die
             this
             day
             he
             would
             lay
             aside
             all
             business
             ,
             and
             set
             himself
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             judgment
             ,
             and
             would
             lay
             aside
             the
             use
             of
             any
             other
             comforts
             and
             delights
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             carry
             our selves
             in
             business
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             death
             should
             seize
             upon
             us
             in
             that
             business
             ,
             that
             we
             
               might
               be
               found
               well-doing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             followeth
             his
             earthly
             business
             with
             a
             heavenly
             mind
             ,
             when
             he
             keepeth
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             truth
             in
             his
             ordinary
             calling
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             doing
             ,
             or
             receiving
             good
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             when
             he
             useth
             his
             pleasures
             and
             recreations
             ,
             as
             the
             whet-stone
             to
             the
             Sithe
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             fitter
             for
             God
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             thus
             we
             do
             things
             to
             a
             right
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             if
             Death
             now
             should
             seize
             upon
             us
             in
             such
             an
             action
             ,
             it
             should
             find
             us
             well-doing
             :
             And
             this
             is
             that
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             death
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             not
             tertible
             ,
             be
             so
             imployed
             ,
             as
             that
             your
             actions
             may
             be
             good
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             now
             about
             ,
             because
             Death
             may
             stricke
             you
             in
             such
             an
             action
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             stand
             on
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             
             for
             the
             causes
             in
             our selves
             ;
             If
             you
             would
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             terrours
             of
             Death
             ,
             then
             rectifie
             your
             apprehensions
             and
             opinions
             of
             Death
             ,
             think
             of
             it
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             I
             say
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             destruction
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             natural
             Ill
             ,
             as
             you
             account
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             rather
             a
             cure
             of
             nature
             ;
             for
             assoon
             as
             ever
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             are
             dying
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             living
             death
             ,
             a
             continual
             decaying
             and
             dying
             .
             Now
             when
             death
             cometh
             ,
             it
             putteth
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             decayes
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             setteth
             all
             right
             again
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             sleep
             ,
             and
             sleep
             it
             is
             not
             a
             destruction
             ,
             but
             a
             help
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             inableth
             to
             vigour
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             fitnesse
             to
             action
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             distruction
             of
             any
             part
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             body
             it self
             is
             not
             destroyed
             :
             indeed
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             bed
             of
             peace
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               come
               and
               rest
               in
               their
               beds
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             )
             The
             grave
             is
             but
             as
             a
             bed
             wherein
             the
             body
             lies
             asleep
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             (
             you
             know
             )
             is
             troubled
             with
             fear
             that
             he
             goeth
             to
             bed
             .
             The
             grave
             is
             but
             as
             Gods
             chest
             to
             keep
             in
             all
             his
             Treasure
             ,
             whereof
             the
             bodies
             of
             his
             servants
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             precious
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             in
             death
             ,
             
               Precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
            
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             open
             this
             Cabinet
             ,
             and
             the
             Chest
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             body
             out
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             as
             good
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             only
             as
             good
             ,
             but
             much
             better
             too
             ,
             for
             our
             
               vile
               bodies
               shall
               be
               made
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
               Phil
            
             3.
             
             
             No
             man
             when
             he
             goeth
             to
             bed
             ,
             thinks
             much
             to
             have
             his
             old
             cloathes
             taken
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             mended
             ,
             and
             made
             better
             against
             morning
             .
             When
             we
             sleep
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             the
             garment
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             old
             apparel
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             off
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             made
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             glorious
             body
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             ,
             we
             lose
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             our
             estates
             ,
             even
             our
             bodily
             estate
             is
             bettered
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Death
             doth
             not
             destroy
             that
             neither
             ,
             for
             know
             this
             ,
             the
             soul
             liveth
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             bodie
             indeed
             
               returneth
               to
               the
               Earth
               as
               it
               was
               ,
            
             but
             
               the
               soul
               returneth
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
            
             ;
             The
             soul
             I
             say
             liveth
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             Christ
             himself
             proveth
             in
             22.
             
             Mat.
             Abraham
             is
             alive
             ,
             why
             so
             ?
             
               for
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
            
             ;
             for
             God
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             How
             can
             this
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             dead
             ?
             Indeed
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             if
             we
             looke
             to
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             cessation
             of
             bodily
             actions
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             looke
             to
             the
             better
             part
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             continueth
             ,
             the
             everliving
             God
             hath
             made
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             dieth
             not
             .
          
           
             Again
             it
             is
             not
             only
             ,
             not
             the
             destruction
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             your
             actions
             neither
             ,
             Death
             doth
             not
             destroy
             them
             neither
             ;
             Indeed
             there
             is
             a
             cessation
             of
             bodily
             actions
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             may
             have
             better
             strength
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             fitter
             instrument
             of
             holiness
             after
             :
             But
             for
             those
             actions
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             depend
             not
             upon
             the
             body
             ;
             they
             are
             as
             perfectly
             done
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             better
             too
             ,
             When
             a
             man
             liveth
             upon
             the
             earth
             (
             you
             see
             ,
             )
             his
             soul
             is
             much
             hindered
             by
             the
             body
             ;
             A
             distempered
             sick
             crazie
             body
             ,
             or
             a
             full
             well-fed
             body
             ,
             is
             a
             hinderance
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             tie
             that
             is
             between
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             :
             so
             there
             is
             a
             simpathy
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             affected
             somewhat
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             then
             ,
             the
             soul
             shall
             be
             loosed
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             freer
             for
             spiritual
             actions
             then
             now
             it
             is
             .
             
               The
               souls
               under
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             they
             crie
             ,
             
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               just
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               not
               revenge
               our
               bloud
               upon
               them
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             The
             souls
             of
             Gods
             servants
             you
             see
             then
             are
             glorified
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             glorifie
             God
             more
             prefectly
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             God
             more
             freely
             and
             fully
             ,
             then
             now
             while
             their
             souls
             are
             in
             these
             mortal
             bodies
             .
             And
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             of
             Cods
             servant
             is
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             body
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             more
             perfectly
             injoyeth
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             sensible
             ,
             and
             more
             fit
             to
             answer
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             ever
             when
             it
             was
             in
             the
             body
             .
             So
             then
             here
             is
             a
             cessation
             of
             baser
             actions
             and
             imployments
             ,
             to
             give
             place
             to
             more
             noble
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             excellent
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soul
             shall
             be
             employed
             in
             heaven
             .
             There
             is
             then
             no
             losse
             of
             actions
             neither
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             losse
             of
             company
             .
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             troubleth
             men
             ,
             husband
             and
             wife
             to
             part
             ,
             friends
             to
             part
             .
             But
             we
             lose
             no
             company
             by
             death
             ,
             howsoever
             
             we
             lose
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             assure
             ourselves
             friends
             indeed
             :
             for
             of
             all
             the
             friends
             we
             speak
             of
             in
             the
             main
             point
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             to
             be
             found
             to
             be
             friends
             :
             But
             then
             ,
             we
             go
             to
             them
             whose
             love
             is
             perfect
             ,
             than
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             love
             .
             Again
             ,
             how
             little
             comfort
             ,
             nay
             how
             little
             have
             you
             company
             with
             those
             friends
             you
             desire
             ?
             Is
             not
             much
             part
             of
             our
             life
             spent
             without
             any
             sight
             of
             our
             friends
             ?
             Is
             not
             half
             of
             it
             spent
             in
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ?
             and
             the
             other
             half
             in
             businesse
             and
             pleasure
             ?
             Alas
             !
             how
             little
             time
             have
             we
             to
             enjoy
             our
             friends
             we
             rest
             on
             ?
             But
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             perfectly
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             need
             of
             sleep
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             perfection
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             distraction
             and
             imployment
             ,
             when
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             shall
             fully
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             enjoy
             one
             the
             other
             .
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             shall
             meet
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             love
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             perfection
             as
             we
             cannot
             speak
             of
             .
             And
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             you
             shall
             go
             to
             many
             .
             
               Who
               can
               tell
               the
               dvst
               of
               Jacob
               ?
            
             Now
             you
             have
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             men
             or
             women
             that
             you
             account
             friends
             ,
             and
             dote
             much
             upon
             ,
             but
             then
             you
             shall
             have
             ennumerable
             company
             ,
             a
             world
             of
             friends
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             multitudes
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             the
             stars
             of
             heaven
             for
             number
             .
             I
             say
             there
             is
             no
             losse
             of
             company
             by
             this
             means
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             shall
             lose
             no
             pleasures
             by
             death
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             you
             shall
             lose
             some
             few
             sensual
             bruitish
             pleasures
             ,
             a
             few
             mixed
             ,
             corrupt
             pleasures
             ,
             pleasures
             that
             have
             the
             mixture
             of
             sorrow
             and
             fear
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             imbitters
             them
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             then
             :
             you
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             imperfect
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             have
             perfect
             ones
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             for
             evermore
             ,
             pure
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             lose
             no
             necessary
             convenience
             neither
             ,
             the
             rich
             man
             loseth
             no
             riches
             by
             death
             ;
             he
             loseth
             his
             money
             ,
             doth
             he
             lose
             his
             riches
             therefore
             ?
             No
             ;
             The
             Angels
             are
             rich
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             no
             money
             ;
             the
             Saints
             are
             rich
             ,
             they
             want
             nothing
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             no
             money
             .
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             losest
             a
             child
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             a
             Father
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             losest
             a
             weak
             friend
             ;
             that
             loveth
             not
             long
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             not
             so
             truly
             as
             thou
             thinkest
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             thou
             findest
             friends
             that
             are
             many
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             pure
             in
             their
             love
             ,
             that
             love
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ;
             And
             what
             then
             are
             all
             those
             losses
             ,
             when
             you
             enjoy
             that
             which
             shall
             make
             the
             soul
             happy
             for
             ever
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             I
             say
             you
             shall
             rectifie
             your
             opinions
             concerning
             Death
             ,
             look
             upon
             it
             aright
             ,
             have
             true
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Get
             an
             intrest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             look
             on
             death
             through
             him
             ,
             get
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             these
             things
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             shall
             be
             your
             advantage
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostle
             concludeth
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               to
               us
               in
               life
               and
               in
               death
               advantage
            
             ;
             If
             we
             live
             he
             is
             gain
             to
             us
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             die
             ,
             he
             is
             advantage
             to
             us
             in
             death
             .
             And
             death
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             special
             favours
             and
             priviledges
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             
             
               All
               are
               yours
            
             ,
             what
             all
             ?
             
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               things
               present
               ,
               and
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               all
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               Christs
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               Gods.
            
             So
             we
             see
             that
             Death
             is
             amongst
             the
             priviledges
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             his
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             rectifie
             your
             opinions
             concerning
             Death
             ,
             make
             good
             that
             I
             spake
             before
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             this
             good
             that
             I
             now
             speak
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             unacquaintance
             with
             Death
             :
             let
             not
             that
             trouble
             you
             ,
             none
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             done
             there
             ,
             but
             look
             on
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             before
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             enough
             how
             they
             apprehended
             Death
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             looked
             on
             it
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Look
             upon
             them
             before
             death
             ,
             Jacob
             being
             to
             close
             up
             his
             dayes
             with
             blessing
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             Lord
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               have
               maited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             He
             looked
             upon
             Death
             through
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             that
             he
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             :
             and
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             there
             is
             a
             further
             meaning
             for
             the
             Tribes
             in
             those
             words
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             proper
             to
             Jacob
             himself
             ,
             he
             looked
             upon
             Death
             now
             approaching
             ,
             as
             that
             that
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             ,
             and
             set
             into
             that
             freedom
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             .
             So
             old
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               servant
               depart
               in
               peace
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
               for
               mine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               thy
               salvation
               ;
               Jacoh
            
             accounted
             it
             his
             salvation
             ;
             old
             Simeon
             ,
             a
             departure
             from
             a
             worse
             place
             to
             a
             better
             ,
             from
             worse
             company
             and
             comforts
             to
             a
             better
             ;
             A
             change
             for
             the
             better
             still
             ,
             and
             a
             departing
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             look
             on
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             death
             ,
             see
             what
             they
             have
             said
             too
             :
             Josiah
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             was
             upright
             in
             heart
             ,
             he
             
               went
               to
               the
               grave
               in
               peace
               ,
            
             he
             was
             
               gathered
               to
               his
               fathers
               in
               peace
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               see
               the
               evill
               that
               should
               come
               upon
               his
               people
               :
            
             here
             is
             all
             :
             it
             was
             but
             a
             peaceable
             taking
             of
             him
             away
             from
             a
             more
             troubelous
             condition
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             longer●…
             Beloved
             ,
             he
             died
             in
             war
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             he
             was
             
               gathered
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             he
             had
             inward
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             failed
             in
             that
             particular
             action
             .
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             2
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
             
               This
               is
               our
               desire
               that
               we
               may
               be
               clothed
               upon
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               would
               be
               unclothed
               ,
               but
               clothed
               upon
               ,
               that
               mortality
               may
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               life
               .
            
             A
             strange
             speech
             ,
             he
             counteth
             death
             life
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             counteth
             the
             death
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             death
             of
             mortality
             ,
             by
             laying
             
               aside
               this
               earthly
               tabernacle
            
             (
             as
             he
             said
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             )
             
               mortality
               is
               swallowed
               up
               of
               life
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             you
             give
             wrong
             names
             to
             things
             ,
             for
             while
             you
             live
             ,
             you
             die
             ,
             because
             your
             life
             it
             is
             a
             dying
             condition
             ,
             and
             while
             you
             die
             ,
             you
             live
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             cessation
             of
             life
             it
             is
             as
             the
             river
             Jordan
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             no
             more
             but
             a
             passage
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             not
             a
             floud
             to
             drown
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             death
             is
             but
             a
             passage
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             destructive
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             men
             did
             but
             rectifie
             their
             opinions
             of
             Death
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             )
             when
             their
             hearts
             are
             right
             set
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             humbled
             ,
             and
             not
             lifted
             up
             with
             worldly
             things
             ,
             when
             their
             faith
             is
             strengthned
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             made
             watchful
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             ,
             looking
             for
             Death
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             established
             with
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             they
             may
             find
             that
             all
             these
             natural
             fears
             of
             death
             were
             upon
             mistake
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             rightly
             apprehend
             the
             thing
             .
             Other
             things
             I
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             hold
             you
             too
             long
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             for
             the
             occasion
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             will
             conclude
             :
             the
             departure
             of
             our
             Sister
             here
             was
             the
             occasion
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             meeting
             here
             ,
             so
             of
             this
             Text
             in
             particular
             .
             She
             gave
             good
             evidence
             to
             those
             that
             knew
             her
             more
             inwardly
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             was
             
               delivered
               not
               onely
               from
               eternal
               death
               ,
               but
               from
               fear
               of
               tempor
               all
               death
               too
               .
            
             It
             pleased
             God
             to
             exercise
             her
             a
             great
             while
             under
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             ,
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             was
             of
             some
             terrour
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             neverthelesse
             when
             God
             called
             her
             to
             it
             indeed
             ,
             then
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             was
             hid
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             Christ
             then
             applied
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             freeing
             her
             from
             those
             fears
             .
             She
             was
             not
             freed
             from
             them
             out
             of
             a
             Stoycal
             Appethy
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             natural
             affection
             and
             passion
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             spiritual
             and
             faithful
             application
             of
             Christ
             to
             her selfe
             upon
             good
             grounds
             .
             She
             looked
             upon
             God
             as
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             much
             delighted
             to
             expresse
             her
             apprehension
             of
             him
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             and
             she
             very
             often
             manifested
             her
             rejoycing
             in
             that
             interest
             she
             had
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             child
             :
             no
             marvel
             then
             if
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             were
             taken
             away
             :
             we
             see
             here
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               children
               that
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               .
            
             When
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Gods
             children
             by
             adoption
             and
             grace
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             rather
             a
             desire
             ,
             then
             a
             fear
             of
             death
             :
             It
             is
             but
             as
             our
             Fathers
             
               white
               Horse
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
             A
             child
             at
             school
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             one
             riding
             post
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             run
             over
             him
             ,
             or
             tread
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             out
             :
             But
             if
             he
             sees
             that
             it
             is
             his
             fathers
             man
             sent
             to
             bring
             him
             from
             school
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             all
             his
             fear
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             he
             laugheth
             and
             rejoyceth
             .
             So
             when
             we
             are
             the
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             God
             by
             adoption
             ,
             we
             apprehend
             Death
             as
             our
             Fathers
             pale
             Horse
             ,
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             bring
             us
             ,
             from
             a
             place
             of
             prison
             on
             earth
             ;
             home
             to
             our
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             liberty
             in
             heaven
             ;
             So
             it
             was
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             She
             looked
             upon
             Christ
             as
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             though
             she
             left
             a
             husband
             upon
             earth
             ,
             yet
             (
             it
             was
             her
             owne
             expression
             )
             
               she
               was
               to
               go
               to
               her
               Husband
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               was
               farre
               better
               for
               her
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             having
             these
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             as
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             adopted
             to
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             child
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             Christ
             as
             her
             husband
             ,
             no
             marvel
             she
             was
             freed
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             that
             these
             were
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             those
             that
             knew
             her
             course
             best
             ,
             knew
             that
             she
             expressed
             it
             by
             her
             abundant
             care
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             by
             her
             desire
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             by
             her
             endeavour
             to
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             ill
             in
             her selfe
             ,
             by
             her
             growth
             in
             grace
             in
             her
             latter
             times
             ,
             these
             good
             evidences
             did
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             rash
             and
             groundlesse
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             and
             real
             apprehension
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             that
             freed
             her
             from
             this
             
               Fear
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
           
             Beloved
             ,
             many
             times
             the
             life
             of
             Gods
             servants
             is
             uncomfortable
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             (
             for
             some
             of
             those
             reasons
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             before
             )
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             they
             apprehend
             it
             not
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             doe
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             not
             the
             interest
             they
             have
             in
             better
             comforts
             then
             Death
             can
             take
             from
             them
             ;
             I
             have
             the
             rather
             therefore
             spoke
             this
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             your selves
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             make
             this
             use
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             grow
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             watchful
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             more
             ,
             and
             by
             dying
             daily
             to
             prepare
             more
             for
             Death
             :
             For
             faith
             is
             the
             rectified
             apprehension
             of
             things
             :
             Death
             it
             is
             not
             so
             fearful
             as
             you
             think
             it
             is
             ,
             you
             lose
             not
             so
             much
             as
             you
             think
             you
             lose
             .
             Nay
             again
             ,
             because
             this
             trouble
             ,
             and
             this
             fear
             dishonoureth
             God
             ,
             therefore
             when
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             Death
             ,
             he
             hideth
             these
             fears
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             from
             this
             servant
             of
             Christ
             at
             this
             time
             before
             us
             ;
             though
             she
             were
             fearful
             before
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             exceeding
             comfortable
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             approached
             upon
             her
             .
             So
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             careful
             to
             use
             the
             means
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             :
             mind
             thou
             the
             dutie
             that
             God
             enjoyneth
             thee
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             event
             and
             issue
             to
             him
             ;
             either
             he
             will
             glorifie
             himself
             by
             thy
             fears
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             glorifie
             himself
             by
             delivering
             thee
             from
             thy
             fears
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             PERFECTION
             OF
             PATIENCE
             OR
             THE
             COMPLEATE
             CHRISTIAN
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 JAMES
                 1.4
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 Patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             second
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             perswadeth
             the
             distrest
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             bear
             their
             afflictions
             chearfully
             ,
             
               My
               Brethren
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               count
               it
               all
               joy
               ,
               when
               you
               fall
               into
               divers
               tentations
               :
            
             This
             Exhortation
             he
             presseth
             in
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             gracious
             effects
             of
             tentations
             ,
             when
             God
             sanctifieth
             them
             ;
             
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               tryal
               of
               your
               faith
               worketh
               patience
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             if
             this
             be
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             afflictions
             and
             tentations
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             made
             patient
             ,
             what
             great
             matter
             is
             that
             ?
             what
             great
             advantage
             cometh
             by
             patience
             ?
             It
             is
             but
             a
             dull
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             meerly
             passive
             ?
             He
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             grace
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             beeing
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             that
             I
             have
             now
             read
             to
             you
             ,
             
               Let
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               and
               intire
               ,
               wanting
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             speak
             something
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             terms
             and
             phrases
             used
             here
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             elect
             such
             points
             as
             shall
             offer
             themselves
             to
             us
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             First
             I
             will
             shew
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             patience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Patience
               having
               her
               parfect
               work
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             
               perfect
               and
               intire
               wanting
               nothing
            
             .
          
           
             Patience
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             
               it
               is
               a
               grace
               or
               fruit
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
            
             
             
               whereby
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               beleever
               willingly
               submiteth
               it self
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               all
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               changes
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               work
               or
               fruit
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
            
             In
             respect
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             the
             efficient
             is
             called
             ,
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               Patience
            
             and
             
               long
               suffering
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Patience
             )
             is
             made
             a
             
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             this
             ,
             
               is
               the
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             The
             act
             of
             this
             Patience
             ,
             is
             
               to
               submit
               a
               mans
               self
               willingly
               to
               God
               in
               afflictions
               :
            
             I
             say
             willingly
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             submission
             which
             is
             by
             force
             ;
             when
             God
             subjects
             a
             man
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             gratious
             and
             sweet
             inclining
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             powerful
             subduing
             of
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             there
             is
             such
             a
             
               willing
               submission
               to
               God
               in
               afflictions
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             thus
             ;
             That
             there
             may
             be
             in
             a
             believer
             ,
             in
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Velietie
             ,
             an
             inclination
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             a
             natural
             desire
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             Afflictions
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             there
             is
             in
             him
             that
             willingness
             that
             is
             here
             the
             Patience
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             willingness
             ,
             &
             an
             unwllingness
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             arising
             from
             divers
             principles
             .
             In
             every
             renewed
             soul
             ,
             there
             is
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             principle
             of
             grate
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             pure
             nature
             ,
             for
             we
             may
             so
             speak
             .
             )
             There
             is
             a
             desire
             that
             ariseth
             from
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             tendeth
             to
             the
             conservation
             of
             a
             mans
             beeing
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             conservation
             of
             a
             man
             in
             all
             the
             comforts
             ,
             and
             contentments
             of
             his
             beeing
             :
             This
             is
             and
             may
             be
             in
             a
             child
             of
             God.
             But
             then
             it
             is
             overswayed
             by
             grace
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             now
             resign
             up
             this
             will
             of
             his
             to
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             content
             (
             against
             his
             own
             natural
             desires
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             according
             to
             Gods
             will.
             This
             we
             may
             see
             in
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             Father
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               cup
               pass
               from
               me
               .
            
             Hear
             is
             a
             desire
             to
             keep
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             natural
             beeing
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             nature
             and
             life
             :
             And
             this
             is
             lawful
             and
             a
             good
             desire
             ;
             for
             these
             affections
             ,
             are
             the
             works
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             soul
             of
             man.
             The
             will
             of
             man
             moveth
             naturally
             by
             these
             affections
             ,
             these
             desires
             they
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             simply
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
             But
             now
             that
             which
             keepeth
             them
             within
             compass
             ,
             is
             an
             over-ruling
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             the
             creature
             is
             made
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             distance
             from
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             that
             subjection
             he
             oweth
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             soveraign
             Lord
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             doth
             check
             his
             natural
             desires
             ;
             
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               let
               this
               cup
               pass
               from
               me
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               not
               as
               I
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               thou
               wilt
               ,
            
             faith
             he
             .
             So
             here
             is
             a
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             ordering
             and
             over-ruling
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             exceed
             that
             proportion
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             those
             desires
             that
             should
             be
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             you
             see
             what
             kind
             of
             willingness
             we
             mean
             ,
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             willingness
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             issue
             and
             close
             resteth
             in
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             this
             Patience
             is
             
               Afflictions
               ,
               and
               the
               changes
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             Affliction
             is
             properly
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             grievous
             to
             a
             mans
             sense
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             crosseth
             a
             mans
             will.
             There
             are
             some
             things
             that
             indeed
             are
             Afflictions
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             this
             or
             that
             person
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             is
             not
             carried
             with
             any
             desires
             against
             them
             :
             But
             when
             a
             man
             is
             crost
             in
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             affliction
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             specially
             when
             this
             is
             set
             on
             him
             with
             a
             change
             ,
             when
             God
             brings
             ,
             as
             Job
             speaks
             ,
             
               changes
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             another
             turning
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             affliction
             indeed
             .
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             tasted
             the
             sweetness
             of
             prosperity
             now
             to
             be
             left
             in
             affliction
             ,
             this
             was
             Jobs
             case
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             specially
             the
             object
             of
             
               Patience
               .
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Patience
               of
               Job
               .
            
          
           
             But
             how
             did
             
               Jobs
               Patience
            
             appear
             in
             the
             Afflictions
             ,
             in
             the
             changes
             of
             his
             life
             ?
             That
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             felt
             the
             sweeness
             of
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             freinds
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             favour
             shining
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             particular
             mercies
             ,
             yet
             when
             God
             turned
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             the
             comforts
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             comfort
             and
             society
             of
             his
             freinds
             ,
             the
             comfortable
             expressions
             
             of
             his
             own
             love
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             threatned
             the
             taking
             away
             even
             of
             life
             it self
             ;
             Job
             could
             now
             in
             this
             case
             resolve
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             determination
             ,
             and
             appointment
             and
             will
             of
             God.
             Here
             is
             Patience
             now
             .
          
           
             Thus
             briefly
             you
             have
             heard
             what
             the
             duty
             is
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             ;
             It
             is
             Patience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               willing
               resigning
               of
               our selves
               to
               Gods
               appointment
               in
               the
               changes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             contents
             not
             himself
             ,
             to
             say
             ;
             
               Have
               Patience
            
             ,
             but
             
               let
               Patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
            
             ;
             He
             would
             have
             them
             grow
             in
             Patience
             ,
             to
             grow
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             abound
             in
             Patience
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Hope
             and
             Joy
             in
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
             )
             that
             they
             might
             not
             only
             have
             patience
             ,
             but
             have
             it
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ,
             which
             in
             Coll.
             1.
             11.
             is
             called
             
               all
               long
               suffering
            
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             not
             be
             the
             least
             defect
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             measure
             of
             patience
             proportionable
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             Tryals
             :
             that
             look
             as
             God
             increased
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             tryals
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             have
             patience
             to
             answer
             those
             tryals
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             support
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             the
             greatest
             weight
             should
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             soul
             to
             press
             it
             down
             :
             so
             the
             word
             Hipomene
             ,
             that
             is
             translated
             patience
             signifieth
             ,
             to
             bear
             up
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             support
             him
             under
             a
             burthen
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             prest
             down
             by
             it
             .
             So
             he
             would
             have
             them
             have
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Patience
             ,
             as
             might
             bear
             up
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             greatest
             pressures
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             afflicted
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             be
             broken
             in
             their
             afflictions
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             duty
             opened
             ;
             
               Let
               Patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               that
               you
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               entire
               wanting
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               you
               may
               be
               intire
            
             .
             
             Some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             intire
             in
             respect
             of
             every
             grace
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             gracious
             habits
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             one
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             that
             as
             you
             have
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             have
             Patience
             too
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             a
             grace
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             Others
             by
             intireness
             here
             ,
             and
             
               wanting
               nothing
            
             ,
             think
             that
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             that
             which
             might
             supply
             comfort
             to
             their
             souls
             in
             all
             their
             wants
             ,
             A
             man
             is
             then
             said
             to
             
               want
               nothing
            
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             content
             and
             satisfied
             with
             that
             estate
             wherein
             he
             is
             ,
             
             as
             if
             he
             had
             all
             things
             :
             So
             David
             ,
             when
             Ziglag
             was
             burnt
             ,
             his
             Wives
             carried
             away
             captive
             ,
             his
             souldiers
             began
             to
             mutiny
             ,
             and
             threaten
             him
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             he
             seemed
             to
             want
             nothing
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             
               comfort
               himself
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
               Godliness
               is
               great
               gain
            
             ;
             (
             but
             how
             ?
             )
             
               with
               contentment
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             sufficiency
             with
             contentment
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             had
             the
             things
             he
             wants
             .
             So
             then
             hear
             is
             the
             thing
             ,
             
               that
               you
               may
               be
               intire
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             gracious
             habits
             ,
             necessary
             to
             the
             beeing
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             that
             inward
             store
             and
             supply
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             may
             support
             your
             hearts
             in
             all
             outward
             wants
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             are
             two
             .
             
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             duty
             .
          
           
             An
             argument
             to
             enforce
             that
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             whereto
             they
             are
             exhorted
             is
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               perfect
               in
               Patience
               ;
               let
               Patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Argument
             whereby
             they
             are
             perswaded
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             
             
               is
               that
               they
               may
               be
               intire
               ,
               and
               wanting
               nothing
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             have
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             observe
             two
             Conclusions
             hence
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             follow
             at
             this
             time
             .
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             That
             Patience
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             
             Or
             ,
             A
             Christian
             is
             not
             perfect
             without
             patience
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             That
             every
             Christian
             should
             strive
             for
             a
             perfection
             of
             degrees
             of
             Patience
             .
             
             Or
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             must
             labour
             to
             attaine
             the
             highest
             degree
             and
             perfection
             in
             Patience
             .
          
           
           
             These
             two
             Conclusions
             we
             will
             handle
             apart
             in
             the
             Explication
             and
             proof
             ;
             and
             joyn
             them
             together
             in
             the
             application
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             then
             ,
             
             that
             
               A
               Christian
               is
               not
               perfect
               without
               patience
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             exhorting
             his
             Disciples
             to
             patience
             (
             in
             the
             fifth
             of
             Matth.
             )
             because
             they
             should
             meet
             with
             many
             enemies
             ,
             &
             injuries
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               be
               perfect
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               as
               your
               heavenly
               father
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             What
             perfection
             speaks
             he
             of
             here
             ?
             Such
             a
             perfection
             ,
             such
             a
             work
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             might
             inable
             them
             to
             carry
             themselves
             ,
             as
             became
             them
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             those
             many
             enemies
             and
             opposites
             they
             should
             meet
             withal
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             this
             ,
             
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             you
             .
             First
             it
             may
             appear
             thus
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             
             There
             is
             a
             perfection
             of
             parts
             ,
             and
             a
             perfection
             of
             degrees
             .
             A
             child
             is
             a
             perfect
             man
             in
             respect
             of
             parts
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             degrees
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             come
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             strength
             (
             for
             that
             age
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             perfection
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             perfection
             of
             parts
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             making
             up
             of
             all
             those
             graces
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             he
             cannot
             obey
             God
             ,
             nor
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             :
             All
             these
             are
             necessary
             :
             Now
             Patience
             is
             one
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             habits
             of
             grace
             with
             which
             every
             renewed
             soul
             is
             indowed
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             a
             man
             is
             not
             truly
             sanctified
             ,
             without
             which
             a
             man
             expresseth
             himself
             not
             to
             be
             regenerate
             .
             
             And
             for
             this
             observe
             what
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               Ad
               moreover
               to
               your
               faith
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               to
               vertue
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               knowledg
               temperance
               ,
               to
               temperance
               patience
               ,
               to
               patience
               godlinesse
               ,
               to
               godlinesse
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               ,
               to
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               love
            
             ;
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             
               If
               these
               things
               be
               in
               you
               and
               abound
               ,
               you
               shall
               neither
               be
               idle
               ,
               nor
               unfruitful
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             idle
             and
             unfruitful
             professors
             ,
             unlesse
             that
             these
             graces
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             abound
             in
             you
             .
             Now
             what
             are
             the
             Graces
             ?
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             beleevers
             there
             ,
             to
             the
             
               giving
               all
               diligence
               to
               the
               making
               their
               calling
               and
               election
               sare
               ,
            
             to
             make
             it
             certain
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             effectually
             called
             .
             But
             might
             some
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             graces
             necessary
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             one
             principal
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             radical
             and
             main
             grace
             of
             all
             ,
             Faith
             ?
             I
             but
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             others
             necessary
             besides
             that
             ,
             as
             you
             must
             have
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             so
             you
             must
             also
             carry
             your selves
             so
             ,
             as
             may
             adorne
             your
             profession
             among
             men
             ,
             therefore
             
               adde
               vertue
               to
               faith
            
             .
             But
             they
             might
             say
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             that
             is
             that
             that
             guideth
             a
             man
             in
             all
             Morrals
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             ?
             You
             shall
             have
             many
             provocations
             to
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             
               adde
               to
               vertue
               temperance
            
             .
             But
             we
             have
             many
             discouragements
             to
             good
             ?
             therefore
             
               adde
               to
               temperance
               Patience
            
             .
             But
             what
             though
             you
             should
             have
             both
             
               temperance
               and
               Patience
            
             ,
             these
             are
             but
             moral
             vertues
             ?
             Therefore
             
               adde
               to
               Patience
               godlinesse
            
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             in
             all
             things
             you
             doe
             ,
             ayme
             at
             God
             ,
             and
             approve
             your selves
             to
             him
             .
             But
             when
             we
             have
             carried
             our selves
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             there
             are
             many
             Christians
             that
             require
             offices
             of
             love
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             to
             these
             ?
             Therefore
             
               adde
               to
               godlinesse
               brotherly
               kindnesse
            
             .
             But
             then
             again
             beside
             that
             conversation
             we
             have
             with
             beleevers
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             men
             in
             the
             world
             that
             expect
             certaine
             duties
             from
             us
             ?
             Therefore
             adde
             to
             that
             ,
             Love
             ,
             that
             extendeth
             to
             all
             men
             according
             to
             their
             necessities
             .
             So
             you
             see
             how
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             all
             graces
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             several
             parcels
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             how
             they
             cannot
             be
             without
             one
             parcel
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             cannot
             goe
             through
             the
             course
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             except
             they
             heve
             every
             thing
             ;
             they
             cannot
             carry
             themselves
             toward
             God
             without
             faith
             :
             they
             cannot
             adorne
             their
             profession
             without
             vertue
             ;
             they
             cannot
             escape
             temptations
             without
             temperance
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             be
             encouraged
             against
             discouragements
             without
             patience
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             bringeth
             patience
             in
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             part
             and
             dutie
             of
             a
             Christian
             without
             which
             he
             cannot
             goe
             through
             the
             worke
             of
             Christiantie
             and
             religion
             .
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             without
             Patience
             ,
             so
             it
             appeareth
             by
             
             another
             argument
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             A
             Christian
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             without
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             cannot
             keep
             that
             grace
             he
             hath
             .
             Look
             what
             ever
             grace
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             a
             man
             cannot
             keep
             it
             without
             
               Patience
               .
               By
               Patience
               possesse
               your
               souls
               .
            
             The
             soul
             which
             is
             the
             seate
             and
             subject
             of
             Grace
             ,
             cannot
             it self
             be
             kept
             without
             Patience
             ,
             therefore
             neither
             can
             any
             grace
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             soul
             without
             Patience
             :
             because
             as
             the
             riches
             and
             treasures
             in
             a
             Castle
             cannot
             be
             kept
             ,
             when
             the
             walls
             are
             beaten
             downe
             ,
             so
             those
             treasures
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             cannot
             be
             kept
             ,
             when
             once
             patience
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             keeps
             it
             from
             the
             battery
             of
             tentations
             ,
             from
             the
             enemie
             that
             would
             steale
             them
             away
             while
             men
             sleep
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             unlesse
             these
             walls
             ,
             these
             supporting
             graces
             ,
             specially
             this
             of
             Patience
             be
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             cannot
             stand
             intire
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             let
             impatience
             once
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             you
             let
             in
             all
             sin
             with
             it
             ;
             impatience
             is
             a
             destroying
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             a
             pulling
             downe
             of
             the
             wall
             .
             Nay
             ,
             what
             is
             sin
             indeed
             ,
             but
             impatience
             in
             a
             sense
             ?
             What
             is
             pride
             ,
             but
             the
             impatience
             of
             humilitie
             ?
             What
             is
             uncleannesse
             ,
             but
             the
             impatience
             of
             chastity
             ?
             What
             is
             drunkennesse
             ,
             but
             the
             impatience
             of
             sobrietie
             ?
             Every
             sin
             beginneth
             in
             impatience
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             cannot
             bear
             with
             that
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             as
             formerly
             ,
             cannot
             keep
             that
             strict
             course
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             but
             groweth
             impatient
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             runneth
             into
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             presently
             .
             So
             you
             see
             that
             for
             the
             very
             preserving
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             subject
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             grace
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             have
             patience
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             thirdly
             ;
             
             It
             will
             appear
             thus
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             without
             patience
             ;
             because
             he
             cannot
             doe
             his
             worke
             without
             Patience
             ;
             he
             cannot
             doe
             the
             works
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             taske
             that
             God
             layes
             upon
             him
             without
             Patience
             .
             Looke
             in
             what
             measure
             Patience
             is
             defective
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             he
             halteth
             in
             his
             dutie
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             actions
             of
             Religion
             he
             goeth
             about
             .
          
           
             Take
             any
             one
             duty
             of
             Religion
             that
             you
             can
             name
             ,
             
             see
             whether
             a
             man
             can
             doe
             that
             without
             Patience
             .
             Suppose
             it
             be
             Prayer
             ;
             How
             can
             a
             man
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             without
             Patience
             ?
             Sometimes
             God
             delayeth
             the
             grant
             of
             a
             mans
             petition
             :
             A
             man
             will
             now
             sink
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             in
             discouragement
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             Patience
             to
             support
             the
             soul
             .
             The
             
               Canaanitish
               woman
            
             ,
             when
             she
             came
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             spake
             once
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             not
             answer
             a
             word
             ;
             she
             had
             so
             much
             Patience
             as
             to
             make
             her
             speak
             the
             second
             time
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             answered
             her
             ,
             but
             churlishly
             ;
             but
             yet
             her
             Patience
             held
             her
             to
             the
             third
             tryal
             ,
             at
             last
             she
             received
             her
             desire
             :
             had
             she
             not
             been
             Patient
             to
             go
             on
             with
             her
             request
             ,
             she
             had
             lost
             her
             petition
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
               for
               this
               thing
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               I
               besought
               the
               Lordthrice
            
             ,
             
             He
             would
             have
             given
             over
             at
             the
             first
             seeking
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             had
             Patience
             to
             uphold
             him
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             petition
             ,
             to
             the
             renewing
             of
             his
             suit
             twice
             ,
             nay
             thrice
             .
          
           
             Come
             from
             praying
             to
             hearing
             the
             Word
             preached
             ;
             
             how
             can
             a
             man
             hear
             the
             word
             profitably
             without
             Patience
             ?
             therefore
             the
             good
             ground
             is
             said
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               with
               Patience
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               word
               of
               my
               Patience
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             Patience
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             will
             profit
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             will
             obey
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             many
             set
             against
             him
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             had
             need
             of
             Patience
             then
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             leave
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             reproaches
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             secret
             corruptions
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             that
             will
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             abide
             to
             hear
             of
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             be
             vexing
             and
             fretting
             ,
             and
             discontented
             at
             it
             (
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Ahab
             and
             divers
             others
             )
             unlesse
             he
             have
             Patience
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             raging
             against
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             
             You
             
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             then
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             )
             that
             you
             may
             bear
             thereproofs
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Therefore
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
             
             
               Receive
               with
               Patience
               the
               ingrafted
               Word
               ,
               or
               receive
               with
               meeknesse
               ,
               the
               ingrafted
               Word
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               save
               your
               souls
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             ingrafting
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             except
             those
             forms
             of
             impatience
             ,
             those
             hinderances
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             Word
             be
             taken
             away
          
           
           
             But
             further
             ,
             
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             further
             end
             :
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             continual
             exercise
             of
             Patience
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             persevere
             without
             Patience
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             end
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             if
             he
             have
             not
             Patience
             to
             persevere
             in
             well
             doing
             .
             Therefore
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               You
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
               ,
               that
               after
               you
               have
               obeyed
               ,
               you
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               .
            
             You
             have
             need
             of
             Patience
             ,
             for
             between
             the
             time
             of
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promise
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             distance
             many
             times
             ,
             therefore
             
               ye
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             ,
             to
             waite
             ,
             that
             
               after
               you
               have
               obeyed
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             
             
               you
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               .
               Let
               us
               run
               with
               Patience
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ,
               looking
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Authour
               ,
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             himself
             had
             not
             perfected
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             wanted
             Patience
             :
             neither
             can
             we
             finish
             our
             course
             of
             Christianity
             (
             wherein
             we
             must
             follow
             Christ
             )
             and
             
               run
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ,
            
             except
             we
             have
             Patience
             added
             to
             other
             graces
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             without
             Patience
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             have
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             thing
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             keep
             and
             preserve
             the
             graces
             he
             hath
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             act
             and
             work
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             third
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             perservere
             in
             the
             course
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             Patience
             .
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             Patience
             to
             the
             prefection
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             second
             point
             was
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             strive
             to
             bring
             Patience
             to
             the
             uttermost
             perfection
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             perfect
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             Patience
             as
             he
             can
             attain
             to
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             the
             strife
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             Patience
             may
             have
             her
             perfect
             work
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             defect
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Apostle
             prayeth
             for
             the
             Collossians
             ,
             that
             
               they
               may
               be
               strengthned
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               to
               all
               long
               suffering
               .
            
             And
             when
             our
             Saviour
             setteth
             God
             as
             a
             pattern
             before
             men
             ,
             
             
               Be
               you
               perfect
               ,
               as
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
            
             ;
             What
             aymeth
             he
             at
             in
             that
             place
             but
             this
             ?
             that
             we
             should
             strive
             to
             the
             uttermost
             extent
             ,
             and
             highest
             degrees
             of
             Patience
             ,
             for
             our
             Saviour
             intendeth
             of
             Patience
             in
             that
             place
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             because
             a
             Christian
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             best
             pattern
             :
             the
             best
             patterns
             are
             propounded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             God
             doth
             not
             propound
             examples
             and
             Patterns
             to
             men
             in
             vain
             :
             but
             as
             he
             giveth
             them
             rules
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             so
             he
             giveth
             them
             examples
             and
             patterns
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             .
             Therefore
             ye
             have
             God
             himself
             set
             as
             a
             pattern
             of
             
               Patience
               :
               Follow
               God
               as
               dear
               children
            
             ;
             
             wherein
             ?
             In
             all
             those
             examples
             wherein
             you
             have
             a
             rule
             .
             For
             all
             the
             examples
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             bind
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             rule
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             There
             are
             many
             things
             wherein
             we
             cannot
             follow
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             not
             follow
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             but
             those
             things
             that
             are
             injoyned
             by
             the
             rule
             ,
             these
             examples
             are
             set
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             obedience
             to
             that
             rule
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             Patience
             of
             God
             is
             set
             forth
             as
             a
             pattern
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             .
             
             In
             that
             glorious
             proclamation
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             Exod.
             34.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Among
             other
             of
             his
             attributes
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             out
             to
             be
             
               a
               God
               long
               suffering
               and
               Patient
               .
               You
               see
               
               how
               patient
               God
               is
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               And
               God
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               his
               long-suffering
               and
               Patience
               ,
               bore
               with
               the
               world
               ,
            
             faith
             Saint
             Peter
             ;
             With
             what
             world
             ?
             
               with
               the
               world
               of
               ungodly
               men
               .
            
             God
             hath
             born
             with
             the
             world
             many
             Ages
             of
             years
             ,
             many
             thousand
             years
             already
             ,
             and
             yet
             beareth
             still
             with
             the
             world
             .
             The
             most
             holy
             God
             that
             perfectly
             hateth
             wickednesse
             ,
             yet
             to
             shew
             his
             Patience
             ,
             he
             beareth
             with
             
               ungodly
               ones
            
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             he
             beareth
             with
             men
             too
             :
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             very
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             as
             with
             a
             word
             he
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             with
             a
             blast
             he
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             this
             mighty
             God
             beareth
             with
             men
             ,
             this
             holy
             God
             ,
             with
             ungodly
             men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             God
             that
             might
             suddenly
             destroy
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             old
             World
             with
             water
             ,
             he
             beareth
             so
             many
             thousand
             years
             with
             the
             world
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             that
             his
             Patience
             and
             long-suffering
             may
             appear
             .
             You
             have
             God
             for
             an
             example
             then
             .
          
           
           
             And
             Christ
             for
             an
             example
             too
             :
             
             and
             
               you
               are
               predestinated
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             to
             be
             made
             conformable
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             Wherein
             ?
             In
             all
             imitable
             and
             necessary
             graces
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             graces
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             imitable
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             or
             can
             follow
             him
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             his
             Patience
             .
             See
             the
             Patience
             of
             Christ
             .
             In
             his
             carriage
             toward
             his
             Father
             ,
             how
             he
             bore
             the
             displeasure
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             In
             his
             carriage
             toward
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             commanded
             
               fire
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             yet
             you
             see
             how
             he
             bore
             with
             them
             ,
             
             and
             rebuked
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               You
               know
               not
               of
               what
               spirit
               you
               are
               .
               He
               was
               lead
               as
               a
               lambe
               ,
               dumb
               before
               the
               shearers
               ;
               and
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             you
             have
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
               Take
               my
               brethren
            
             (
             faith
             Saint
             
               James
               )
               the
               Prophets
               who
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               an
               ensample
               of
               suffering
               affliction
               ,
               and
               of
               Patience
               .
            
             The
             Prophets
             suffered
             long
             ,
             and
             endured
             the
             frowns
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             rage
             of
             Princes
             ,
             they
             endured
             a
             thousand
             miseries
             ,
             
             and
             all
             to
             discharge
             their
             duty
             .
             But
             amongst
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Patience
               of
               Job
               ,
               and
               what
               end
               the
               Lord
               made
               with
               him
               .
            
             Every
             man
             can
             speak
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Job
             ,
             
             but
             this
             was
             written
             for
             our
             ensample
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             be
             patient
             as
             he
             was
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               were
               written
               afore-time
               ,
               were
               written
               for
               our
               learnings
               ,
               that
               we
               through
               Patience
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               might
               have
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             strive
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             Patience
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             conformity
             that
             should
             be
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             examples
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             beleevers
             his
             children
             ;
             between
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             beleevers
             his
             members
             ;
             between
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             children
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             and
             servants
             of
             the
             same
             Master
             ,
             that
             should
             honour
             him
             in
             the
             same
             grace
             of
             Patience
             .
             So
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             likewise
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             tryals
             whereunto
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             put
             :
             you
             had
             need
             to
             strive
             that
             you
             may
             be
             
               perfect
               in
               Patience
            
             ,
             because
             you
             know
             not
             what
             tryals
             ye
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             ,
             what
             times
             ye
             are
             reserved
             to
             .
             Every
             man
             must
             expect
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             Tribulations
             ,
             and
             you
             know
             what
             Tribulum
             was
             ,
             the
             Iron
             ball
             that
             was
             full
             of
             pikes
             round
             about
             ,
             so
             that
             wheresoever
             it
             was
             cast
             it
             did
             stick
             ;
             and
             Engine
             used
             in
             war
             :
             Tribulations
             are
             unavoydable
             they
             will
             fall
             and
             stick
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             escape
             them
             on
             any
             side
             ,
             by
             any
             turning
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             left
             .
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               through
               many
               tribulations
               we
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               :
               and
               whosoever
               will
               live
               Godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               must
               suffer
               persecution
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             (
             beloved
             )
             is
             this
             so
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Statute
             in
             heaven
             ,
             decreed
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reversed
             ,
             like
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             must
             passe
             to
             heaven
             through
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             affliction
             upon
             earth
             ;
             then
             it
             concerns
             every
             one
             to
             be
             armed
             ,
             to
             get
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             patience
             as
             may
             support
             him
             in
             such
             afflictions
             .
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             afflictions
             ye
             may
             have
             ,
             what
             particular
             tryals
             God
             may
             put
             ye
             to
             :
             In
             what
             a
             miserable
             case
             then
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             to
             seek
             of
             his
             armour
             ;
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             pikes
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             then
             to
             get
             patience
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             tryals
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             disturbed
             and
             distracted
             with
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ?
             What
             foolish
             disorderly
             speeches
             proceed
             from
             men
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ?
             We
             may
             see
             it
             in
             
               David
               ,
               so
               foolish
               was
               I
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               
               and
               in
               this
               point
               a
               beast
               before
               thee
               .
            
             What
             foolish
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             beastly
             speeches
             ,
             unreasonable
             absurd
             passages
             proceed
             from
             men
             in
             those
             times
             of
             trouble
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             got
             to
             themselves
             before
             hand
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             fitted
             to
             a
             Christian
             carriage
             in
             time
             by
             patience
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ye
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             patience
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             patience
             to
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             make
             use
             of
             both
             these
             together
             .
             
             First
             ,
             it
             serveth
             for
             the
             just
             reproof
             of
             Christians
             that
             are
             careful
             for
             other
             parts
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             so
             seriously
             mindful
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             patieuce
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             striving
             for
             patience
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             rather
             to
             strive
             for
             impatience
             ,
             that
             make
             their
             crosses
             more
             heavy
             ,
             and
             their
             afflictions
             more
             bitter
             then
             they
             would
             be
             .
             Indeed
             we
             make
             Gods
             Cup
             (
             that
             of
             it self
             is
             grievous
             enough
             to
             nature
             and
             to
             
             sense
             (
             by
             putting
             into
             it
             our
             own
             ingredients
             ,
             that
             are
             inbred
             in
             our
             own
             passions
             ,
             and
             pride
             and
             self-will
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             earthly
             minds
             ,
             farre
             more
             bitter
             then
             else
             it
             would
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             a
             man
             make
             afflictions
             worse
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             wayes
             that
             men
             take
             ,
             
             wherein
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             perfecting
             Patience
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             wholly
             destroy
             Patience
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             agravating
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             several
             circumstances
             that
             possible
             they
             can
             invent
             .
             
             All
             their
             eloquence
             is
             used
             in
             expressing
             the
             grievousness
             of
             that
             cross
             and
             affliction
             that
             is
             upon
             them
             .
             They
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             mercy
             could
             scarce
             ever
             drop
             a
             word
             in
             thankfulness
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             to
             them
             ,
             now
             they
             can
             pour
             out
             flouds
             of
             sentences
             in
             expression
             of
             Gods
             bitter
             ,
             and
             heavy
             dealing
             with
             them
             in
             such
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             and
             distresses
             that
             befal
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Church
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               Lamentations
               ;
               Consider
               all
               that
               pass
               by
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               there
               any
               affliction
               like
               my
               affliction
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Lord
               hath
               afflicted
               me
               ?
            
             The
             like
             speech
             you
             have
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             persons
             ;
             Is
             there
             any
             affliction
             like
             mine
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             body
             so
             wronged
             in
             their
             name
             as
             I
             ;
             nor
             hath
             such
             pain
             in
             their
             body
             ,
             nor
             never
             went
             with
             such
             an
             heavy
             heart
             as
             I
             ;
             never
             any
             man
             suffered
             so
             many
             injuries
             by
             freinds
             and
             enemies
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             :
             at
             if
             all
             the
             afflictions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flouds
             and
             waves
             of
             tryalls
             ,
             were
             all
             met
             upon
             one
             person
             .
             This
             is
             the
             language
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             aggravate
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             increase
             impatience
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             another
             way
             whereby
             they
             do
             is
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             By
             giving
             vent
             and
             free
             course
             to
             their
             passions
             ,
             Passions
             are
             like
             a
             wild
             horse
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             reines
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             pulled
             in
             ,
             they
             will
             flie
             out
             to
             all
             excesse
             .
             If
             once
             we
             give
             our
             Passions
             vent
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             stoping
             of
             them
             .
             David
             ,
             we
             see
             checks
             himself
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             curb
             to
             bridle
             his
             passions
             ;
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               downe
               ,
               oh
               my
               soule
               ?
            
             But
             otherwise
             when
             men
             give
             the
             reines
             to
             their
             passion
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             stop
             their
             course
             ,
             but
             think
             they
             have
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             break
             out
             into
             all
             exhorbitancie
             .
             Ionah
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             challenged
             him
             for
             his
             anger
             ,
             
               Dost
               thou
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               ?
               I
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               doe
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               even
               to
               the
               death
               .
            
             So
             
               David
               ,
               Oh
               Absalom
               ,
               my
               sonne
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               ;
               Oh
               Absalom
               ,
               my
               sonne
               my
               sonne
               .
            
             What
             hurt
             was
             done
             to
             David
             ?
             what
             wrong
             had
             the
             man
             to
             take
             on
             thus
             ?
             his
             sonne
             was
             tooke
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             
               Absalom
               :
               Absalom
            
             died
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             Absolom
             that
             would
             have
             killed
             his
             father
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             takes
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             father
             could
             not
             live
             ,
             because
             the
             sonne
             that
             sought
             his
             death
             ,
             was
             tooke
             from
             him
             .
             Such
             unreasonable
             Passions
             ,
             such
             causelesse
             distempers
             oft-times
             are
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             mistake
             Gods
             wayes
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             way
             that
             he
             intendeth
             them
             good
             in
             ,
             they
             complain
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             utter
             undoing
             ,
          
           
             Again
             thirdly
             ,
             
             another
             way
             whereby
             men
             increase
             their
             impatience
             and
             distemper
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             give
             way
             to
             comfort
             :
             they
             will
             not
             only
             be
             exceeding
             vehement
             and
             intent
             upon
             their
             Passions
             ,
             but
             besides
             ,
             stop
             all
             passages
             and
             in-lets
             ,
             against
             comfort
             ;
             
             It
             was
             Iacobs
             fault
             concerning
             the
             death
             of
             Joseph
             :
             When
             he
             heard
             that
             Joseph
             was
             dead
             ,
             not
             onely
             his
             heart
             sunck
             within
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             rends
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             covereth
             himselfe
             with
             sack-cloth
             ,
             he
             takes
             on
             so
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             sonnes
             and
             children
             rose
             up
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             :
             Why
             ?
             Because
             Joseph
             was
             not
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               go
               to
               the
               grave
               to
               Joseph
               :
            
             nothing
             would
             comfort
             Jacob
             but
             he
             would
             goe
             
               downe
               to
               the
               grave
               to
               Joseph
            
             by
             all
             means
             .
             What
             a
             great
             matter
             was
             this
             ?
             He
             only
             heard
             that
             Joseph
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             so
             much
             but
             he
             heard
             a
             present
             sound
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             that
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             very
             apprehension
             of
             our
             feares
             are
             as
             bad
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             themselves
             could
             possible
             be
             .
             Nay
             we
             multiply
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             our
             fears
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             hear
             counsel
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             
               Rachel
               ,
               that
               mourned
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             a
             fourth
             thing
             whereby
             men
             increase
             impatience
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             aggravate
             their
             sorrowes
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             men
             look
             only
             upon
             the
             present
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             mercies
             they
             have
             :
             as
             if
             they
             had
             but
             one
             eye
             to
             behold
             all
             objects
             with
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             look
             but
             upon
             one
             thing
             at
             once
             :
             there
             should
             be
             a
             
             looking
             upon
             the
             affliction
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             be
             a
             looking
             upon
             the
             mercy
             too
             .
             This
             was
             Hamans
             case
             :
             when
             he
             was
             vexed
             that
             Mordecay
             did
             not
             do
             him
             reverence
             ,
             all
             his
             wealth
             and
             his
             honours
             could
             do
             him
             no
             good
             :
             he
             had
             much
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             
               glory
               of
               his
               house
               was
               increased
               ,
            
             he
             had
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             was
             inclining
             to
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Queen
             put
             upon
             him
             ;
             
             
               yet
               all
               this
               availeth
               me
               nothing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               so
               long
               as
               I
               see
               Mordecay
               the
               Jew
               sitting
               in
               the
               Kings
               gate
               .
            
             He
             looks
             only
             on
             this
             particular
             that
             vexed
             and
             grieved
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             particular
             affliction
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             fix
             our
             eyes
             upon
             that
             :
             Like
             a
             Flie
             ,
             that
             flieth
             about
             the
             glass
             ,
             and
             can
             stick
             no
             where
             till
             she
             come
             to
             some
             crack
             :
             or
             as
             a
             Gnat
             that
             cometh
             about
             the
             body
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             stick
             on
             the
             galled
             part
             ,
             or
             some
             sore
             or
             other
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             these
             disquieted
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             no
             other
             use
             ,
             but
             to
             further
             Sathans
             ends
             ,
             to
             weaken
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             discourage
             their
             own
             hearts
             ;
             men
             stick
             on
             the
             gall
             ,
             on
             the
             sore
             of
             any
             affliction
             ,
             there
             they
             will
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             and
             such
             favours
             and
             mercies
             ,
             hath
             offered
             us
             such
             and
             such
             opportunities
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             this
             ?
             this
             and
             that
             particular
             affliction
             is
             upon
             me
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             increaseth
             impatience
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             will
             not
             look
             on
             the
             mercies
             he
             receiveth
             ,
             but
             only
             looks
             on
             that
             that
             he
             wanteth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             a
             fifth
             course
             that
             men
             take
             to
             aggravate
             their
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             increase
             impatience
             in
             themselves
             is
             this
             .
             They
             look
             upon
             the
             instrument
             of
             their
             sorrows
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             never
             look
             up
             to
             God
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             and
             over-ruleth
             these
             things
             ;
             Men
             look
             upon
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Ye
             see
             how
             David
             was
             disquieted
             at
             this
             :
             
             
               If
               it
               had
               been
               an
               enemie
               that
               reproached
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               have
               born
               it
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             
               thou
               my
               freind
               ,
               my
               equall
               ,
               my
               guid
               ,
               my
               acquaintance
               ,
               that
               sate
               at
               my
               table
               ,
               we
               took
               sweet
               counsel
               together
               ,
               and
               walked
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               God
               in
               company
            
             ;
             This
             troubled
             him
             ;
             and
             see
             how
             he
             multiplied
             his
             sorrows
             ,
             when
             he
             looked
             upon
             the
             instrument
             ,
             
             till
             he
             looked
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               I
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             quiet
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             upon
             man
             ,
             till
             he
             looks
             upon
             God
             that
             ordereth
             all
             things
             by
             his
             wisdom
             and
             counsel
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             men
             aggravate
             their
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             increase
             their
             impatience
             ,
             by
             another
             course
             they
             take
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             look
             on
             their
             sorrows
             and
             afflictions
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             benefit
             of
             affliction
             :
             they
             look
             only
             upon
             that
             that
             flesh
             would
             avoyd
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             which
             if
             they
             were
             spiritual
             and
             wise
             they
             would
             desire
             .
             
               No
               affliction
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               is
               joyous
               for
               the
               time
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             flesh
             and
             nature
             ,
             
               but
               grievous
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               afterward
               it
               yeeldeth
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               to
               them
               which
               are
               exercised
               thereby
               .
            
             Now
             men
             look
             upon
             that
             only
             which
             is
             grievous
             in
             affliction
             ,
             upon
             the
             smart
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             upon
             the
             profit
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             that
             cometh
             by
             it
             .
             As
             a
             man
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             Corroding
             plaister
             put
             to
             a
             sore
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             and
             complaineth
             of
             the
             smart
             it
             putteth
             him
             to
             ,
             but
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             healing
             that
             cometh
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             cure
             that
             followeth
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             they
             complain
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             envied
             them
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             intended
             to
             rob
             them
             of
             all
             conveniencies
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             utterly
             miserable
             ,
             to
             begin
             a
             Hell
             with
             them
             on
             earth
             ,
             when
             they
             never
             look
             how
             God
             by
             this
             means
             fitteth
             them
             for
             heaven
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             purging
             out
             corruption
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             grace
             in
             them
             :
             
             
               We
               are
               afflicted
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               condemned
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             Men
             look
             upon
             the
             affliction
             ,
             not
             upon
             their
             freedom
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             a
             second
             use
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             here
             the
             way
             whereby
             men
             aggravate
             affliction
             ,
             and
             get
             causes
             of
             impatience
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             seriously
             consider
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             causes
             of
             all
             distempers
             ,
             and
             impatience
             in
             losses
             ,
             in
             sicknesses
             ,
             in
             distress
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             crosses
             upon
             a
             mans
             name
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             befalleth
             him
             amiss
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             him
             flie
             out
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             submit
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             of
             these
             particulars
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             stir
             us
             up
             evety
             one
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             to
             set
             our selves
             upon
             this
             task
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             labour
             for
             Patience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             
             perfect
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             Patience
             ,
             
               Let
               Patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               .
            
          
           
             But
             all
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             may
             get
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             afflictions
             in
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             so
             Patience
             hath
             two
             offices
             .
             One
             affliction
             is
             those
             present
             evils
             that
             a
             man
             undergoeth
             and
             suffereth
             ,
             Patience
             is
             to
             support
             him
             in
             those
             present
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             of
             tryal
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             good
             that
             a
             man
             expects
             is
             delayed
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             presently
             granted
             ,
             and
             here
             patience
             is
             necessary
             in
             this
             case
             also
             .
             I
             will
             shew
             ye
             how
             a
             man
             may
             set
             patience
             a
             work
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             for
             the
             present
             calamities
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             (
             For
             crosses
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             in
             name
             ,
             state
             ,
             freinds
             ,
             or
             families
             ,
             or
             in
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             or
             goeth
             about
             ,
             they
             may
             all
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             one
             head
             )
             when
             a
             man
             cometh
             from
             a
             state
             of
             health
             to
             a
             state
             of
             sickness
             ;
             from
             a
             state
             of
             comfort
             to
             a
             state
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             from
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             society
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             a
             
               Pelican
               in
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             (
             as
             David
             speaks
             )
             destitute
             of
             all
             freinds
             and
             helps
             ;
             from
             inward
             rejoycing
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             to
             spiritual
             disertions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             as
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             under
             the
             frowns
             of
             God.
             When
             a
             man
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             exercise
             Patience
             ?
             how
             shall
             he
             come
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             Briesly
             ,
             the
             way
             for
             a
             man
             to
             get
             patience
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             no
             change
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             condition
             whatsoever
             that
             I
             am
             cast
             into
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ordered
             by
             God.
             Set
             thy
             soul
             awork
             now
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             his
             glory
             in
             that
             change
             of
             thy
             life
             .
             First
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             and
             Dominion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             wisdome
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             in
             those
             changes
             of
             thy
             life
             that
             seem
             most
             grievous
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             absolute
             soveraignty
             .
             Acknowledge
             him
             an
             absolute
             in-dependant
             Lord
             ,
             that
             doth
             what
             he
             will
             among
             the
             creatures
             .
             His
             will
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             upon
             the
             creatures
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             uncontroul'd
             ,
             unquestionable
             .
             It
             is
             high
             arrogancy
             ,
             and
             presumption
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             creature
             to
             contest
             with
             his
             Creator
             ,
             concerning
             his
             actions
             on
             earth
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             reason
             thus
             ;
             I
             must
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             and
             right
             ,
             to
             rule
             all
             the
             
               families
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             why
             not
             mine
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ?
             Why
             not
             my
             person
             as
             well
             as
             anothers
             ?
             Why
             not
             to
             order
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             another
             mans
             ?
             That
             which
             Benhadad
             spake
             proudly
             to
             
               Ahab
               ,
               thy
               silver
               and
               thy
               gold
               ,
               thy
               wives
               and
               thy
               children
               ,
               and
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               thy
               Citie
               are
               mine
            
             ;
             That
             may
             God
             speak
             truely
             ,
             and
             by
             right
             ;
             All
             that
             thon
             hast
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             art
             ,
             is
             mine
             ,
             therefore
             give
             him
             that
             glory
             that
             Job
             did
             in
             the
             change
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               ,
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Lord
             that
             gave
             hath
             right
             to
             take
             what
             he
             will.
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             will
             keep
             the
             creature
             in
             his
             due
             place
             ,
             but
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             absolute
             soveraignty
             .
             This
             consideration
             was
             that
             that
             meekned
             the
             spirit
             of
             Eli
             ,
             when
             that
             heavy
             message
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             come
             such
             misery
             upon
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               heard
               it
               ,
               both
               his
               eares
               should
               tingle
               ,
            
             well
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               :
            
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             it
             becometh
             not
             servants
             to
             stand
             and
             contend
             with
             their
             Lord.
             So
             David
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             offered
             him
             their
             service
             to
             go
             along
             with
             him
             to
             the
             field
             from
             
               Absolom
               ;
               If
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               shall
               find
               favour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               me
               back
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               thus
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               thee
               ,
               behold
               here
               am
               I
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               to
               me
               as
               seemeth
               good
               unto
               him
               .
            
             Here
             was
             that
             that
             humbled
             the
             spirit
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             considered
             that
             he
             was
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             absolute
             Lord
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             do
             with
             me
             what
             seemeth
             him
             good
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             thou
             must
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             so
             of
             his
             wisdome
             .
             Know
             that
             God
             
               ordereth
               all
               his
               wayes
               with
               wisdome
            
             and
             counsel
             ;
             he
             knoweth
             what
             is
             good
             for
             his
             children
             .
             Ye
             are
             content
             when
             ye
             are
             sick
             ,
             that
             the
             Physitian
             should
             diet
             ye
             ,
             because
             ye
             account
             him
             wise
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             skill
             in
             that
             course
             .
             If
             God
             diet
             thee
             for
             the
             purging
             out
             of
             some
             corruption
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             some
             spiritual
             disease
             in
             thy
             soul
             ,
             submit
             to
             God
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             resigne
             
             thy self
             up
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             him
             .
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             Gangreen
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             dangerous
             disease
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             submitteth
             to
             the
             Surgeon
             in
             his
             course
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             the
             cutting
             and
             sawing
             off
             a
             limb
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             painful
             ,
             and
             the
             losse
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             (
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             life
             )
             willing
             to
             have
             that
             taken
             away
             .
             God
             is
             a
             wise
             God
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             what
             estate
             is
             best
             for
             thee
             ;
             not
             onely
             when
             tryals
             are
             better
             than
             comforts
             ,
             but
             what
             one
             kind
             of
             tryall
             is
             better
             then
             another
             :
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             better
             to
             exercise
             one
             with
             poverty
             ,
             another
             with
             disgrace
             ,
             another
             with
             spiritual
             trouble
             ,
             another
             with
             restraint
             of
             liberty
             ,
             which
             particular
             tryall
             is
             necessary
             to
             cure
             that
             disease
             ,
             and
             which
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             my
             soul
             :
             the
             heavenly
             Physitian
             will
             bring
             that
             upon
             thee
             as
             a
             spirituall
             prescription
             ,
             and
             a
             heavenly
             course
             that
             he
             takes
             in
             insinite
             wisdome
             to
             cure
             thee
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             give
             him
             in
             all
             this
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
             What
             hast
             thou
             lost
             ,
             but
             thou
             maiest
             have
             lost
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ?
             What
             dost
             thou
             suffer
             ,
             but
             thou
             maiest
             have
             suffered
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ?
             As
             Alcibiades
             when
             he
             was
             told
             that
             one
             had
             stollen
             half
             his
             plate
             ,
             
               I
               have
               cause
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               rather
               to
               be
               thankeful
               that
               he
               took
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               troubled
               that
               he
               took
               so
               much
            
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             true
             of
             God
             in
             this
             case
             :
             what
             hath
             God
             took
             from
             thee
             ?
             some
             part
             of
             thy
             estate
             ,
             some
             friend
             ,
             some
             comfort
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             some
             one
             or
             other
             particular
             comfort
             :
             could
             he
             not
             have
             done
             more
             ?
             He
             afflicteth
             thee
             in
             thy
             body
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             afflicted
             thee
             in
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
             He
             hath
             afflicted
             thee
             in
             some
             one
             member
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             
               cast
               body
               and
               soul
               into
               Hell.
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             tryall
             upon
             thee
             ,
             but
             God
             could
             have
             made
             it
             heavier
             :
             let
             that
             make
             thee
             therefore
             to
             submit
             with
             a
             more
             meek
             heart
             ,
             and
             willing
             spirit
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             merciful
             God
             :
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Lamentations
             ;
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lords
               mercy
               that
               we
               are
               not
               consumed
               :
            
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             great
             affliction
             ,
             when
             the
             Babilonians
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             driven
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             but
             yet
             
               it
               was
               Gods
               mercy
               that
               they
               were
               not
               consumed
               .
            
             So
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             telleth
             Baruch
             in
             the
             captivity
             ,
             
               Seekest
               thou
               great
               things
               for
               thy selfe
               ?
            
             
             
               thou
               shalt
               have
               thy
               life
               for
               a
               prey
               :
               Baruch
            
             was
             wondrously
             disquieted
             ,
             he
             complained
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               had
               added
               grief
               to
               his
               sorrow
            
             ;
             What
             grief
             was
             that
             ?
             that
             
               He
               must
               go
               to
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             after
             
               to
               Babylon
            
             ;
             Well
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             thy
             case
             is
             not
             so
             heavy
             ,
             as
             thou
             seemest
             to
             make
             it
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               have
               thy
               life
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               wheresoever
               thou
               goest
               .
            
             God
             might
             have
             taken
             away
             life
             and
             all
             ,
             but
             
               thy
               life
               thou
               shalt
               have
               for
               a
               prey
            
             ;
             Therefore
             be
             content
             with
             so
             much
             .
             So
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             when
             great
             afflictions
             comes
             upon
             thee
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             greater
             ,
             therefore
             consider
             that
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             first
             direction
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             life
             that
             befalleth
             thee
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             look
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             that
             deserving
             cause
             that
             draweth
             on
             all
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Consider
             ,
             thou
             hast
             fallen
             by
             thy
             sin
             into
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             therefore
             whatsoever
             affliction
             befalleth
             thee
             ,
             thy
             sin
             hath
             deserved
             that
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             The
             Lord
             now
             dealt
             with
             the
             as
             a
             just
             God
             ;
             though
             not
             in
             the
             extermity
             of
             rigor
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             there
             is
             a
             righteous
             proceeding
             in
             it
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Church
             confesseth
             ;
             
               Righteousnesse
               belongeth
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             though
             they
             were
             in
             great
             affliction
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             righteous
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             profitable
             to
             consider
             this
             ,
             nay
             and
             not
             only
             that
             thou
             sufferest
             righteously
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Theif
             on
             the
             Crosse
             said
             ,
             
               We
               suffer
               according
               to
               our
               deserts
            
             )
             but
             thou
             sufferest
             not
             so
             much
             as
             thy
             sins
             deserve
             ,
             thy
             sins
             deserve
             greater
             things
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             yet
             he
             hath
             infflicted
             on
             thee
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             that
             a
             commutation
             ,
             and
             change
             of
             punishment
             ,
             a
             less
             for
             a
             greater
             ,
             hath
             the
             place
             of
             a
             mercy
             upon
             a
             malefactor
             that
             deserveth
             greater
             ,
             when
             he
             deserveth
             to
             be
             executed
             and
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             content
             to
             be
             burnt
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             but
             the
             confesseth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             mercy
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             whatsoever
             affliction
             God
             hath
             laid
             on
             thee
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             conclude
             ,
             
             I
             have
             deserved
             greater
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Why
               is
               the
               living
               man
               sorrowful
               ?
               Man
               suffereth
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               let
               us
               search
               and
               trie
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               turn
               again
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             let
             this
             be
             the
             main
             businesse
             of
             thy
             life
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             rather
             bethink
             thy self
             how
             to
             get
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             eased
             of
             such
             a
             trouble
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             look
             to
             sin
             in
             all
             this
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             consider
             the
             gratious
             and
             comfortable
             fruit
             of
             Affliction
             that
             is
             born
             with
             patience
             :
             For
             first
             patience
             lesseneth
             the
             judgment
             ,
             impatience
             increaseth
             it
             on
             a
             man.
             The
             strugling
             child
             hath
             more
             stripes
             ;
             A
             man
             in
             a
             Fever
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             strugle●…h
             and
             striveth
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             increaseth
             his
             pain
             .
             The
             more
             patiently
             a
             man
             yeeldeth
             himself
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             (
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             )
             he
             findeth
             ease
             ,
             and
             mitigation
             of
             the
             affliction
             .
             
             And
             this
             God
             promiseth
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               word
               of
               my
               patience
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             God
             will
             take
             off
             the
             affliction
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             hath
             perfected
             Patience
             by
             affliction
             :
             for
             you
             must
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             God
             aymeth
             at
             in
             all
             afflictions
             that
             he
             layeth
             on
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             perfect
             patience
             in
             them
             :
             therefore
             the
             issue
             will
             be
             good
             .
             There
             will
             for
             the
             presene
             be
             more
             ease
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             afterward
             a
             gracious
             issue
             and
             deliverance
             from
             trouble
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             
               exercised
               by
               patience
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             are
             other
             afflictions
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             only
             in
             those
             cases
             wherein
             some
             positive
             evil
             ,
             as
             we
             account
             it
             naturally
             ,
             some
             affliction
             grievous
             to
             nature
             and
             sense
             are
             upon
             a
             man
             :
             but
             mercies
             are
             delayed
             ,
             
               and
               hope
               deferred
               maketh
               the
               heart
               faint
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             affliction
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             and
             delayed
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             good
             he
             hath
             not
             :
             if
             he
             seem
             to
             catch
             at
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             drawn
             from
             him
             further
             and
             further
             .
             There
             are
             many
             men
             that
             have
             sent
             many
             a
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             they
             ask
             is
             not
             granted
             to
             this
             day
             :
             Many
             a
             man
             hath
             waited
             long
             ,
             and
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             that
             his
             soul
             desireth
             .
             How
             shall
             a
             man
             come
             to
             exercise
             patience
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             In
             such
             a
             case
             when
             God
             delayeth
             ,
             
             know
             first
             that
             Gods
             delayes
             are
             not
             danyals
             ;
             though
             God
             delay
             the
             thing
             ,
             he
             may
             and
             will
             in
             time
             certainly
             grant
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             delay
             it
             a
             great
             while
             :
             As
             we
             see
             in
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             it
             in
             David
             ,
             in
             Job
             ,
             in
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             Canaanitish
             woman
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             ;
             
               The
               Vision
               is
               for
               an
               appointed
               time
            
             (
             saith
             Habakkuk
             )
             
               wait
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               not
               tarry
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               lie
               .
            
             God
             will
             be
             known
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             he
             will
             performe
             in
             due
             time
             :
             only
             what
             doth
             he
             expect
             of
             thee
             ?
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             present
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               will
               not
               make
               hast
               .
            
             Glorifie
             God
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             
               put
               to
               thy
               seal
               that
               he
               is
               true
               :
            
             Whatsoever
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             a
             warrant
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             wait
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Gods
             delayes
             are
             not
             only
             not
             denials
             ,
             but
             improvements
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ;
             God
             increaseth
             and
             commendeth
             the
             excellencies
             of
             his
             mercies
             by
             delayes
             ,
             he
             recompenceth
             our
             expectation
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             putting
             in
             greater
             sweetness
             into
             those
             favours
             when
             they
             come
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             increaseth
             the
             comfort
             answerable
             to
             the
             delay
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             61.
             
             
               Isa
               .
               7.
            
             
             God
             to
             comfort
             the
             distressed
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             calamity
             ,
             
               for
               their
               affliction
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               they
               shall
               have
               double
            
             ;
             Double
             what
             ?
             
             Double
             comforts
             for
             their
             tryals
             ;
             
               Our
               light
               afflictions
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               cause
               us
               a
               farr
               more
               excellent
               and
               sxrpassing
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
            
             A
             weight
             of
             glory
             for
             light
             Afflictions
             ,
             an
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             for
             momentary
             afflictions
             .
             
             Here
             is
             the
             issue
             ;
             
               As
               our
               afflictions
               have
               abonnded
               ,
               so
               our
               consolations
               abound
               much
               more
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             course
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             know
             that
             Gods
             delayes
             are
             never
             long
             ;
             at
             the
             longest
             they
             are
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             :
             what
             if
             he
             delay
             a
             year
             ?
             what
             if
             twenty
             ,
             thirty
             ,
             forty
             ,
             years
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ?
             this
             is
             no
             great
             delay
             .
             Compare
             this
             time
             of
             thy
             waiting
             for
             mercy
             ,
             with
             the
             time
             to
             come
             of
             thy
             enjoying
             of
             mercy
             .
             A
             small
             time
             of
             waiting
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             an
             eternity
             of
             recompence
             in
             heaven
             .
             Compare
             eternity
             with
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             suffering
             .
             Alas
             how
             little
             ,
             what
             a
             small
             or
             no
             agreement
             is
             between
             them
             ?
             A
             moment
             to
             eternity
             .
             If
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             should
             extend
             to
             a
             hundred
             years
             ,
             to
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             (
             to
             which
             age
             never
             man
             yet
             lived
             )
             yet
             that
             is
             but
             a
             point
             ,
             a
             moment
             ,
             to
             eternity
             .
             A
             
               thousand
               years
            
             past
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             
               they
               are
               but
               as
               yester-day
               to
               God.
            
             Take
             the
             eternity
             past
             ,
             in
             God
             himself
             that
             is
             without
             all
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             eternity
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             without
             all
             end
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             life
             of
             man
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             conclude
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             a
             point
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             circumference
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             moment
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             .
             Stretch
             out
             the
             duty
             of
             Patience
             then
             ;
             hast
             thou
             waited
             a
             week
             ?
             wait
             a
             month
             ,
             a
             year
             ,
             seven
             years
             ,
             seventy
             years
             ,
             nay
             seventy
             Ages
             ,
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ;
             All
             these
             are
             but
             a
             moment
             to
             eternity
             .
          
           
           
             And
             where
             is
             there
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             waited
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             servants
             may
             not
             faint
             in
             their
             expectation
             ,
             either
             supports
             them
             with
             other
             comforts
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             faint
             in
             their
             desire
             ,
             or
             else
             giveth
             them
             that
             which
             they
             desire
             before
             their
             hearts
             faint
             .
             Know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             such
             great
             matter
             for
             a
             man
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             short
             time
             :
             and
             resolve
             in
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             waiting
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             art
             fittest
             for
             mercy
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             with
             an
             abundant
             weight
             and
             sweetness
             ,
             such
             as
             shall
             countervail
             all
             thy
             expectation
             and
             waiting
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             told
             you
             how
             men
             should
             exercise
             patience
             by
             exercising
             their
             faith
             :
             and
             how
             they
             should
             strengthen
             patience
             by
             hope
             :
             and
             how
             they
             should
             perfect
             patience
             by
             selfe-denyal
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             took
             this
             Text
             for
             the
             present
             occasion
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             concurrence
             between
             the
             rule
             and
             the
             example
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             rule
             ,
             
               Let
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               and
               intire
               wanting
               nothing
               .
            
             One
             reason
             among
             others
             was
             this
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             what
             changes
             and
             tryals
             ,
             God
             hath
             reserved
             any
             of
             us
             to
             ,
             therefore
             we
             
               had
               need
               of
               patience
            
             .
             Our
             Sister
             here
             is
             the
             example
             ;
             a
             pattern
             to
             others
             of
             those
             tryals
             of
             life
             ,
             whereto
             a
             Christan
             may
             be
             exposed
             even
             to
             extremity
             .
             Howsoever
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             many
             other
             mercies
             to
             her
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             she
             had
             a
             continual
             exercise
             of
             patience
             ,
             in
             extream
             anguish
             of
             body
             ,
             in
             a
             vexing
             tormenting
             pain
             ,
             that
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             together
             held
             her
             under
             such
             extremity
             of
             torture
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             extremity
             ,
             could
             hardly
             have
             greater
             torments
             then
             she
             sometime
             felt
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             that
             extremity
             upon
             her
             .
             God
             laid
             this
             affliction
             upon
             her
             to
             perfect
             her
             patience
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             might
             be
             a
             pattern
             of
             patience
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             study
             and
             pray
             for
             Patience
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             afflictions
             fall
             upon
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             be
             found
             wanting
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             patience
             .
             So
             much
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             A
             RESTRAINT
             OF
             EXORBITANT
             PASSION
             :
             OR
             ,
             GROUNDS
             AGAINST
             Unseasonable
             Mourning
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 2
                 SAM
                 .
                 12.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 child
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 fast
                 ?
                 can
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 again
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 return
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             Words
             contain
             Davids
             answer
             to
             a
             question
             that
             was
             put
             to
             
             him
             (
             in
             the
             Verse
             going
             before
             the
             Text
             )
             by
             some
             of
             his
             servants
             .
             The
             question
             was
             grounded
             upon
             their
             observation
             of
             his
             divers
             carriage
             ,
             when
             the
             child
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             child
             was
             dead
             .
             When
             the
             child
             was
             sick
             ,
             
               he
               fasted
               and
               wept
               ,
               and
               lay
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               prayed
            
             ;
             When
             the
             child
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             forbeareth
             ,
             
               weeping
               ,
               washeth
               himself
               ,
               calleth
               for
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             now
             they
             ask
             him
             the
             reason
             ,
             for
             they
             thought
             rather
             that
             he
             would
             have
             exprest
             a
             greater
             sorrow
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             discerned
             in
             the
             consultation
             among
             themselves
             :
             every
             man
             was
             loth
             to
             tell
             David
             of
             the
             great
             losse
             that
             was
             be●…llen
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             child
             was
             dead
             .
             When
             he
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             altereth
             his
             
             carriage
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             himself
             more
             chearful
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             expectation
             ;
             they
             plainly
             put
             the
             question
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             should
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ?
          
           
             The
             words
             I
             have
             read
             to
             ye
             ,
             〈◊〉
             an
             Answer
             to
             that
             question
             .
             He
             telleth
             them
             the
             reason
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             fasting
             and
             weeping
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             calling
             for
             meat
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             to
             weep
             now
             at
             the
             death
             of
             the
             child
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             former
             carriage
             ,
             he
             giveth
             in
             the
             22.
             verse
             ;
             
               While
               the
               child
               was
               yet
               alive
               ,
               I
               fasted
               and
               wept
               ,
               for
               I
               said
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               ,
               whether
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               may
               live
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             alteration
             of
             his
             carriage
             ,
             why
             he
             exprest
             himselfe
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             he
             giveth
             in
             the
             23.
             verse
             .
             
               But
               now
               ,
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               I
               fast
               ?
               〈◊〉
               shall
               return
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               return
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             part
             (
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             sad
             and
             mournful
             carriage
             ,
             
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             then
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               did
               fast
            
             .
             )
          
           
             Yea
             have
             first
             the
             declaration
             of
             his
             action
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             carriage
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             
               While
               the
               child
               was
               yet
               alive
               ,
               I
               fasted
               and
               wept
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             action
             and
             carriage
             ,
             
               for
               I
               said
               ,
               Who●…
               a●…
               tell
               whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               that
               the
               child
               may
               live
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             be
             brief
             in
             speaking
             of
             this
             part
             only
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             his
             carriage
             ,
             
             
               I
               fasted
               and
               wept
            
             .
             These
             are
             ●…ut
             external
             actions
             :
             fasting
             ,
             of
             it self
             is
             not
             a
             worship
             of
             God
             but
             as
             it
             helpeth
             and
             furthe●…
             another
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             it
             help●…th
             a
             man
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             it
             fu●…eret●…
             the
             work
             of
             humination
             ,
             and
             declareth
             that
             ;
             
               For
               neither
               if
               we
               eat
               are
               we
               the
               better
               ,
               nor
               if
               we
               eat
               not
               ,
               are
               we
               the
               worse
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ;
             
               And
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               consisteth
               not
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             fast
             inforced
             by
             necessity
             ,
             that
             which
             either
             is
             by
             sicknesse
             or
             want
             ,
             and
             is
             meerly
             civil
             and
             outward
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             God.
             And
             there
             is
             a
             fast
             too
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             pretence
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             acceptable
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             rested
             only
             in
             the
             external
             action
             .
             There
             is
             a
             fast
             that
             is
             religious
             ,
             
             and
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             that
             which
             is
             both
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             inward
             humiliation
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             help
             and
             furtherance
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             fast
             was
             this
             that
             David
             speaks
             of
             here
             .
             A
             fast
             that
             did
             arise
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             unworthinesse
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             did
             expresse
             the
             sorrow
             of
             his
             heart
             for
             sin
             ;
             A
             Fast
             which
             he
             did
             set
             upon
             only
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             more
             fit
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             the
             mourning
             ,
             
             and
             weeping
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
             It
             was
             not
             such
             a
             weeping
             as
             ariseth
             meerly
             from
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             that
             are
             more
             apt
             for
             tears
             ,
             are
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             tears
             of
             Esau
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               voice
               and
               wept
               ,
               hast
               thou
               not
               one
               blessing
               more
               ?
               blesse
               me
               ,
               even
               me
               also
               ,
               oh
               my
               father
               .
            
             But
             they
             were
             tears
             that
             did
             arise
             from
             a
             holy
             affection
             ,
             from
             a
             gracious
             disposition
             of
             heart
             ,
             from
             inward
             contrition
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             like
             the
             tears
             that
             
               Peter
               shed
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               out
               and
               wept
               bitterly
               .
            
             They
             were
             tears
             that
             discovered
             the
             inward
             vehemency
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             prayer
             :
             
             like
             those
             tears
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             when
             he
             wrestled
             with
             the
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             telleth
             how
             he
             wrestled
             ,
             
               he
               prayed
               and
               wept
            
             .
             Such
             tears
             were
             these
             ;
             as
             did
             expresse
             the
             fervency
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             prayer
             ,
             the
             earnestnesse
             of
             his
             desire
             ,
             in
             putting
             up
             this
             request
             he
             had
             now
             to
             God
             :
             
             like
             those
             of
             
               Hezekiah
               ;
               I
               have
               heard
               thy
               prayers
               ,
               and
               seen
               thy
               tears
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             :
             such
             tears
             as
             God
             
               putteth
               i●…to
               his
               bottle
            
             :
             such
             tears
             as
             he
             takes
             special
             notice
             of
             .
             There
             are
             no
             tears
             that
             are
             shed
             for
             sin
             ,
             our
             of
             an
             inward
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             are
             shed
             in
             prayer
             ,
             to
             exprese
             a
             holy
             desire
             ,
             that
             proceed
             from
             an
             inward
             inflamed
             affection
             and
             fervency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             very
             precious
             with
             God
             :
             as
             far
             (
             I
             say
             )
             as
             they
             declare
             the
             inward
             truth
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             sense
             of
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             petition●…
             we
             put
             up
             to
             God.
             Such
             were
             these
             tears
             here
             :
             
               I
               fasted
               and
               wept
            
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             action
             ,
             
             why
             he
             fasted
             and
             wept
             .
             I
             did
             it
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               said
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gratious
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               
               child
               may
               live
               ?
            
             A
             man
             may
             wonder
             if
             he
             read
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             whence
             this
             perswasion
             and
             hope
             should
             come
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             possibility
             of
             having
             the
             life
             of
             this
             child
             by
             his
             prayer
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             before
             by
             Nathan
             to
             him
             ,
             
               that
               the
               child
               should
               die
               .
               Nathan
            
             had
             told
             him
             in
             expresse
             terms
             that
             the
             child
             should
             die
             ,
             yet
             he
             putteth
             up
             his
             prayer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               may
               live
               .
            
          
           
             We
             must
             know
             therefore
             that
             God
             sometime
             ,
             
             even
             in
             those
             sentences
             that
             seem
             absolute
             ,
             implies
             ,
             and
             intends
             a
             condition
             .
             David
             had
             respect
             to
             such
             a
             course
             as
             God
             ordinarily
             took
             :
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             God
             at
             other
             times
             had
             threatned
             things
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             upon
             the
             repentance
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             and
             tears
             ,
             upon
             the
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             contrition
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             alter
             the
             sentence
             ,
             to
             suspend
             ,
             nay
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             wholly
             to
             take
             away
             and
             change
             the
             Execution
             .
             Thus
             it
             hath
             been
             ;
             It
             was
             so
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Hezekiah
             :
             The
             Lord
             sent
             as
             express
             a
             message
             by
             Isaiah
             the
             Prophet
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             
             as
             he
             did
             by
             Nathan
             to
             
               David
               :
               Set
               thy
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               thou
               shalt
               die
               and
               not
               live
               .
            
             Yet
             neverthelesse
             
               Hezekiah
               turneth
               his
               face
               to
               the
               wall
               ,
            
             he
             wept
             ,
             and
             laid
             open
             his
             request
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               Remember
               now
               ,
               oh
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               the
               ,
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ye
             see
             ,
             the
             Lord
             presently
             sendeth
             the
             Prophet
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               added
               fifteen
               years
               to
               his
               life
               :
            
             and
             yet
             the
             message
             was
             carried
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             peremptory
             terms
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             absolute
             ,
             and
             no
             condition
             intended
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Niniveh
             .
             
             Jonah
             cometh
             to
             
               Niniveh
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               enter
               the
               City
               ,
               a
               dayes
               journey
               ,
               and
               he
               cried
               ,
            
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Yet
               forty
               dayes
               ,
               and
               Nineveh
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             Here
             was
             the
             time
             limited
             ,
             the
             judgement
             declared
             ,
             and
             no
             condition
             exprest
             :
             yet
             the
             King
             of
             
               Nineveh
               humbleth
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               fast
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               go
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             alter
             this
             sentence
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             these
             Examples
             were
             after
             Davids
             time
             ,
             What
             were
             these
             to
             him
             ?
             upon
             what
             ground
             did
             he
             take
             this
             course
             ?
             had
             he
             any
             promise
             or
             example
             before
             time
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             did
             give
             him
             incouragement
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             though
             God
             had
             said
             the
             child
             should
             die
             ,
             yet
             it
             should
             live
             ?
          
           
             Certainly
             David
             had
             examples
             before
             time
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             threatned
             judgements
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             issue
             would
             prove
             or
             no
             as
             they
             desired
             ,
             yet
             they
             sought
             God.
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Saul
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             sent
             an
             expresse
             message
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             
             that
             the
             kingdom
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             and
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             dealt
             faithfully
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             command
             concerning
             Amaleck
             ,
             
             yet
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               Samuel
               mourned
               for
               Saul
               still
            
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             questioneth
             him
             ;
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               mourn
               for
               Saul
               ,
            
             
             
               seeing
               I
               have
               rejected
               him
               from
               raigning
               over
               Israel
               :
            
             Yet
             Samuel
             continued
             in
             seeking
             God
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Who
             knoweth
             what
             the
             Lord
             will
             do
             ?
          
           
             But
             more
             expresly
             David
             had
             examples
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             seeking
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             gracious
             successe
             ,
             and
             answer
             that
             those
             had
             that
             sought
             him
             .
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             discontent
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ill
             report
             that
             the
             Spies
             put
             upon
             the
             good
             land
             ,
             the
             people
             began
             now
             to
             murmur
             against
             God
             :
             
             Well
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             Moses
             ,
             )
             
               let
               me
               alone
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               destroy
               this
               people
               at
               once
               .
               Moses
            
             setteth
             himself
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             ,
             and
             presseth
             the
             Lord
             with
             many
             arguments
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             for
             his
             peoples
             sake
             ,
             for
             his
             Covenant
             sake
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             to
             spare
             them
             .
             What
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ?
             He
             was
             heard
             ,
             the
             Lord
             told
             him
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             granted
             his
             request
             ,
             
               though
               he
               would
               fill
               the
               earth
               with
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             world
             should
             know
             what
             a
             jealous
             God
             he
             was
             ,
             another
             way
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             particular
             he
             had
             granted
             his
             request
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             cut
             off
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             David
             had
             good
             experience
             ,
             that
             though
             judgement
             hath
             been
             threatned
             before
             ,
             yet
             neverthelesse
             courses
             have
             been
             taken
             that
             the
             sentence
             hath
             been
             
             altered
             ,
             with
             a
             change
             of
             Gods
             purpose
             at
             all
             .
             For
             God
             ever
             intended
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             a
             condition
             ,
             if
             they
             returned
             not
             to
             him
             he
             would
             go
             on
             ,
             if
             they
             returned
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             go
             on
             .
             So
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             remaineth
             unchangeable
             .
             yet
             the
             sentence
             according
             to
             the
             externall
             expression
             seemeth
             altered
             to
             us
             :
             so
             the
             change
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             let
             us
             note
             something
             (
             briefly
             )
             for
             our selves
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             First
             ,
             how
             to
             understand
             all
             these
             threatnings
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             seem
             peremptory
             and
             absolute
             ,
             by
             this
             rule
             .
             A
             judgement
             is
             threatned
             ,
             against
             a
             nation
             ,
             against
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             family
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             absolutely
             threatned
             in
             divers
             places
             ;
             because
             thou
             hast
             done
             such
             and
             such
             evils
             ,
             therefore
             such
             and
             such
             things
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             .
             All
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             conditionally
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             expressed
             absolutely
             .
             
             And
             the
             rule
             ,
             God
             himself
             giveth
             .
             
               At
               what
               instant
               I
               shall
               speak
               concerning
               a
               nation
               ,
               and
               concerning
               a
               kingdom
               ,
               to
               pluck
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               down
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
               If
               that
               nation
               against
               whom
               I
               have
               pronounced
               ,
               turn
               from
               their
               evil
               ,
               I
               will
               repent
               of
               the
               evil
               that
               I
               thought
               to
               doe
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             I
             threatned
             in
             my
             Word
             ,
             if
             they
             turn
             to
             me
             by
             true
             repentance
             ,
             I
             will
             turn
             all
             that
             evil
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             threatned
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             certainly
             have
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             returned
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             
             thus
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             all
             these
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             we
             may
             build
             some
             further
             uses
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             those
             discouragments
             ,
             that
             lie
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             ;
             When
             they
             find
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             ,
             that
             ,
             sin
             threatned
             with
             severe
             punishment
             ,
             and
             judgement
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             now
             they
             conclude
             their
             case
             to
             be
             disperate
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             seek
             further
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             proceed
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             stopping
             of
             him
             .
             This
             is
             an
             addition
             to
             a
             mans
             other
             sins
             to
             conclude
             thus
             .
             Mark
             how
             the
             Lord
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             Ezekiel
             .
             33.
             
             The
             people
             were
             much
             troubled
             about
             such
             things
             there
             ,
             
             say
             they
             ;
             
               Our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               our
               sins
               be
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               pine
               away
               in
               them
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               then
               live
               ?
            
             The
             Prophet
             had
             incouraged
             them
             notwithstanding
             their
             great
             sins
             to
             return
             by
             true
             repentance
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             not
             perish
             ;
             nevertheless
             they
             are
             muttering
             ,
             discouraged
             with
             fear
             ,
             breaking
             their
             spirits
             ,
             withdrawing
             themselves
             from
             God
             :
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             are
             begun
             upon
             us
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             wrath
             is
             gone
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             
               we
               are
               pining
               away
               in
               them
               ,
            
             though
             we
             are
             not
             wasted
             yet
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             like
             a
             man
             in
             a
             consumption
             ,
             that
             wasteth
             by
             degrees
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             live
             ?
             certainly
             we
             shall
             die
             .
             Saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             say
             not
             thus
             among
             your selves
             ,
             but
             know
             if
             ye
             turn
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             ;
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               wicked
               turn
               from
               his
               way
               and
               live
               :
               turn
               ye
               ,
               turn
               ye
               from
               your
               evil
               wayes
               ,
               for
               why
               will
               ye
               die
               ,
               oh
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
          
           
             Beware
             of
             discouragment
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             Sathans
             device
             ,
             that
             when
             once
             he
             hath
             drawn
             men
             from
             God
             by
             a
             path
             of
             sin
             to
             hold
             them
             under
             discouragement
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             ever
             after
             keep
             them
             from
             turning
             to
             God
             again
             .
             It
             was
             his
             device
             whereby
             he
             would
             have
             kept
             Adam
             from
             turning
             to
             God
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             committed
             that
             great
             sin
             in
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             ;
             He
             thought
             of
             nothing
             but
             hiding
             himself
             from
             God
             ,
             
             and
             so
             he
             did
             hide
             himself
             amongst
             the
             bushes
             of
             the
             Garden
             :
             
               I
               heard
               thy
               voyce
               ,
               and
               was
               afraid
               ,
               and
               I
               hid
               my self
               :
            
             Mark
             ,
             here
             was
             a
             fear
             of
             discouragement
             in
             Adam
             ,
             that
             whereas
             he
             should
             have
             come
             and
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             begged
             mercy
             ,
             and
             said
             as
             David
             here
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gracious
               ,
               to
               me
               ?
            
             He
             run
             clean
             away
             from
             God.
             There
             is
             a
             fear
             of
             reverence
             that
             keepeth
             a
             man
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             fear
             ,
             that
             draweth
             a
             man
             to
             God
             :
             but
             this
             fear
             of
             discouragement
             driveth
             a
             man
             from
             God
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             temptation
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             man
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             hath
             turned
             aside
             from
             him
             .
             Therefore
             (
             that
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             )
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             inward
             discouragements
             as
             may
             drive
             you
             quite
             off
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             Take
             incouragement
             then
             to
             seek
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             his
             own
             means
             and
             way
             .
             He
             hath
             threatned
             judgements
             against
             others
             for
             the
             same
             sins
             that
             ye
             find
             your selves
             guilty
             of
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             returned
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             mercy
             .
             Return
             ye
             to
             him
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             face
             aright
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             the
             same
             mercy
             .
             In
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Joel
             ,
             
             ye
             shall
             see
             there
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             threatned
             judgements
             ;
             
             nay
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             begun
             judgement
             (
             for
             that
             was
             the
             case
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             judgement
             was
             begun
             upon
             them
             )
             yet
             neverthelesse
             the
             Prophet
             calleth
             them
             to
             fasting
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             telleth
             them
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               forgive
               ;
               and
               who
               knoweth
               if
               he
               will
               return
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               leave
               a
               blessing
               behind
               him
               ?
            
             Therefore
             let
             us
             do
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             seek
             God
             in
             truth
             ,
             amend
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             question
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             will
             return
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             old
             device
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             ,
             instead
             of
             Gods
             revealed
             will
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             Gods
             secret
             will
             :
             whether
             I
             be
             absolutely
             rejected
             or
             cast
             off
             or
             not
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             thought
             wherein
             a
             Christian
             should
             exercise
             himselfe
             :
             his
             main
             business
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             evidences
             of
             it
             ;
             hy
             a
             holy
             life
             :
             walk
             obediently
             to
             Gods
             revealed
             will
             ,
             and
             be
             certain
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             rejected
             by
             Gods
             secret
             will.
             He
             never
             rejecteth
             those
             by
             his
             secret
             will
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             decree
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             giveth
             a
             heart
             to
             walk
             obediently
             to
             his
             revealed
             will.
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               knoweth
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               may
               live
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             incouragement
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               the
               child
               may
               live
            
             .
             But
             mark
             his
             expression
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gratious
               to
            
             [
             me
             ]
             
               that
               the
               child
               may
               live
            
             .
             If
             he
             had
             said
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               child
               may
               live
               ?
            
             A
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             this
             would
             fully
             enough
             have
             expressed
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             more
             in
             it
             that
             could
             not
             be
             expressed
             without
             this
             addition
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               may
               live
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             a
             child
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             David
             expresseth
             herein
             both
             his
             Pitty
             ,
             and
             his
             Piety
             .
          
           
             His
             pitty
             ;
             
             He
             accounteth
             all
             the
             good
             or
             ill
             that
             befalleth
             his
             child
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             if
             death
             befalleth
             it
             ,
             he
             accounteth
             it
             as
             a
             misery
             that
             befalleth
             himself
             :
             if
             sickness
             befalleth
             his
             child
             ,
             he
             accounteth
             it
             as
             an
             affliction
             upon
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             his
             natural
             pitty
             ,
             that
             some
             natural
             affection
             of
             a
             father
             to
             his
             Child
             .
             See
             such
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             
             
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ,
               thou
               son
               of
               David
               ,
               my
               daughter
               is
               miserably
               vexed
               of
               a
               divel
               .
            
             The
             Daughter
             was
             miserably
             vexed
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Have
               mercy
               on
               me
            
             ,
             There
             is
             such
             a
             simpathy
             ariseth
             hence
             from
             the
             natural
             and
             free
             course
             that
             love
             hath
             in
             descending
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Child
             .
             There
             are
             not
             only
             moral
             perswasions
             that
             may
             invite
             and
             draw
             on
             love
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             course
             of
             affection
             ,
             that
             floweth
             naturally
             ,
             and
             kindly
             ,
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             child
             :
             as
             it
             is
             with
             those
             rivers
             that
             fall
             downward
             ,
             they
             fall
             more
             vehenently
             then
             those
             that
             are
             carried
             upward
             :
             so
             the
             more
             natural
             the
             affection
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             vehement
             it
             expresseth
             it self
             in
             the
             motion
             to
             such
             objects
             .
             Now
             when
             the
             Father
             expresseth
             his
             affection
             to
             his
             child
             ,
             this
             is
             more
             vehement
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             more
             natural
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             strength
             of
             nature
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             this
             ,
             only
             a
             word
             by
             way
             of
             inference
             ,
             and
             application
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             
             are
             natural
             parents
             thus
             to
             their
             children
             ?
             Then
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             faith
             for
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             stile
             himself
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             them
             into
             the
             adoption
             of
             sons
             and
             daughters
             .
             This
             was
             Davids
             expression
             of
             God.
             
               As
               a
               father
               hath
               compassion
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               so
               hath
               the
               Lord
               on
               those
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             expresseth
             it
             fully
             :
             
               In
               all
               their
               affliction
               ,
               
               he
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               of
               his
               presense
               saved
               them
               ;
               in
               his
               love
               and
               pitty
               he
               redeemed
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               bare
               them
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               old
               ,
               he
               bore
               them
               upon
               his
               wings
               .
            
             This
             giveth
             confidence
             ,
             and
             boldness
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             in
             making
             their
             requests
             known
             to
             him
             .
             This
             was
             it
             that
             incouraged
             the
             Prodigal
             ;
             
               I
               will
               arise
               and
               go
               to
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Father
               ,
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               heaven
               and
               bofore
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             God
             (
             saith
             S.
             Barnard
             )
             
               alwayes
               grants
               those
               petitions
               that
               are
               sweetned
               with
               the
               name
               of
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               affection
               of
               a
               child
               .
            
             I
             should
             hence
             speak
             somewhat
             to
             children
             ,
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             answer
             the
             love
             of
             their
             Parents
             ;
             but
             other
             things
             that
             follow
             forbids
             me
             any
             long
             discourse
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             here
             is
             Davids
             piety
             expressed
             in
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Lord
               
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               ?
            
             He
             exprest
             not
             only
             the
             Pitty
             and
             affection
             of
             a
             natural
             father
             to
             a
             child
             ,
             but
             piety
             also
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             guilt
             .
             He
             was
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             sin
             he
             had
             brought
             this
             sorrow
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               who
               knoweth
               whether
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               me
               ,
            
             in
             sealing
             to
             me
             the
             pardon
             of
             my
             sin
             this
             way
             ,
             in
             adding
             this
             mercy
             as
             a
             further
             assurance
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             in
             granting
             me
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             my
             sin
             .
             God
             had
             told
             him
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             that
             his
             sin
             was
             pardoned
             ,
             though
             he
             told
             him
             the
             Child
             should
             die
             :
             it
             may
             be
             by
             the
             same
             mercy
             he
             will
             release
             me
             from
             this
             sentence
             of
             death
             upon
             my
             Child
             ,
             whereby
             he
             released
             me
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             my
             sin
             before
             .
             Here
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             I
             note
             hence
             is
             ;
             
             
               That
               Parents
               in
               the
               miseries
               that
               befal
               their
               children
               ,
               should
               call
               their
               own
               sin
               to
               remembrance
               .
            
             All
             the
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             pains
             ,
             and
             miseries
             that
             befall
             children
             ,
             should
             present
             to
             Parents
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             own
             sin
             .
             It
             was
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             Widdow
             of
             
               Sar
               epta
            
             to
             the
             Prophet
             
               Eliah
               ;
               Art
               thou
               come
               to
               call
               my
               sins
               to
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               to
               slay
               my
               child
               ?
            
             She
             saw
             her
             sin
             in
             the
             death
             of
             her
             Child
             ;
             So
             I
             say
             in
             all
             the
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             that
             befall
             children
             ,
             the
             Parents
             should
             call
             to
             remembrance
             their
             own
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             men
             will
             here
             say
             ;
             
             There
             seemeth
             to
             be
             no
             need
             of
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             said
             plainly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               child
               shall
               not
               die
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Parent
               .
            
             And
             after
             God
             cleareth
             his
             own
             waies
             from
             inequality
             and
             injustice
             by
             that
             argument
             ,
             
               The
               son
               shall
               not
               bear
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               father
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             that
             Parents
             should
             call
             their
             sins
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             in
             the
             miseries
             that
             befall
             there
             children
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             Though
             he
             say
             ,
             
               the
               child
               shall
               not
               die
            
             for
             the
             Parents
             sin
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             aright
             ,
             for
             what
             doth
             he
             mean
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Parent
             ?
             And
             what
             doth
             he
             mean
             by
             death
             ?
          
           
             By
             sins
             of
             the
             Parent
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             those
             sins
             that
             are
             so
             the
             Parents
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             children
             are
             not
             at
             all
             guilty
             of
             those
             sins
             :
             then
             the
             children
             shall
             not
             die
             .
          
           
             By
             Death
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             (
             as
             the
             word
             signifieth
             )
             the
             destruction
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             So
             death
             shall
             not
             befall
             the
             child
             for
             that
             sin
             that
             himself
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             then
             come
             little
             children
             to
             die
             before
             they
             have
             committed
             any
             sin
             actually
             ?
             
             was
             this
             for
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Parents
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             for
             their
             own
             sin
             they
             die
             ,
             
               for
               the
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               it
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             and
             all
             children
             have
             sinned
             :
             they
             brought
             sin
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             
               and
               sin
               brought
               death
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             )
             
               therefore
               death
               reigneth
               over
               all
               ,
               even
               over
               those
               that
               have
               not
               sinned
               according
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adams
               transgression
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             sinned
             actually
             as
             Adam
             had
             done
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             die
             because
             they
             have
             sin
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             :
             
               In
               sin
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               in
               iniquity
               their
               mother
               conceived
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               :
            
             therefore
             they
             die
             for
             their
             own
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             temporal
             judgments
             and
             afflictions
             befall
             them
             ,
             
             is
             this
             for
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Parents
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             for
             both
             ;
             
             both
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Parents
             :
             for
             as
             death
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             are
             fruits
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             inheritance
             in
             the
             person
             of
             every
             child
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             born
             :
             but
             yet
             if
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Parents
             be
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             may
             bring
             temporall
             judgments
             .
             There
             are
             many
             instances
             and
             examples
             of
             this
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             visited
             upon
             the
             posterity
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             threatning
             in
             the
             second
             Commandement
             .
             And
             this
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             either
             in
             godly
             children
             of
             wicked
             parents
             ,
             or
             in
             ungodly
             children
             of
             godly
             Parents
             .
             Suppose
             a
             man
             leave
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wealth
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             have
             one
             that
             fears
             God
             amongst
             them
             :
             it
             may
             please
             God
             to
             lay
             some
             losse
             or
             crosse
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             utterly
             be
             impoverished
             ,
             and
             beggered
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             that
             means
             that
             his
             father
             left
             him
             by
             unrighteousness
             ;
             
               He
               getteth
               an
               heir
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               hand
               is
               nothing
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             that
             
             is
             ,
             God
             deprived
             him
             of
             all
             that
             estate
             his
             father
             left
             him
             by
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             judgment
             upon
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             mercy
             upon
             the
             child
             .
             A
             judgment
             upon
             the
             father
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             laboured
             for
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             lost
             his
             soul
             for
             ,
             should
             be
             vain
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             not
             benefit
             his
             posterity
             as
             he
             thought
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             the
             child
             ,
             to
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             He
             by
             this
             means
             is
             humbled
             ,
             it
             draweth
             him
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             when
             God
             emptieth
             him
             of
             these
             things
             that
             were
             unrighteously
             gotten
             ,
             he
             giveth
             him
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             an
             estate
             another
             way
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             see
             God
             his
             Father
             provide
             for
             him
             without
             any
             indirect
             and
             unlawful
             courses
             .
          
           
             So
             sometimes
             the
             very
             shame
             and
             reproach
             that
             falleth
             upon
             wicked
             children
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             judgment
             to
             the
             parents
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             children
             too
             .
             Upon
             the
             parent
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             of
             evil
             example
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             punished
             in
             the
             shame
             that
             befalleth
             his
             posterity
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             upon
             a
             man
             
               that
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Gates
            
             (
             as
             Solomon
             speaks
             )
             no
             man
             can
             upbraid
             him
             with
             his
             children
             ;
             
             So
             it
             is
             a
             correction
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             children
             prove
             ungodly
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             they
             have
             been
             negligent
             ,
             and
             careless
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             old
             Eli
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             gone
             out
             against
             his
             house
             and
             family
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             
               Because
               thou
               honourest
               thy
               sons
               above
               me
               ,
               they
               made
               themselves
               vile
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               thou
               restrainest
               them
               not
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               bring
               a
               judgment
               upon
               thy
               house
               ,
               at
               which
               both
               the
               ears
               of
               every
               one
               that
               heareth
               it
               shall
               tingle
               .
            
             I
             say
             it
             may
             come
             to
             pass
             (
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             natural
             affection
             that
             is
             in
             Parents
             )
             that
             that
             misery
             that
             befalleth
             their
             children
             ,
             may
             be
             an
             exceeding
             cross
             and
             an
             affliction
             to
             them
             .
             God
             layes
             sharp
             corrections
             on
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             those
             children
             which
             they
             accounted
             as
             comforts
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             cross
             ,
             and
             vexation
             of
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             then
             ye
             see
             ,
             such
             a
             course
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             men
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             children
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             children
             walk
             in
             their
             fathers
             steps
             if
             the
             child
             and
             the
             father
             agree
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             :
             if
             the
             father
             by
             omission
             or
             commission
             make
             himself
             guilty
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             if
             the
             child
             ,
             either
             by
             imintation
             ,
             or
             allowance
             go
             on
             in
             his
             fathers
             way
             ,
             he
             draweth
             a
             greater
             judgment
             upon
             himself
             ,
             by
             adding
             to
             his
             fathers
             sin
             :
             and
             as
             they
             are
             alike
             in
             sin
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             alike
             in
             judgment
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             likewise
             for
             temporal
             judgments
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             ,
             and
             often-times
             doth
             lay
             many
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             crosses
             upon
             the
             children
             ,
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             smitten
             by
             the
             judgment
             that
             is
             upon
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             children
             may
             be
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             
               for
               who
               ever
               was
               afflicted
               being
               innocent
               ?
            
          
           
             Is
             this
             so
             ?
             
             then
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             should
             teach
             Parents
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             making
             themselves
             miserable
             in
             their
             posterity
             by
             sinning
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             specially
             three
             sorts
             of
             sins
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             continueth
             his
             judgments
             upon
             mens
             posterities
             and
             families
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             are
             ,
             sins
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             against
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             for
             these
             God
             smiteth
             mens
             posterities
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Jeroboam
             and
             others
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             neglect
             of
             dutie
             ,
             prophaness
             and
             negligence
             in
             Gods
             worship
             :
             
               Let
               thy
               wrath
               come
               upon
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               families
               that
               call
               not
               upon
               thy
               name
               .
            
             A
             family
             I
             know
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             signifieth
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             strict
             sence
             a
             family
             ,
             or
             posterity
             ;
             in
             that
             place
             it
             signifieth
             both
             .
             A
             Family
             or
             people
             ,
             that
             lay
             aside
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             those
             that
             lie
             under
             this
             charge
             of
             not
             
               calling
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               let
               thy
               wrath
               come
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             A
             second
             sort
             of
             sins
             ,
             are
             those
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             unrighteousness
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             for
             those
             sins
             God
             visiteth
             mens
             posterities
             ,
             punisheth
             them
             in
             their
             children
             :
             sometime
             by
             taking
             them
             away
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             smiting
             them
             with
             such
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             temporal
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             chastisements
             ,
             as
             Parents
             have
             continual
             matter
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             calling
             their
             sins
             to
             mind
             ;
             The
             Scripture
             is
             full
             of
             instances
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             duty
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             when
             Parents
             are
             too
             fond
             and
             remiss
             in
             their
             education
             ,
             and
             careless
             in
             their
             duty
             :
             therefore
             Job
             was
             fearful
             of
             this
             ,
             lest
             his
             sons
             should
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             continually
             in
             prayer
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             keep
             them
             in
             his
             fear
             .
             Parents
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             a
             blessing
             continued
             on
             their
             posterity
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             careful
             of
             sanctifying
             their
             Families
             ,
             by
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             
               walking
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               house
               ,
            
             by
             dealing
             righteously
             with
             men
             in
             all
             their
             business
             ,
             not
             to
             strive
             to
             rear
             their
             posterity
             by
             wealth
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             heirs
             of
             the
             b●essing
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             much
             money
             .
             That
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             comfort
             in
             children
             and
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Ye
             see
             how
             few
             of
             those
             that
             in
             this
             Citie
             ,
             or
             other
             places
             that
             have
             got
             such
             wealth
             ,
             thrive
             in
             many
             generations
             ,
             nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             not
             in
             the
             next
             generation
             ,
             but
             come
             some
             to
             notorious
             beggary
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             be
             warned
             how
             they
             get
             estates
             by
             unjustice
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             to
             leave
             to
             their
             families
             .
             There
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             going
             along
             with
             unrighteous
             gain
             ,
             and
             a
             sinful
             life
             ,
             and
             falleth
             upon
             posterity
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             approve
             of
             ,
             or
             walk
             in
             their
             fathers
             waies
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             it
             should
             teach
             children
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             sinful
             courses
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             
             if
             they
             will
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             their
             punishment
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             have
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             punishment
             ,
             take
             heed
             ,
             I
             say
             take
             heed
             of
             going
             on
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             Remember
             the
             charge
             that
             the
             Lord
             gave
             concerning
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               if
               you
               will
               not
               partake
               of
               her
               Plagues
               :
            
             if
             we
             will
             not
             partake
             of
             their
             plagues
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             partaking
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             your
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Here
             was
             Davids
             piety
             ,
             he
             calleth
             his
             sins
             to
             remembrence
             .
             So
             ought
             Parents
             in
             all
             crosses
             that
             befal
             their
             families
             or
             posterity
             ,
             if
             any
             child
             be
             sick
             or
             weak
             ,
             or
             if
             their
             be
             any
             cross
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             trade
             ,
             or
             success
             in
             their
             business
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             maintain
             their
             Families
             ,
             to
             call
             their
             own
             sins
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             to
             look
             over
             the
             several
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             sins
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             repented
             of
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             Davids
             carriage
             ,
             
             when
             the
             child
             was
             dead
             .
             
               But
               now
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               I
               fast
               :
               Can
               I
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               ?
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               not
               return
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             ye
             have
             Davids
             carriage
             ,
             
             and
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             did
             not
             fast
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             against
             reason
             ,
             
               wherefore
               should
               I
               fast
            
             ?
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             he
             implieth
             that
             he
             saw
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             him
             forbear
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             bootless
             and
             needless
             ;
             
               Can
               I
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               ?
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               him
            
             :
             I
             have
             somewhat
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             to
             spend
             my
             time
             in
             unprofitable
             forrow
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             matter
             that
             concerneth
             me
             more
             neerly
             to
             think
             upon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             my
             own
             death
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             that
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             last
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               not
               returne
               to
               me
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             alteration
             of
             his
             carriage
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             child
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             sorrow
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             ye
             must
             understand
             it
             of
             excessive
             sorrow
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             forbidden
             a
             due
             measure
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             is
             allowed
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             sorrow
             in
             the
             excess
             .
             Why
             should
             I
             do
             this
             ?
          
           
             The
             reasons
             he
             giveth
             against
             excessive
             sorrow
             ,
             are
             first
             (
             I
             can
             but
             give
             you
             the
             heads
             of
             things
             )
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             against
             reason
             .
             Hence
             I
             will
             note
             this
             to
             you
             ;
             
             
               That
               one
               way
               to
               moderate
               our
               sorrows
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               regulate
               them
               aright
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               reason
               and
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             When
             passions
             sway
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             look
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             and
             ordered
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             usurp
             a
             rule
             in
             the
             soul
             above
             reason
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             confusion
             ,
             and
             distemper
             ,
             and
             disorder
             ,
             in
             a
             mans
             afections
             &
             actions
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             whole
             course
             .
             A
             man
             should
             therefore
             consider
             ,
             what
             reason
             there
             is
             for
             every
             thing
             .
             If
             he
             sorrow
             for
             a
             thing
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             I
             for
             it
             ?
             If
             he
             rejoyce
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             I
             for
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             worth
             this
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             this
             joy
             ?
             I
             say
             
             his
             is
             the
             way
             to
             rectifie
             and
             moderate
             our
             passions
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             them
             aright
             ,
             if
             we
             trie
             them
             all
             by
             sound
             reason
             .
          
           
             David
             took
             this
             course
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               oh
               my
               soul
               ,
               why
               art
               thon
               disquicted
               within
               me
               ?
            
             
             Is
             there
             any
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ?
             Reason
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             a
             curb
             and
             bridle
             ,
             to
             stop
             passion
             when
             it
             is
             running
             on
             its
             free
             course
             .
          
           
             If
             David
             had
             done
             thus
             ,
             would
             he
             have
             run
             out
             to
             that
             excessive
             expression
             for
             his
             son
             ?
             
               Oh
               Absolom
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               my
               sow
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             great
             reason
             had
             he
             for
             this
             ?
             that
             Absolom
             a
             rebellious
             son
             was
             took
             away
             that
             sought
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             that
             God
             glorified
             himself
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             a
             disobedient
             ,
             proud
             ,
             insolent
             child
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Was
             this
             a
             matter
             for
             David
             so
             much
             to
             grieve
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             troubled
             at
             ?
          
           
             If
             Jonah
             had
             done
             thus
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             considered
             what
             reason
             he
             had
             to
             be
             angry
             ;
             (
             as
             GOD
             putteth
             the
             question
             to
             him
             ;
             
               dost
               thou
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               ?
            
             )
             Would
             he
             not
             have
             stopped
             that
             Passion
             ?
          
           
             If
             Cain
             had
             done
             thus
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             put
             the
             question
             to
             himself
             as
             GOD
             did
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               wrath
               ?
               why
               is
               thy
               conntenance
               fallen
               ?
            
             Or
             as
             that
             great
             King
             said
             to
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Why
               is
               thy
               countenance
               sad
               ?
            
             So
             if
             men
             would
             put
             the
             question
             to
             themselves
             concerning
             their
             affections
             :
             as
             ,
             concerning
             love
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             set
             my
             heart
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ?
             and
             so
             likewise
             concerning
             their
             sorrow
             and
             anger
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             ,
             Why
             is
             it
             thus
             ?
             As
             Rebecca
             said
             when
             the
             children
             did
             strive
             in
             her
             womb
             ,
             so
             when
             there
             is
             a
             conflict
             of
             passion
             in
             the
             soul
             against
             reason
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             
               why
               am
               I
               thus
               ?
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               fearest
               mortal
               man
               ?
            
             saith
             Isaiah
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             men
             I
             say
             did
             thus
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             break
             out
             into
             such
             exorbitancy
             of
             passions
             ,
             as
             commonly
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             then
             to
             order
             any
             affection
             aright
             ,
             
             is
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             rectified
             reason
             and
             judgement
             .
             Let
             reason
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             affections
             be
             ordered
             by
             that
             reason
             so
             rectified
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             with
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ;
             and
             experience
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             state
             of
             corruption
             ,
             all
             disorder
             cometh
             from
             the
             want
             of
             this
             subordination
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             to
             reason
             in
             their
             several
             actions
             and
             motions
             .
             When
             a
             man
             goes
             hood-wink'd
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             one
             hole
             or
             other
             :
             this
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             
               walk
               in
               darknesse
            
             :
             then
             a
             man-walketh
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             guided
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             and
             affections
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             shining
             in
             his
             understanding
             .
             A
             man
             should
             therefore
             strive
             to
             check
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             others
             to
             check
             him
             ,
             Why
             is
             it
             thus
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             cannot
             give
             a
             cause
             and
             a
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             passion
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             a
             distemper
             o
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ;
             He
             saw
             no
             reason
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             this
             .
             It
             was
             altogether
             bootlesse
             ,
             
               Why
               should
               I
               fast
               ?
               I
               cannot
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               .
            
             He
             meaneth
             ,
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             to
             live
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             So
             Job
             meaneth
             ,
             
             when
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               die
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               again
               ?
            
             he
             cannot
             be
             brought
             again
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             converse
             among
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             I
             note
             hence
             is
             this
             .
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               actions
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               opportunities
               of
               this
               life
               cease
               in
               death
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             calling
             of
             them
             back
             again
             .
             No
             bringing
             of
             a
             man
             back
             to
             take
             new
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             enioy
             the
             comforts
             he
             hath
             lost
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             means
             he
             hath
             neglected
             ,
             and
             to
             redeem
             the
             time
             he
             hath
             slackly
             let
             passe
             .
             When
             the
             request
             was
             put
             to
             Abraham
             by
             Dives
             ,
             that
             some
             might
             
               come
               from
               the
               dead
            
             to
             tell
             his
             brethren
             upon
             earth
             where
             he
             was
             :
             No
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             that
             request
             shall
             never
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             give
             warning
             to
             the
             living
             ,
             much
             lesse
             that
             a
             man
             himself
             should
             return
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             begin
             upon
             a
             new
             score
             ,
             a
             new
             reckoning
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             new
             time
             appointed
             ,
             when
             that
             time
             is
             past
             over
             :
             
               They
               have
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophetes
               ,
               let
               them
               hear
               them
               .
            
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             use
             the
             means
             ;
             
               Now
               they
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             ;
             After
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             none
             of
             these
             means
             ,
             no
             time
             of
             using
             them
             ;
             
               The
               child
               
               shall
               not
               come
               back
               again
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             man
             shall
             not
             come
             back
             again
             .
             Death
             is
             a
             strict
             door-keeper
             ,
             all
             that
             passe
             out
             that
             way
             ,
             the
             door
             is
             shut
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             return
             back
             .
             We
             read
             of
             many
             several
             Ages
             that
             have
             gone
             to
             the
             place
             of
             silence
             ,
             we
             never
             read
             of
             any
             that
             came
             thence
             ,
             to
             tell
             what
             is
             done
             there
             :
             we
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             yet
             ,
             that
             came
             back
             again
             to
             reform
             his
             course
             .
             A
             friend
             with
             all
             his
             prayers
             and
             tears
             ,
             cannot
             bring
             back
             a
             friend
             that
             is
             dead
             .
          
           
             It
             teacheth
             us
             a
             point
             of
             wisdom
             to
             make
             good
             use
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             we
             have
             .
             We
             draw
             neerer
             death
             every
             day
             then
             other
             ,
             and
             when
             once
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             brought
             back
             again
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             If
             a
             man
             had
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             it
             to
             obtain
             an
             hours
             time
             upon
             earth
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             he
             neglected
             before
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             it
             :
             therefore
             
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               :
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               and
               you
               shall
               have
               the
               light
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               while
               ye
               have
               the
               light
               ,
               walk
               in
               the
               light
            
             ;
             Make
             use
             of
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             :
             the
             time
             may
             come
             ,
             when
             ye
             may
             wish
             (
             as
             Dives
             is
             described
             to
             wish
             )
             that
             some
             body
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             you
             your selves
             might
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             those
             in
             Hell
             were
             to
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             again
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             live
             a
             hundred
             years
             on
             earth
             ,
             a
             holy
             ,
             strict
             ,
             and
             concionable
             life
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             omit
             a
             duty
             ,
             nor
             slight
             a
             duty
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             omit
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             a
             minute
             ,
             but
             spend
             their
             whole
             life
             in
             
               working
               out
               their
               salvations
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             they
             would
             sleep
             and
             awake
             with
             fear
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             sin
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             careful
             that
             they
             had
             no
             sinful
             thought
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             patterns
             of
             the
             strangest
             expressions
             of
             conformity
             to
             the
             rule
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             be
             granted
             .
             You
             may
             easily
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             do
             you
             that
             now
             which
             they
             wish
             for
             ,
             and
             wish
             in
             vain
             :
             make
             use
             of
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             now
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             coming
             back
             again
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             A
             third
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               him
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             another
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             now
             the
             child
             is
             dead
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             stand
             blubbering
             ,
             and
             spending
             my
             time
             for
             a
             dead
             Child
             ;
             I
             am
             going
             to
             him
             .
             The
             word
             here
             is
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               return
               to
               him
            
             .
             Return
             signifieth
             ,
             to
             go
             back
             to
             a
             place
             where
             one
             was
             before
             ;
             So
             David
             shall
             return
             to
             his
             Child
             :
             for
             he
             was
             there
             before
             ;
             there
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             
             the
             principles
             of
             that
             is
             in
             the
             earth
             where
             the
             Child
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             heaven
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             soul
             where
             the
             Child
             is
             :
             
               The
               Body
               returneth
               to
               dust
               whence
               it
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             The
             body
             is
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             returneth
             to
             dust
             ,
             the
             soul
             cometh
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             returns
             to
             God
             again
             .
             Therefore
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             I
             shall
             return
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             I
             came
             from
             him
             .
             When
             things
             are
             reduced
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             the
             body
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             return
             .
             Ye
             see
             the
             phrase
             then
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             (
             briefly
             )
             is
             this
             ;
             
             
               That
               the
               greatest
               care
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               greatest
               business
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               on
               earth
               ,
               is
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               .
            
          
           
             His
             business
             is
             not
             to
             care
             for
             his
             children
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             unprofitable
             sorrow
             for
             them
             :
             the
             main
             business
             of
             my
             life
             is
             ,
             how
             I
             shall
             make
             my
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             fitted
             for
             death
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             going
             thither
             .
             We
             should
             observe
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             a
             serious
             preparation
             for
             our
             own
             death
             :
             the
             Father
             should
             be
             stirred
             up
             by
             seeing
             his
             Child
             dead
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             elder
             by
             seeing
             the
             younger
             die
             before
             them
             :
             we
             see
             how
             death
             hath
             shot
             his
             arrowes
             beyond
             ,
             and
             short
             ,
             and
             above
             ,
             and
             below
             us
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             elder
             ,
             and
             younger
             ,
             and
             richer
             and
             poorer
             ,
             all
             forts
             ,
             he
             will
             strike
             us
             at
             last
             :
             this
             thing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             stirr
             us
             up
             to
             prepare
             for
             our
             own
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             think
             that
             there
             were
             no
             need
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             the
             very
             bare
             sight
             of
             a
             Corse
             ,
             or
             a
             Hearse
             ,
             the
             bare
             sight
             of
             a
             deed
             corpse
             ,
             the
             bare
             ringing
             of
             a
             bell
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Funeral
               Sermon
            
             ,
             should
             be
             warning
             enough
             to
             the
             living
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             death
             .
             When
             a
             man
             sees
             a
             company
             carrying
             a
             dead
             body
             to
             the
             grave
             ;
             he
             should
             say
             to
             himself
             ;
             
               It
               may
               be
               the
               feet
               of
               these
               may
               carry
               me
               next
               .
            
             But
             how
             cometh
             it
             to
             pass
             hat
             it
             is
             not
             thus
             ?
          
           
           
             Certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             power
             in
             all
             examples
             to
             work
             this
             :
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             Though
             a
             man
             observe
             the
             death
             of
             never
             so
             many
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             cannot
             work
             in
             him
             a
             serious
             care
             ,
             to
             make
             preparation
             for
             his
             own
             death
             ,
             except
             God
             adde
             a
             further
             work
             to
             it
             .
             We
             may
             see
             this
             in
             the
             expression
             of
             Moses
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             died
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             
               Lord
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               apply
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisdom
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             so
             many
             thousands
             died
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             so
             many
             several
             kinds
             of
             death
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             never
             apply
             our
             hearts
             to
             wisdom
             by
             those
             examples
             ,
             except
             God
             teach
             us
             that
             wisdom
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Examples
             .
             Men
             must
             give
             account
             for
             examples
             as
             well
             as
             for
             rules
             ;
             men
             must
             give
             account
             for
             examples
             of
             mortality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Sermons
             of
             mortality
             :
             therefore
             let
             the
             example
             of
             others
             mortality
             stir
             you
             up
             to
             prepare
             for
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             calling
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               return
               to
               me
               :
            
             that
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             to
             converse
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               return
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               not
               return
               to
               me
               .
            
             He
             doth
             but
             reitterate
             ,
             and
             repeat
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             in
             effect
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             then
             that
             Parents
             must
             make
             account
             of
             ,
             both
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             children
             .
             It
             should
             make
             them
             moderate
             therefore
             in
             their
             sorrow
             for
             them
             .
             God
             now
             hath
             shewed
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             declared
             his
             will
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             rest
             in
             that
             will
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             David
             aymed
             at
             .
             Gods
             will
             was
             not
             only
             to
             take
             away
             his
             child
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             take
             him
             away
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             return
             to
             him
             again
             in
             that
             manner
             ;
             Now
             God
             had
             declared
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               Why
               should
               I
               fast
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             rest
             in
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             the
             things
             which
             we
             account
             crosses
             ,
             and
             losses
             ,
             in
             children
             and
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             main
             business
             of
             a
             christian
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             expresse
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             submission
             and
             subiection
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             exercise
             and
             inure
             his
             heart
             to
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             in
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             and
             will.
             As
             Eli
             ,
             though
             he
             failed
             in
             his
             carriage
             to
             his
             sons
             ,
             yet
             he
             shewed
             a
             dutiful
             respect
             to
             God
             his
             heavenly
             father
             .
             When
             Samuel
             told
             him
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             that
             should
             come
             upon
             his
             house
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               :
            
             though
             it
             were
             a
             heavy
             judgement
             ,
             such
             as
             
               whosoever
               should
               hear
               of
               it
               ,
               both
               his
               eares
               should
               tingle
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               goad
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             but
             to
             subject
             my self
             with
             patient
             submission
             ,
             and
             contentedness
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             becometh
             not
             me
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             reason
             with
             God
             concerning
             his
             work
             ,
             I
             confess
             
               he
               is
               righteous
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               see
               meth
               him
               good
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               .
            
             And
             so
             Aaron
             .
             There
             was
             a
             heavy
             judgement
             befallen
             him
             ,
             his
             sons
             were
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ;
             yet
             ,
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               Aaron
               held
               his
               peace
            
             .
             When
             God
             manifested
             so
             great
             wrath
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             in
             wasting
             ,
             and
             consuming
             ,
             and
             burning
             his
             sons
             ,
             for
             offering
             of
             strange
             fire
             ,
             yet
             
               Aaron
               held
               his
               peace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             only
             mind
             how
             to
             glorifie
             God
             by
             a
             contented
             submission
             to
             his
             will.
             So
             Job
             ,
             he
             heard
             not
             only
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             lost
             them
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             by
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             by
             a
             house
             falling
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             
               yet
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               ,
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Whereas
             a
             carnal
             worldly
             man
             would
             have
             fallen
             to
             strugling
             ,
             and
             contending
             ,
             and
             quarrelling
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             trouble
             and
             perplex
             his
             own
             spirit
             .
             We
             do
             exceedingly
             imbitter
             Gods
             cup
             ,
             by
             mingling
             with
             it
             ingredients
             of
             our
             own
             passions
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             affliction
             more
             heavy
             and
             grievous
             then
             God
             intends
             it
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             reason
             :
             
               we
               possess
            
             not
             
               our
               souls
               with
               Patience
            
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             sensible
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             friends
             and
             children
             ,
             &c.
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             make
             it
             our
             business
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             greater
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             my
             own
             death
             .
             God
             in
             the
             death
             of
             this
             man
             speaks
             to
             me
             to
             prepare
             for
             my
             own
             ;
             And
             then
             to
             glorifie
             God
             by
             submission
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             thou
             acknowledgest
             a
             power
             in
             God
             to
             dispose
             of
             thy
             house
             ,
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             ,
             by
             patiently
             resting
             in
             his
             will.
             
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             this
             comfort
             is
             added
             ,
             though
             children
             be
             took
             away
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             return
             in
             an
             earthly
             manner
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             in
             a
             better
             manner
             .
             Parents
             are
             contented
             to
             part
             with
             their
             children
             for
             a
             time
             for
             their
             preferment
             .
             Children
             (
             though
             they
             are
             very
             young
             )
             that
             are
             commended
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             godly
             Parents
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             whose
             hearts
             God
             hath
             inlarged
             ,
             and
             quickned
             fervently
             and
             faithfully
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             besalf
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             they
             may
             rest
             in
             this
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             meet
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             a
             better
             manner
             ,
             their
             children
             shall
             be
             better
             preferred
             then
             if
             they
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             see
             there
             is
             not
             a
             tooth
             bred
             in
             a
             child
             without
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             every
             tooth
             cost
             some
             pain
             ,
             but
             this
             
               mortal
               body
               shall
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
               and
               this
               corruption
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
            
             ;
             This
             weak
             body
             shall
             be
             made
             strong
             ,
             weak
             children
             strong
             without
             pain
             .
             Death
             endeth
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             shall
             present
             him
             in
             a
             perfect
             measure
             of
             strength
             in
             a
             glorified
             estate
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             this
             text
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             STING
             OF
             DEATH
             OR
             ,
             THE
             STRENGTH
             OF
             SINNE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.56
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sting
                 of
                 Death
                 is
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 Sin
                 is
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             SOlomon
             telleth
             thus
             ,
             
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               season
               for
               every
               thing
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               die
               :
            
             These
             two
             are
             the
             two
             great
             seasons
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             sure
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             we
             have
             lived
             ,
             and
             every
             degree
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             step
             to
             our
             death
             .
             Every
             man
             of
             us
             hath
             but
             a
             part
             to
             act
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             that
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             drawn
             off
             from
             the
             Stage
             by
             Death
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             hard
             condition
             for
             so
             Noble
             a
             creature
             as
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             folded
             up
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             for
             so
             fair
             a
             beauty
             as
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             closed
             up
             in
             eternal
             darkness
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             turn
             to
             the
             acquaintance
             of
             dust
             and
             worms
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             habitation
             with
             rottenness
             and
             loathsomeness
             ,
             that
             Death
             should
             have
             the
             victory
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             Creature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             condition
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             thinks
             not
             so
             ,
             
             he
             thinks
             otherwise
             ,
             Death
             (
             faith
             he
             ,
             ver
             .
             54.
             )
             
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             It
             need
             not
             trouble
             you
             to
             think
             so
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             it
             is
             not
             so
             strange
             and
             hard
             as
             men
             take
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             
               It
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             have
             a
             strong
             enemy
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             it
             might
             trouble
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             conquered
             enemy
             :
             Christ
             hath
             overcome
             Death
             ,
             hath
             conquered
             that
             strong
             enemy
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
               .
            
             Therefore
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             the
             precedent
             ,
             and
             subsequent
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             insult
             and
             triumph
             over
             Death
             ,
             
               Oh
               Death
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               Oh
               grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             before
             Christ
             came
             and
             conquered
             thee
             ,
             Death
             thou
             wert
             victorious
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             .
             there
             was
             a
             sting
             in
             it
             :
             before
             Christ
             sweetned
             the
             grave
             ,
             there
             was
             something
             that
             was
             terrible
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             but
             now
             because
             Christ
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             gotten
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             sweetned
             the
             other
             ,
             therefore
             Saint
             Paul
             breaks
             forth
             thus
             into
             an
             insultation
             and
             triumph
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             Why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             thus
             triumph
             ?
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             insinuated
             in
             the
             verse
             I
             have
             read
             to
             you
             ,
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             trouble
             to
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               given
               us
               victory
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             reason
             ,
             of
             my
             triumphing
             over
             Death
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             sting
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             Christ
             hath
             took
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             hath
             satisfied
             the
             Law
             ,
             sin
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             Death
             cannot
             hurt
             me
             ,
             the
             Law
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             Sin
             cannot
             prejudiceme
             .
             This
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             of
             every
             Christians
             insultation
             over
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             I
             have
             read
             contain
             two
             parts
             ;
             
          
           
             First
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               ,
               is
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             If
             there
             were
             no
             law
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             sin
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             death
             :
             
               Sin
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             at
             this
             time
             insist
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             shall
             deliver
             that
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             please
             God
             to
             accompany
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             shall
             be
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             
             
             
               Sin
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             understaud
             in
             this
             sense
             only
             ,
             
             that
             death
             came
             in
             by
             sin
             meerly
             in
             a
             habit
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             true
             too
             .
             But
             understand
             it
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             horrour
             and
             terribleness
             of
             Death
             ,
             all
             the
             power
             and
             rage
             it
             hath
             ,
             whatsoever
             makes
             it
             fearful
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             receiveth
             it
             all
             from
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             sin
             that
             armeth
             Death
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             Death
             have
             any
             weapons
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             Sin
             puts
             those
             weapons
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Death
             ;
             if
             Death
             have
             any
             poyson
             against
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             that
             person
             putteth
             that
             poyson
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Death
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             ,
             
             either
             as
             Christ
             hath
             made
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             Death
             as
             Christ
             hath
             made
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             medicine
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             passage
             and
             entrance
             to
             happiness
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             day
             of
             redemption
             and
             refreshing
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Death
             as
             we
             by
             sin
             have
             made
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Pale
             horse
             Saint
             John
             speaks
             of
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             a
             fearful
             arrest
             to
             the
             debtor
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             sting
             in
             it
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             feareful
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             open
             this
             point
             more
             profitably
             ,
             we
             will
             inquire
             into
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             First
             what
             death
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             here
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             what
             sin
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             sin
             is
             called
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             .
             And
             then
             we
             will
             make
             the
             use
             and
             application
             of
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             of
             what
             death
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             ?
          
           
             For
             answer
             hereunto
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             double
             death
             ,
             corporal
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Corporal
             death
             ,
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             severed
             from
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             death
             ,
             when
             God
             and
             grace
             are
             severed
             from
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             The
             Text
             speaks
             of
             the
             corporal
             death
             .
             
             Sin
             is
             not
             the
             sting
             of
             the
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             spiritual
             death
             is
             sin
             it self
             .
             And
             hear
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             full
             of
             enquiry
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             distinguish
             two
             parts
             of
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             grant
             in
             one
             of
             them
             is
             this
             sting
             .
          
           
             In
             spiritual
             death
             therefore
             ,
             
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             ,
             or
             two
             degrees
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             first
             death
             ;
             That
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             is
             when
             soul
             and
             body
             are
             for
             ever
             closed
             up
             in
             Hell.
             And
             in
             this
             part
             ,
             sin
             is
             the
             sting
             ;
             And
             remember
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             Sin
             is
             not
             only
             a
             sting
             now
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             a
             sting
             to
             men
             in
             Hell
             :
             the
             sting
             ,
             the
             deadliness
             ,
             the
             exreamity
             of
             punishment
             that
             is
             in
             Hell
             ,
             it
             is
             received
             all
             from
             sin
             :
             for
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             there
             ,
             as
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             so
             the
             sting
             of
             sin
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             be
             with
             them
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             delivered
             by
             conjecture
             ,
             I
             think
             Hell
             were
             no
             Hell
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             the
             sting
             of
             sin
             there
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             you
             see
             what
             death
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             :
             principally
             of
             corporal
             death
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             for
             their
             sin
             continueth
             and
             so
             the
             sting
             remaineth
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             sin
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             a
             time
             to
             stir
             controversies
             ,
             therefore
             those
             ancient
             controversies
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             lately
             stirred
             up
             about
             original
             sin
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             let
             them
             go
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             
             to
             let
             you
             see
             what
             sin
             is
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             remember
             this
             .
             Sin
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             is
             intire
             ,
             untouched
             ,
             uncrushed
             .
             Let
             that
             sin
             be
             what
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             original
             only
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             any
             actual
             sin
             ,
             streaming
             from
             original
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             of
             ignorance
             or
             knowledg
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             pleasure
             or
             of
             profit
             ;
             A
             sin
             immediately
             that
             respecteth
             God
             ,
             or
             immadiately
             respecteth
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             sin
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             touched
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             crushed
             ,
             if
             it
             scape
             uncontrouled
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             its
             native
             power
             ,
             and
             keeps
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             if
             it
             rule
             in
             a
             man
             ;
             that
             sin
             will
             certainly
             be
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
             Every
             sin
             vertually
             is
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             
             there
             is
             an
             aptitude
             in
             every
             Sin
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             event
             that
             sin
             proveth
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             is
             untouched
             ,
             uncontrouled
             .
             Not
             every
             sin
             in
             the
             event
             proveth
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ;
             but
             that
             sin
             that
             liveth
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             sin
             that
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             that
             ruleth
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             affect
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Sin
             that
             putteth
             a
             
               sting
               into
               death
            
             .
             That
             very
             sin
             that
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             and
             likest
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             pleadest
             for
             ,
             that
             sin
             will
             make
             death
             terrible
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             Sin
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             it
             is
             galled
             ,
             and
             vexed
             ,
             and
             mortified
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             When
             a
             man
             setteth
             upon
             the
             root
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             falleth
             a
             crucifying
             the
             body
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             howsoever
             there
             be
             divers
             motions
             and
             stirrings
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             yet
             if
             these
             be
             disavowed
             ,
             disaffected
             ,
             and
             mortified
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             crucifying
             vertue
             ,
             pass
             over
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             not
             within
             the
             judgment
             to
             approve
             them
             ,
             or
             within
             the
             affections
             to
             embrace
             and
             like
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             come
             not
             to
             be
             a
             mans
             trade
             ,
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             ,
             but
             fall
             within
             the
             improbation
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             disavow
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             misliking
             of
             the
             affections
             to
             sorrow
             for
             them
             :
             These
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             motions
             are
             ;
             But
             these
             untouched
             ,
             unmortified
             sins
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             are
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             in
             a
             double
             respect
             ;
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             guilt
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             corruption
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
             they
             are
             a
             sting
             in
             respect
             of
             guilt
             .
             Every
             Sin
             remaining
             unsatisfied
             for
             ,
             remaineth
             with
             his
             guilt
             ,
             and
             when
             Sin
             is
             not
             satisfied
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             .
             When
             the
             sinner
             hath
             nothing
             to
             oppose
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sin
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             if
             the
             Sin
             be
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             uncrossed
             ,
             be
             a
             debt
             there
             not
             blotted
             out
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             if
             Christ
             have
             not
             satisfied
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             sinner
             have
             not
             part
             in
             him
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             anon
             )
             then
             Sin
             is
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             
             they
             are
             a
             sting
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             corruption
             ,
             and
             filthiness
             of
             Sins
             unmortified
             .
             Those
             filthy
             sinful
             motions
             ,
             those
             depraving
             qualities
             in
             thy
             soul
             that
             thou
             likest
             ,
             and
             practifest
             in
             thy
             conversation
             ,
             they
             give
             thee
             up
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             execute
             his
             Sting
             upon
             thee
             ;
             And
             therefore
             you
             that
             applaud
             your selves
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             will
             go
             on
             in
             Sin
             ,
             do
             so
             ;
             But
             know
             this
             ,
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             the
             full
             strength
             of
             thy
             Sin
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             when
             Death
             cometh
             ,
             it
             findeth
             the
             strongest
             weapon
             it
             hath
             in
             thy
             sin
             :
             the
             very
             power
             of
             thy
             sin
             armeth
             Death
             against
             thy
             soul
             .
             No
             man
             is
             more
             obnoxious
             ,
             and
             open
             to
             the
             sharpest
             dart
             of
             Death
             ,
             then
             that
             man
             that
             will
             go
             on
             in
             Sin.
             
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             what
             Sin
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             Sin
             is
             the
             
               sting
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             loveth
             and
             doteth
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Question
             is
             ,
             
             in
             what
             respect
             
               Sin
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               ?
            
          
           
             First
             by
             way
             of
             Eminencie
             ,
             because
             that
             then
             the
             sting
             of
             Sin
             beginneth
             most
             sensibly
             to
             work
             in
             a
             man.
             Not
             but
             that
             Sin
             hath
             a
             sting
             before
             Death
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             deluded
             sinner
             feels
             his
             sin
             ;
             there
             be
             divers
             times
             that
             Sin
             can
             sting
             a
             person
             before
             that
             ,
             but
             then
             (
             howsoever
             the
             sinner
             hath
             deluded
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             )
             he
             can
             delude
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             Death
             then
             (
             most
             ordinarily
             )
             sixeth
             his
             sting
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             sinner
             feel
             the
             smart
             of
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             three
             times
             wherein
             Sin
             can
             sting
             a
             man
             ;
             
               
                 Before
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Before
             Death
             .
             
             God
             sometimes
             letteth
             loose
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             most
             resolved
             sinner
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             bears
             himselfe
             up
             alost
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             in
             scrone
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             sometime
             (
             I
             say
             )
             God
             singleth
             out
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             rippeth
             up
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             strikes
             his
             Arrows
             into
             his
             very
             soul
             ,
             and
             stings
             his
             conscience
             so
             irresistably
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turne
             form
             the
             wrath
             that
             boyleth
             in
             his
             soul
             .
             And
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ;
             When
             God
             strikes
             his
             Arrows
             of
             vengeance
             into
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             one
             is
             stung
             indeed
             ,
             this
             God
             doth
             sometimes
             before
             death
             .
          
           
             Nay
             sometimes
             God
             stingeth
             the
             consciences
             of
             his
             own
             children
             for
             sin
             .
             David
             cries
             out
             ,
             he
             roared
             for
             the
             disquietness
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             his
             bones
             were
             broken
             ,
             he
             was
             sore
             vexed
             ,
             
               Lord
               how
               long
            
             ?
             faith
             he
             .
             If
             there
             be
             such
             deep
             disquiet
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             sting
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             good
             persons
             ;
             tell
             me
             then
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             disquiet
             that
             springeth
             from
             sin
             ,
             in
             a
             Cain
             ,
             a
             Judas
             ,
             when
             it
             meets
             with
             a
             dispairing
             disposition
             ?
             Thus
             you
             see
             Sin
             hath
             this
             time
             to
             sting
             ,
             and
             therefore
             think
             not
             that
             Sin
             will
             never
             sting
             till
             death
             ,
             sometimes
             
               Sin
               stingeth
               a
               man
               before
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             time
             is
             
               at
               death
            
             .
             
             When
             Death
             cometh
             and
             arresteth
             a
             sinner
             in
             an
             Action
             from
             God
             ,
             seizeth
             on
             a
             person
             that
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             on
             one
             that
             is
             in
             his
             sins
             unrouched
             ,
             howsoever
             he
             behaved
             himself
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             yet
             then
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Death
             breaks
             his
             heart
             ,
             it
             apaleth
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             stings
             such
             a
             Person
             .
             
               It
               is
               appointed
            
             (
             beloved
             )
             
               for
               all
               of
               us
               once
               to
               die
            
             ;
             Death
             will
             one
             day
             arrest
             every
             man
             ,
             but
             when
             Death
             appeareth
             before
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             a
             Belshazar
             ,
             it
             makes
             his
             very
             
               joynts
               to
               smite
               one
               against
               another
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             sting
             to
             him
             amidst
             all
             those
             
               sweet
               morsels
            
             his
             sins
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             much
             affected
             ,
             and
             so
             earnestly
             pursued
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             poyson
             to
             him
             ;
             nothing
             is
             a
             poyson
             now
             to
             us
             but
             sin
             only
             ;
             but
             then
             at
             the
             time
             of
             death
             sin
             is
             a
             poyson
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             Sin
             can
             sting
             not
             only
             before
             ,
             and
             at
             ,
             but
             after
             death
             .
             Bothat
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             after
             .
          
           
           
             At
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             
             Is
             not
             the
             concience
             of
             a
             sinner
             (
             think
             you
             )
             stinged
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             deeply
             affected
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             is
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             
               cry
               to
               the
               mountains
               to
               cover
               him
               ,
            
             when
             he
             shall
             call
             to
             those
             insensible
             creatures
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             lend
             him
             that
             courtesie
             to
             crush
             him
             to
             nothing
             ?
             Make
             this
             our
             one
             cause
             ,
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             case
             ,
             as
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               us
               all
               to
               die
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               we
               must
               all
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
            
          
           
             And
             after
             the
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             the
             sentence
             ,
             
               go
               you
               cursed
            
             ,
             is
             past
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             Sin
             ceaseth
             not
             ,
             no
             ,
             the
             worm
             for
             ever
             gnaweth
             in
             Hell.
             It
             were
             a
             happiness
             for
             a
             sinner
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             only
             hear
             the
             sentence
             ,
             if
             this
             worm
             might
             not
             still
             gnaw
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             then
             ,
             this
             is
             his
             burthen
             ,
             Sin
             shall
             sting
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             respect
             in
             which
             sin
             is
             called
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             because
             then
             Sin
             stingeth
             more
             eminently
             and
             sensibly
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             metaphor
             the
             Apostle
             aludeth
             unto
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             sting
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             so
             Sin
             is
             a
             sting
             in
             a
             double
             respect
             ;
             First
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             fearfulness
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             hurtfulness
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             fearfulness
             ;
             It
             is
             Sin
             that
             makes
             Death
             fearful
             to
             a
             man.
             Indeed
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             best
             Christian
             (
             though
             Christ
             have
             pulled
             out
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             yet
             )
             there
             are
             natural
             grudgings
             ,
             and
             shruglings
             .
             As
             to
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             though
             the
             sting
             be
             pulled
             away
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             abhorrings
             ,
             and
             dislikes
             in
             a
             man.
             But
             then
             how
             terrible
             is
             Death
             when
             it
             cometh
             in
             a
             compleate
             Armour
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             against
             a
             person
             in
             whom
             Sin
             remaineth
             in
             its
             full
             power
             ?
             it
             must
             needs
             then
             be
             terrible
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             differences
             between
             two
             persons
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             afraid
             of
             every
             one
             he
             meeteth
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             the
             one
             is
             greatly
             indebted
             and
             ingaged
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             free
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             another
             man
             ,
             the
             one
             cannot
             hear
             of
             Death
             but
             his
             heart
             breaks
             ,
             he
             is
             full
             of
             fear
             and
             horrour
             ;
             the
             other
             heareth
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             somewhat
             affected
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             possessed
             with
             that
             fear
             as
             is
             the
             other
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             remaineth
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
             Sin
             therefore
             is
             a
             sting
             in
             that
             respect
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sting
             in
             respect
             of
             hurtfulness
             .
             The
             sting
             of
             the
             Serpent
             is
             a
             hurtfull
             thing
             ,
             
             it
             poysoneth
             the
             vitall
             parts
             ,
             it
             takes
             away
             life
             it self
             .
             All
             the
             evill
             that
             cometh
             to
             us
             by
             death
             ,
             cometh
             by
             sin
             .
             Man
             need
             not
             complain
             of
             the
             ilness
             of
             the
             prison
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             own
             folly
             ,
             that
             he
             ingaged
             himself
             in
             debt
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             cast
             into
             prison
             .
             Why
             complainest
             thou
             of
             the
             misery
             in
             Hell
             ?
             rather
             labour
             to
             
               break
               off
               thy
               sins
            
             that
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             that
             misery
             :
             all
             the
             hurtful
             quality
             ,
             and
             miserable
             condition
             that
             befalleth
             a
             person
             in
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             is
             for
             Sin
             :
             the
             eternal
             separation
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             punishment
             that
             follows
             after
             in
             Hell
             ,
             are
             the
             fruit
             of
             mans
             sin
             .
             Hell
             had
             not
             been
             Hell
             without
             Sin
             :
             it
             is
             Sin
             that
             causeth
             it
             to
             become
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             explained
             these
             inquiries
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             make
             Use
             and
             application
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             the
             Point
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Use
             of
             this
             point
             shall
             be
             this
             ;
             
             If
             Sin
             be
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             our
             wisdom
             to
             get
             this
             sting
             pulled
             out
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             life
             .
             
               Oh
               that
               this
               people
               were
               wise
            
             (
             faith
             God
             )
             
               then
               would
               they
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               .
            
             If
             you
             were
             wise
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             you
             would
             consider
             that
             Death
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             taken
             away
             before-hand
             )
             with
             a
             sting
             upon
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             My
             brethren
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             enemies
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             even
             now
             at
             this
             very
             instant
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             yet
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
               The
               last
               enemy
               to
               be
               subdued
               is
               Death
               ,
            
             he
             his
             behind
             :
             and
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Death
             our
             last
             enemy
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             our
             enemies
             :
             some
             other
             of
             our
             enemies
             cannot
             be
             subdued
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             presence
             ,
             but
             (
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             )
             this
             Death
             is
             such
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             is
             never
             subdued
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             absence
             ,
             thou
             canst
             never
             overcome
             Death
             in
             death
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             reserve
             this
             combat
             till
             thou
             come
             to
             the
             field
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             overcome
             this
             enemy
             before
             he
             cometh
             ,
             thou
             must
             overcome
             him
             in
             thy
             life
             .
          
           
           
             How
             is
             that
             ?
             Pull
             out
             the
             sting
             of
             him
             now
             ,
             then
             Death
             is
             conquered
             .
             How
             will
             you
             disarm
             the
             tongues
             of
             malicious
             slanderous
             persons
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             viperous
             speech
             ?
             by
             an
             innocent
             life
             .
             So
             ,
             how
             will
             you
             take
             away
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ?
             watch
             against
             Sin
             ,
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             you
             take
             away
             the
             power
             from
             Death
             ,
             set
             upon
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Death
             is
             overcome
             ,
             so
             much
             sin
             as
             is
             now
             dead
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             Death
             conquered
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             seriously
             consider
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ,
             ere
             Death
             knock
             at
             these
             doors
             of
             ours
             ,
             these
             houses
             of
             clay
             must
             shortly
             be
             ruinated
             ,
             we
             must
             certainly
             be
             resolved
             into
             dust
             .
             What
             is
             this
             life
             of
             ours
             ,
             
             but
             as
             a
             ship
             that
             is
             driven
             by
             a
             gale
             of
             breath
             ?
             When
             the
             breath
             of
             man
             ceaseth
             ,
             the
             ship
             lieth
             in
             a
             dead
             calm
             .
             
               Man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               home
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             
               and
               the
               mourners
               follow
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
             Death
             is
             our
             
               long
               home
            
             ,
             we
             all
             are
             the
             mourners
             ,
             we
             
               follow
               in
               the
               streets
            
             .
             This
             dead
             carcass
             is
             an
             example
             that
             leads
             us
             to
             our
             home
             ,
             and
             
               a
               sermon
            
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             must
             follow
             :
             we
             follow
             now
             in
             a
             charitable
             expression
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             follow
             one
             day
             ,
             in
             paying
             of
             the
             same
             debt
             .
             Look
             over
             all
             the
             times
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             dispositions
             of
             persons
             ,
             look
             over
             learning
             and
             folly
             ,
             greatness
             or
             poorness
             ,
             find
             me
             a
             man
             that
             escaped
             Death
             .
             Die
             we
             must
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             need
             to
             have
             this
             much
             pressed
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             beleeve
             that
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             be
             the
             man
             that
             must
             die
             :
             common
             notice
             of
             Death
             are
             granted
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             beleeve
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             consider
             this
             secondly
             ,
             that
             Death
             will
             be
             terrible
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             he
             knock
             and
             find
             a
             sting
             in
             thee
             .
             Thou
             that
             now
             wilt
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             swearing
             ;
             Alas
             what
             will
             become
             of
             that
             blaspheming
             soul
             of
             thine
             ,
             when
             death
             shall
             come
             and
             find
             a
             sting
             of
             blasphemy
             in
             thee
             ?
             How
             darest
             thou
             think
             of
             giving
             up
             that
             swearing
             soul
             of
             thine
             to
             the
             Judge
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ?
             Thou
             unrighteous
             person
             that
             wilt
             not
             sanctifie
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             how
             darest
             thou
             give
             up
             that
             unholy
             soul
             of
             thine
             to
             the
             holy
             God
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             think
             to
             have
             an
             eternal
             rest
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             give
             God
             a
             rest
             here
             ?
             So
             I
             might
             say
             for
             all
             kind
             of
             sinners
             .
             Think
             of
             this
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             Death
             find
             a
             sting
             in
             thee
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             sting
             that
             Death
             hath
             ,
             it
             findeth
             in
             thy self
             ,
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             thy
             ,
             condition
             will
             be
             fearful
             ,
             if
             Death
             come
             and
             find
             Sin
             unmortified
             ,
             unrepented
             of
             in
             thee
             .
             
               God
               will
            
             certainly
             
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgment
            
             ,
             for
             every
             thought
             ,
             and
             word
             ,
             and
             action
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             consider
             this
             ,
             that
             naturally
             we
             are
             so
             tempered
             ,
             that
             if
             Death
             come
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             his
             weapons
             ,
             
             and
             strength
             in
             us
             ,
             in
             every
             man
             of
             us
             ,
             I
             mean
             considered
             naturally
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             Death
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             shall
             find
             a
             sting
             in
             me
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             only
             give
             you
             two
             tryals
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             it
             thus
             .
             First
             ,
             if
             thy
             conscience
             now
             sting
             thee
             for
             some
             approved
             sin
             ,
             if
             thou
             repent
             not
             ,
             Death
             will
             assuredly
             meet
             thee
             with
             a
             sting
             ;
             that
             approved
             sin
             of
             thine
             will
             be
             the
             
               ●…ting
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             will
             sting
             a
             man
             either
             for
             the
             act
             done
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             if
             conscience
             sting
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             his
             approbation
             of
             a
             sinful
             quality
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             continue
             in
             that
             course
             ,
             surely
             that
             will
             be
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             to
             his
             soul
             :
             therefore
             look
             to
             thy self
             ,
             perhaps
             thou
             art
             convicted
             of
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             perhaps
             thy
             conscience
             hath
             so
             wrought
             on
             thee
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             stung
             thee
             for
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             thou
             yet
             approvest
             thy self
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             go
             on
             in
             thy
             pride
             still
             ,
             in
             such
             and
             such
             sins
             stil
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             do
             so
             :
             do
             ,
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             stand
             thou
             never
             so
             much
             upon
             thy
             resolution
             ,
             Death
             will
             certainly
             come
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             find
             thee
             in
             such
             a
             sin
             against
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             
             thou
             hast
             reserved
             in
             thy self
             a
             sting
             for
             Death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             know
             if
             Death
             come
             with
             a
             sting
             by
             this
             trial
             that
             Solomon
             giveth
             us
             in
             Ec.
             11.9
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               oh
               young
               man
               in
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               heart
               chear
               thee
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               sight
               of
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               but
               know
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgment
               .
            
             If
             thou
             live
             a
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             Death
             will
             certainly
             come
             with
             a
             
               sting
               .
               Dives
            
             he
             lived
             a
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             a
             sting
             for
             it
             ?
             So
             others
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             did
             not
             their
             plentiful
             tables
             ,
             and
             voluptuous
             courses
             bring
             a
             sting
             on
             them
             ?
             A
             voluptuous
             life
             makes
             a
             sting
             for
             Death
             .
             When
             a
             poor
             wretch
             is
             a
             
             dying
             ,
             and
             shall
             begin
             to
             reflect
             back
             on
             his
             life
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             done
             ?
             how
             have
             I
             lived
             ?
             so
             much
             time
             I
             have
             spent
             ,
             or
             mispent
             in
             apparel
             ,
             in
             vanity
             ,
             in
             eating
             ,
             in
             drinking
             ,
             in
             swaggering
             ;
             What
             comfort
             is
             this
             to
             his
             soul
             ?
             how
             can
             he
             answer
             this
             before
             God
             ?
             this
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             will
             sting
             him
             at
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             read
             nothing
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             barrenness
             ,
             and
             unfruitfulness
             ,
             nothing
             that
             hath
             honoured
             God
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             Epicurious
             ,
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             this
             life
             will
             provide
             a
             sting
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             Alas
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Is
             it
             so
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             fear
             that
             Death
             will
             seize
             on
             us
             thus
             ,
             for
             we
             confess
             ,
             we
             have
             gone
             on
             in
             a
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             gone
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             our
             conscience
             hath
             condemned
             us
             for
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             pull
             out
             this
             sting
             ?
          
           
             I
             would
             to
             God
             you
             were
             thus
             affected
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             convicted
             ,
             what
             a
             fearful
             thing
             it
             will
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             sin
             remain
             .
             But
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             pulled
             out
             before
             death
             come
             ?
          
           
             I.
             
             How
             shall
             I
             disarme
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             look
             death
             in
             the
             face
             with
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             I.
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             wayes
             and
             means
             ,
             remember
             them
             ,
             and
             practise
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             get
             but
             a
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
            
             is
             gone
             :
             
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             here
             )
             
               that
               hath
               given
               us
               victory
            
             ,
             
             
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             in
             the
             Revelation
             is
             said
             to
             
               have
               the
               keyes
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               :
            
             they
             are
             under
             his
             command
             and
             subjection
             ,
             
             he
             is
             victorious
             over
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             vanquished
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             a
             man
             have
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             victory
             and
             power
             over
             Hell
             and
             Death
             .
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             giveth
             a
             sting
             to
             Death
             ,
             is
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             sting
             :
             Now
             that
             which
             takes
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             Christ
             .
             If
             Christ
             be
             mine
             ,
             I
             have
             enough
             to
             answer
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Death
               cannot
               separate
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             What
             shall
             then
             ?
             Indeed
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             from
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             out
             ,
             get
             faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             hidden
             
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               that
               Rock
               ,
            
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             thy
             Justification
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousness
             ,
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             answer
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ?
             you
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             you
             stand
             before
             God
             in
             your
             sins
             ?
             you
             cannot
             without
             Christ
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             then
             study
             more
             for
             Christ
             ?
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             labour
             for
             faith
             in
             him
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             your
             wisdom
             to
             labour
             earnestly
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             him
             ,
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             is
             gone
             .
             Death
             cannot
             hurt
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             Chri●…
             .
             Get
             faith
             in
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             〈…〉
             would
             not
             have
             Death
             terrible
             ,
             and
             fearful
             to
             you
             :
             labour
             for
             sincerity
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●●ethren
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             marvellous
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             truth
             ,
             uprightness
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             〈…〉
             is
             an
             enabling
             grace
             .
             All
             the
             particular
             things
             that
             we
             account
             particula●●●●●●wise
             they
             have
             not
             an
             inabling
             vertue
             in
             them
             .
             Some
             persons
             have
             a
             great
             d●●●
             of
             learning
             and
             wit
             ,
             and
             many
             friends
             ,
             much
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             there
             cometh
             an
             occasion
             sometimes
             that
             puzzleth
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             cometh
             an
             occasion
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             learning
             is
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             and
             natural
             parts
             and
             wit
             cannot
             help
             ,
             and
             riches
             cannot
             inable
             him
             .
             What
             time
             is
             that
             ?
             The
             time
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             is
             put
             to
             it
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             now
             these
             shrink
             ,
             nothing
             can
             inable
             a
             man
             agai●●
             fear
             so
             much
             ,
             
             as
             sincerity
             and
             uprightness
             .
             When
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             told
             〈◊〉
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             he
             flieth
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Lord
               remember
               how
               I
               have
               〈◊〉
               fore
               thee
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               and
               done
               that
               which
               was
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             When
             Death
             cometh
             to
             a
             wicked
             voluptuous
             person
             ,
             and
             telleth
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             come
             for
             thee
             ,
             thou
             must
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             what
             can
             this
             man
             say
             ?
             Lord
             I
             have
             lived
             before
             thee
             ,
             a
             voluptuous
             ,
             proud
             ,
             wretched
             life
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             scorner
             of
             thy
             Word
             ,
             a
             conten●…er
             and
             persecutor
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             though
             perhaps
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             Lord
             I
             have
             heard
             so
             many
             Sermons
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             so
             much
             in
             conference
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             this
             inable
             a
             man
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ?
             No
             ,
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             unmixed
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             not
             affected
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             that
             he
             would
             live
             in
             ,
             no
             duty
             that
             he
             wonld
             not
             do
             ,
             
               Lord
               remember
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               uprightly
            
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             nothing
             will
             inable
             a
             man
             more
             against
             fear
             then
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             nothing
             disgraceth
             ,
             perplexeth
             the
             soul
             in
             an
             exigent
             ,
             more
             then
             〈◊〉
             .
             It
             is
             sincerity
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             R●…m
             .
             14.
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               No
               man
               liveth
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               live
               ,
               he
               liveth
               to
               the
               
               Lord
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               die
               ,
               he
               dieth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whether
               we
               live
               or
               die
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             comfort
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             How
             proveth
             he
             that
             ?
             
               We
               live
               unto
               him
            
             :
             That
             is
             the
             work
             of
             a
             sincere
             heart
             ;
             A
             true
             Christian
             liveth
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Now
             if
             thy
             conscience
             give
             thee
             this
             testimony
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             then
             whether
             
               I
               live
               or
               die
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
            
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             concludeth
             it
             .
             So
             right
             is
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Riches
               availeth
               not
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               delivereth
               from
               death
               .
            
             Thy
             righteousness
             and
             sincerity
             delivereth
             thee
             ,
             not
             from
             dying
             ,
             but
             from
             death
             ;
             It
             takes
             away
             the
             sting
             and
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             Death
             shall
             not
             be
             death
             to
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             a
             passage
             to
             thee
             .
             Therefore
             remember
             as
             to
             get
             a
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             to
             get
             a
             perfect
             ,
             and
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             is
             gone
             .
             But
             a
             hypocritical
             divided
             heart
             ,
             a
             heart
             and
             a
             heart
             ,
             that
             will
             sting
             a
             man.
             
             That
             is
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             pulled
             out
             now
             ;
             Then
             mortisie
             thy
             sins
             now
             ,
             do
             it
             presently
             .
             Remember
             what
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             (
             but
             I
             think
             he
             speaks
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             afflictions
             )
             
             
               I
               profess
               by
               our
               rejoycing
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               I
               die
               dayly
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             it
             should
             be
             verified
             of
             us
             in
             respect
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               die
               dayly
            
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             is
             gone
             .
             Oh
             beloved
             ,
             our
             condition
             will
             be
             sad
             ,
             and
             discomfortable
             ,
             when
             at
             once
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             field
             with
             Death
             and
             Sin
             ;
             he
             that
             dieth
             daily
             to
             Sin
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Death
             when
             it
             cometh
             ;
             Death
             may
             come
             to
             such
             a
             party
             ,
             but
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             rest
             quietly
             when
             it
             cometh
             .
             And
             observe
             it
             ,
             so
             much
             sin
             as
             thou
             now
             sparest
             ,
             so
             much
             sting
             thou
             reservest
             for
             Death
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             folly
             in
             a
             man
             to
             spare
             sin
             that
             giveth
             a
             sting
             to
             Death
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             to
             crucifie
             evey
             sin
             ,
             (
             let
             me
             put
             in
             this
             caution
             ,
             and
             remember
             this
             advise
             )
             As
             the
             sting
             of
             every
             sin
             is
             to
             be
             pulled
             out
             ,
             so
             pull
             out
             especially
             the
             sting
             of
             that
             Sin
             ,
             that
             now
             stingeth
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             that
             now
             lieth
             upon
             thy
             conscience
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             work
             now
             ,
             it
             will
             work
             fearefully
             at
             death
             :
             Death
             doth
             not
             lessen
             the
             work
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             inrageth
             it
             ;
             God
             will
             then
             present
             and
             
               set
               thy
               sins
               in
               order
               before
               thee
               :
            
             perhaps
             God
             hath
             brought
             thee
             here
             to
             day
             to
             hear
             this
             Word
             ;
             get
             thee
             home
             ,
             and
             set
             thy
             soul
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             love
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             seldome
             part
             ,
             and
             where
             Sin
             is
             much
             loved
             ,
             Death
             will
             there
             be
             much
             feared
             ;
             Death
             is
             never
             more
             terrible
             ,
             then
             where
             sin
             is
             most
             delighted
             in
             .
             Therefore
             crucifie
             sin
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             taken
             away
             .
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             thinkest
             it
             is
             a
             troublesome
             work
             :
             but
             remember
             ,
             that
             those
             sins
             which
             thou
             now
             so
             much
             delightest
             in
             ,
             and
             lovest
             and
             livest
             in
             ,
             will
             then
             prove
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             to
             thee
             ;
             If
             a
             man
             would
             spend
             his
             time
             in
             the
             mortisication
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             death
             cometh
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             his
             soul
             loose
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             it
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               most
               faithfull
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             an
             excellent
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Death
             when
             it
             cometh
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             here
             is
             a
             use
             of
             comfort
             .
             If
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             any
             of
             us
             the
             grace
             to
             pull
             out
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             But
             Death
             is
             approaching
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             .
          
           
             Oh
             but
             Death
             is
             disarmed
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             what
             a
             singular
             comfort
             is
             it
             then
             to
             you
             that
             Death
             is
             coming
             ?
             Indeed
             all
             the
             comfort
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             capable
             of
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             is
             took
             away
             ?
             Now
             when
             Death
             cometh
             upon
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             doth
             but
             free
             him
             from
             all
             that
             state
             of
             misery
             he
             is
             in
             here
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             extremity
             of
             condition
             that
             he
             is
             put
             into
             ,
             from
             all
             those
             diversities
             of
             occasions
             ,
             pressing
             occasions
             ,
             of
             tumbling
             about
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Death
             doth
             but
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             which
             is
             an
             excellent
             comfort
             to
             a
             Christian
             )
             Sin
             is
             ended
             with
             Death
             :
             what
             afflicteth
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             carrieth
             about
             him
             
               a
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               ?
            
             This
             was
             a
             trouble
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             Death
             cometh
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             this
             
               Body
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             sin
             more
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             more
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             clogged
             with
             such
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             in
             duty
             :
             that
             death
             ,
             that
             cometh
             to
             thee
             ,
             shall
             pass
             thee
             ,
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             eternal
             glory
             ,
             and
             what
             canst
             thou
             desire
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             eternal
             glory
             with
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             DESTRUCTION
             OF
             THE
             DESTROYER
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             OVER
             THROW
             OF
             THE
             LAST
             ENEMY
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.26
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 is
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             DEATH
             is
             a
             Subject
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             have
             in
             his
             thoughts
             often
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             hearing
             ,
             nor
             thinking
             ,
             nor
             speaking
             of
             it
             can
             be
             unseasonable
             for
             any
             place
             or
             person
             .
             We
             have
             heard
             that
             the
             life
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             meditation
             of
             Death
             :
             and
             certainly
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             much
             more
             should
             abound
             in
             such
             meditations
             .
             No
             man
             can
             live
             well
             ,
             till
             be
             can
             die
             well
             .
             He
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             Derth
             ,
             is
             certainly
             freed
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             death
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             so
             fit
             a
             way
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             osten
             minded
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             I
             have
             made
             choice
             at
             this
             time
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             (
             ye
             see
             )
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             ,
             
             and
             leadeth
             us
             to
             treat
             of
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             Death
             is
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             Enemy
             is
             the
             last
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             this
             last
             
               Enemy
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             or
             two
             of
             each
             of
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ;
             
             
               Death
               is
            
             .
             Ye
             know
             that
             well
             enough
             ,
             your
             eyes
             shew
             it
             you
             daily
             :
             our
             senses
             declare
             it
             so
             plainly
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             so
             senseless
             that
             knoweth
             it
             not
             :
             It
             is
             agreed
             upon
             by
             all
             .
             Only
             for
             your
             better
             furtherance
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             let
             us
             acquaint
             you
             with
             that
             which
             nature
             will
             teach
             ye
             concerning
             Death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             Scripture
             will
             teach
             you
             ,
             above
             ,
             and
             better
             then
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Nature
             sheweth
             ye
             concerning
             Death
             ,
             
             first
             what
             it
             is
             .
             And
             then
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             Properties
             it
             hath
             .
          
           
             It
             telleth
             us
             this
             ,
             
             That
             Death
             is
             in
             absence
             from
             life
             ,
             a
             ceasing
             from
             beeing
             ,
             when
             one
             was
             beeing
             ,
             to
             be
             thrust
             (
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             the
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             some
             where
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             Nature
             informeth
             us
             concerning
             the
             Essence
             and
             Being
             of
             
               Death
               .
               Death
            
             is
             a
             deviding
             of
             us
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             sends
             us
             abroad
             we
             know
             not
             where
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Nature
             teacheth
             us
             three
             Properties
             concerning
             Death
             .
          
           
             One
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             universal
             ;
             It
             hath
             tied
             all
             to
             it
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             .
             Death
             knocks
             at
             the
             Princes
             pallace
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             at
             the
             poor
             habitation
             of
             the
             meanest
             man.
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             respects
             no
             mans
             greatness
             ,
             it
             regardeth
             no
             wealth
             ,
             nor
             wit
             ,
             nothing
             ;
             Death
             takes
             all
             before
             it
             .
             That
             Nature
             teacheth
             too
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             
             Nature
             teacheth
             that
             
               Death
               is
               inevitable
            
             .
             If
             a
             man
             would
             give
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             cannot
             thrust
             it
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             It
             takes
             whole
             Armies
             as
             well
             as
             one
             man.
             It
             scorneth
             to
             be
             resisted
             by
             the
             Phisitians
             :
             there
             is
             no
             words
             ,
             no
             means
             to
             escape
             it
             .
             It
             is
             such
             an
             enemy
             as
             we
             must
             grapple
             with
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             conquer
             .
             This
             Nature
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             Nature
             teacheth
             that
             death
             is
             uncertain
             .
             A
             man
             knoweth
             not
             when
             Death
             will
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             will
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             it
             will
             setch
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             It
             may
             fetch
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             occasion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             wit
             to
             think
             of
             before
             .
             This
             is
             in
             substance
             all
             that
             Nature
             teacheth
             .
             And
             the
             knowledg
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             good
             use
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             remember
             and
             consider
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             go
             on
             to
             tell
             ye
             ;
             what
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             concerning
             Death
             :
             for
             that
             giveth
             a
             perfecter
             and
             larger
             information
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             then
             the
             dim
             light
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             The
             scripture
             then
             (
             over
             and
             above
             that
             which
             Nature
             sheweth
             )
             telleth
             us
             concerning
             Death
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             better
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
          
           
             It
             sheweth
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             declareth
             the
             consequences
             what
             follow
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             and
             bestly
             ,
             it
             tellech
             us
             the
             remedy
             against
             the
             ill
             of
             Death
             .
             In
             all
             which
             Nature
             stumbleth
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             us
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             It
             telleth
             us
             how
             that
             it
             is
             the
             disolution
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             the
             annihilation
             ;
             It
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             takes
             asunder
             awhile
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             body
             :
             It
             carrieth
             the
             one
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             another
             world
             :
             so
             that
             both
             continue
             to
             be
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             united
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             created
             the
             world
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             house
             of
             three
             Stories
             .
             The
             middle
             is
             this
             present
             life
             where
             we
             be
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             lower
             place
             ,
             the
             Dungeon
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             unhappiness
             and
             destruction
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             higher
             place
             ,
             a
             pallace
             of
             glory
             .
             According
             as
             men
             behave
             themselves
             in
             this
             middle
             room
             ;
             so
             Death
             either
             leadeth
             them
             down
             to
             the
             place
             of
             unhappiness
             ,
             or
             conveyeth
             them
             up
             to
             the
             pallace
             of
             glory
             and
             blessedness
             .
             This
             ,
             Nature
             is
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plain
             in
             .
             The
             
               rich
               man
               dieth
            
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             is
             carried
             to
             Hell
             ;
             the
             poor
             man
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             his
             soul
             was
             advanced
             to
             Heaven
             .
             So
             that
             Death
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             messenger
             of
             God
             to
             take
             the
             soul
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             convey
             it
             to
             a
             place
             of
             more
             happiness
             ,
             or
             more
             misery
             then
             can
             be
             conceived
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             Scripture
             acquaints
             us
             further
             with
             the
             cause
             of
             death
             .
             Philosophers
             wondred
             since
             nature
             desireth
             a
             perpetuity
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             be
             so
             short
             a
             time
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Scripture
             endeth
             this
             wonderment
             
             and
             tels
             us
             that
             man
             indeed
             was
             made
             immortal
             ,
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             have
             died
             :
             but
             
               sin
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               sin
               death
               .
               Death
            
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             misery
             ,
             that
             by
             little
             and
             little
             draweth
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             sin
             :
             the
             first
             sin
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             whereby
             they
             transgressed
             that
             most
             easie
             and
             equal
             mandate
             about
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             That
             transgression
             that
             was
             the
             treading
             under
             foot
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             disanulling
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             sin
             let
             in
             Death
             at
             a
             great
             Gap
             :
             and
             now
             it
             triumpheth
             ,
             and
             beareth
             rule
             over
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Nature
             cannot
             tell
             which
             way
             in
             the
             world
             a
             man
             should
             die
             so
             soon
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             should
             be
             inferiour
             to
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             in
             length
             of
             life
             .
             But
             the
             word
             of
             God
             unriddleth
             this
             riddle
             ,
             and
             telleth
             us
             that
             God
             made
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             and
             should
             have
             lived
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             Sin
             coming
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             it
             brought
             death
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             men
             mortal
             :
             and
             when
             sin
             entred
             .
             Gods
             curse
             came
             ,
             and
             that
             working
             upon
             us
             poor
             and
             miserable
             creatures
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             cannot
             continue
             long
             here
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             equal
             that
             death
             should
             follow
             sin
             ,
             for
             since
             God
             made
             man
             to
             obey
             his
             will
             ,
             when
             man
             had
             unfitted
             himself
             for
             Gods
             service
             ,
             it
             was
             reason
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             short
             continuance
             of
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             longer
             he
             endured
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             would
             abuse
             himself
             .
          
           
             Ye
             see
             then
             two
             things
             that
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             concerning
             death
             .
             
             The
             third
             thing
             it
             sheweth
             is
             ,
             what
             followeth
             after
             death
             :
             and
             that
             is
             plain
             ;
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               cometh
               judgment
               .
            
             Narure
             never
             dreamed
             of
             judgment
             after
             Death
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             judgment
             after
             Death
             .
          
           
             Judgment
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             Judgment
             (
             ye
             know
             )
             is
             a
             calling
             of
             a
             man
             before
             Authority
             ,
             a
             looking
             into
             his
             wayes
             ,
             a
             considering
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             a
             finding
             out
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             an
             evil-doer
             :
             and
             if
             he
             find
             him
             so
             ,
             to
             passe
             sentence
             according
             to
             his
             evil
             deeds
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             took
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             soul
             first
             ,
             and
             after
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             presents
             them
             before
             his
             own
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             there
             searcheth
             into
             every
             mans
             life
             ,
             ransacks
             his
             conscience
             ,
             looks
             deep
             into
             his
             conversation
             ,
             and
             inquireth
             into
             his
             secrets
             ,
             openeth
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             whole
             carriage
             from
             his
             infancy
             to
             his
             last
             breath
             ,
             and
             findeth
             out
             the
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             passeth
             sentence
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             This
             Indgment
             hath
             two
             degrees
             .
             
             First
             assoon
             as
             a
             man
             dieth
             .
             No
             sooner
             is
             the
             soul
             separated
             from
             this
             case
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             instantly
             it
             is
             presented
             before
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             passeth
             sentence
             ,
             either
             that
             it
             is
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             a
             godly
             liver
             ,
             a
             person
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             walked
             as
             becometh
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             receiveth
             glory
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             bliss
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             more
             then
             tongue
             can
             express
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             findeth
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             sinfnl
             man
             ,
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             a
             hyyocrite
             ,
             a
             dissembler
             ,
             one
             that
             named
             Christ
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             
               depart
               from
               iniquity
            
             ,
             nor
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             then
             he
             is
             delivered
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             to
             be
             hurried
             down
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             suffer
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             according
             to
             the
             desert
             of
             so
             great
             wickedness
             .
             This
             particular
             judgment
             passeth
             upon
             every
             soul
             assoon
             as
             it
             leaveth
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             Then
             followeth
             the
             great
             universal
             Judgment
             ,
             
             when
             soul
             and
             body
             shall
             be
             reunited
             ,
             and
             stand
             before
             God
             :
             every
             particular
             man
             that
             ever
             hath
             been
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             every
             man
             shall
             appear
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             their
             whole
             lives
             shall
             be
             laid
             open
             ,
             all
             secret
             things
             shall
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             for
             God
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               shall
               judg
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               according
               to
               my
               Gospel
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             third
             thing
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             informeth
             us
             concerning
             death
             ,
             that
             nature
             could
             never
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             ,
             
             that
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             giveth
             us
             a
             remedy
             against
             the
             ill
             of
             death
             .
             It
             is
             a
             pittiful
             thing
             to
             hear
             of
             mortality
             and
             sickness
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             good
             Potion
             or
             Phisick
             prescribed
             to
             ascape
             the
             ill
             of
             it
             .
             To
             hear
             tell
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             tell
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             going
             to
             another
             world
             of
             weale
             or
             woe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hear
             of
             a
             remedy
             ,
             it
             is
             woful
             tydings
             ,
             and
             would
             wring
             tears
             from
             a
             hard
             heart
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             report
             of
             death
             ,
             not
             only
             tollerable
             and
             easie
             ,
             but
             comfortable
             and
             gladsome
             to
             a
             Christian
             heart
             :
             for
             it
             sheweth
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             we
             may
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             certainly
             ,
             escape
             all
             the
             hurt
             that
             Death
             can
             do
             :
             Nay
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             we
             may
             order
             our selves
             so
             ,
             that
             Death
             may
             be
             beneficial
             to
             us
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             In
             one
             short
             word
             ;
             It
             is
             Christ
             ;
             
               I
               am
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               me
               ,
               shall
               never
               see
               death
               .
            
             He
             meaneth
             to
             hurt
             himselfe
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               message
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               is
               in
               his
               Son.
            
             And
             
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               Son
               hath
               life
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             us
             )
             
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               life-time
               were
               in
               bondage
               under
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             John
             saith
             ;
             
               He
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               devil
               :
            
             which
             are
             sin
             and
             death
             .
             So
             that
             now
             Death
             hath
             lost
             his
             sting
             ,
             because
             Christ
             overcame
             it
             :
             in
             dying
             he
             slue
             Death
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             death
             of
             Death
             :
             this
             man
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             he
             offered
             himself
             to
             his
             Father
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             dying
             a
             cursed
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             so
             satisfied
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             death
             can
             do
             them
             no
             harm
             :
             It
             is
             nothnig
             else
             but
             a
             passage
             to
             eternal
             blessedness
             .
          
           
             Oh
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             provide
             so
             perfect
             a
             remedy
             against
             so
             mortal
             an
             enemy
             :
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             open
             so
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             of
             those
             things
             that
             I
             thought
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             concerning
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             
             That
             
               Death
               is
               an
               enemy
            
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             telleth
             us
             of
             a
             certain
             sting
             it
             hath
             ,
             
               Oh
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             It
             is
             an
             armed
             enemy
             ,
             it
             cometh
             as
             a
             Serpent
             with
             a
             sting
             that
             entreth
             into
             a
             mans
             soul
             ,
             putteth
             it
             to
             exream
             perplexity
             ,
             if
             he
             taks
             not
             order
             to
             disarm
             this
             enemy
             .
          
           
             An
             enemy
             ye
             know
             is
             a
             person
             that
             setteth
             himself
             wilfully
             to
             hurt
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             hurt
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             either
             through
             indiscretion
             ,
             or
             unadvisedness
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             or
             he
             may
             lay
             wait
             to
             do
             him
             hurt
             ,
             intending
             misceif
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             peforme
             somewhat
             that
             shall
             be
             injurious
             to
             him
             .
             We
             call
             not
             him
             an
             enemy
             that
             we
             receive
             a
             little
             hurt
             from
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             purpose
             and
             intention
             :
             but
             he
             that
             studieth
             ,
             and
             before-hand
             desireth
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             ,
             Now
             Death
             (
             as
             we
             may
             say
             )
             studieth
             our
             hurt
             in
             all
             extremity
             before-hand
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             hurt
             that
             can
             come
             to
             a
             man.
             
             One
             is
             ,
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             that
             which
             is
             beneficial
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             to
             rob
             him
             of
             all
             that
             is
             contentful
             to
             him
             in
             this
             life
             .
             As
             when
             a
             company
             of
             Foes
             break
             into
             a
             Nation
             ,
             they
             burn
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             spoyle
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             rob
             and
             take
             away
             all
             that
             is
             comfortable
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             they
             can
             .
             Death
             is
             such
             an
             enemy
             :
             It
             desireth
             to
             bereave
             a
             man
             of
             that
             necessary
             contentment
             he
             hath
             .
             When
             it
             meeteth
             with
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             his
             learning
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             assoon
             as
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             great
             scholler
             .
             It
             cometh
             to
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             robs
             him
             of
             all
             his
             goods
             at
             one
             blow
             too
             :
             though
             he
             have
             millions
             ,
             Death
             causeth
             all
             to
             be
             another
             mans
             .
             When
             it
             cometh
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             it
             pulleth
             him
             beside
             his
             Throne
             ,
             takes
             his
             Crown
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             casteth
             both
             him
             and
             it
             into
             the
             dust
             ,
             he
             is
             King
             no
             longer
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             .
             And
             so
             in
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             pleasure
             and
             contentments
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             husband
             from
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             from
             the
             husband
             ;
             it
             devideth
             children
             from
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Parents
             from
             children
             :
             all
             the
             benefits
             that
             this
             life
             afford
             ,
             Death
             strippeth
             a
             man
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             turnes
             him
             naked
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             just
             
               as
               he
               came
               he
               must
               goe
               ,
               and
               carry
               nothing
               in
               his
               hand
               :
               Death
            
             will
             not
             admit
             him
             to
             take
             one
             farthing
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             with
             him
             .
             So
             he
             is
             an
             enemy
             ,
             for
             he
             spoileth
             us
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             desirable
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             is
             an
             enemy
             also
             in
             inflicting
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ill
             upon
             men
             .
             
             So
             death
             bringeth
             torment
             for
             the
             present
             :
             It
             is
             a
             terrible
             thing
             to
             wrestle
             with
             ;
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             bleed
             ,
             and
             sweat
             as
             it
             were
             :
             No
             man
             can
             incounter
             with
             death
             ,
             but
             he
             feeleth
             anxiety
             and
             vexation
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             (
             unless
             he
             have
             comfort
             from
             above
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             wrestle
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             )
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             nature
             it
             is
             so
             furious
             an
             enemy
             ,
             
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             cease
             till
             it
             hath
             dragged
             the
             soul
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             from
             his
             Tribunal
             to
             the
             torment
             of
             eternal
             fire
             in
             Hell.
             That
             succeedeth
             death
             ,
             for
             naturally
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             man
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             he
             the
             perdition
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             For
             sin
             bringeth
             destruction
             in
             regard
             it
             makes
             God
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             separateth
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             comfort
             :
             and
             in
             regard
             it
             separateth
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             all
             manner
             of
             ill
             ,
             his
             wrath
             ,
             his
             hatred
             ,
             and
             ill
             will
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             .
             Death
             (
             I
             say
             )
             properly
             ,
             and
             of
             it selfe
             intendeth
             ,
             and
             seeks
             to
             draw
             all
             those
             that
             it
             layes
             hold
             on
             to
             a
             state
             of
             everlasting
             unhappiness
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             .
             So
             you
             see
             the
             second
             point
             opened
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               last
               enemy
            
             ,
             after
             which
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             the
             last
             ,
             
             not
             to
             all
             .
             For
             there
             are
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             that
             shall
             feel
             death
             to
             be
             the
             last
             of
             enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             first
             .
             But
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             those
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             
             and
             those
             that
             will
             use
             the
             remedy
             ,
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             these
             alone
             ,
             death
             is
             the
             last
             enemy
             :
             after
             once
             they
             have
             grappled
             ,
             and
             fought
             ,
             and
             encountred
             with
             this
             enemy
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             peace
             and
             rest
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Happy
               are
               they
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             more
             toyl
             and
             misery
             to
             a
             good
             man
             after
             death
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             ,
             death
             separateth
             sin
             from
             his
             soul
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             taking
             away
             the
             cause
             of
             unrest
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             take
             away
             misery
             and
             unhappinesse
             it self
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             properly
             ,
             Death
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             death
             .
             For
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             when
             his
             servants
             leave
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             place
             of
             happiness
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             freed
             from
             sin
             .
             Death
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             happy
             patricide
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             once
             it
             destroyeth
             it self
             and
             sin
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             misery
             ,
             because
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             the
             last
             enemy
             ,
             because
             it
             killeth
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             enemtes
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             enmity
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             more
             enemy
             .
             This
             is
             the
             third
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               this
               enemy
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
             A
             thing
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             abolished
             ,
             when
             its
             self
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             it
             took
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             the
             ill
             effects
             that
             it
             would
             produce
             ,
             and
             effect
             or
             hath
             ,
             are
             removed
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             abolisheth
             Death
             ,
             he
             destroyeth
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             again
             be
             known
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             felt
             by
             his
             servants
             :
             and
             he
             preventeth
             all
             those
             evill
             effects
             that
             it
             would
             work
             in
             the
             soul
             for
             eternity
             ,
             and
             removeth
             all
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             wrought
             on
             their
             bodies
             for
             the
             present
             time
             .
             Death
             takes
             away
             a
             mans
             goods
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             Christ
             abolisheth
             that
             ,
             he
             giveth
             everlasting
             substance
             in
             heaven
             .
             Death
             takes
             away
             friends
             .
             Christ
             abolisheth
             that
             ,
             he
             sends
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             more
             friends
             and
             better
             .
             Death
             brings
             the
             body
             to
             rottenness
             and
             corruption
             ,
             it
             laieth
             it
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             turns
             it
             to
             putrifaction
             ,
             Christ
             abolisheth
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             it
             
               shall
               rise
               again
               in
               glory
            
             .
             How
             that
             is
             done
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ;
             The
             body
             shall
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             a
             weak
             and
             feeble
             ,
             a
             mortal
             and
             natural
             body
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             clothed
             with
             immortality
             ;
             
               This
               mortal
               shall
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
               this
               corruptible
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               then
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               that
               saying
               ,
               Death
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             also
             limited
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             to
             whom
             ?
             To
             those
             that
             use
             the
             remedy
             ,
             those
             that
             partake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             put
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               life
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             laid
             before
             your
             eyes
             briefly
             these
             four
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             leadeth
             us
             to
             treat
             of
             concerning
             death
             .
             That
             it
             is
             .
             That
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             .
             That
             it
             is
             the
             last
             enemy
             .
             And
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Now
             I
             desire
             to
             apply
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             be
             bold
             to
             play
             the
             Examiner
             ,
             to
             search
             each
             conscience
             a
             little
             .
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             enter
             into
             your
             souls
             .
             Ye
             hear
             that
             there
             is
             a
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             death
             is
             a
             sore
             and
             bitter
             enemy
             :
             and
             ye
             hear
             that
             to
             some
             sort
             of
             men
             it
             is
             the
             
               last
               enemy
            
             that
             ever
             they
             shall
             encounter
             with
             ,
             and
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             the
             hurt
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             Now
             do
             so
             much
             as
             discend
             every
             one
             into
             himself
             ,
             and
             inquire
             what
             care
             there
             hath
             been
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             to
             
             make
             use
             of
             the
             remedy
             against
             death
             :
             what
             time
             and
             paines
             hath
             been
             bestowed
             to
             seek
             to
             get
             that
             that
             is
             the
             only
             means
             to
             escape
             the
             Dart
             of
             this
             enemy
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             is
             the
             only
             cause
             to
             procure
             this
             enfranchisement
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             from
             that
             that
             else
             will
             destroy
             all
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             hath
             not
             fitted
             himself
             to
             encounter
             with
             his
             enemy
             ,
             when
             he
             looks
             after
             wealth
             ,
             and
             followeth
             the
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             contentments
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             these
             things
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             rather
             a
             burthen
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             vexe
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             mischief
             ,
             laying
             more
             sin
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             giving
             death
             darts
             to
             pierce
             the
             soul
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             is
             a
             man
             fit
             for
             death
             ?
             and
             who
             may
             encounter
             with
             this
             enemy
             with
             safety
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             ye
             ;
             
             That
             man
             that
             takes
             the
             greatest
             care
             to
             disarm
             death
             of
             his
             weapons
             ,
             to
             arm
             himself
             with
             defensive
             weapons
             against
             death
             .
             If
             an
             enemy
             come
             upon
             a
             man
             with
             good
             weapons
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             find
             him
             altogether
             unweaponed
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             naked
             unarmed
             man
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             :
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             man
             that
             never
             thought
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             one
             that
             is
             skilful
             at
             his
             weapons
             .
             Death
             (
             I
             told
             ye
             )
             is
             
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             that
             is
             skilful
             in
             his
             weapons
             :
             and
             the
             weapon
             of
             death
             it
             is
             our
             own
             sin
             .
             Death
             bringeth
             nothing
             with
             it
             to
             hurt
             a
             man
             ;
             It
             findeth
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             whereby
             to
             hurt
             us
             ;
             so
             many
             corruptions
             as
             are
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             so
             many
             weapons
             ;
             so
             many
             idle
             words
             ,
             so
             many
             bad
             deeds
             ;
             so
             many
             swords
             to
             pierce
             thy
             heart
             .
             Death
             maketh
             use
             of
             those
             weapons
             it
             findeth
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             he
             destroyeth
             ,
             and
             killeth
             ,
             and
             brings
             us
             to
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             what
             have
             ye
             done
             (
             beloved
             )
             to
             disarme
             death
             ?
             what
             care
             have
             ye
             taken
             to
             break
             sin
             apieces
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             as
             a
             sword
             ready
             drawn
             for
             the
             hand
             of
             death
             when
             it
             cometh
             ?
             as
             Arrows
             in
             a
             Bow
             ,
             to
             shoot
             at
             you
             ,
             when
             Death
             layeth
             hold
             on
             you
             ?
          
           
             That
             man
             that
             hath
             took
             no
             care
             to
             overcome
             sin
             in
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             himself
             free
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             unfit
             for
             death
             .
             If
             death
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             his
             offences
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             unpardoned
             ,
             unsubdued
             ,
             he
             will
             so
             order
             those
             offences
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             thrust
             them
             into
             his
             foul
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             poisoned
             Darts
             ,
             that
             will
             bring
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             anguish
             ,
             and
             vexation
             ,
             and
             destruction
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Ye
             may
             see
             then
             whether
             ye
             have
             any
             fitness
             to
             meet
             with
             this
             Enemy
             ,
             whether
             ye
             be
             in
             case
             to
             fight
             that
             battel
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             ye
             must
             ;
             for
             Death
             (
             as
             I
             told
             ye
             before
             )
             is
             enevitable
             .
          
           
             If
             ye
             have
             not
             ;
             Get
             alone
             between
             God
             and
             thy self
             ,
             and
             there
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             corruption
             of
             thy
             nature
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             thy
             childhood
             ,
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             of
             thy
             mind
             ,
             bring
             thy
             soul
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             confess
             thy
             sins
             ,
             with
             an
             endeavour
             to
             break
             thy
             heart
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sorry
             for
             them
             ,
             mightily
             crying
             to
             him
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             that
             blessed
             Advocate
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             died
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             wash
             thy
             soul
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             thee
             from
             the
             pollution
             of
             thy
             sins
             .
             Beg
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             to
             bear
             down
             those
             sins
             ,
             and
             subdue
             thy
             corruptions
             .
             Bestow
             time
             to
             perform
             these
             exercises
             daily
             ,
             carefully
             present
             thy self
             before
             God
             ,
             thus
             to
             renew
             thy
             repentance
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             Labour
             to
             purge
             away
             the
             filthiness
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             whensoever
             Death
             cometh
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             in
             thy self
             sufficient
             against
             it
             ,
             thou
             hast
             disarmed
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             ye
             spend
             your
             time
             in
             pursuing
             profits
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             either
             ye
             do
             not
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             ye
             think
             of
             it
             no
             otherwise
             then
             a
             heathen
             man
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             ye
             think
             of
             it
             to
             enjoy
             the
             world
             while
             ye
             live
             ,
             because
             ye
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             death
             will
             end
             the
             world
             and
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             play
             the
             Epicures
             in
             the
             thought
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             annimate
             you
             to
             enjoy
             the
             outward
             benefits
             of
             this
             life
             :
             to
             think
             of
             it
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             talk
             and
             discourse
             now
             and
             then
             as
             occasion
             serveth
             :
             then
             Death
             will
             find
             your
             souls
             laden
             with
             innumerable
             sins
             that
             repentance
             hath
             not
             discharged
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             it
             will
             bring
             eternal
             perdition
             .
             Have
             ye
             thus
             disarmed
             Death
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             again
             ,
             
             a
             mans
             self
             must
             be
             armed
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             incounter
             with
             his
             enemy
             ,
             What
             is
             our
             Armour
             against
             Death
             to
             keep
             off
             that
             blow
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             one
             word
             sheweth
             us
             these
             Armours
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             a
             
               Breast-plate
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               salvation
               a
               Helmet
               .
            
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             got
             faith
             to
             rest
             on
             Christ
             alone
             for
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             filled
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             salvation
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             servants
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             These
             three
             vertues
             will
             secure
             a
             man
             against
             all
             the
             hurt
             that
             death
             can
             doe
             .
             
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
            
             the
             Cardinal
             vertues
             that
             Christian
             religion
             requires
             ,
             and
             commands
             us
             to
             seek
             ,
             these
             are
             Armour
             of
             proof
             against
             all
             the
             blows
             of
             death
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             them
             shall
             never
             be
             hurt
             of
             Death
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             never
             taste
             of
             the
             second
             death
             :
             he
             hath
             only
             to
             wrestle
             with
             the
             first
             Death
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             terrour
             ,
             nor
             terribleness
             it
             that
             ,
             if
             a
             mans
             heart
             be
             secure
             by
             these
             Graces
             .
          
           
             Faith
             whereby
             we
             depend
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             on
             him
             alone
             for
             grace
             and
             salvation
             ,
             bringing
             hope
             whereby
             we
             expect
             and
             look
             for
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             by
             his
             blood
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             working
             charity
             whereby
             we
             love
             him
             for
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             his
             servants
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             (
             If
             it
             be
             charity
             not
             only
             of
             the
             lip
             to
             speak
             well
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             produceth
             wel-doing
             )
             I
             say
             this
             is
             that
             makes
             us
             that
             death
             cannot
             separate
             us
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             further
             we
             are
             from
             life
             ,
             the
             neerer
             we
             are
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             when
             this
             outward
             
               tabernacle
               of
            
             our
             house
             
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               with
               God
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               :
            
             and
             death
             to
             such
             a
             man
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             door
             to
             let
             him
             out
             of
             the
             dungeon
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             him
             happily
             in
             the
             Pallace
             of
             eternal
             blisse
             .
          
           
             I
             pray
             enter
             into
             consideration
             how
             ye
             have
             behaved
             your selves
             in
             the
             course
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             whether
             as
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             as
             Christians
             .
             A
             man
             that
             takes
             no
             care
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             though
             he
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             Sunday
             to
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             consideration
             of
             death
             be
             not
             so
             imprinted
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             become
             a
             motive
             to
             him
             to
             labour
             for
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             edifie
             himself
             in
             these
             graces
             ,
             he
             liveth
             as
             a
             Heathen
             or
             an
             Infidel
             :
             and
             when
             death
             cometh
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             him
             more
             hurt
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             because
             by
             how
             much
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             more
             means
             to
             escape
             ,
             and
             by
             neglecting
             those
             means
             ,
             as
             his
             sin
             is
             greater
             ,
             so
             shall
             his
             punishment
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             if
             ye
             have
             been
             careless
             for
             to
             prepare
             for
             this
             enemy
             ;
             Now
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             it
             ,
             let
             your
             hearts
             now
             smite
             ye
             ,
             and
             ake
             within
             you
             :
             Oh
             foolish
             man
             or
             woman
             (
             say
             )
             I
             have
             lived
             twenty
             ,
             thirty
             ,
             forty
             ,
             fifty
             years
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             ;
             I
             have
             laboured
             against
             other
             enemies
             ,
             if
             men
             had
             any
             thing
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             order
             ;
             I
             have
             laboured
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             riches
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             give
             my self
             leave
             for
             to
             enjoy
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             taken
             pains
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             my
             body
             :
             but
             all
             this
             while
             it
             never
             came
             into
             my
             heart
             seriously
             to
             think
             ,
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             
               and
               after
               that
               comes
               Judgement
            
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             stand
             before
             Gods
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             give
             account
             of
             my
             wayes
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             laboured
             to
             beware
             of
             Death
             and
             of
             sin
             :
             nor
             to
             kill
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             laboured
             to
             increase
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             charity
             ;
             I
             have
             left
             my self
             unarmed
             against
             the
             last
             and
             worst
             enemy
             .
             Oh
             what
             folly
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             many
             a
             long
             day
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             these
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             those
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             that
             will
             be
             infinitely
             more
             miserable
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             (
             beloved
             )
             have
             been
             any
             of
             your
             faults
             to
             be
             carelesly
             forgetful
             of
             your
             latter
             end
             ,
             not
             to
             consider
             of
             your
             departure
             hence
             :
             if
             the
             world
             have
             so
             tempted
             you
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             have
             so
             enamoured
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             forgotten
             your
             latter
             end
             ,
             blame
             your selves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             follies
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             may
             disgrace
             this
             folly
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             Consider
             a
             little
             .
             That
             this
             is
             to
             be
             like
             children
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             biddeth
             us
             not
             to
             be
             like
             children
             in
             understanding
             :
             but
             he
             that
             forgetteth
             Death
             ,
             and
             is
             careless
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             child
             .
             A
             little
             one
             never
             thinketh
             he
             shall
             ever
             be
             a
             man
             himself
             ,
             and
             maintain
             himself
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             world
             by
             his
             own
             labour
             ,
             or
             by
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             from
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             careth
             for
             nothing
             butmeat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             sport
             ,
             and
             pastime
             :
             we
             blame
             their
             folly
             ,
             andlaugh
             at
             it
             as
             rediculous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             our
             diligence
             we
             
             prevent
             that
             ill
             that
             might
             else
             come
             upon
             them
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             thus
             with
             many
             of
             you
             ?
             ye
             live
             and
             build
             houses
             ,
             and
             raise
             your
             names
             to
             be
             glorious
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             to
             get
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             none
             of
             your
             thoughts
             almost
             run
             that
             way
             ,
             scarce
             any
             of
             your
             thoughts
             are
             so
             bestowed
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             be
             children
             in
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Again
             he
             is
             a
             foolish
             man
             that
             knoweth
             he
             shall
             meet
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             prepare
             .
             If
             a
             man
             should
             hear
             of
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             thousand
             souldiers
             were
             gathered
             against
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             besieged
             it
             to
             destroy
             it
             ;
             He
             would
             not
             be
             so
             foolish
             ,
             and
             so
             simple
             then
             ,
             as
             to
             bestow
             himself
             in
             his
             trade
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             his
             business
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             himself
             to
             merrimeut
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             get
             his
             weapons
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             look
             about
             him
             ,
             help
             to
             arm
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             strong
             .
             Why
             do
             ye
             not
             consider
             that
             your
             soul
             is
             as
             a
             City
             ?
             Death
             will
             come
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             batter
             you
             with
             sickness
             ,
             with
             pains
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             will
             certainly
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             not
             prepared
             ,
             will
             carry
             it
             to
             Hell
             fire
             .
             Why
             will
             you
             be
             so
             retchless
             ,
             and
             sensless
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             grow
             rich
             ,
             to
             bury
             your selves
             in
             eatrthly
             labours
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             how
             to
             escape
             ,
             how
             Death
             may
             be
             kept
             out
             ,
             that
             will
             destroy
             soul
             and
             body
             ?
          
           
             I
             presume
             you
             are
             ashamed
             of
             this
             folly
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             hope
             ye
             will
             go
             away
             with
             remorse
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             so
             carelesly
             neglecting
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             therefore
             I
             entreat
             you
             ,
             
             begin
             this
             great
             work
             this
             day
             .
             Consider
             (
             if
             you
             have
             not
             begun
             )
             the
             enemy
             lieth
             in
             wait
             for
             thee
             ,
             oh
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             never
             so
             young
             ,
             thou
             maist
             meet
             with
             him
             before
             night
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             old
             ,
             thou
             must
             meet
             with
             him
             ere
             long
             .
             Prepare
             for
             him
             betime
             :
             think
             what
             an
             enemy
             may
             encounter
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             to
             travel
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             assured
             to
             meet
             with
             an
             enemy
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             strive
             to
             get
             good
             company
             ,
             and
             weapon
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             carry
             his
             sword
             ,
             something
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             theef
             come
             to
             rob
             him
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             prevent
             the
             danger
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             think
             that
             there
             is
             an
             enemy
             that
             way-laies
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             go
             along
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             one
             time
             or
             other
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             come
             upon
             us
             :
             therefore
             stir
             up
             your selves
             ,
             begin
             this
             day
             to
             prepare
             for
             this
             enemy
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             I
             prepare
             for
             Death
             ?
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             amiss
             in
             a
             word
             to
             repeat
             it
             :
             Get
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             repentance
             .
             These
             will
             be
             means
             to
             prepare
             and
             help
             thee
             against
             Death
             .
             Therefore
             (
             if
             hitherto
             thou
             have
             not
             )
             lament
             and
             bewail
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             thy
             nature
             and
             life
             .
             Assoon
             as
             thou
             art
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             get
             thee
             into
             a
             solitary
             room
             ,
             fall
             upon
             thy
             knees
             ,
             lament
             thy
             sins
             ,
             the
             ilness
             of
             thy
             nature
             and
             carriage
             ,
             rehearse
             thy
             wayes
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             condemn
             thy self
             before
             God
             ,
             mightily
             crie
             for
             pardon
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             never
             leave
             sobbing
             and
             mourning
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             some
             answer
             that
             he
             is
             reconciled
             .
             And
             then
             strive
             to
             get
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             redemption
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             person
             and
             merits
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             repose
             thy
             soul
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             say
             ,
             though
             my
             sins
             be
             as
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             exceed
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             merit
             of
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             it
             is
             full
             :
             in
             him
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             and
             reconciled
             ,
             I
             will
             stay
             on
             him
             ,
             Lord
             Chiist
             ,
             thou
             hast
             done
             and
             suffered
             enough
             to
             redeem
             me
             and
             Man-kind
             ,
             thou
             hast
             suffered
             for
             the
             propitiation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             my
             sins
             deserve
             a
             thousand
             damnations
             ,
             yet
             I
             trust
             upon
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenent
             made
             in
             thy
             Word
             .
             Thus
             when
             a
             man
             laboureth
             to
             cast
             himself
             on
             Christ
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             burthen
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             venter
             his
             soul
             on
             him
             ,
             now
             he
             hath
             beleeved
             ,
             this
             Breast-plate
             ,
             Death
             is
             not
             able
             to
             thrust
             through
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             labour
             that
             this
             faith
             may
             work
             so
             strongly
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             breed
             Hope
             ,
             a
             constant
             and
             firm
             expectation
             grounded
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             be
             separated
             from
             this
             lower
             world
             .
             He
             that
             is
             armed
             with
             this
             hope
             ,
             hath
             a
             
               Helmet
               ,
               Death
            
             shall
             never
             hurt
             his
             head
             ;
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             take
             away
             his
             comfort
             and
             peace
             ;
             He
             shall
             smile
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             help
             him
             to
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             ,
             labour
             for
             Charity
             ,
             to
             inflame
             thee
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             himself
             so
             truly
             loving
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             seek
             them
             when
             they
             were
             lost
             ,
             to
             redeem
             them
             when
             they
             were
             captives
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             them
             from
             that
             unhappiness
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             cast
             themselves
             into
             .
             Oh
             that
             I
             could
             love
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             people
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             thou
             diddest
             die
             for
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             I
             be
             at
             a
             little
             cost
             and
             pains
             to
             help
             them
             out
             of
             misery
             .
          
           
             Thus
             if
             ye
             labour
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             these
             graces
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             armed
             against
             Death
             ;
             those
             will
             do
             you
             more
             good
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             had
             gotten
             millions
             of
             millons
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             .
             As
             you
             have
             understanding
             for
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             care
             to
             provide
             for
             that
             ,
             top
             reserve
             and
             comfort
             life
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             here
             ,
             so
             have
             a
             care
             for
             the
             future
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             boundless
             continuance
             of
             eternity
             .
             If
             a
             man
             live
             miserable
             here
             ,
             death
             will
             end
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             happily
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             man
             live
             happily
             (
             as
             we
             account
             it
             )
             and
             die
             miserably
             ,
             that
             misery
             is
             endless
             .
             Ye
             mistake
             (
             beloved
             )
             ye
             account
             men
             happy
             that
             abound
             in
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             that
             have
             great
             estates
             ,
             I
             say
             ye
             mistake
             in
             accounting
             men
             happy
             ,
             that
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             can
             live
             in
             prosperity
             to
             the
             last
             time
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             possessing
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             .
             If
             such
             a
             man
             be
             not
             prepared
             for
             
               death
               ;
               Death
            
             makes
             way
             for
             a
             greater
             unhappiness
             after
             death
             .
             For
             the
             more
             sin
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             the
             more
             misery
             shall
             betide
             him
             ,
             his
             life
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             continued
             chain
             of
             wickedness
             one
             link
             upon
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             settle
             upon
             a
             preparation
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
             here
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             comfort
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             have
             laboured
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             :
             though
             to
             them
             
               Death
               is
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             that
             is
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               terriblest
               of
               all
               terrible
               things
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             to
             nature
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             that
             that
             no
             other
             evil
             can
             do
             ,
             it
             separateth
             from
             all
             comfort
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             us
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             .
          
           
             Death
             is
             terrible
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             unarmed
             for
             death
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             poor
             Saints
             that
             have
             bestowed
             their
             time
             in
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             supplication
             ,
             and
             confession
             ,
             that
             have
             daily
             endeavoured
             to
             renew
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             
               repentance
               ,
               Death
            
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             terribleness
             in
             the
             world
             :
             if
             it
             be
             terrible
             to
             a
             Christian
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             because
             he
             hath
             forgot
             himself
             a
             little
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             bethink
             how
             he
             is
             armed
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             have
             fitted
             his
             servants
             for
             death
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             most
             for
             them
             :
             if
             they
             have
             not
             riches
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             death
             :
             if
             they
             have
             not
             an
             estate
             amongst
             men
             ,
             it
             mattereth
             not
             a
             whit
             if
             they
             be
             fit
             for
             Death
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             miserable
             here
             ,
             in
             torments
             ,
             and
             sickness
             ,
             when
             others
             have
             health
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             all
             these
             increase
             their
             repentance
             ,
             makes
             them
             labour
             for
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             armed
             against
             Death
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             can
             save
             us
             from
             the
             hurt
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             put
             on
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             furnished
             with
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             .
             If
             God
             give
             a
             man
             other
             things
             and
             not
             these
             graces
             ,
             Death
             is
             not
             destroyed
             to
             him
             .
             But
             if
             he
             deny
             him
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             these
             graces
             ,
             he
             doth
             enough
             for
             him
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               destroyed
            
             to
             him
             .
             His
             body
             indeed
             falleth
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             Death
             as
             other
             mens
             ,
             but
             his
             soul
             is
             not
             hurt
             .
             Death
             layeth
             him
             a
             rotting
             as
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             goeth
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             with
             Christ
             ;
             
               When
               he
               is
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               he
               is
               present
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             Nay
             ,
             when
             the
             last
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             Death
             shall
             be
             utterly
             
               swallowed
               up
            
             ,
             then
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             frail
             ,
             and
             weak
             body
             ,
             that
             sleepeth
             in
             corruption
             and
             mortality
             ,
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             in
             immortal
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             corporal
             weaknesses
             that
             accompany
             the
             natural
             body
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             most
             glorious
             &
             blessed
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             spirit
             ,
             all
             the
             weaknesses
             that
             accompany
             the
             natural
             being
             of
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             baken
             away
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             enjoy
             as
             much
             perfection
             as
             a
             body
             can
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             spiritual
             :
             Therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             if
             your
             souls
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             armed
             against
             this
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             WORLDS
             LOSSE
             AND
             THE
             RIGHTEOUS
             MANS
             GAINE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 57.1
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 merciful
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 none
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Righteous
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evil
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WHen
             I
             first
             began
             this
             Verse
             ,
             I
             did
             never
             think
             that
             all
             things
             would
             have
             been
             so
             sutable
             ,
             to
             the
             finishing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             now
             I
             find
             they
             are
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             circumstance
             that
             can
             be
             required
             to
             make
             a
             correspondency
             between
             a
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             latter
             handling
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             two
             surveyes
             I
             took
             upon
             this
             Text.
             The
             occasion
             of
             handling
             it
             now
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             was
             before
             .
             I
             began
             it
             at
             a
             Funeral
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             another
             Funeral
             I
             shall
             end
             it
             .
             The
             place
             of
             handling
             the
             same
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             I
             began
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             street
             ,
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             it
             :
             Now
             I
             shall
             finish
             it
             at
             this
             .
             And
             the
             time
             it
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             answerable
             to
             that
             it
             was
             before
             .
             It
             was
             begun
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Mortality
             seared
             ;
             and
             now
             will
             be
             finished
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Mortality
             certain
             .
             And
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             part
             of
             correspondency
             wanting
             :
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             same
             again
             in
             other
             words
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             former
             part
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             here
             of
             the
             
               mercyful
               man
            
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             one
             .
             In
             that
             ,
             
               he
               is
               said
               to
               perish
            
             ,
             here
             to
             
               be
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             the
             same
             .
             There
             ,
             
               No
               man
               is
               said
               to
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             here
             
               no
               man
               is
               said
               to
               consider
               it
            
             ;
             both
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             look
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             both
             parts
             joyn
             together
             :
             they
             walk
             on
             by
             pairs
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             as
             the
             living
             creatures
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             Male
             and
             Female
             .
             The
             first
             pair
             sets
             forth
             to
             you
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             
               righteous
               and
               merciful
            
             :
             those
             are
             the
             male
             and
             female
             of
             Piety
             .
             The
             second
             sets
             forth
             to
             you
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             he
             
               perisheth
               and
               is
               taken
               away
            
             :
             those
             are
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             of
             death
             .
             The
             third
             sets
             out
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             worldly
             man
             ,
             he
             
               layes
               it
               not
               to
               heart
               ,
               he
               never
               takes
               it
               into
               consideration
               :
            
             those
             are
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             of
             carnal
             security
             .
             And
             that
             all
             the
             pairs
             should
             now
             be
             made
             up
             :
             the
             former
             part
             was
             handled
             at
             the
             burial
             of
             a
             good
             old
             Man
             :
             this
             latter
             now
             at
             the
             burial
             of
             an
             old
             and
             vertuous
             Gentlewoman
             :
             those
             are
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             of
             nature
             .
             The
             former
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             complaint
             that
             the
             Prophet
             made
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             this
             second
             is
             set
             as
             a
             Commentary
             to
             the
             first
             ;
             this
             latter
             part
             is
             as
             Eve
             created
             as
             a
             help
             to
             Adam
             ,
             for
             every
             word
             in
             this
             latter
             helps
             to
             expound
             some
             word
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             word
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             t●…
             us
             of
             the
             
               merciful
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             first
             word
             in
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             
               the
               righteous
               man.
            
             Lest
             any
             man
             should
             make
             question
             who
             this
             righteous
             man
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             of
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             define
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             ;
             find
             me
             a
             merciful
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             truly
             a
             righteous
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             word
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             is
             ,
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             second
             word
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             qualification
             of
             the
             harshness
             of
             the
             former
             :
             there
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               man
               perisheth
            
             :
             but
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             scandal
             at
             this
             word
             ,
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             he
             
               perisheth
               ,
               whose
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               ?
            
             Shall
             the
             Scripture
             say
             that
             
               he
               perisheth
            
             ,
             whose
             
               name
               is
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
               ,
               written
               in
               heaven
               ?
            
             To
             lay
             aside
             therefore
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             Qualification
             ,
             
               he
               is
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             word
             of
             the
             latter
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             third
             of
             the
             former
             too
             .
             
               No
               man
               considereth
               it
            
             .
             If
             any
             man
             ask
             the
             reason
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             be
             without
             natural
             affection
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             it
             not
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             grieved
             for
             Joseph
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             striken
             with
             any
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             losses
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             reason
             is
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             
               they
               take
               it
               not
               into
               consideration
               :
            
             They
             trouble
             not
             their
             heads
             ,
             &
             therefore
             not
             their
             hearts
             with
             it
             .
             (
             That
             it
             may
             make
             an
             aggravation
             of
             that
             .
             )
             They
             were
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             of
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             propounded
             it
             to
             the
             examination
             ,
             and
             scanning
             of
             their
             judgment
             ,
             
               they
               consider
               it
               not
            
             .
             So
             every
             word
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             is
             serviceable
             to
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             concerning
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             who
             this
             
               Righteous
               man
               is
            
             ,
             how
             great
             the
             dignation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             stile
             holy
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             imperfect
             in
             holiness
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             their
             holy
             endeavours
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             blamelesly
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             stiles
             them
             
               Righteous
               men
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shewed
             how
             this
             
               Righteous
               man
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               perish
            
             :
             and
             it
             what
             sense
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             perish
             ;
             and
             why
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             chooseth
             
               this
               word
            
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             death
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             to
             us
             the
             death
             of
             the
             
               Righteous
               man.
            
             
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             last
             considered
             in
             particular
             ;
             how
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             departure
             of
             those
             that
             are
             gone
             :
             how
             that
             God
             alloweth
             that
             ,
             how
             that
             God
             blameth
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             :
             
               Men
               are
               to
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
            
             to
             grieve
             .
             How
             〈◊〉
             this
             griese
             is
             to
             extend
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             things
             that
             concerne
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             I
             now
             go
             on
             forward
             to
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             a
             complaint
             (
             as
             the
             former
             was
             )
             that
             the
             Prophet
             takes
             up
             over
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             for
             their
             great
             stupidity
             ,
             in
             
               that
               they
               considered
               not
            
             any
             work
             of
             God
             toward
             them
             ;
             And
             it
             hath
             these
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             complaint
             he
             takes
             up
             over
             the
             dead
             :
             
             
               Merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             the
             other
             complaint
             he
             takes
             up
             over
             the
             living
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             living
             and
             survive
             them
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             though
             heaven
             and
             earth
             be
             mingled
             together
             ,
             though
             they
             lose
             all
             their
             props
             whereby
             the
             earth
             is
             supported
             ,
             
               they
               never
               consider
               it
            
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             of
             these
             .
             
             And
             that
             is
             ;
          
           
             The
             complaint
             that
             is
             taken
             up
             over
             the
             
               Righteous
               mans
            
             departure
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             I
             consider
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             looke
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             see
             ,
             
             what
             were
             the
             motives
             that
             made
             the
             Prophet
             take
             up
             this
             complaint
             and
             lamentation
             :
             that
             whereas
             others
             wanted
             it
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             should
             supply
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             give
             testimony
             to
             their
             departure
             ;
             
               The
               righteous
               are
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             proposition
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             three
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             
               Merciful
               men
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Predicat
             ,
             
               Are
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Affix
             anexed
             to
             it
             ,
             
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             look
             upon
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             all
             afford
             us
             some
             instruction
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             proposition
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             here
             (
             and
             it
             varieth
             from
             the
             former
             )
             
               Merciful
               men
            
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             wonder
             why
             he
             should
             alter
             the
             stile
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             delighteth
             to
             set
             out
             godly
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             titles
             ,
             
               the
               righteous
               and
               mercyful
               men
            
             :
             Otherwise
             the
             same
             terme
             might
             have
             been
             kept
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             
               merciful
               man
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Righteous
               man
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             righteous
             will
             be
             merciful
             :
             yet
             the
             Prophet
             varieth
             it
             ,
             
               righteous
               men
               perish
               ,
               and
               merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             special
             reason
             of
             the
             variation
             .
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             one
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             or
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             why
             he
             useth
             this
             word
             (
             
               merciful
               men
            
             )
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             is
             .
             For
             the
             greater
             conviction
             of
             their
             stupidity
             .
             They
             were
             such
             as
             were
             not
             affected
             with
             the
             condition
             ,
             or
             loss
             of
             righteous
             and
             holy
             men
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             stupid
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             affected
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             
               mercyful
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             sense
             of
             piety
             they
             should
             for
             Gods
             cause
             grieve
             at
             the
             loss
             of
             godly
             men
             :
             but
             if
             their
             were
             any
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             grief
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             
               merciful
               men
            
             .
             Generally
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             sever
             them
             )
             the
             world
             hath
             more
             miss
             of
             
               mercyful
               men
            
             ,
             then
             of
             
               righteous
               men
            
             :
             every
             man
             should
             mourn
             for
             their
             departure
             ,
             and
             miss
             them
             ,
             though
             piety
             and
             righteousness
             may
             go
             unmourned
             for
             .
             But
             these
             were
             come
             to
             that
             stupidity
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             sight
             nor
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             good
             :
             being
             a
             
               mercyful
               man
            
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             there
             were
             many
             naked
             that
             he
             had
             clothed
             ,
             many
             starved
             souls
             that
             he
             had
             sed
             ;
             there
             were
             parched
             bowels
             that
             he
             had
             simpathyzed
             with
             ,
             he
             used
             to
             
               mourn
               with
               those
               that
               mourn
            
             ,
             to
             lament
             with
             those
             that
             lament
             .
             Many
             Interpreters
             would
             have
             it
             spoken
             ,
             that
             Isaiah
             said
             this
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             persecution
             that
             he
             suffered
             ,
             (
             he
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Saw
             :
             )
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             of
             one
             
               merciful
               man
            
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             that
             
               mercyful
               men
            
             should
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             without
             mourners
             :
             there
             are
             Orphans
             and
             Widows
             ,
             that
             will
             mourn
             for
             mercyful
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             relieved
             by
             them
             .
             Yet
             this
             stupidity
             so
             benumned
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             senses
             they
             were
             so
             frozen
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             simpathy
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             respect
             to
             piety
             or
             mercy
             :
             
               Righteous
               men
               were
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             and
             they
             looked
             not
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             
               merciful
               men
               were
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             and
             they
             looked
             not
             on
             that
             side
             neither
             .
             So
             it
             is
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             stupidity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             another
             reason
             why
             he
             varieth
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Righteous
               men
            
             first
             ,
             and
             
               merciful
               men
            
             after
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             To
             shew
             how
             much
             God
             honoureth
             the
             works
             of
             mercy
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             glorious
             title
             (
             
               A
               righteous
               man
            
             )
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             will
             not
             let
             him
             go
             without
             another
             title
             ,
             A
             
               mercyful
               man.
               Righteousness
            
             is
             best
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             mercifulness
             to
             men
             .
             Mercifulness
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             piety
             and
             
             godliness
             .
             Mercy
             is
             that
             grace
             that
             honoureth
             God
             most
             ,
             and
             God
             honoureth
             it
             most
             .
             All
             the
             high
             Elogies
             that
             are
             given
             to
             piety
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             specially
             stated
             on
             mercy
             :
             God
             honoureth
             it
             with
             large
             and
             ample
             promises
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               mercyful
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               mercy
            
             ;
             It
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             beatitude
             set
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             Basil
             of
             Seuleucia
             well
             observeth
             .
             God
             honoureth
             it
             likewise
             with
             an
             approbation
             ,
             
               When
               I
               was
               hungry
               ye
               fed
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               thirsty
               ye
               gave
               me
               drink
               :
            
             and
             with
             a
             publike
             approbation
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             mercy
             that
             God
             then
             magnifieth
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               hungry
               ye
               fed
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             God
             honoureth
             it
             likewise
             with
             an
             excellent
             memorial
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             mentioneth
             it
             with
             honour
             ;
             see
             it
             in
             Cornelius
             ,
             see
             it
             in
             Job
             ,
             see
             it
             in
             other
             Saints
             ,
             they
             were
             noted
             for
             mercifulness
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             here
             in
             this
             place
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             shall
             not
             go
             without
             an
             Epitaph
             ,
             he
             makes
             on
             
               this
               righteous
               man
            
             a
             memorial
             .
             
               Merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             second
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             how
             farre
             God
             honoureth
             the
             works
             of
             Charity
             and
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             might
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             us
             now
             ;
             who
             are
             to
             be
             reputed
             ,
             and
             accounted
             true
             righteous
             men
             .
             Those
             that
             God
             accounteth
             so
             .
             And
             those
             are
             
               merciful
               men
            
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             mercy
             ,
             they
             meet
             in
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             in
             every
             Christian
             .
             They
             are
             the
             two
             wayes
             of
             God
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               all
               his
               wayes
               are
               mercy
               and
               righteousness
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             two
             wayes
             that
             Christ
             takes
             in
             the
             world
             :
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             a
             coming
             of
             mercy
             ;
             to
             call
             men
             to
             mercy
             ;
             the
             second
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             a
             coming
             of
             judgement
             ,
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             So
             they
             are
             two
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             saith
             Saint
             Bernard
             ;
             They
             are
             the
             two
             feet
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             walketh
             through
             the
             world
             :
             God
             visiteth
             men
             upon
             one
             of
             these
             two
             feet
             ,
             either
             in
             mercy
             ,
             or
             righteousness
             :
             as
             they
             are
             the
             feet
             upon
             which
             God
             walketh
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             they
             must
             be
             the
             two
             feet
             that
             we
             walk
             on
             toward
             God
             :
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             tread
             the
             way
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             in
             works
             of
             piety
             to
             God
             :
             and
             mercy
             is
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             tread
             the
             way
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             in
             mercy
             towards
             men
             .
             So
             that
             as
             the
             two
             Tables
             kiss
             each
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             infolded
             one
             in
             another
             ;
             the
             love
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             it
             hangs
             and
             depends
             on
             our
             love
             to
             God
             :
             the
             love
             that
             we
             shew
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             testified
             by
             our
             love
             to
             our
             brethren
             :
             So
             these
             two
             are
             to
             embrace
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             sever
             them
             that
             God
             severeth
             not
             :
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             others
             will
             judge
             of
             us
             that
             we
             are
             truly
             righteons
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             scantling
             we
             take
             of
             our selves
             .
             Deceive
             not
             your selves
             if
             their
             be
             not
             works
             of
             Charity
             and
             mercy
             ,
             slatter
             not
             your selves
             with
             an
             oppinion
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             empty
             name
             where
             mercy
             is
             not
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             argument
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               brother
               whom
               he
               hath
               seen
               ,
            
             
             
               how
               can
               he
               love
               God
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               seen
               ?
            
             So
             likewise
             here
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             righteousness
             toward
             God
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             mercy
             toward
             men
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             first
             of
             those
             pious
             instructions
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             commend
             to
             this
             place
             .
             Ostentation
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             men
             desire
             to
             be
             accounted
             godly
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             be
             reserved
             to
             themselves
             .
             They
             can
             get
             pretences
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             zealous
             they
             will
             seem
             to
             be
             for
             works
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             .
             Did
             God
             give
             only
             one
             Table
             ?
             No
             :
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             
               When
               I
               was
               hungry
               yee
               fed
               me
               not
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               thirsty
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               drink
               .
            
             Why
             do
             we
             make
             boast
             of
             piety
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             judge
             of
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             one
             little
             grain
             of
             hypocrisie
             that
             spoileth
             all
             .
             We
             may
             act
             mercy
             to
             men
             but
             we
             cannot
             act
             piety
             :
             piety
             will
             shew
             it self
             here
             ;
             Here
             is
             the
             touch-stone
             to
             give
             proof
             of
             the
             piety
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             if
             it
             bud
             out
             in
             mercy
             :
             the
             
               righteous
               man
               is
               mereiful
            
             in
             every
             kind
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             piety
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             reviling
             ,
             and
             disgracing
             ,
             and
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             contention
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             piety
             in
             the
             heart
             should
             be
             contentious
             ,
             that
             pure
             and
             untainted
             liquor
             should
             pass
             through
             a
             filthy
             kennel
             :
             if
             there
             be
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             will
             shew
             it self
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             lip
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             actions
             ,
             in
             all
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             touch
             that
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             easily
             ghess
             where
             I
             am
             .
             I
             come
             not
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             you
             know
             :
             or
             rather
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             .
             I
             am
             not
             conscious
             to
             your
             courses
             ,
             but
             
             I
             will
             tell
             ye
             what
             the
             world
             faith
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wrong
             done
             to
             this
             parish
             ,
             and
             this
             place
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             much
             contention
             in
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             upon
             this
             occasion
             that
             I
             heard
             it
             ,
             for
             before
             now
             I
             never
             knew
             any
             one
             in
             the
             parish
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             of
             the
             good
             works
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             
               It
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             so
             the
             strife
             of
             this
             place
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             all
             the
             City
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             fruit
             whereby
             you
             must
             examine
             you
             selves
             ,
             mercy
             to
             men
             .
             If
             we
             be
             not
             those
             that
             nourish
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             mercy
             :
             there
             is
             no
             mercy
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             mercy
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             piety
             .
             Let
             this
             therefore
             be
             the
             touch-stone
             of
             piety
             ;
             
             love
             ,
             and
             peace
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ;
             
               As
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               have
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             speak
             no
             more
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             
               Marciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             former
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             Predicate
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             
             
               they
               are
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             reference
             to
             this
             ,
             
               they
               perish
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             great
             wisdom
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thus
             to
             expound
             one
             word
             by
             another
             .
             That
             as
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             
             those
             parts
             that
             are
             of
             most
             use
             ,
             God
             in
             wisdom
             hath
             made
             them
             double
             ,
             hath
             made
             them
             pairs
             ,
             two
             eyes
             ,
             two
             hands
             ,
             two
             ears
             ,
             &c.
             (
             because
             these
             are
             parts
             of
             great
             use
             )
             that
             if
             one
             part
             fall
             away
             and
             miscarry
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             may
             supply
             ;
             if
             one
             eye
             be
             out
             ,
             a
             man
             loseth
             not
             his
             sight
             ,
             he
             hath
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             parts
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             if
             we
             mistake
             one
             word
             ,
             here
             is
             another
             that
             is
             more
             plain
             to
             lead
             us
             right
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             for
             else
             men
             would
             have
             been
             offended
             :
             
               Godly
               men
               perish
            
             ;
             That
             is
             more
             then
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             that
             perisheth
             is
             lost
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             lost
             in
             death
             .
             Perishing
             is
             one
             step
             beyond
             death
             ?
             If
             it
             had
             been
             predicated
             of
             merciless
             ,
             impenitent
             ,
             unrighteous
             men
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             said
             so
             ,
             they
             perish
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             die
             .
             But
             
               what
               hath
               the
               righteous
               done
               ?
               who
               ever
               perished
               being
               innocent
               ?
            
             Who
             ever
             suspected
             and
             dreamed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             
               merciful
               men
               to
               perish
            
             ?
             Here
             cometh
             in
             the
             interpretation
             :
             No
             ,
             be
             not
             deceived
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             word
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             carnall
             men
             think
             so
             ,
             but
             they
             perish
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             
               took
               away
            
             .
             Ye
             see
             how
             one
             word
             helpeth
             the
             other
             :
             so
             this
             word
             giveth
             us
             assurance
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             
               merciful
               man
            
             ,
             he
             perisheth
             not
             ,
             though
             the
             Atheists
             of
             the
             world
             think
             so
             :
             he
             perisheth
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             then
             beginneth
             his
             happiness
             ,
             when
             death
             cometh
             :
             though
             they
             perish
             to
             mens
             memorial
             and
             remembrance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               remembrance
               of
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
               more
               then
               of
               the
               fool
            
             (
             saith
             Sollomon
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             worldly
             men
             ,
             that
             mind
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             bellies
             ,
             they
             take
             no
             more
             to
             consideration
             ,
             when
             a
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             a
             
               wise
               man
            
             dieth
             ,
             then
             a
             fool
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             impenitent
             man
             ,
             though
             I
             say
             they
             perish
             to
             the
             memorial
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             perish
             not
             to
             God
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             his
             happiness
             ,
             for
             Death
             is
             but
             a
             porter
             ,
             a
             bridge
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             then
             beginneth
             their
             glory
             :
             Heaven
             that
             was
             begun
             before
             in
             a
             mistery
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             set
             open
             to
             them
             literally
             and
             personally
             .
             They
             perish
             not
             because
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             removed
             only
             from
             an
             Inn
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             say
             that
             he
             is
             lost
             .
             That
             that
             is
             transplanted
             from
             one
             soil
             to
             another
             ,
             doth
             not
             perish
             .
             A
             grast
             or
             syens
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             more
             noble
             plantation
             ;
             It
             is
             so
             far
             from
             perishing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             perfect
             ,
             it
             is
             stablished
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             into
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             but
             one
             of
             these
             two
             interpretations
             of
             perishing
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             can
             befal
             a
             godly
             merciful
             man.
             Either
             it
             is
             a
             passage
             from
             a
             beeing
             ,
             to
             a
             not
             beeing
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Beasts
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             perish
             ,
             because
             their
             souls
             are
             mortal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             bodies
             :
             it
             is
             no
             more
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             life
             it
             it
             ,
             it
             resolveth
             to
             its
             first
             principles
             ;
             the
             soul
             it
             is
             nourshed
             as
             well
             as
             the
             body
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             beeing
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             there
             is
             a
             nullity
             of
             beeing
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             liveth
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             perishing
             from
             a
             beeing
             ,
             to
             a
             not
             beeing
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             perishing
             may
             be
             a
             passage
             from
             a
             beeing
             to
             a
             worse
             beeing
             :
             so
             an
             impenitent
             man
             when
             he
             dieth
             ,
             he
             passeth
             from
             life
             to
             death
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             an
             eternal
             death
             ,
             to
             a
             worse
             beeing
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             perishing
             ,
             and
             a
             proper
             perishing
             ,
             that
             is
             worse
             then
             to
             be
             lost
             .
             It
             is
             better
             to
             have
             no
             beeing
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             either
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             neither
             of
             these
             senses
             the
             
               righteous
               man
               perisheth
            
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             beeing
             and
             a
             
             well-beeing
             after
             death
             .
             His
             soul
             hath
             a
             eral
             beeing
             with
             God
             in
             happiness
             ,
             his
             body
             hath
             a
             beeing
             of
             hope
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             real
             beeing
             of
             happiness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             mystical
             union
             .
             So
             in
             no
             sense
             he
             perisheth
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             
               took
               away
            
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             removed
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             Exodus
             ,
             but
             transitus
             :
             his
             death
             is
             not
             a
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Candle
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             translation
             ,
             a
             removing
             of
             it
             to
             a
             better
             frame
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             upon
             a
             more
             glorious
             table
             to
             shine
             more
             bright
             .
             The
             word
             is
             well
             expounded
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             concerning
             Enoch
             :
             whereas
             in
             the
             fifth
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Enoch
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               took
               him
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Hebrews
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               was
               translated
            
             .
             In
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             was
             
               took
               away
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             In
             the
             other
             ,
             
               he
               was
               translated
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             heaven
             .
             They
             are
             
               tock
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             place
             of
             misery
             ,
             the
             Dungeon
             ,
             the
             prison
             ,
             to
             a
             place
             of
             glory
             and
             happiness
             .
             They
             are
             
               took
               away
            
             from
             the
             
               house
               of
               clay
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               house
               Eternal
               ,
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               in
               the
               heavens
               :
            
             they
             are
             translated
             upward
             ,
             that
             is
             meant
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             are
             two
             observations
             in
             this
             .
             
             First
             ,
             
             
               That
               Piety
               and
               Mercy
               excuseth
               not
               from
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Godliness
             it self
             freeth
             not
             a
             man
             from
             death
             .
             Death
             it
             is
             that
             end
             that
             is
             propounded
             to
             all
             men
             .
             The
             bodies
             of
             godly
             men
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mould
             and
             temper
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             frame
             and
             constitution
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             their
             flesh
             is
             as
             frail
             ,
             their
             humours
             as
             cholerick
             ,
             their
             spirit
             as
             sading
             ,
             their
             breath
             as
             vanishing
             ,
             they
             owe
             the
             same
             debt
             to
             nature
             ,
             to
             sin
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             happiness
             .
             They
             are
             bound
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             the
             statute
             law
             is
             ;
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               to
               die
               once
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             said
             ,
             
               to
               die
               once
            
             ,
             for
             the
             impenitent
             man
             dieth
             twice
             ,
             he
             dieth
             here
             by
             the
             separation
             of
             his
             soul
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             death
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             second
             death
             that
             succeedeth
             that
             ;
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             a
             separation
             of
             it
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             .
             But
             
               righteous
               and
               merciful
               men
               die
               once
            
             ;
             the
             first
             death
             seizeth
             upon
             them
             :
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               :
               It
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               flesh
            
             ;
             In
             one
             place
             :
             
               It
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             in
             another
             place
             :
             It
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             living
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             merciful
             and
             
               godly
               men
            
             are
             brought
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             this
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             up
             this
             debt
             and
             due
             .
             Righteousness
             excuses
             not
             ,
             it
             frees
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             law
             that
             bindeth
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             As
             Basil
             of
             Seuleucia
             observeth
             ,
             though
             Adam
             was
             the
             first
             that
             finned
             ,
             yet
             Abel
             was
             the
             first
             that
             died
             :
             Adam
             committed
             the
             transgrestion
             ,
             the
             elder
             son
             was
             Cain
             ,
             the
             second
             Abel
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             the
             eldest
             should
             have
             gone
             first
             ,
             but
             Abel
             ,
             righteous
             Abel
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             moyty
             ,
             the
             half
             of
             his
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             half
             ,
             though
             the
             younger
             :
             Adam
             sinneth
             first
             ,
             and
             yet
             righteous
             Abel
             dieth
             first
             .
             He
             gives
             the
             reason
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             let
             us
             see
             in
             the
             Portal
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             would
             shew
             us
             the
             linnaments
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             first
             man
             that
             dieth
             ,
             that
             
               righteous
               Abel
               is
               took
               away
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             assured
             that
             he
             was
             but
             translated
             ,
             there
             was
             hope
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             confirmed
             even
             in
             his
             death
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             the
             reason
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             that
             is
             more
             proper
             to
             this
             is
             :
             righteous
             Abal
             dieth
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             even
             
               righteous
               and
               merciful
               men
            
             must
             not
             expect
             immunity
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             from
             suffering
             tribulation
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             that
             befalleth
             Abel
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Cain
             the
             Pharisee
             ;
             It
             belongeth
             to
             
               faithful
               Abraham
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               Apostatizing
               Gemas
               :
               to
               beloved
               Jacob
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               rejected
               Esau
            
             :
             to
             
               meek
               Moses
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               cursing
               Shemei
            
             :
             to
             Deborah
             the
             Prophetess
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               usurping
               Athaliah
            
             :
             to
             devout
             Josiah
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               impious
               Ahab
            
             :
             to
             
               tender-hearted
               David
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               churlish
               Nabal
            
             ;
             to
             the
             humble
             Publican
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             vaunting
             Pharisee
             .
             It
             is
             the
             law
             and
             rule
             that
             is
             set
             to
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             exemption
             :
             righteousness
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             then
             do
             not
             exempt
             .
          
           
             Eor
             if
             they
             could
             exempt
             ,
             how
             should
             piety
             have
             the
             reward
             ?
             when
             should
             godliness
             come
             to
             the
             full
             recompence
             ?
             It
             is
             death
             that
             makes
             way
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             righteousness
             excuseth
             not
             ,
             then
             neither
             honour
             ,
             nor
             strength
             ,
             nor
             beauty
             ,
             nor
             riches
             ,
             can
             excuse
             in
             the
             world
             :
             for
             these
             are
             of
             far
             less
             prevalency
             with
             God
             then
             piety
             .
             So
             the
             Argument
             standeth
             strongly
             ,
             If
             Job
             died
             that
             was
             a
             merciful
             man
             ;
             if
             Abel
             was
             taken
             away
             that
             was
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             look
             to
             other
             conditions
             :
             then
             
             Casar
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             their
             state
             and
             pompe
             shall
             not
             keep
             them
             :
             then
             Cressus
             that
             is
             the
             rich
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             die
             ,
             their
             purse
             and
             plenty
             ,
             shall
             not
             excuse
             them
             :
             then
             Socrates
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             prudent
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             their
             wisdom
             shall
             not
             prevent
             it
             :
             then
             Helena
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Minnions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             decking
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             their
             beauty
             ,
             and
             painting
             shall
             be
             setched
             off
             ,
             they
             will
             expose
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             free
             them
             :
             then
             Sampson
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             strong
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             healthy
             ,
             of
             able
             parts
             ,
             likely
             to
             out-live
             nature
             ,
             their
             strength
             shall
             not
             excuse
             them
             :
             that
             no
             man
             should
             glory
             in
             any
             thing
             without
             ,
             
               Neither
               the
               strong
               man
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               nor
               the
               wise
               man
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               or
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               his
               wealth
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               glory
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Though
             we
             must
             not
             boast
             our selves
             of
             piety
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             A
             postle
             saith
             ,
             
               yea
               have
               compelled
               me
            
             .
             If
             a
             man
             may
             boast
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             piety
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             .
             If
             God
             have
             made
             a
             man
             a
             vessel
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             an
             instrument
             of
             doing
             any
             good
             :
             but
             otherwise
             to
             boast
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             that
             shall
             be
             the
             stain
             ,
             and
             further
             disgrace
             of
             it
             :
             for
             
               righteousness
               it self
               excuses
               not
               from
               death
            
             ;
             all
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             law
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             observation
             ;
             
               Mercifull
               men
               are
               taken
               away
            
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             subject
             to
             death
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             subjection
             under
             another
             subjection
             :
             Death
             is
             made
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             conquer
             Death
             .
             So
             both
             stand
             together
             ,
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             not
             die
             ,
             because
             their
             death
             is
             but
             a
             translation
             ,
             but
             a
             removing
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             persons
             ,
             two
             men
             in
             every
             penitent
             and
             godly
             man
             ;
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             a
             sinner
             ;
             somewhat
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             so
             according
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             both
             laws
             are
             kept
             :
             the
             Law
             of
             commination
             ,
             that
             is
             kept
             ,
             
               thou
               shall
               die
               the
               death
            
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             sin
             ;
             the
             law
             of
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             kept
             ,
             
               thou
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             righteousness
             .
             Mortality
             giveth
             the
             reward
             to
             sin
             ,
             immortality
             to
             piety
             .
          
           
             Though
             they
             die
             ,
             
               they
               are
               but
               taken
               away
            
             .
             The
             word
             implies
             these
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             implies
             that
             their
             death
             is
             but
             a
             temporary
             death
             .
             Taking
             away
             is
             not
             a
             final
             translation
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             implie
             a
             nullity
             .
             Death
             ,
             though
             it
             cut
             the
             knot
             of
             nature
             ,
             yet
             not
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             sharp
             Axe
             of
             death
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             knot
             so
             Gordian
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             cut
             it
             a
             funder
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             knot
             that
             was
             first
             knit
             between
             the
             body
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             cutteth
             that
             asunder
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             knot
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Conjugal
             knot
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             it
             cutteth
             that
             asunder
             .
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             bond
             and
             union
             between
             Parents
             and
             children
             ,
             it
             cuts
             that
             asunder
             .
             There
             is
             a
             civil
             union
             between
             friend
             and
             friend
             ,
             it
             cuts
             that
             knot
             asunder
             ,
             it
             takes
             one
             friend
             from
             another
             .
             But
             there
             is
             the
             mystical
             union
             between
             the
             head
             and
             the
             members
             ,
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             cannot
             cut
             that
             knot
             asunder
             .
             But
             look
             as
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             deprived
             of
             the
             Hypostatical
             union
             ,
             so
             likewise
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             when
             it
             lies
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             in
             corruption
             ,
             it
             is
             mellowing
             for
             immoratlity
             ,
             and
             eternity
             :
             yea
             ,
             then
             it
             enjoyeth
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             mistical
             Union
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             that
             lies
             in
             the
             grave
             :
             that
             dust
             that
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Saint
             is
             resolved
             into
             ,
             it
             is
             
               holy
               Dust
            
             ,
             because
             that
             mistical
             Union
             is
             not
             cut
             asunder
             ;
             Death
             cutteth
             not
             that
             knot
             .
             It
             perfecteth
             the
             misticall
             Union
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             an
             interruption
             of
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             union
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             severed
             .
             As
             the
             Husbandman
             hath
             some
             corne
             in
             his
             ground
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             his
             Barn
             :
             the
             Corn
             in
             his
             ground
             is
             of
             no
             less
             value
             and
             account
             ,
             then
             that
             in
             his
             house
             and
             Barn
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             more
             ,
             for
             that
             that
             is
             in
             his
             Barn
             shall
             not
             multiply
             ,
             so
             many
             bushels
             he
             putteth
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             he
             receiveth
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             ground
             multipiles
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             as
             great
             account
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             God.
             There
             are
             many
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             walking
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             
               are
               sowen
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             )
             
               for
               immortality
            
             .
             The
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             lesse
             account
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             glorisie
             him
             with
             works
             of
             piety
             :
             why
             ?
             the
             body
             is
             sown
             to
             immortality
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             somewhat
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             it
             implies
             ;
             
               They
               are
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             it
             argues
             ,
             
               that
               their
               death
               is
               temporary
            
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             it
             is
             deliberate
             ,
             that
             their
             death
             is
             not
             sudden
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             be
             snatched
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             .
             Impenitent
             men
             when
             they
             are
             
               taken
               away
            
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             they
             are
             snatched
             away
             in
             displeasure
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             ,
             God
             takes
             him
             away
             ,
             removes
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             gentle
             a
             word
             as
             could
             be
             used
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             better
             word
             to
             express
             it
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             then
             for
             God
             
               to
               take
               him
               away
               .
               Job
            
             and
             Moses
             expressed
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             Isaiah
             here
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Death
             is
             never
             sudden
             to
             the
             
               merciful
               and
               righheous
               man
            
             ,
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             is
             alwayes
             prepared
             .
             It
             may
             be
             sudden
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             himself
             .
             The
             stroke
             of
             Death
             may
             be
             the
             same
             to
             a
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             impenitent
             man
             ,
             they
             may
             both
             fall
             by
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             same
             disease
             ,
             the
             same
             duration
             of
             sickness
             ,
             the
             same
             warning
             given
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             sympathy
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             suddenness
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             a
             sudden
             stroke
             that
             overtakes
             an
             impenitent
             man
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             two
             wayes
             sudden
             ;
             even
             a
             premeditated
             death
             is
             sudden
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             prepared
             :
             sudden
             death
             cometh
             not
             to
             a
             prepared
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             looks
             for
             it
             :
             it
             may
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             be
             sudden
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             expects
             Death
             ,
             he
             
               dieth
               dayly
            
             ,
             he
             dieth
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             before
             he
             dies
             in
             act
             ,
             he
             dies
             in
             meditation
             ,
             before
             he
             dies
             in
             passion
             :
             
               I
               die
               daily
            
             ,
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Death
             when
             it
             came
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             found
             him
             dying
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             come
             suddenly
             to
             him
             ;
             Death
             finds
             him
             setting
             open
             the
             doors
             :
             therefore
             though
             it
             seem
             sudden
             death
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             sudden
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             
               taken
               away
            
             :
             the
             stroke
             of
             Death
             may
             be
             sudden
             ,
             but
             the
             issue
             of
             death
             is
             not
             sudden
             :
             the
             stroke
             may
             be
             sudden
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             his
             mind
             ;
             because
             he
             fitteth
             himself
             ,
             still
             for
             it
             .
             There
             is
             the
             deliberation
             implied
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             his
             death
             is
             not
             sudden
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             prepared
             :
             God
             awaketh
             his
             heart
             to
             make
             him
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             therefore
             when
             Death
             comech
             though
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             it
             doth
             but
             take
             him
             ,
             it
             shatcheth
             him
             not
             away
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             word
             is
             ,
             
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             act
             ,
             
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
            
             :
             that
             is
             a
             word
             that
             is
             not
             specified
             in
             the
             former
             part
             :
             it
             makes
             both
             this
             and
             that
             the
             more
             full
             ;
             it
             makes
             a
             greater
             demonstration
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             :
             he
             is
             not
             only
             merciful
             in
             
               taking
               away
            
             ,
             but
             he
             
               takes
               away
            
             from
             that
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             he
             takes
             from
             a
             bad
             estate
             to
             a
             better
             .
             An
             evil
             that
             is
             present
             ,
             that
             is
             simply
             so
             :
             an
             Evil
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             God
             takes
             righteous
             and
             merciful
             men
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             lay
             a
             sit
             path
             for
             my
             proceeding
             in
             it
             ,
             Saint
             
               Aust
               in
            
             devideth
             the
             nature
             of
             Evil
             well
             to
             those
             two
             heads
             :
             there
             is
             the
             Evil
             of
             doing
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             suffering
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             punishment
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             
               Evil
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             is
             opposite
             (
             faith
             Aquinas
             )
             to
             the
             increated
             good
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             Evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             created
             good
             .
             God
             takes
             away
             merciful
             men
             from
             both
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Evil
             of
             suffering
             .
             Two
             wayes
             he
             is
             took
             from
             that
             .
             He
             is
             took
             away
             from
             the
             
               Evil
               of
               suffering
            
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             undergo
             it
             ,
             and
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             that
             he
             
               shall
               not
               see
               it
            
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             sepectator
             :
             that
             is
             one
             part
             of
             
               taking
               away
            
             .
             For
             righteous
             and
             merciful
             men
             have
             tender
             affections
             ,
             and
             yearning
             bowels
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             Gods
             judgements
             extended
             over
             any
             place
             or
             person
             ;
             they
             sympathize
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             
               weep
               with
               those
               that
               weep
               ,
               and
               mourn
               with
               those
               that
               mourn
               .
            
             God
             takes
             them
             from
             this
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             accounted
             one
             part
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Evil
             of
             the
             place
             he
             liveth
             in
             .
             God
             
               takes
               Josiah
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
               .
            
             Saint
             Jerom
             sheweth
             it
             well
             in
             Nepotian
             ,
             he
             makes
             this
             as
             an
             Argument
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             his
             departure
             was
             a
             comfort
             and
             happiness
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Nepotian
               is
               happy
               that
               he
               sees
               not
               those
               Evils
               ,
               and
               calamities
               ,
               and
               miseries
               that
               are
               now
               come
               on
               the
               Church
               that
               we
               see
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             godly
             ,
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             Christian
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Heathens
             it
             was
             accounted
             a
             happiness
             to
             die
             before
             a
             man
             see
             the
             miseries
             on
             the
             place
             he
             wisheth
             well
             to
             .
             Virgil
             in
             the
             eleventh
             of
             his
             AEniads
             ,
             bringeth
             in
             Vandall
             ,
             making
             a
             lamentation
             over
             his
             son
             Pallas
             that
             was
             slain
             ;
             after
             many
             tears
             that
             were
             shed
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             doleful
             words
             that
             were
             past
             :
             the
             Poet
             bringeth
             in
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             it
             was
             her
             happiness
             to
             die
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             saw
             
             not
             this
             misery
             :
             the
             Poet
             accounted
             her
             happy
             that
             she
             died
             before
             ,
             and
             saw
             not
             the
             misery
             that
             was
             brought
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             her
             husband
             .
             In
             his
             esteem
             then
             it
             is
             one
             point
             of
             happiness
             ,
             
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               before
               that
               Evil
               come
               upon
               a
               place
               we
               wish
               well
               too
               .
            
             He
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             of
             his
             AEniads
             ,
             
               They
               are
               happy
               that
               die
               before
               their
               Country
               ,
            
             before
             they
             see
             the
             ruin
             of
             that
             .
             Therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             happiness
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             before
             misery
             come
             upon
             the
             Church
             .
             Here
             is
             one
             respect
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ,
             he
             takes
             them
             away
             that
             they
             do
             not
             see
             the
             Evil
             he
             bringeth
             on
             a
             place
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             
             That
             
               they
               should
               not
               suffer
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             further
             degree
             and
             a
             greater
             .
             So
             we
             see
             that
             it
             is
             the
             happiness
             that
             is
             intailed
             on
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             Though
             it
             is
             not
             a
             course
             that
             God
             alwayes
             constantly
             keepeth
             :
             sometime
             he
             suffereth
             godly
             men
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             swept
             away
             in
             common
             calamities
             ,
             as
             the
             Plague
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             even
             
               righteous
               men
               perish
            
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             course
             that
             God
             sometimes
             takes
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             sometime
             he
             takes
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             preserve
             them
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             danger
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             them
             alive
             :
             he
             sendeth
             calamities
             ,
             and
             plagues
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             preserveth
             the
             righteous
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             he
             commandeth
             the
             Angel
             to
             
               seal
               his
               servants
               on
               the
               forehead
               ,
            
             when
             he
             poureth
             his
             curses
             on
             the
             Earth
             :
             
             so
             in
             the
             ninth
             of
             Ezekiel
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             man
             with
             a
             slaughter
             weapon
             ,
             to
             
               mark
               those
               that
               mourned
            
             ,
             
             to
             passe
             them
             by
             :
             So
             in
             Exod.
             12.
             he
             commandeth
             
               the
               bloud
               to
               be
               sprinkled
               on
               the
               posts
               of
               the
               doors
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               may
               passe
               by
               :
            
             So
             God
             when
             he
             seeth
             his
             mark
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             the
             head
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             passeth
             them
             by
             in
             common
             calamities
             :
             sometimes
             I
             say
             he
             takes
             that
             course
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             one
             course
             alwayes
             :
             sometimes
             ,
             he
             
               takes
               away
            
             his
             servants
             
               from
               the
               Evil
               to
               come
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             have
             the
             sorrow
             of
             seeing
             ,
             or
             feeling
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             when
             he
             intendeth
             to
             smite
             the
             Earth
             with
             plagues
             and
             curses
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             this
             way
             for
             his
             course
             ,
             he
             will
             remove
             the
             obstables
             ,
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             the
             impediments
             ;
             they
             hold
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             they
             wrestle
             by
             prayer
             ,
             they
             prevaile
             by
             humiliation
             ,
             they
             cast
             down
             themselves
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             :
             that
             he
             may
             unwind
             his
             hands
             of
             this
             burthen
             ,
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             removeth
             them
             by
             death
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             as
             he
             did
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               let
               me
               alone
               that
               I
               may
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             when
             the
             corn
             is
             gotten
             into
             his
             Barn
             ,
             he
             burneth
             up
             the
             stuble
             :
             till
             the
             Wheat
             be
             gathered
             ,
             the
             Tares
             are
             not
             turned
             up
             .
             God
             will
             not
             pour
             his
             plagues
             untill
             he
             have
             removed
             the
             impediments
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             
               merciful
               men
            
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             he
             poureth
             down
             his
             judgements
             .
             Therefore
             he
             
               takes
               them
               away
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             he
             takes
             them
             from
             the
             Evil
             of
             sinning
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             greater
             blessing
             ,
             and
             in
             two
             senses
             from
             that
             .
             He
             takes
             them
             from
             it
             .
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             see
             sin
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             great
             Corrosive
             to
             a
             godly
             man.
             It
             was
             one
             point
             of
             Davids
             grievance
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             wicked
             men
             suffer
             ;
             
             
               I
               humbled
               my
               soul
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               I
               behaved
               my self
               as
               one
               that
               mourned
               for
               his
               Mother
               .
               David
            
             humbled
             himself
             even
             for
             his
             enemies
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             afflictied
             ,
             that
             was
             one
             part
             of
             his
             sorrow
             .
             But
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             his
             sorrow
             was
             to
             see
             them
             commit
             sin
             ,
             
               Mine
               eyes
               gush
               out
               with
               rivers
               of
               tears
               ,
               because
               men
               keep
               not
               thy
               law
            
             ;
             That
             was
             a
             great
             affliction
             .
             Therefore
             that
             they
             may
             be
             eased
             of
             that
             evil
             ,
             
               God
               takes
               away
               merciful
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               sins
               committed
            
             ;
             they
             are
             offensive
             to
             chaste
             eyes
             .
             He
             takes
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             their
             ears
             may
             not
             be
             filled
             with
             hellish
             blasphemies
             ,
             and
             damnable
             oathes
             that
             overburthen
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             ring
             their
             peals
             in
             every
             street
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             passeth
             by
             :
             there
             is
             no
             hearing
             such
             things
             in
             heaven
             .
             That
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             he
             takes
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             their
             eyes
             may
             not
             be
             glutted
             with
             beholding
             extortions
             ,
             oppressions
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             revilings
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             ease
             to
             a
             godly
             man
             to
             be
             took
             out
             of
             evil
             times
             :
             when
             God
             leaveth
             him
             in
             times
             and
             places
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             he
             shines
             as
             a
             light
             :
             when
             God
             takes
             him
             away
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             sorrow
             :
             it
             cost
             him
             grief
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             therefore
             to
             reward
             him
             ,
             
               God
               takes
               him
               away
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               see
               sin
               committed
               .
            
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             God
             takes
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             mot
             sin
             themselves
             :
             for
             heaven
             is
             a
             place
             as
             of
             no
             sorrow
             ,
             so
             of
             no
             sin
             :
             though
             we
             be
             unsatiable
             of
             sin
             now
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             an
             end
             put
             to
             it
             .
             It
             pleaseth
             God
             so
             to
             deal
             ,
             in
             his
             providence
             to
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             sin
             brought
             in
             Death
             ,
             and
             Death
             carrieth
             out
             sin
             :
             that
             as
             a
             skilful
             Chimmick
             distilleth
             an
             Antidote
             out
             of
             poyson
             ,
             so
             doth
             God
             ;
             Death
             that
             was
             the
             reward
             of
             sin
             ,
             God
             setcheth
             the
             translation
             out
             of
             it
             to
             eternal
             happiness
             :
             the
             Mother
             ,
             sin
             ,
             brought
             forth
             Death
             ,
             and
             Death
             the
             daughter
             carrieth
             out
             sin
             .
             That
             is
             it
             that
             is
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             a
             man
             in
             death
             :
             as
             now
             I
             shall
             cease
             suffering
             ,
             so
             here
             is
             my
             comfort
             too
             ,
             I
             shll
             cease
             sinning
             :
             though
             my
             purposes
             and
             endeavours
             be
             bent
             upon
             piety
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             overtaken
             ;
             I
             could
             not
             tread
             so
             strait
             ,
             but
             I
             did
             often
             tread
             awry
             ;
             now
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             new
             plain
             path
             provided
             for
             my
             feet
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             a
             great
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             God
             destroyeth
             sin
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             the
             body
             again
             without
             sin
             :
             if
             the
             body
             should
             live
             alwayes
             ,
             how
             should
             sin
             end
             ?
             sin
             will
             not
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             while
             we
             carry
             about
             us
             this
             
               vaile
               of
               flesh
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             carry
             about
             us
             also
             another
             
               vaile
               of
               sin
            
             :
             therefore
             faith
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               God
               dealeth
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               skilful
               houshoulder
               with
               his
               house
               .
            
             Look
             as
             it
             is
             in
             building
             an
             old
             house
             ,
             if
             there
             grow
             a
             Fig-tree
             ,
             or
             Ivy
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             that
             it
             spred
             the
             root
             through
             the
             chincks
             and
             partitions
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             cuts
             down
             the
             Fig-tree
             shall
             not
             profit
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             so
             fast
             rooted
             in
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             chincks
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             must
             pull
             down
             the
             wall
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             will
             not
             die
             ;
             Therefore
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             pull
             down
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             the
             Fig-tree
             and
             then
             set
             up
             stones
             ,
             and
             there
             erect
             the
             house
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             are
             preserved
             :
             he
             hath
             his
             end
             in
             both
             ,
             both
             the
             house
             is
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             the
             Ivy
             consumed
             and
             rooted
             out
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             case
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             house
             we
             carry
             about
             us
             ,
             the
             building
             ,
             the
             temple
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             the
             house
             is
             man
             himself
             ,
             sin
             is
             the
             fig-tree
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             fig-tree
             as
             insinuateth
             it self
             between
             every
             chink
             ,
             and
             partition
             in
             our
             nature
             ;
             there
             is
             somewhat
             corrupt
             in
             every
             faculty
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             it
             sheweth
             the
             fruit
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             sin
             :
             it
             hath
             so
             wound
             it self
             in
             ,
             that
             the
             fig-tree
             cannot
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             cannot
             be
             pulled
             out
             ,
             except
             the
             house
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             pulling
             down
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             therefore
             God
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             Death
             he
             takes
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             house
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             fig-tree
             may
             be
             pulled
             out
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             erects
             the
             wall
             of
             that
             house
             more
             glorious
             then
             before
             it
             was
             thrown
             down
             ,
             while
             the
             fig
             -
             tree
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             while
             sin
             was
             in
             it
             :
             it
             is
             raised
             up
             without
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
               Corruption
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               mortality
               shall
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
               the
               body
               that
               is
               sown
               a
               naturall
               body
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               raised
               a
               spiritual
               ,
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               raised
               in
               glory
               .
            
             God
             therefore
             
               takes
               them
               away
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             he
             dissolved
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             purifie
             it
             ,
             and
             cloath
             it
             with
             immortality
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             purer
             body
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             was
             first
             presented
             in
             nature
             at
             the
             first
             Creation
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             hereby
             what
             those
             good
             things
             are
             that
             Death
             bringeth
             ;
             It
             bringeth
             immunity
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             suffering
             :
             God
             
               takes
               away
               merciful
               men
            
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             not
             .
             And
             it
             bringeth
             immunity
             from
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             commit
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             is
             a
             Pillar
             of
             considence
             ,
             
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             Death
             :
             who
             would
             fear
             that
             which
             makes
             for
             his
             perfection
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             means
             of
             his
             translation
             of
             happiness
             ?
          
           
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             mourn
             for
             them
             that
             are
             took
             away
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             without
             hope
             :
             they
             are
             not
             
               took
               away
            
             but
             translated
             :
             they
             are
             removed
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             .
             Elijah
             was
             removed
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             
               in
               a
               firie
               chariot
            
             ,
             shall
             Elisha
             weep
             because
             he
             enjoyeth
             him
             not
             ?
             No
             he
             is
             took
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ;
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             into
             AEgypt
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             God
             intended
             that
             :
             it
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             God
             translates
             us
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             
               the
               end
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               even
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
            
             ;
             Shall
             we
             mourn
             as
             men
             without
             hope
             ?
             God
             takes
             them
             out
             of
             a
             
               valley
               of
               tears
            
             ,
             shall
             we
             mourn
             unsatiably
             for
             those
             that
             are
             took
             out
             of
             the
             
               valley
               of
               tears
            
             ?
             Let
             us
             not
             bring
             their
             memory
             to
             the
             
               valley
               of
               tears
            
             ,
             they
             are
             past
             it
             .
             God
             takes
             them
             from
             evil
             
             to
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             good
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             immortaity
             ,
             and
             eternity
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             enjoying
             of
             God
             ,
             
               of
               that
               that
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               hath
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             see
             any
             impenitent
             man
             die
             ,
             any
             man
             die
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             of
             mourning
             .
             That
             was
             the
             course
             that
             David
             observed
             :
             he
             lost
             two
             sons
             ,
             Absolom
             a
             wicked
             sonne
             ,
             he
             mourned
             for
             him
             ;
             he
             lost
             the
             child
             that
             was
             begotten
             in
             adultery
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             of
             which
             he
             prayed
             ;
             he
             mourned
             not
             for
             the
             childs
             departure
             :
             and
             Saint
             Ambrose
             giveth
             the
             reason
             well
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             good
             hope
             and
             assurance
             that
             the
             child
             was
             translated
             to
             a
             better
             estate
             ,
             he
             doubted
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             he
             died
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             therefore
             he
             mourned
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             death
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             childs
             .
             So
             when
             we
             see
             any
             die
             in
             his
             fins
             ,
             there
             is
             cause
             then
             of
             tears
             ,
             and
             of
             excessive
             tears
             :
             then
             David
             crieth
             ,
             
               Absolom
               ,
               oh
               my
               son
               ,
               my
               son
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             be
             good
             evidences
             of
             a
             Saint
             translated
             to
             glory
             ,
             shall
             we
             
               mourn
               as
               men
               without
               hope
            
             ?
             As
             Saint
             Jerome
             speaks
             to
             Paula
             mourning
             for
             her
             daughter
             ;
             
               Art
               thou
               angry
               Paula
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               made
               thy
               child
               mine
               ?
            
             (
             He
             bringeth
             in
             God
             speaking
             thus
             )
             
               dost
               thou
               envy
               me
               my
               own
               possession
               ?
               my
               own
               Creature
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             the
             state
             of
             an
             impenitent
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             good
             things
             here
             ,
             and
             his
             evill
             to
             come
             after
             ,
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             mourning
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             translated
             from
             good
             to
             ill
             ;
             his
             heaven
             is
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             his
             heaven
             is
             in
             his
             treasure
             ,
             in
             his
             riches
             ,
             in
             his
             chests
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             table
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             enjoyed
             a
             heaven
             here
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             not
             look
             for
             it
             after
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             place
             of
             another
             condition
             ,
             his
             heaven
             is
             here
             ,
             his
             hell
             after
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             penitent
             and
             contrite
             ,
             his
             ill
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             after
             ,
             his
             hell
             is
             in
             this
             world
             in
             suffering
             ,
             and
             in
             mortifying
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             wrastling
             with
             sin
             ,
             in
             incountring
             with
             tentations
             ,
             here
             is
             his
             hell
             ,
             and
             his
             torments
             ,
             but
             after
             cometh
             his
             heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             bliss
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             translated
             from
             bad
             to
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             took
             away
             from
             the
             evil
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             So
             here
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             first
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             three
             phrases
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             I
             propound
             is
             this
             ;
             What
             the
             Prophet
             bemoaneth
             ,
             and
             makes
             lamentation
             for
             ,
             and
             these
             
               merciful
               men
            
             for
             if
             they
             be
             
               took
               away
            
             from
             evil
             present
             and
             evil
             to
             come
             ,
             
             evil
             corporal
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             sufferings
             extraordinary
             ,
             plague
             and
             famine
             ;
             sufferings
             ordinary
             ,
             sickness
             and
             tentation
             ●…
             if
             it
             be
             so
             that
             no
             sin
             shall
             fall
             upon
             them
             to
             destruction
             ,
             no
             tentation
             fall
             on
             them
             to
             destroy
             them
             here
             ,
             much
             less
             afterward
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             took
             from
             all
             these
             evils
             ,
             how
             cometh
             the
             Prophet
             to
             make
             lamentation
             ,
             that
             
               merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
               ?
            
             for
             he
             speaks
             it
             mourningly
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             sufficient
             reason
             ,
             he
             mourneth
             over
             them
             because
             others
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             two
             reasons
             that
             are
             more
             special
             .
             
             There
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             godly
             man
             for
             the
             present
             
               when
               he
               is
               taken
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             lamented
             ;
             And
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             world
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             godly
             man.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             great
             punishment
             that
             God
             sendeth
             on
             a
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             loss
             to
             those
             that
             survive
             .
          
           
             The
             loss
             of
             their
             example
             :
             they
             shine
             as
             lights
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Taper
             ,
             a
             Candle
             taken
             away
             ;
             
               Ye
               rejoyced
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               light
               ,
            
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             concerning
             John
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             light
             not
             only
             of
             Johns
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             example
             ,
             whereby
             those
             that
             heard
             him
             walked
             .
             There
             is
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             set
             up
             in
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             :
             they
             are
             as
             a
             Taper
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             mercy
             and
             piety
             that
             they
             tread
             in
             .
             Job
             was
             set
             up
             a
             
               light
               of
               patience
               :
               Abraham
            
             of
             
               faith
               :
               Cornetius
            
             of
             Charity
             :
             and
             so
             every
             grace
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             eminent
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             up
             as
             so
             many
             lights
             .
             When
             the
             light
             is
             gone
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             a
             great
             loss
             to
             have
             a
             candle
             put
             out
             ?
             Though
             they
             enjoy
             their
             light
             ,
             we
             lose
             it
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             example
             and
             society
             ;
             their
             advice
             and
             counsel
             .
             Oh
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             bring
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             good
             to
             their
             acquaintance
             :
             I
             am
             in
             this
             affliction
             ,
             I
             remember
             that
             you
             were
             in
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             how
             did
             you
             carry
             your self
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             to
             build
             upon
             the
             experiences
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             lose
             many
             benefits
             by
             losing
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             He
             is
             not
             only
             beneficial
             in
             his
             example
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             prayers
             .
             He
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               Advocates
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             that
             pleads
             
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             
               stands
               in
               the
               gap
               .
               Abraham
            
             was
             a
             strong
             Advocate
             for
             Sodome
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Moses
             for
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             so
             other
             Saints
             in
             their
             time
             .
             The
             Saints
             while
             they
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             power
             in
             their
             prayers
             to
             with-hold
             judgements
             :
             and
             is
             there
             then
             no
             loss
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             ?
          
           
             When
             a
             Saint
             is
             removed
             ,
             a
             Pillar
             is
             removed
             ,
             a
             Pillar
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             must
             there
             not
             be
             danger
             when
             the
             Pillar
             is
             gone
             ?
             They
             are
             the
             
               Corner
               stones
            
             :
             when
             a
             corner
             stone
             falleth
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trash
             and
             rubbish
             falleth
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             discomfort
             upon
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             removeth
             godly
             and
             
               merciful
               men
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             loss
             every
             way
             :
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             State.
             The
             Church
             loseth
             a
             member
             ,
             the
             State
             a
             Pillar
             ;
             godly
             men
             lose
             an
             example
             ,
             wicked
             men
             lose
             an
             advocate
             ,
             poor
             men
             lose
             a
             Patron
             ,
             all
             men
             lose
             a
             comfort
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             fitst
             thing
             the
             Prophet
             bemoaneth
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             
               righteous
               men
            
             .
             First
             it
             went
             to
             his
             heart
             that
             the
             world
             should
             be
             left
             empty
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             vertuous
             examples
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             cut
             off
             those
             precious
             plants
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             looking-glasses
             for
             us
             to
             see
             our selves
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             pitch
             of
             perfection
             we
             should
             breath
             after
             ,
             and
             aime
             at
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             is
             not
             all
             :
             for
             their
             was
             impendant
             danger
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             .
             It
             is
             a
             prognosticating
             of
             some
             evil
             to
             befal
             a
             place
             ,
             when
             God
             takes
             them
             away
             .
             If
             Noah
             enter
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             world
             may
             expect
             a
             deluge
             .
             If
             Lot
             be
             out
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             let
             it
             look
             for
             a
             showr
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             :
             God
             himself
             expresseth
             himself
             by
             the
             Angel
             that
             
               he
               could
               do
               nothing
            
             as
             long
             as
             Los
             was
             in
             Sodome
             ;
             he
             had
             a
             commission
             not
             to
             rain
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             while
             Lot
             was
             there
             ,
             while
             Lots
             person
             and
             prayers
             were
             there
             :
             assoon
             as
             Lot
             was
             gone
             ,
             there
             cometh
             a
             cloud
             of
             Judgment
             :
             and
             in
             that
             a
             showre
             .
             So
             the
             Saints
             when
             they
             are
             translated
             into
             the
             Ark
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             took
             from
             the
             earth
             as
             Noah
             was
             ,
             (
             Noah
             was
             to
             ascend
             from
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             Ark
             )
             when
             Lot
             is
             gone
             to
             the
             City
             God
             provided
             for
             him
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             refuge
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             expect
             one
             Judgment
             or
             other
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             means
             to
             hinder
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             poured
             out
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             righteous
             men
             .
             They
             are
             took
             away
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             ill
             :
             we
             have
             lost
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             example
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             society
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             may
             fear
             that
             Judgments
             will
             come
             plentifully
             :
             
               for
               merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               evill
               to
               come
               .
            
             So
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Complaint
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             be
             very
             briefe
             in
             the
             second
             :
             
             that
             is
             ,
             over
             the
             living
             ,
             
               no
               man
               considereth
               it
            
             :
             this
             is
             truly
             to
             be
             bemoaned
             .
             There
             is
             a
             doudle
             extent
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             
               they
               consider
               not
            
             ;
             And
             then
             an
             extent
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             
               no
               man
               considereth
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Act
             hath
             a
             great
             latitude
             .
             It
             is
             either
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             former
             :
             
               they
               lay
               it
               not
               to
               heart
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             
               they
               do
               not
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               :
            
             or
             else
             it
             is
             a
             rendring
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             
               they
               lay
               it
               not
               to
               heart
               ,
               because
               they
               bethink
               not
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Consideration
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             judicial
             part
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             as
             incogitancy
             is
             a
             rocking
             of
             reason
             asleep
             ,
             a
             shuting
             of
             the
             doore
             of
             reason
             .
             Neglect
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             negligence
             of
             due
             care
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             inconsideration
             or
             incogitancy
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             neglect
             of
             the
             due
             course
             of
             reason
             ,
             due
             pondering
             of
             a
             thing
             .
             A
             man
             is
             said
             not
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             scanneth
             not
             ,
             that
             examineth
             not
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             laies
             not
             the
             effects
             and
             consequences
             together
             ,
             that
             compareth
             not
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             much
             now
             ,
             
               they
               considered
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             pondered
             not
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             examined
             not
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             reason
             ;
             they
             looked
             not
             to
             it
             what
             should
             be
             Gods
             meaning
             in
             
               taking
               away
               merciful
               men
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
            
             ;
             they
             looked
             not
             forward
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             backward
             to
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             they
             were
             altogether
             inconsiderate
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             
             and
             a
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             cause
             of
             all
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             given
             man
             Reason
             to
             use
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             consider
             Gods
             works
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             that
             befal
             others
             and
             himself
             .
             The
             true
             improvement
             
             of
             Christianity
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             consideration
             .
             That
             exciteth
             a
             man
             to
             repentance
             .
             David
             laies
             it
             as
             a
             ground
             ,
             
               I
               considered
               my
               wayes
               ,
               and
               turned
               my
               feet
               to
               thy
               testimonies
               .
            
             A
             man
             never
             repenteth
             that
             considereth
             not
             his
             wayes
             .
             The
             want
             of
             consideration
             keepeth
             a
             man
             freezing
             ,
             and
             setling
             on
             the
             dregs
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             of
             the
             first
             sin
             :
             incogitancy
             bringeth
             security
             ,
             that
             rocks
             reason
             asleep
             ;
             then
             passion
             hath
             her
             scope
             ,
             when
             reason
             governeth
             not
             .
             It
             is
             the
             trne
             punishment
             of
             the
             first
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             reason
             is
             decaied
             in
             man
             by
             sin
             ,
             reason
             was
             then
             unrectified
             ,
             reason
             grew
             irrigular
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sin
             .
             We
             can
             resolve
             no
             particular
             sin
             to
             any
             other
             principle
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             consider
             not
             before
             they
             commit
             it
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             men
             go
             on
             in
             excess
             and
             riot
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             
               they
               lay
               it
               not
               heart
            
             ,
             they
             look
             not
             forward
             ,
             what
             will
             be
             the
             issue
             and
             event
             ,
             they
             consider
             not
             the
             account
             they
             are
             to
             make
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             not
             that
             God
             is
             providing
             a
             
               cup
               of
               deadly
               wine
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               all
               must
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             The
             reason
             why
             mens
             desires
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             living
             here
             are
             so
             inlarged
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             want
             of
             consideration
             of
             what
             is
             the
             heppiness
             of
             heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             but
             it
             is
             resolved
             into
             this
             case
             .
             So
             here
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             complaineth
             of
             the
             want
             of
             consideration
             ,
             
               When
               merciful
               men
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               they
               consider
               it
               not
            
             ;
             to
             sympathize
             ,
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             what
             God
             would
             doe
             after
             he
             had
             removed
             these
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             removed
             the
             obstacles
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             would
             pour
             his
             wrath
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             extent
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             No
             man.
             It
             argueth
             the
             neglect
             to
             be
             general
             .
             A
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             
               Mercyful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               :
               the
               mourners
               should
               go
               about
               in
               the
               streets
            
             ;
             the
             poor
             Orphans
             should
             weep
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             lost
             a
             Patron
             :
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             no
             consideration
             on
             no
             hand
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             wonder
             :
             had
             the
             
               merciful
               man
            
             no
             wife
             ?
             no
             children
             ?
             no
             freind
             to
             mourn
             after
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             earth
             ?
             was
             there
             no
             well-willers
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             benefit
             by
             his
             piety
             to
             mourn
             for
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ?
             was
             there
             none
             like
             to
             himself
             ?
             one
             
               righteous
               man
            
             will
             mourn
             for
             another
             .
             What
             is
             this
             then
             ,
             
               No
               man
            
             ?
             If
             they
             would
             not
             regard
             the
             piety
             of
             the
             
               godly
               man
            
             or
             merciful
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             ,
             me
             thinks
             when
             he
             died
             there
             should
             be
             some
             consideration
             .
             A
             Mountain
             as
             long
             as
             it
             standeth
             ,
             men
             take
             no
             great
             notice
             of
             it
             ●…but
             if
             it
             fall
             ,
             all
             eyes
             look
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             Sun
             when
             he
             is
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             eyes
             that
             look
             on
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             come
             to
             an
             ecclipse
             ,
             every
             man
             gettteh
             into
             his
             Turret
             .
          
           
             Generally
             men
             delight
             to
             look
             upon
             those
             Stars
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             opinion
             they
             think
             are
             fallen
             .
             All
             these
             the
             godly
             man
             is
             .
             He
             shineth
             as
             a
             star
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             his
             strength
             after
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             as
             a
             Beacon
             upon
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             more
             glorious
             .
             The
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             the
             star
             falleth
             ,
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             the
             Ecclipse
             ,
             
               Merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               considereth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             ,
             it
             implieth
             not
             a
             nullity
             ,
             but
             a
             paucity
             .
             As
             in
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ;
             
               there
               is
               none
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               no
               not
               one
               .
            
             The
             Prophet
             doth
             not
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             godly
             man
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             so
             few
             that
             they
             could
             hardly
             be
             numbred
             ;
             a
             great
             paucity
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             
               No
               man
               considereth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             those
             that
             considered
             ,
             were
             so
             very
             few
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             hardly
             notice
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             hardly
             in
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             Number
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             twice
             noted
             ,
             
               No
               man
               ,
               no
               man
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             it
             it
             was
             almost
             a
             nullity
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             any
             ,
             not
             any
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             exceeding
             few
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             Because
             they
             were
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             piety
             ,
             therefore
             they
             mourned
             not
             .
             If
             piety
             were
             within
             ,
             it
             would
             simpathize
             without
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             like
             rejoycing
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             sorrow
             together
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             natural
             affection
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             almost
             cut
             off
             :
             It
             is
             likely
             if
             any
             of
             their
             kin
             were
             took
             away
             ,
             they
             would
             mourne
             :
             If
             a
             Pather
             or
             Mother
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             most
             impenitent
             man
             would
             have
             tears
             ;
             though
             not
             for
             sin
             ,
             yet
             for
             losses
             and
             crosses
             :
             then
             there
             are
             those
             that
             would
             crie
             
             with
             
               Elisha
               ,
               My
               father
               my
               father
               ,
               the
               Chariots
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             a
             brother
             or
             a
             sister
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             are
             those
             that
             would
             follow
             with
             the
             voyce
             of
             lamentation
             ,
             
               Alas
               my
               brother
               ,
               alas
               my
               sister
               ,
               wo
               is
               me
               for
               my
               brother
               Jonathan
               .
            
             We
             have
             tears
             for
             brethren
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             a
             child
             that
             were
             lost
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             tears
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             sigh
             along
             time
             after
             ,
             and
             would
             say
             with
             
               David
               ;
               Oh
               Absalom
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               my
               son
               .
            
             All
             conditions
             that
             live
             find
             tears
             in
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             their
             departure
             ,
             only
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             findeth
             none
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             their
             stupidity
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             stupidity
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             a
             man
             die
             twice
             ?
             as
             they
             die
             the
             death
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             so
             to
             make
             them
             suffer
             a
             death
             in
             our
             memories
             ?
             as
             they
             perish
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             to
             perish
             also
             in
             our
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             .
             We
             owe
             God
             so
             much
             ,
             we
             owe
             piety
             so
             much
             ,
             we
             owe
             the
             memorial
             of
             many
             so
             much
             ,
             we
             owe
             our selves
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             .
             And
             yet
             no
             man
             considereth
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             fault
             which
             we
             may
             examine
             our selves
             of
             .
             For
             if
             we
             now
             make
             reflection
             of
             all
             this
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             we
             must
             find
             a
             conformity
             with
             our
             times
             .
             There
             is
             never
             a
             word
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             true
             now
             .
             I
             will
             now
             take
             the
             parts
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             cannot
             deny
             that
             evil
             is
             to
             come
             upon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             if
             it
             were
             to
             come
             :
             it
             is
             come
             already
             :
             it
             hath
             overtaken
             us
             .
             If
             we
             load
             ,
             the
             earth
             with
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             forbear
             long
             .
             The
             evil
             of
             sin
             that
             surchargeth
             the
             earth
             must
             be
             unloaden
             again
             ,
             by
             this
             burthen
             ,
             by
             the
             burthen
             of
             punishment
             :
             one
             burthen
             must
             justle
             out
             another
             .
             Evils
             there
             have
             been
             impendant
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             Evils
             there
             are
             now
             present
             that
             we
             begin
             to
             groane
             under
             :
             and
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             where
             that
             evil
             will
             stay
             .
             There
             is
             evil
             present
             ,
             and
             evils
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             our
             evils
             are
             still
             multiplying
             :
             the
             beginnings
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             fears
             ;
             God
             grant
             it
             may
             stay
             .
             But
             our
             state
             and
             condition
             is
             like
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             impendant
             .
             We
             see
             the
             heavens
             grown
             black
             ,
             judgments
             are
             a
             ripening
             .
             When
             ye
             see
             the
             sky
             red
             ,
             when
             ye
             see
             the
             skie
             black
             ,
             judgment
             is
             beginning
             ,
             not
             only
             beginning
             to
             bud
             ,
             but
             it
             beginneth
             to
             spread
             and
             inlarge
             it selfe
             .
             Thus
             farr
             there
             is
             a
             correspondency
             .
             There
             is
             evil
             that
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             and
             suspect
             ,
             yet
             further
             to
             come
             on
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             conformity
             with
             the
             other
             too
             ,
             in
             our
             negligence
             .
             The
             world
             sendeth
             forth
             men
             now
             
               void
               of
               natural
               affection
            
             .
             It
             was
             never
             so
             before
             .
             For
             if
             before
             they
             neglected
             others
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             careful
             of
             themselves
             .
             But
             men
             now
             desperately
             neglect
             their
             own
             salvations
             .
             There
             is
             no
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             no
             pitty
             of
             others
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             that
             men
             heretofore
             considered
             not
             ,
             when
             they
             loved
             their
             lives
             better
             then
             their
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             some
             sensible
             taste
             of
             that
             that
             was
             temporal
             ,
             when
             they
             loved
             their
             lives
             better
             then
             heaven
             ,
             But
             now
             men
             love
             not
             their
             lives
             best
             ,
             but
             their
             sins
             better
             :
             for
             though
             their
             lives
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             yet
             their
             sins
             are
             kept
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             admirable
             thing
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             every
             way
             we
             are
             given
             to
             plenty
             ,
             to
             ryot
             ,
             to
             security
             ,
             notwithstanding
             God
             cometh
             neer
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             his
             judgment
             even
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             swell
             .
             He
             forbeareth
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             to
             trie
             us
             with
             mercies
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             takes
             a
             severe
             course
             .
             Where
             shall
             men
             see
             the
             face
             of
             an
             alteration
             ?
             our
             lives
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             our
             delights
             the
             same
             ,
             our
             vanities
             and
             follies
             the
             same
             ;
             we
             keep
             the
             same
             sins
             still
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             bent
             to
             provoke
             God
             further
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             he
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             we
             consider
             not
             for
             what
             purpose
             God
             sendeth
             his
             plagues
             ,
             we
             consider
             not
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             away
             others
             for
             our
             example
             ;
             none
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             ,
             it
             swimmeth
             not
             in
             his
             brain
             .
             We
             begin
             to
             tremble
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             our selves
             well
             ,
             if
             we
             provide
             a
             countrey
             house
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             beset
             us
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             City
             .
             There
             will
             be
             no
             flight
             but
             to
             repentance
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             City
             of
             refuge
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             repent
             but
             by
             consideration
             :
             these
             must
             be
             took
             to
             heart
             before
             there
             can
             be
             amendment
             ,
             and
             till
             there
             be
             amendment
             ,
             there
             will
             he
             no
             removing
             of
             judgment
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             then
             that
             we
             are
             conform
             able
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             too
             .
             That
             
               merciful
               men
               are
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             experience
             sheweth
             it
             daily
             :
             they
             are
             taken
             so
             frequently
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             left
             :
             they
             are
             not
             only
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             but
             swept
             away
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             proof
             ,
             this
             representation
             ,
             this
             sad
             spectacle
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             argument
             to
             make
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             conformity
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             text
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             text
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             of
             a
             merciful
             man.
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             bringeth
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             by
             pairs
             .
             It
             is
             fulfiled
             in
             the
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             this
             day
             :
             by
             pairs
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             piety
             ,
             by
             pairs
             he
             giveth
             us
             spectacles
             of
             mortality
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             come
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             for
             one
             ,
             to
             performe
             the
             solemnity
             of
             one
             Funeral
             :
             but
             after
             ,
             I
             perceived
             I
             was
             called
             to
             do
             the
             office
             for
             two
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             it
             falleth
             not
             out
             so
             every
             day
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             true
             proof
             that
             these
             are
             the
             times
             of
             mortality
             :
             set
             the
             pairs
             any
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             there
             is
             one
             free
             ,
             none
             can
             secure
             himself
             from
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             .
             One
             ,
             a
             vertuous
             ancient
             Gentlewoman
             :
             the
             other
             a
             grave
             learned
             minister
             ,
             but
             of
             younger
             condition
             :
             here
             are
             both
             ages
             took
             away
             ,
             and
             both
             presented
             :
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             here
             are
             both
             conditions
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             both
             presented
             together
             ;
             and
             here
             are
             both
             sexes
             ,
             and
             both
             presented
             together
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             sex
             ,
             no
             condition
             ,
             no
             age
             can
             secure
             themselves
             .
             I
             will
             smite
             the
             Shepheard
             (
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             foretelling
             the
             Disciples
             what
             should
             befal
             them
             .
             )
             Here
             is
             the
             smiting
             of
             the
             Shepheard
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             too
             :
             But
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             I
             beleeve
             this
             place
             cannot
             send
             such
             another
             pair
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             one
             ,
             He
             was
             the
             most
             eminent
             for
             his
             place
             ;
             For
             the
             other
             she
             was
             the
             most
             eminent
             for
             her
             piety
             .
             I
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             conversation
             of
             either
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             speak
             much
             :
             and
             the
             information
             I
             had
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             much
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             needless
             :
             I
             may
             save
             a
             labour
             for
             both
             :
             for
             if
             I
             speak
             any
             thing
             false
             ,
             ye
             are
             able
             to
             refute
             me
             ;
             if
             I
             speak
             any
             thing
             true
             (
             as
             all
             must
             be
             true
             that
             is
             spoken
             here
             )
             yet
             ye
             are
             able
             to
             prevent
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             that
             ye
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             one
             ;
             I
             here
             that
             he
             had
             the
             report
             of
             a
             man
             that
             was
             conscionable
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             place
             .
             And
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             of
             him
             shall
             be
             only
             this
             ;
             there
             is
             cause
             that
             ye
             should
             take
             to
             heart
             his
             death
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             in
             this
             little
             Parish
             that
             is
             as
             healthful
             as
             another
             .
             (
             But
             God
             is
             wounderful
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             search
             into
             the
             judgments
             of
             God
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             full
             eight
             years
             ,
             but
             there
             have
             three
             succeeded
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             commended
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             died
             one
             after
             another
             ?
             Is
             it
             so
             that
             ye
             kill
             them
             with
             unkindness
             ?
             the
             world
             saith
             so
             I
             tell
             ye
             .
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             too
             many
             unkind
             passages
             :
             where
             the
             fault
             is
             ,
             your selves
             know
             .
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             consideration
             ,
             that
             God
             removeth
             them
             from
             ye
             ,
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             worthy
             of
             none
             .
             If
             God
             send
             us
             these
             helps
             and
             Lampes
             that
             waste
             themselves
             to
             shine
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             and
             dispence
             to
             us
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             give
             them
             incouragement
             in
             their
             studies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             on
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             ?
             A
             word
             is
             enough
             for
             that
             .
             Howsoever
             some
             of
             ye
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             rest
             ,
             God
             hath
             taken
             him
             to
             his
             rest
             .
             There
             is
             more
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             say
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             ,
             since
             I
             came
             from
             my
             house
             ,
             I
             had
             information
             at
             my
             first
             footing
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             they
             said
             she
             was
             as
             good
             a
             woman
             as
             lived
             .
             At
             my
             first
             footing
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             said
             she
             was
             a
             very
             good
             woman
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             they
             testifie
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             most
             eminent
             for
             her
             piety
             and
             vertue
             .
             Shall
             she
             want
             a
             memorial
             ?
             I
             asked
             of
             those
             that
             have
             known
             her
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             righteous
             woman
             ,
             for
             the
             righteousness
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             a
             merciful
             woman
             for
             the
             righteonsness
             of
             mercy
             .
             She
             had
             respect
             to
             both
             tables
             ,
             to
             her
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             her
             Neighbour
             .
             For
             the
             mercy
             of
             charity
             ,
             she
             was
             good
             to
             the
             poor
             :
             she
             was
             a
             lender
             to
             those
             that
             were
             in
             necessity
             ,
             and
             a
             giver
             too
             .
             For
             the
             mercy
             of
             piety
             she
             was
             very
             compassionate
             to
             those
             that
             were
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             she
             sympathized
             with
             them
             ,
             visited
             them
             and
             comforted
             them
             .
             For
             the
             mercy
             of
             peace
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             contention
             ,
             she
             laboured
             to
             set
             all
             strait
             ,
             she
             had
             a
             soft
             answer
             co
             pacifie
             wrath
             .
             She
             was
             a
             merciful
             woman
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             given
             her
             the
             reward
             ,
             hath
             took
             her
             to
             his
             rest
             .
             She
             was
             a
             lover
             of
             peace
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             her
             to
             the
             place
             of
             peace
             .
             She
             was
             one
             hat
             studied
             happiness
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             taken
             her
             to
             a
             place
             of
             happiness
             .
             He
             hath
             
             took
             her
             from
             these
             evils
             that
             we
             are
             reserved
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             fear
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             godly
             and
             an
             impenitent
             man.
             Impenitent
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             took
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             to
             further
             evill
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             left
             alive
             ,
             they
             are
             left
             to
             further
             evil
             .
             Merciful
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             took
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             for
             the
             eschewing
             of
             evil
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             left
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             diverting
             of
             evil
             .
             They
             divert
             them
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             shun
             them
             when
             they
             die
             .
             As
             they
             labour
             to
             honour
             God
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             so
             God
             gratifieth
             them
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             he
             takes
             them
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             This
             consideration
             ,
             and
             occasion
             ,
             is
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             Text.
             As
             it
             is
             proved
             in
             all
             the
             Text
             ,
             let
             us
             disprove
             it
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             may
             never
             go
             in
             the
             course
             it
             lieth
             here
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             contrary
             course
             .
             That
             righteous
             men
             perish
             ,
             and
             men
             do
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             (
             let
             it
             be
             said
             so
             )
             and
             merciful
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             took
             away
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             those
             that
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             .
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             occasion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             GOOD
             MANS
             EPITAPH
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             HAPPINESSE
             OF
             Those
             that
             Die
             VVell
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 REVBLAT
                 .
                 14.13
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 forth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 works
                 do
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             Scripture
             will
             afford
             us
             many
             Texts
             for
             Funerals
             .
             Me
             thinks
             there
             is
             none
             more
             fit
             ,
             nor
             more
             ordinarily
             preached
             on
             than
             two
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             both
             of
             them
             
               voices
               from
               heaven
            
             .
          
           
             One
             was
             to
             Isaiah
             the
             Prophet
             .
             He
             was
             commanded
             to
             crie
             .
             
             
               The
               voyce
               said
               ,
               Cry.
               And
               be
               said
               ,
               What
               shall
               I
               cry
               ?
               All
               flesh
               is
               grasse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               goodness
               thereof
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             :
             That
             is
             a
             fit
             Text
             indeed
             :
             So
             is
             this
             here
             ,
             A
             
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               too
            
             .
             
             But
             Saint
             John
             is
             not
             commanded
             to
             
               cry
               it
            
             ,
             as
             Isaiah
             was
             :
             he
             is
             commanded
             
               to
               write
               it
            
             .
          
           
             That
             that
             is
             written
             is
             for
             the
             more
             assurance
             .
             
               It
               seemeth
               good
               to
               me
            
             (
             faith
             Saint
             Luke
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             his
             Gospel
             )
             
               Most
               excellent
               Theophilus
               ,
               to
               write
               to
               thee
               of
               these
               things
               in
               order
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               know
               the
               certainty
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             It
             did
             not
             please
             God
             for
             many
             generatious
             to
             teach
             his
             Church
             by
             writing
             .
             The
             Fathers
             before
             the
             flood
             he
             did
             not
             teach
             by
             writing
             .
             They
             lived
             long
             :
             their
             memory
             served
             them
             instead
             of
             books
             :
             and
             they
             had
             now
             and
             then
             some
             Divine
             revelations
             .
             They
             needed
             no
             writing
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             that
             the
             dayes
             of
             man
             grew
             short
             (
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Moses
               the
            
             
             
               man
               of
               God
               :
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               years
               are
               threescore
               years
               and
               ten
               :
            
             then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             when
             the
             dayes
             of
             man
             came
             thus
             to
             be
             shortned
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             teach
             his
             Church
             by
             writing
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             ,
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               solvation
               be
               written
               ,
            
             yet
             God
             did
             appoint
             some
             special
             things
             above
             all
             others
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             some
             passages
             of
             divide
             truths
             .
             As
             that
             same
             history
             of
             the
             foil
             of
             Amalek
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             
               Scribehoc
               ad
               monumentum
            
             ,
             
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Moses
               ;
               write
               this
               for
               a
               memorial
               in
               a
               book
               .
            
             So
             God
             commandeth
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               to
               take
               to
               himself
               a
               great
               roul
               ,
               and
               to
               write
               in
               it
               with
               a
               mans
               pen.
            
             
             So
             to
             
               Exekiel
               :
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               write
               thee
               the
               name
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               even
               of
               this
               same
               day
               ,
               the
               king
               of
               Babylon
               set
               himself
               against
               Jerusalem
               this
               same
               day
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             John
             (
             to
             go
             no
             further
             )
             though
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             write
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Visions
             he
             saw
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             some
             special
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             would
             have
             him
             to
             write
             .
             And
             here
             is
             one
             ;
             
               Write
               this
               same
               voyce
               :
               this
               〈◊〉
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               write
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             that
             writing
             addeth
             nothing
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             For
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             same
             Word
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             well
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             delivered
             by
             tradition
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             by
             writing
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             to
             blesse
             God
             that
             we
             have
             it
             written
             .
             How
             many
             Divine
             truths
             have
             been
             turned
             into
             lies
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             divine
             Histories
             have
             been
             turned
             into
             fables
             ,
             when
             things
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             tradition
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             and
             from
             man
             to
             man
             ?
             
               Tradition
               was
               never
               so
               safe
               a
               preserver
               of
               Divine
               truths
               .
            
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             thank
             God
             (
             I
             say
             )
             for
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             
             for
             every
             part
             of
             it
             :
             
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               written
               ,
               is
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               that
               we
               through
               patience
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               have
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             comfortable
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             here
             Saint
             John
             is
             commanded
             to
             write
             ?
             Write
             ,
             what
             ?
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               saith
               the
               spirit
               ,
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             which
             you
             have
             five
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             you
             have
             a
             
               Proposition
               .
               Dead
               men
               are
               blessed
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             not
             generally
             true
             ,
             therefore
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             Restriction
             :
             all
             
               Dead
               men
            
             are
             not
             blessed
             .
             But
             who
             are
             blessed
             then
             ?
             they
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             There
             is
             the
             Restriction
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             Time
             from
             whence
             this
             blessedness
             beginneeh
             .
             
               From
               henceforth
               ,
               blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             
               Particulars
               wherein
               this
               blessedness
               consists
            
             .
             It
             is
             in
             a
             
               Relaxation
               of
               their
               labours
            
             ;
             and
             
               a
               Retribution
               of
               their
               works
               ,
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             all
             this
             .
             It
             is
             confirmed
             first
             ,
             by
             
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               ;
               A
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               said
               write
               .
            
             And
             then
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             te
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Even
               so
               saith
               the
               spirit
               ,
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               .
            
          
           
             You
             must
             not
             look
             that
             in
             this
             shortness
             of
             time
             ,
             I
             should
             go
             through
             all
             these
             .
             And
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             only
             the
             first
             and
             second
             .
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             take
             some
             time
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             meeting
             .
             I
             would
             do
             all
             within
             the
             hour
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
             
             
               Dead
               men
               are
               blessed
            
             .
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             Blessedness
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             every
             man
             desireth
             .
             He
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             monster
             ,
             that
             would
             live
             wretchedly
             .
             Every
             man
             desireth
             to
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             thing
             which
             we
             all
             desire
             in
             common
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             most
             men
             mistake
             it
             .
             Some
             place
             blessedness
             in
             riches
             .
             And
             some
             place
             it
             in
             honours
             .
             
             Some
             place
             it
             in
             pleasures
             .
             And
             some
             place
             it
             in
             health
             of
             body
             .
             And
             some
             place
             it
             in
             civil
             vertues
             .
             What
             need
             I
             tell
             you
             more
             ?
             S.
             Austin
             in
             his
             19.
             book
             
               DeCivitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             
             telleth
             us
             of
             no
             fewer
             then
             two
             hundred
             fourscore
             and
             eight
             several
             places
             of
             blessedness
             .
             All
             determined
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             let
             them
             passe
             .
             
               Blessedness
               consisteth
               in
               the
               enjoying
               of
               the
               soveraign
               good
               .
               That
               same
               soveraign
               good
               is
               God.
            
             We
             enjoy
             God
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             
          
           
             From
             hence
             there
             is
             a
             double
             Blessedness
             .
          
           
             Distinguish
             them
             as
             you
             will
             ;
             Whether
             you
             call
             one
             
               Beatudo
               vioe
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               Beatudo
               patrioe
            
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             .
             The
             
               Blessedness
               of
               the
               way
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Blessedness
               of
               the
               Country
            
             .
             Or
             whether
             you
             call
             one
             
               Beatudo
               spei
            
             ;
             the
             other
             
               Beatudo
               rei
            
             .
             The
             
               Blessedness
               of
               expectation
               ,
               or
               the
               blessedness
               of
               fruition
               .
            
             Or
             whether
             you
             call
             them
             (
             as
             usually
             you
             do
             ,
             )
             The
             
               Blessedness
               of
               Grace
            
             here
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Blessedness
               of
               Glory
            
             hereer
             ;
             It
             mattereth
             not
             in
             what
             terms
             yon
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             but
             so
             we
             know
             this
             ,
             have
             one
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             sure
             of
             both
             .
             There
             is
             none
             have
             the
             
               Blessedness
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             first
             
               Blessed
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             none
             
               Blessed
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             but
             shall
             be
             
               Blessed
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             condition
             of
             a
             
               Blessed
               soul
            
             .
             It
             is
             here
             
               in
               the
               body
            
             ,
             (
             as
             long
             as
             God
             pleaseth
             )
             But
             then
             
               it
               is
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             It
             is
             
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             is
             
               from
               the
               Body
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             third
             Condition
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             
               in
               the
               body
            
             again
             ,
             
             and
             
               with
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Then
             is
             the
             full
             consumation
             of
             blisse
             ,
             when
             this
             same
             body
             of
             ours
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             ,
             
               and
               made
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             But
             our
             Blessedness
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             here
             a
             comfortable
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               per
               speciem
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             sight
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               we
               walk
               by
               faith
               and
               not
               by
               sight
               .
            
             
             Because
             while
             
               we
               are
               here
            
             (
             though
             we
             do
             
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             Mirrour
             or
             glass
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             because
             )
             we
             
               are
               absent
               from
               him
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               objectum
               Beatificans
            
             .
             Because
             here
             
               the
               tears
               are
               not
               all
               wiped
               from
               our
               eyes
               ,
            
             and
             we
             have
             not
             yet
             a
             
               full
               rest
               from
               our
               labours
            
             ,
             nor
             a
             full
             reward
             for
             our
             services
             .
             Therefore
             our
             Blessedness
             here
             it
             is
             nothing
             (
             to
             speak
             of
             )
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             Blessedness
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             is
             
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             it
             is
             
               melius
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               :
               Better
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             
               multo
               melius
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               better
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             
               multo
               mag
               is
               melius
            
             (
             you
             must
             bear
             with
             Saint
             Pauls
             incongruity
             of
             speech
             )
             
               it
               is
               much
               more
               better
               to
               be
               with
               him
               .
               If
               our
               hope
               were
               only
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               of
               all
               men
            
             ,
             beleevers
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
               were
               most
               miserable
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             immortal
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             of
             this
             mortal
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             some
             little
             glimpse
             of
             this
             light
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             did
             beleeve
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             )
             One
             of
             the
             heathen
             Poets
             could
             say
             ,
             
               No
               man
               is
               blessed
               till
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Cressus
             the
             Lybian
             (
             a
             man
             happy
             in
             his
             great
             achievements
             )
             asked
             
               Solon
               ;
               Pray
            
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               man
               dost
               thou
               think
               happy
               ?
            
             He
             named
             one
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             Tellus
             )
             a
             man
             that
             was
             dead
             .
             But
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               whom
               else
               dost
               thou
               think
               haypy
               ?
            
             He
             named
             two
             btethren
             more
             ,
             that
             did
             a
             worke
             of
             piety
             to
             their
             Mother
             (
             it
             were
             too
             long
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             particular
             story
             )
             and
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             
               I
               think
               them
               happy
            
             ,
             quoth
             he
             .
             Cressus
             began
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             should
             not
             be
             thought
             a
             happy
             man.
             Am
             not
             I
             happy
             ?
             Oh
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               I
               take
               thee
               for
               a
               great
               King
               ,
               but
               I
               accont
               thee
               not
               happy
               before
               death
               .
               Cressus
            
             grew
             to
             misery
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               Solon
               ,
               Solon
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             word
             ,
             
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
            
             :
             and
             the
             Word
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             we
             have
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             we
             have
             some
             little
             glimpse
             of
             this
             light
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             
               that
               dead
               men
               should
               be
               happy
               ,
            
             that
             there
             is
             a
             happinesse
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             things
             they
             have
             against
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               an
               enemy
            
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               is
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             so
             .
             
               The
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               Death
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               terrible
               enemy
            
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             and
             
               of
               all
               terrible
               things
               the
               most
               terrible
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             nature
             abhorreth
             it
             exceedingly
             .
             See
             it
             in
             any
             creature
             that
             liveth
             :
             Mark
             if
             every
             creature
             would
             not
             use
             leggs
             ,
             wings
             ,
             hoofs
             ,
             horns
             ,
             tusks
             ,
             beaks
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             thing
             it
             is
             wherewith
             God
             and
             nature
             hath
             armed
             it
             ,
             to
             preserve
             life
             .
          
           
             Solomon
             saith
             it
             (
             but
             he
             saith
             it
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             carnal
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             many
             things
             by
             Metaphors
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             .
             )
             
               That
               a
               living
               dogg
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               dead
               lyon
               .
            
             
          
           
             Sathan
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             ,
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             word
             of
             his
             was
             a
             truth
             ,
             
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               will
               he
               give
               for
               his
               life
               .
               Vita
               dum
               super
               est
               ,
               benè
               est
               ,
            
             said
             Moecenas
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             grievously
             sick
             of
             the
             Gout
             ,
             
               So
               long
               as
               life
               remains
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               enough
               .
            
             You
             have
             one
             man
             that
             liveth
             in
             extream
             poverty
             ,
             eateth
             no
             bread
             ,
             but
             
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
            
             .
             yet
             he
             would
             live
             .
             You
             have
             another
             man
             that
             carrieth
             about
             him
             a
             diseased
             body
             ,
             
               the
               arrows
               of
               God
               sticking
               fast
               in
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               venome
               of
               them
               drinking
               up
               his
               spirits
               ,
            
             by
             some
             sickness
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             live
             .
             You
             have
             another
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             rotten
             name
             that
             stinks
             while
             he
             liveth
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             live
             still
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             wicked
             men
             ,
             do
             make
             many
             base
             shifts
             to
             live
             (
             
               they
               have
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
            
             ;
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             they
             do
             it
             )
             but
             even
             Gods
             best
             children
             ,
             that
             look
             for
             a
             better
             life
             then
             this
             ,
             when
             this
             ended
             ,
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             this
             life
             if
             they
             could
             keep
             it
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             remember
             how
             David
             pleaded
             for
             life
             ;
             
               Oh
               let
               me
               live
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               I
               may
               praise
               thy
               Name
               :
               oh
               spare
               me
               a
               little
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               ?
               Hezekiah
               turneth
               his
               face
               to
               the
               wall
               and
               wept
               ,
               oh
               shall
               the
               grave
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               ?
               or
               shall
               the
               dead
               celebrate
               thy
               praise
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             
               Vivens
               ,
               vivens
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               living
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               living
               that
               must
               praise
               thee
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             indeed
             that
             sometime
             you
             shall
             find
             some
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             wishing
             for
             death
             ,
             
             
               Job
               ,
               My
               soul
               hath
               chosen
               strangling
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               rather
               then
               my self
               .
               Lord
               I
               pray
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             Moses
             )
             
               kill
               me
               out
               of
               hand
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               not
               see
               my
               wretchedness
               .
               Elijah
               ,
            
             
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             
               Jezable
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               Lord
            
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               take
               away
               my
               life
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               not
               better
               then
               my
               fathers
               .
            
             He
             was
             not
             willing
             that
             Jezable
             should
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             have
             God
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
             You
             know
             Jonah
             his
             pettish
             mood
             that
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             needs
             think
             to
             know
             what
             was
             better
             for
             him
             ,
             then
             God
             himself
             doth
             ;
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               take
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               my
               life
               from
               mee
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               better
               for
               me
               to
               dic
               ,
               then
               to
               live
               .
            
          
           
             These
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             passions
             as
             other
             men
             have
             ;
             and
             passion
             was
             never
             good
             judge
             between
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             again
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             question
             made
             by
             
               Job
               ;
               Wherefore
               is
               light
               given
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               misery
               ,
               and
               life
               to
               the
               bitter
               in
               soul
               ?
            
             Such
             a
             man
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               bitterness
               of
               soul
            
             ,
             he
             may
             happily
             
               seek
               for
               death
               ,
               as
               for
               treasures
               ,
            
             and
             
               be
               glad
               when
               he
               hath
               found
               the
               grave
               .
            
          
           
             But
             let
             God
             be
             but
             pleased
             a
             little
             to
             allay
             that
             bitterness
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             lay
             up
             that
             bitter
             pill
             in
             sugar
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             like
             life
             well
             enough
             .
          
           
             Why
             do
             we
             all
             this
             while
             go
             from
             my
             Text
             ?
             Surely
             there
             be
             so
             many
             voyces
             upon
             earth
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             
               voyce
               from
               heaven
            
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             we
             should
             scarce
             beleeve
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             if
             the
             dead
             be
             blessed
             ,
             
             why
             do
             we
             not
             die
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             blessed
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             such
             a
             like
             Question
             of
             Scipio
             in
             that
             same
             book
             of
             Tullies
             ;
             
             
               Somnium
               Scipionis
               .
               Scipio
            
             asked
             his
             Father
             ,
             when
             his
             father
             had
             told
             him
             of
             those
             glories
             that
             the
             soul
             enjoyed
             in
             immortality
             :
             Why
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               do
               I
               tarry
               thus
               long
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
               why
               do
               not
               I
               hasten
               to
               die
               ?
            
             The
             schollers
             of
             Eugesius
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             their
             Master
             dispute
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             went
             and
             laid
             violent
             hands
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             go
             to
             that
             immortality
             .
             And
             so
             
               Cato
               Uticensis
            
             after
             he
             read
             Platoes
             books
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             made
             away
             himself
             .
             Many
             such
             examples
             there
             have
             been
             .
             And
             I
             find
             often-times
             in
             your
             bills
             many
             that
             have
             laid
             violent
             hands
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             some
             that
             cut
             their
             own
             throats
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             hang
             themselves
             .
             I
             pray
             give
             me
             leave
             a
             little
             to
             speak
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
           
             Saint
             Austin
             tells
             me
             of
             five
             causes
             ,
             for
             which
             persons
             do
             usually
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             .
             
             Some
             do
             it
             to
             avoid
             some
             shame
             ,
             or
             some
             dishonour
             ,
             or
             misery
             ,
             or
             beggery
             ,
             that
             shall
             befall
             them
             .
             Thus
             did
             Achitophel
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             his
             counsell
             was
             defeated
             ,
             he
             went
             home
             and
             hanged
             himself
             :
             Thus
             have
             many
             done
             to
             avoid
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             .
             Alas
             poor
             wretches
             ;
             While
             they
             seek
             to
             escape
             temporal
             punishment
             ,
             they
             run
             into
             eternal
             ,
             like
             our
             fishes
             in
             the
             proverb
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               frying-pan
               into
               the
               fire
               :
               into
               hell
               fire
               ,
               where
               the
               worm
               dieth
               not
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               fire
               never
               goeth
               out
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             have
             done
             it
             to
             avoid
             the
             terrors
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             .
             Thus
             Judas
             ,
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             betrayed
             Christ
             ,
             he
             went
             and
             hung
             himself
             .
          
           
             Poor
             wretch
             ;
             He
             had
             more
             need
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             healed
             that
             sin
             of
             his
             by
             repentance
             .
             This
             is
             not
             a
             way
             to
             expiate
             thy
             sin
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             way
             to
             increase
             it
             .
             Judas
             when
             he
             killed
             himself
             ,
             he
             killed
             as
             wicked
             a
             man
             as
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             shall
             answer
             to
             God
             ,
             aswell
             for
             that
             nocent
             bloud
             of
             his
             own
             that
             he
             spilt
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             for
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             that
             he
             betrayed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             find
             some
             that
             have
             done
             this
             to
             avoid
             some
             villany
             that
             they
             feared
             should
             be
             offered
             them
             .
             As
             for
             example
             .
             Pelagia
             a
             noble
             Lady
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             of
             in
             Ecclesiastcall
             stories
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             followed
             by
             some
             barbarous
             souldiers
             that
             would
             have
             abused
             her
             ,
             she
             speaking
             nothing
             but
             ,
             
               never
               a
               villain
               of
               them
               all
               shall
               touch
               me
            
             ;
             threw
             her self
             over
             a
             bridge
             ,
             and
             drowned
             her self
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             do
             little
             lesse
             then
             commend
             her
             for
             this
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             condemnes
             her
             ,
             so
             should
             I.
             For
             ,
             why
             should
             she
             that
             had
             done
             no
             hurt
             ,
             do
             hurt
             to
             her self
             ?
             why
             should
             she
             to
             escape
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Nocent
             ,
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             her self
             that
             was
             innocent
             ?
             Our
             chastity
             of
             body
             is
             not
             lost
             ,
             when
             the
             chastity
             of
             our
             mind
             remaineth
             inviolated
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             Some
             have
             done
             this
             to
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             name
             of
             valour
             .
             Rasis
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Machabees
             did
             thus
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             shew
             that
             book
             to
             be
             Apochriphal
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             is
             enough
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             book
             commendeth
             Rasis
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             valour
             for
             to
             flie
             a
             danger
             :
             it
             is
             valour
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             If
             any
             example
             can
             be
             alledged
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             of
             Sampsons
             may
             .
             But
             Saint
             Austin
             he
             answereth
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             secretly
             commandeth
             him
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             verily
             beleeve
             it
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             had
             not
             commanded
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             assisted
             him
             in
             it
             too
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             done
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             in
             pulling
             down
             the
             house
             upon
             himself
             and
             the
             Philistims
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             some
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             they
             might
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             because
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
            
             .
             Some
             will
             die
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Poor
             wretches
             ;
             They
             that
             diprive
             themselves
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             may
             not
             look
             for
             a
             better
             when
             this
             is
             ended
             .
             I
             will
             not
             judge
             particulars
             ,
             I
             leave
             them
             unto
             God.
             But
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             Considering
             that
             life
             is
             Gods
             blessing
             :
             it
             is
             he
             that
             giveth
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             must
             take
             it
             away
             .
             Considering
             that
             man
             is
             not
             lord
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             .
             Considering
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             here
             in
             our
             stations
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             not
             move
             out
             without
             leave
             from
             our
             General
             .
             Considering
             that
             we
             are
             set
             here
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             serve
             him
             as
             long
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             long
             as
             we
             will.
             Or
             specially
             considering
             that
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             us
             to
             kill
             others
             ,
             therefore
             forbidden
             us
             much
             more
             to
             kill
             our selves
             :
             therefore
             surely
             (
             except
             Gods
             mercy
             be
             greater
             then
             I
             can
             give
             warrant
             for
             )
             they
             that
             die
             thus
             ,
             die
             eternally
             .
             And
             we
             had
             need
             beseech
             God
             with
             all
             earnestness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             such
             a
             fearful
             temptation
             as
             this
             :
             for
             they
             that
             die
             thus
             ,
             
               die
               not
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             blessed
             :
             for
             my
             Text
             saith
             it
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Restriction
             .
             
             
               Die
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             construed
             two
             wayes
             ,
             
             the
             preposition
             is
             Ambiguous
             :
             for
             the
             preposition
             many
             times
             in
             Scripture
             signifies
             
               In
               Domino
            
             ,
             or
             
               propter
               Dominum
            
             .
             As
             Rom.
             16.1
             .
             
               I
               commend
               unto
               you
               Phebe
               our
               sister
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               receive
               her
               ,
               in
               Domino
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             
               as
               becometh
               Saints
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             twelfth
             verse
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Salute
               the
               beloved
               Persis
               which
               laboured
               much
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               laboured
               much
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             again
             ,
             
               Say
               to
               Archippus
               ,
               look
               to
               the
               ministery
               that
               thou
               hast
               received
               ,
               In
               Domino
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             service
             ,
             for
             his
             work
             .
             I
             might
             give
             you
             many
             more
             instances
             .
             There
             is
             one
             place
             most
             pregnant
             ,
             Eph.
             4.1
             .
             
               I
               Paul
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               in
               Domino
            
             ;
             so
             saith
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Greek
             interpretation
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Lord.
            
             What
             meaneth
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ?
               A
               prisoner
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             
               A
               prisoner
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               a
               prisoner
               for
               the
               Lords
               cause
               .
            
             And
             thus
             you
             may
             take
             the
             word
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             —
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               die
               ,
               in
               Domino
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             
               die
               in
               causa
               Domini
            
             :
             and
             thus
             
               Judicious
               Beza
            
             ,
             (
             to
             whose
             judgment
             I
             attribute
             much
             in
             translations
             )
             he
             readeth
             it
             so
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               qui
               moriuutur
               causa
               Domini
               :
            
             and
             then
             in
             his
             Annotations
             ,
             
               propter
               Dominum
            
             .
             And
             if
             you
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             Martyrs
             only
             are
             blessed
             .
             That
             Martyrs
             are
             blessed
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             a
             question
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             it
             down
             as
             a
             Rule
             .
             
               Injuriam
               facit
               Martyri
               qui
               orat
               pro
               Martyre
               ;
               A
               man
               doth
               wrong
               to
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               prayes
               for
               a
               Martyr
               ,
            
             their
             blessedness
             is
             so
             sure
             :
             for
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loseth
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             .
             If
             he
             loseth
             a
             temporal
             life
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             an
             eternal
             .
             If
             he
             lose
             a
             life
             accompanied
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             another
             life
             that
             is
             with
             joy
             ,
             such
             joy
             as
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             ,
             such
             joy
             as
             shall
             never
             be
             ended
             .
          
           
             
               Precious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             (
             saith
             S.
             Bernard
             )
             that
             makes
             the
             
               death
               of
               a
               Saint
               precious
            
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             a
             good
             life
             before
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             a
             good
             cause
             for
             which
             he
             dieth
             .
             A
             good
             life
             will
             make
             it
             
               a
               precious
               death
            
             :
             but
             a
             good
             cause
             will
             make
             it
             a
             more
             
               precious
               death
            
             .
             But
             that
             is
             the
             most
             
               pretious
               death
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             both
             a
             good
             life
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             cause
             coming
             next
             .
          
           
             The
             Matyrs
             are
             blessed
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             such
             Martyrs
             as
             suffer
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             sure
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             not
             blessed
             .
             There
             be
             some
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             Martyrs
             (
             a
             great
             company
             of
             such
             we
             have
             had
             of
             late
             )
             that
             have
             died
             for
             broaching
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             sowing
             of
             sedition
             ;
             some
             for
             absolving
             subjects
             from
             the
             oath
             of
             Alleageance
             ,
             some
             for
             attempting
             to
             blow
             up
             Parliament
             houses
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             are
             not
             Martyrs
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               punishment
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               makes
               the
               Martyr
               .
            
             Our
             blessed
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             never
             did
             evil
             ,
             was
             crucified
             between
             two
             evil-doers
             ;
             there
             was
             an
             equal
             punishment
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             an
             equal
             cause
             .
             It
             must
             be
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             must
             look
             to
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             cantot
             stand
             upon
             that
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             first
             interpretation
             :
             
               To
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             more
             large
             ,
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             die
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
               Salute
               Andronicus
               ,
               and
               Junius
               my
               fellow
               prisoners
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Lord
               before
               me
               ,
            
             Saith
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             were
             Beleevers
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             faith
             before
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             to
             let
             pass
             many
             other
             places
             )
             
               if
               there
               be
               no
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               then
               we
               that
               are
               asleep
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             
               If
               we
               beleeve
               that
               Jesus
               died
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               sleep
               in
               Jesus
               shall
               he
               bring
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             Again
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               .
            
             Now
             what
             is
             it
             to
             die
             in
             Christ
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             .
             He
             that
             would
             die
             in
             Christ
             ,
             first
             he
             must
             
               die
               in
               obedience
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             works
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
             that
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Our
             last
             and
             greatest
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             is
             to
             resign
             up
             this
             same
             spirit
             of
             ours
             willingly
             ,
             chearfully
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             .
          
           
           
             If
             we
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             that
             strength
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             done
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             patiently
             ,
             and
             die
             willingly
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             attain
             to
             thus
             much
             strength
             to
             live
             willingly
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             patiently
             ;
             
               So
               as
               Christ
               may
               be
               magnified
               in
               my
               body
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               I
               pass
               not
            
             ,
             it
             makes
             no
             matter
             ,
             
               let
               it
               either
               be
               by
               life
               ,
               or
               by
               death
               .
            
             
          
           
             When
             we
             have
             done
             the
             work
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             gone
             :
             and
             thus
             must
             every
             one
             say
             with
             himself
             ;
             
               Lord
               if
               I
               have
               done
               all
               the
               work
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               call
               me
               away
               at
               thy
               pleasure
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             first
             .
             In
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             
             
               Die
               in
               repentance
            
             .
             I
             remember
             what
             Possidonius
             said
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             men
             when
             they
             died
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               absque
               digna
               &
               competenti
               resipiscentiâ
               ,
               without
               a
               fit
               competent
               repentance
               .
            
             He
             himselfe
             did
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             caused
             the
             penitential
             Plalmes
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             lay
             upon
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             continually
             reading
             those
             penitential
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             them
             with
             many
             tears
             :
             he
             died
             even
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             contrition
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             love
             to
             see
             a
             man
             chearful
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             :
             but
             I
             do
             more
             love
             to
             see
             a
             man
             penitent
             .
             There
             is
             a
             day
             indeed
             ,
             
               when
               God
               will
               wipe
               away
               all
               tears
               from
               our
               eyes
            
             ;
             When
             that
             cometh
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             wipe
             away
             these
             tears
             of
             repentance
             too
             ,
             these
             tears
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             :
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               grant
               he
               may
               find
               me
               with
               tears
               in
               mine
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             
             
               Die
               in
               faith
            
             .
             Indeed
             if
             ever
             Faith
             had
             a
             work
             to
             doe
             ,
             it
             bath
             then
             a
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             comforts
             in
             the
             world
             fail
             us
             ,
             and
             freinds
             go
             from
             us
             ;
             then
             faith
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             promises
             ;
             
               I
               know
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               rise
               again
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               be
               covered
               with
               my
               skin
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               God
               with
               these
               same
               eyes
               .
            
             Thus
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             fourthly
             .
             
             
               Die
               with
               Invocation
            
             ,
             calling
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             Thus
             have
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             done
             ,
             continually
             commending
             of
             their
             souls
             to
             God
             in
             prayers
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             would
             have
             us
             
               commend
               our
               souls
               to
               God
               in
               well-doing
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             necesary
             thing
             every
             morning
             we
             rise
             ,
             and
             every
             night
             we
             go
             to
             bed
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             we
             see
             some
             harbingers
             of
             death
             sent
             unto
             us
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             
             but
             with
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ;
             
               Father
               ,
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             with
             Saint
             
               Steven
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               receive
               my
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             And
             next
             to
             this
             ,
             
             let
             me
             put
             in
             also
             ,
             
               Mercy
               ,
               Charity
            
             :
             Die
             
               forgiving
               one
               another
            
             .
             Thus
             our
             Lord
             taught
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
             
             And
             Saint
             Steven
             taught
             us
             to
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             these
             things
             )
             there
             must
             be
             a
             
               death
               in
               Peace
            
             .
             Peace
             with
             God
             :
             Peace
             with
             our
             own
             consciences
             ,
             and
             Peace
             with
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             man
             that
             dieth
             thus
             ;
             
             dieth
             with
             willingness
             :
             dieth
             in
             repentance
             ,
             dieth
             in
             faith
             ,
             dieth
             with
             invocation
             ,
             dieth
             in
             charity
             ,
             dieth
             in
             peace
             ,
             this
             man
             
               dieth
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             is
             blessed
             .
          
           
             
               They
               that
               would
               thus
               die
               in
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               must
               live
               in
               him
            
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             die
             in
             London
             that
             never
             lived
             in
             London
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             never
             lived
             in
             the
             Lord.
             If
             thou
             dost
             not
             live
             in
             obedience
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             repentence
             ,
             in
             invocation
             ,
             in
             
               charity
               ,
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             die
             in
             these
             .
             A
             man
             must
             first
             live
             the
             life
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             die
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               must
               be
               well
               acquainted
               with
               death
               :
            
             grow
             familiar
             with
             him
             by
             meditation
             .
             Many
             things
             more
             I
             might
             have
             said
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             transgress
             the
             hour
             .
             I
             have
             done
             with
             that
             .
          
           
             Give
             me
             only
             leave
             now
             to
             speak
             in
             a
             few
             words
             unto
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             brought
             here
             (
             beloved
             )
             the
             body
             of
             your
             well-beloved
             neighbour
             ,
             Mistris
             S.H.
             late
             the
             Wife
             of
             your
             late
             reverent
             Pastour
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             R.H.
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             together
             with
             her
             Husband
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             resurrection
             .
             It
             is
             long
             since
             that
             I
             did
             in
             this
             Place
             perform
             this
             service
             at
             the
             buriall
             of
             his
             former
             Wife
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             whom
             I
             may
             not
             speak
             ,
             for
             though
             I
             hold
             my
             peace
             ,
             the
             
             very
             stone
             here
             in
             the
             wall
             will
             say
             enough
             of
             her
             :
             and
             you
             that
             know
             her
             ,
             cannot
             but
             assure
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             intreated
             to
             perform
             now
             ,
             the
             like
             duty
             to
             the
             second
             Wise
             .
             And
             I
             was
             easily
             intreated
             to
             do
             it
             :
             for
             that
             name
             of
             brother
             and
             sister
             ,
             that
             was
             usually
             between
             us
             for
             many
             years
             continued
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             challenge
             of
             me
             ,
             any
             duty
             I
             am
             able
             to
             perform
             .
             I
             am
             straitned
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             speak
             what
             I
             would
             :
             and
             I
             do
             perceive
             already
             by
             this
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             speak
             much
             more
             ,
             my
             passion
             would
             not
             give
             me
             leave
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             one
             thing
             amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             for
             imitation
             .
             The
             
               Vertuous
               woman
            
             in
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             is
             commended
             for
             many
             things
             ;
             Amongst
             others
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
               She
               doth
               her
               husband
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               evil
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               life
               .
            
             And
             mark
             it
             I
             pray
             you
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             peradventure
             some
             woman
             might
             be
             thought
             a
             good
             woman
             ,
             that
             doth
             that
             ,
             but
             she
             may
             perhaps
             outlive
             her
             Husband
             .
             
               A
               vertuoks
               woman
               will
               do
               him
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               evil
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               life
               :
            
             And
             for
             this
             amongst
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             do
             commend
             this
             vertuous
             Gentlewoman
             .
             I
             may
             almost
             say
             with
             the
             words
             there
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ;
             
               Many
               daughters
               have
               done
               excollently
               ,
               but
               thou
               surmountest
               them
               all
               .
            
             So
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             many
             women
             peradventure
             have
             done
             excellently
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             know
             of
             any
             one
             that
             ever
             hath
             done
             the
             like
             to
             her
             Husband
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             Her
             Husband
             had
             a
             brother
             that
             lived
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             married
             ,
             he
             had
             there
             three
             children
             at
             least
             ,
             two
             sons
             and
             a
             daughter
             .
             This
             vertuous
             good
             Woman
             would
             give
             her self
             no
             rest
             ,
             till
             she
             had
             these
             children
             out
             of
             Portugal
             :
             she
             got
             the
             two
             sons
             hither
             .
             And
             what
             was
             her
             care
             ?
             (
             here
             is
             another
             exceslency
             of
             hers
             )
             her
             chief
             care
             was
             for
             their
             souls
             .
             What
             did
             she
             ?
             or
             rather
             what
             did
             she
             not
             to
             win
             those
             children
             from
             Popery
             (
             in
             which
             they
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             )
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             true
             service
             of
             God
             ?
             She
             obtained
             it
             ,
             she
             got
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             she
             had
             done
             that
             ,
             won
             them
             to
             our
             religion
             ,
             she
             had
             not
             done
             all
             :
             one
             of
             these
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             exercise
             some
             Merchandise
             by
             Sea.
             She
             furnished
             him
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             she
             furnshed
             him
             with
             money
             for
             his
             adventures
             .
             The
             other
             she
             bound
             Apprentise
             here
             in
             the
             City
             to
             an
             honest
             trade
             :
             and
             she
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             liberall
             childes
             portion
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             so
             .
             A
             childs
             portion
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             thank
             God
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             have
             the
             grace
             to
             do
             it
             )
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             such
             a
             Aunt
             in
             law
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Mother
             .
          
           
             Here
             was
             not
             all
             .
             She
             sent
             for
             the
             Mother
             too
             ;
             she
             was
             but
             sister-in-law
             to
             her
             Husband
             :
             she
             sent
             for
             the
             mother
             ,
             she
             sent
             for
             the
             Daughter
             :
             they
             were
             here
             .
             She
             clothed
             them
             ;
             she
             fed
             them
             some
             moneths
             :
             and
             if
             she
             could
             have
             won
             them
             to
             our
             religion
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             maintained
             the
             Mother
             while
             she
             had
             lived
             :
             she
             would
             have
             brought
             up
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             as
             her
             own
             child
             :
             But
             that
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             work
             beyond
             her
             strength
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             here
             a
             vertuous
             Woman
             ,
             that
             did
             good
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             life
             :
             To
             the
             very
             last
             day
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             she
             never
             did
             cease
             to
             do
             good
             to
             her
             Husband
             in
             his
             kindred
             :
             and
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             more
             careful
             of
             his
             kindred
             ,
             then
             of
             her
             own
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             .
             This
             kindness
             you
             will
             say
             was
             shewed
             to
             her
             Husbands
             kindred
             .
             Hear
             a
             little
             more
             therefore
             .
          
           
             She
             knew
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Ministers
             that
             had
             a
             great
             charge
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             peradventure
             would
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             have
             some
             of
             their
             children
             taken
             off
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             She
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             putting
             out
             of
             five
             Ministers
             children
             ,
             to
             bind
             them
             Apprentices
             ,
             fifty
             pounds
             .
          
           
             She
             knew
             that
             there
             were
             some
             poor
             persons
             of
             the
             Palatinate
             here
             ,
             which
             stood
             in
             necessity
             ;
             She
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             reliese
             of
             them
             ,
             twenty
             pounds
             .
          
           
             She
             knew
             that
             there
             were
             many
             poor
             souls
             ,
             that
             lay
             in
             Turkish
             slavery
             .
             She
             hath
             given
             for
             the
             redeeming
             of
             them
             ,
             twenty
             pounds
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             yet
             more
             ;
             She
             considered
             ,
             that
             her
             Husband
             was
             sometime
             a
             poor
             scholler
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             .
             And
             she
             considered
             too
             ,
             that
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Ministers
             Widowes
             that
             lived
             well
             ,
             while
             their
             husband
             lived
             ,
             that
             are
             fain
             to
             crave
             
             reliefe
             (
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             some
             men
             )
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             She
             hath
             therefore
             given
             five
             hundred
             pounds
             to
             purchase
             lands
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             land
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             partly
             two
             Schollers
             in
             the
             University
             ,
             from
             their
             first
             coming
             thither
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             Masters
             of
             Art.
             And
             then
             with
             the
             residue
             to
             maintaine
             four
             Widows
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             the
             Wives
             of
             honest
             preaching
             Ministers
             .
             Zacheus
             ,
             his
             offer
             was
             ,
             but
             half
             of
             his
             goods
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               half
               of
               my
               goods
               I
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               .
            
             For
             ought
             I
             can
             perceive
             and
             understand
             ,
             above
             half
             of
             her
             estate
             she
             hath
             given
             to
             charitable
             uses
             .
             I
             say
             no
             more
             of
             her
             .
             
               These
               works
               of
               her
               will
               praise
               her
               in
               the
               gates
               .
            
          
           
             She
             died
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             I
             had
             not
             information
             (
             as
             I
             did
             desire
             )
             of
             her
             behaviour
             in
             her
             sickness
             .
             I
             have
             it
             not
             :
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             :
             but
             thus
             much
             .
             It
             was
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             creature
             ,
             that
             lived
             thus
             (
             as
             we
             know
             she
             did
             )
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             repentance
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             with
             invocation
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             in
             Peace
             ,
             but
             that
             her
             death
             was
             blessed
             .
             She
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             no
             question
             but
             she
             died
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             blessed
             ;
             for
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Good
               Lord
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               apply
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisdom
            
             ;
             and
             grant
             that
             as
             we
             grow
             in
             years
             ,
             we
             may
             grow
             in
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             truth
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             thy
             will
             ,
             in
             faith
             in
             thy
             promises
             ,
             in
             love
             toward
             thee
             ,
             and
             toward
             our
             neighbours
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             we
             may
             come
             to
             
               the
               end
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             to
             whom
             with
             thee
             oh
             Father
             ,
             and
             thee
             oh
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             three
             Persons
             ,
             but
             one
             true
             and
             immortal
             ,
             and
             only
             wise
             God
             ,
             be
             given
             ,
             both
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             continual
             praise
             ,
             honour
             ,
             glory
             ,
             dominion
             and
             power
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             those
             that
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             .
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               great
               Shepheard
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               make
               you
               perfect
               to
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               working
               in
               you
               that
               which
               is
               pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             CHRISTIANS
             CENTER
             :
             OR
             ,
             HOW
             TO
             LIVE
             TO
             GOD.
             
          
           
             SERMON
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 14.7
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 liveth
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 dieth
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 for
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 therefore
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             contain
             an
             Argument
             or
             reason
             which
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             ,
             
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             weak
             Christian
             should
             be
             born
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             should
             not
             judge
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             meat
             amongst
             them
             .
             He
             sheweth
             that
             they
             did
             not
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             truth
             keep
             themselves
             ignorant
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             but
             it
             was
             their
             weakness
             .
             The
             strong
             should
             bear
             with
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             the
             weak
             should
             not
             censure
             the
             strong
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             agree
             in
             one
             end
             :
             they
             propound
             one
             general
             end
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             guides
             them
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             they
             walk
             in
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             path
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             in
             these
             things
             agree
             together
             .
             The
             general
             end
             at
             which
             they
             all
             aymed
             in
             their
             doings
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               :
               He
               that
               eateth
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               eateth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               he
               eateth
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             still
             he
             propoundeth
             God
             as
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             
             pleasing
             of
             God
             in
             his
             actions
             ,
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             them
             .
             That
             he
             may
             prove
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             thus
             affected
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             difference
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             in
             this
             as
             the
             general
             reason
             ,
             where
             to
             every
             particular
             of
             their
             lives
             may
             be
             reduced
             :
             All
             their
             life
             is
             ordered
             by
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               they
               live
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               die
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               that
               whet
               her
               they
               live
               or
               die
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Lords
            
             ;
             Therefore
             all
             their
             particular
             actions
             are
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
               Whether
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               live
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               die
               ,
               we
               die
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             general
             reason
             he
             propoundeth
             two
             wayes
             .
             
             First
             ,
             Negatively
             ,
             
               None
               of
               us
               living
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               dieth
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             Affirmatively
             :
             which
             consisteth
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             Their
             duty
             to
             God.
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             protection
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             
               if
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               live
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               die
               ,
               we
               die
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ;
             
               Whether
               we
               live
               or
               die
               we
               are
               the
               Lords
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             shall
             now
             insist
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             the
             negative
             expression
             and
             proposal
             of
             this
             general
             reason
             ;
             
               none
               of
               us
               liveth
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               dieth
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             when
             the
             A
             postle
             affirmeth
             this
             of
             the
             beleevers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             he
             therein
             intimateth
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             the
             course
             of
             beleevers
             in
             all
             times
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             belonging
             to
             all
             others
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             must
             make
             account
             ,
             not
             to
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Therefore
             though
             he
             speaks
             generally
             here
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             in
             his
             speech
             a
             kind
             of
             particular
             universality
             :
             a
             generality
             with
             a
             restraint
             .
             He
             saith
             
               none
               of
               us
            
             :
             he
             saith
             not
             none
             in
             the
             world
             
               live
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             in
             the
             world
             
               live
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             but
             
               none
               of
               us
            
             :
             none
             of
             those
             that
             we
             rank
             our selves
             with
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             beleevers
             :
             none
             of
             those
             concerning
             whom
             we
             speak
             in
             this
             question
             :
             
               none
               of
               us
               live
               to
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             Life
             in
             general
             ,
             
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             that
             power
             whereby
             we
             act
             or
             move
             .
             As
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               
               God
               breathed
               into
               man
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               became
               a
               living
               soul
               :
            
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             power
             whereby
             he
             acted
             .
             The
             acting
             of
             this
             power
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             life
             ,
             whether
             the
             action
             be
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             donble
             life
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             actions
             of
             life
             :
             there
             are
             natural
             actions
             of
             a
             natural
             life
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             spiritual
             actions
             of
             a
             spiritual
             life
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             living
             ,
             he
             intends
             both
             these
             .
             
               We
               live
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             the
             actions
             of
             life
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             spiritual
             ,
             
               to
               our selves
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Lord.
               No
               man
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             By
             himself
             ,
             
             he
             meaneth
             not
             only
             a
             mans
             person
             ,
             either
             soul
             or
             body
             :
             but
             all
             those
             advantages
             ,
             that
             conduce
             ,
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             a
             man.
             No
             man
             of
             us
             so
             ordereth
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             with
             reference
             and
             respect
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             the
             uttermost
             end
             :
             we
             do
             not
             make
             our
             own
             well-being
             ,
             or
             well-fare
             ,
             the
             uttermost
             end
             of
             our
             actions
             :
             
               none
               of
               us
               live
               to
               our selves
               :
            
          
           
             You
             have
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             patterne
             to
             other
             Christians
             :
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Apostle
             supposeth
             ,
             is
             or
             should
             be
             in
             every
             beleever
             ,
             it
             giveth
             us
             this
             point
             of
             instruction
             ,
             whereupon
             we
             shall
             insist
             at
             this
             time
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
             
               No
               Beleever
               ,
               
               none
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               should
               make
               themselves
               the
               end
               in
               their
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             None
             should
             live
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             spend
             their
             time
             and
             strength
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             ayming
             at
             no
             higher
             end
             then
             themselves
             .
             No
             Christian
             should
             so
             spend
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             seek
             himself
             only
             in
             the
             actions
             that
             he
             doth
             ;
             
               None
               of
               us
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             (
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             point
             )
             May
             not
             a
             Christian
             seek
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             that
             he
             doth
             ?
             When
             they
             do
             good
             things
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             the
             punishment
             :
             when
             ,
             being
             incouraged
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             they
             performe
             the
             actions
             of
             obedience
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             herein
             seek
             themselves
             ?
             they
             seek
             the
             avoyding
             of
             evil
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             obtaining
             of
             good
             for
             themselves
             :
             and
             doing
             thus
             they
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             To
             this
             we
             Answer
             .
             
             We
             must
             consider
             ,
             our selves
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             subordination
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             competition
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             oppositon
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Consider
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             subordination
             to
             God
             :
             so
             a
             man
             may
             seek
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             he
             may
             seek
             his
             own
             good
             :
             though
             not
             as
             the
             uttermost
             end
             ,
             wherein
             his
             thoughts
             rest
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             this
             incouragement
             .
             
               Self-love
               is
               a
               plant
               of
               Gods
               own
               planting
            
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             :
             and
             he
             will
             not
             have
             any
             man
             root
             out
             that
             that
             he
             hath
             planted
             :
             
             
               Grace
               drieth
               not
               up
               the
               fountain
               of
               nature
               :
            
             It
             doth
             but
             turn
             the
             stream
             into
             a
             new
             channel
             :
             it
             guides
             it
             the
             right
             way
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             renewed
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             same
             man
             in
             his
             faculties
             :
             he
             doth
             his
             actions
             better
             then
             he
             did
             before
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             he
             did
             before
             ,
             he
             doth
             them
             to
             a
             better
             end
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             will
             of
             man
             should
             incline
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             conceiveth
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             for
             me
             :
             now
             there
             is
             no
             man
             can
             conceive
             a
             thing
             as
             good
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             conceive
             it
             as
             good
             and
             sutable
             to
             him
             ,
             sutable
             to
             his
             welfare
             and
             condition
             .
             The
             law
             of
             God
             forbiddeth
             not
             this
             ,
             but
             establisheth
             it
             ,
             and
             commendeth
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             ordered
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               strength
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               cheif
               :
            
             notwithstanding
             thou
             shalt
             not
             hate
             thy self
             :
             
               thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               :
            
             subordinate
             to
             the
             love
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             must
             be
             the
             love
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ;
             and
             subordinate
             to
             his
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             love
             of
             himself
             .
             Thou
             maist
             love
             thy self
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             degree
             inferiour
             to
             God.
             Thou
             must
             love
             thy self
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             seek
             thy
             good
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             thy self
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             set
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             one
             opposite
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             obedience
             ,
             or
             driven
             from
             sin
             by
             any
             argument
             that
             God
             useth
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             When
             God
             threatneth
             punishment
             ,
             shall
             not
             men
             be
             awakened
             ?
             the
             Lyon
             roareth
             ,
             and
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Forrest
             tremble
             .
             When
             God
             promiseth
             :
             here
             is
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             to
             receive
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             Herein
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
            
             is
             set
             as
             a
             patterm
             for
             us
             ,
             
               he
               set
               before
               him
               the
               joy
               .
            
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             herein
             to
             imitate
             Christ
             :
             I
             speak
             this
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             to
             allure
             them
             by
             incouragements
             from
             the
             Word
             :
             that
             howsoever
             the
             avoyding
             of
             sin
             by
             threatnings
             is
             an
             action
             of
             self-love
             ,
             without
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             these
             two
             may
             stand
             together
             in
             a
             due
             subordination
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             a
             mans
             love
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             God
             :
             to
             love
             God
             more
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             seek
             all
             good
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             leading
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             take
             man
             as
             he
             standeth
             in
             competition
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             will
             and
             desire
             .
             In
             this
             case
             a
             man
             must
             not
             love
             and
             seek
             himself
             ,
             but
             God.
             When
             a
             man
             seeks
             good
             to
             himself
             in
             a
             way
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             herein
             he
             must
             not
             seek
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             himself
             :
             when
             his
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             are
             carried
             for
             himself
             principally
             ;
             this
             is
             against
             the
             rule
             :
             this
             is
             not
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             thus
             to
             seek
             himself
             in
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             above
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             shall
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             man
             
               to
               live
               to
               himself
            
             :
             
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             actions
             of
             life
             with
             respect
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             God.
             It
             is
          
           
             First
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             injurious
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             dangerous
             and
             hurtful
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             .
          
           
             Eirst
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             dishonourable
             to
             God.
             
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             dishonour
             the
             creature
             can
             do
             to
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             to
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             his
             end
             in
             the
             actions
             he
             doth
             .
             It
             is
             to
             make
             a
             mans
             self
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             God
             an
             Idol
             .
             For
             what
             is
             that
             incommunicable
             
               glory
               that
               God
               will
               not
               give
               to
               another
               ,
            
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             his
             end
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             glory
             proper
             only
             to
             God.
             
               He
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
               Prov.
            
             16.4
             .
             Mark
             how
             these
             two
             agree
             well
             together
             ,
             that
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             final
             cause
             too
             :
             that
             as
             God
             is
             the
             maker
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             be
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             :
             and
             as
             that
             that
             giveth
             Being
             to
             the
             creature
             it
             is
             our
             of
             it self
             ,
             so
             likewise
             that
             ,
             that
             should
             quicken
             and
             act
             the
             creature
             should
             be
             out
             of
             
             it self
             .
             When
             a
             man
             therefore
             propounds
             himself
             as
             his
             end
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             in
             that
             to
             make
             himself
             God.
             Those
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               they
               made
               their
               belly
               their
               God
            
             ;
             because
             this
             they
             propounded
             as
             their
             end
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             advantage
             themselves
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             feed
             and
             delight
             themselves
             ,
             and
             exalt
             themselves
             ,
             and
             serve
             not
             God.
             This
             is
             to
             bring
             God
             below
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             making
             God
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             himself
             God.
             I
             say
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             dishonour
             that
             the
             creature
             can
             do
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             injury
             that
             he
             can
             do
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             live
             to
             himself
             .
             Christ
             may
             say
             truly
             ,
             and
             more
             properly
             ,
             and
             fitly
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             Saint
             Paul
             could
             ,
             say
             to
             
               Philemon
               ,
               thou
               owest
               thy self
               to
               me
               .
            
             We
             owe
             our selves
             to
             him
             by
             all
             rights
             especially
             by
             that
             great
             right
             ofpurchase
             :
             he
             bought
             us
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             redeemed
             us
             to
             himself
             ;
             
             
               You
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               therefore
               glorifie
               God
               in
               your
               spirits
               and
               bodies
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               Gods.
            
             They
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             own
             ,
             because
             he
             bought
             them
             ,
             bought
             them
             when
             you
             were
             slaves
             ,
             and
             had
             inthralled
             your selves
             ,
             therefore
             you
             owe
             your selves
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             purchased
             you
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             the
             rule
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             had
             bought
             another
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             captivity
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             demand
             all
             the
             work
             and
             service
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             could
             doe
             ,
             all
             his
             time
             and
             strength
             belonged
             unto
             hm
             that
             bought
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             his
             money
             ,
             therefore
             he
             might
             exact
             of
             him
             the
             uttermost
             he
             could
             do
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             for
             he
             bought
             him
             .
             Much
             more
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             bought
             us
             from
             a
             worse
             slavery
             ,
             from
             a
             slavery
             under
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             :
             and
             bought
             us
             with
             the
             greatest
             price
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             own
             bloud
             :
             
             
               He
               hath
               redeemed
               us
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Peter
               )
               not
               with
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               own
               precious
               bloud
            
             ;
             a
             price
             far
             above
             that
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             give
             all
             his
             wealth
             .
             Now
             when
             Christ
             hath
             bought
             us
             for
             himself
             ,
             we
             are
             become
             not
             his
             money
             ,
             but
             his
             bloud
             ;
             therefore
             all
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             his
             .
             If
             we
             have
             any
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             things
             present
             :
             if
             there
             be
             any
             good
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             is
             by
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             all
             must
             be
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             a
             servant
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             either
             bound
             to
             him
             ,
             suppose
             an
             Apprentise
             :
             or
             if
             he
             be
             hired
             to
             him
             ,
             suppose
             a
             workman
             or
             Artificer
             :
             if
             he
             live
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             maintenance
             from
             him
             :
             every
             man
             expects
             that
             his
             time
             be
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             for
             his
             Masters
             advantage
             .
             If
             a
             day-labourer
             come
             at
             night
             and
             demand
             pay
             :
             the
             Master
             will
             ask
             him
             ,
             what
             work
             he
             did
             ?
             suppose
             the
             man
             should
             tell
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             building
             himself
             a
             cottage
             ,
             or
             mending
             his
             own
             apparel
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             doing
             such
             and
             such
             work
             for
             himself
             :
             but
             what
             hast
             thou
             done
             for
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Master
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             think
             to
             live
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             work
             to
             me
             ?
             Do
             we
             think
             to
             live
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             not
             serve
             Christ
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             very
             end
             why
             
               he
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               serve
               him
               in
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               :
            
             Mark
             it
             :
             we
             must
             serve
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             him
             service
             :
             do
             his
             work
             ,
             not
             some
             peece
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             another
             ,
             another
             part
             of
             the
             day
             :
             do
             somewhat
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             with
             respect
             to
             our selves
             :
             but
             we
             must
             
               serve
               him
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             The
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             hyreling
             is
             for
             his
             Masters
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             bought
             us
             with
             the
             price
             of
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
             Then
             it
             is
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             ransomed
             us
             at
             such
             a
             price
             for
             himself
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             things
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             injurious
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             live
             to
             themselves
             :
             so
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             .
             And
             that
             will
             appear
             by
             comparing
             what
             we
             lose
             by
             it
             ;
             with
             what
             we
             gain
             by
             it
             .
             Compare
             our
             loss
             and
             our
             gain
             together
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             our selves
             the
             greatest
             mischief
             ,
             when
             we
             seek
             our selves
             most
             .
             
             Consider
             first
             what
             we
             lose
             by
             it
             .
             Our
             happiness
             .
             What
             is
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             the
             injoying
             of
             God
             ?
             We
             lose
             our
             end
             and
             perfection
             .
             What
             is
             the
             blessedness
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             to
             obtain
             his
             end
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Creator
             ?
             Then
             the
             creature
             cometh
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             happiness
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             most
             empty
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             when
             he
             most
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             with
             due
             affection
             seeks
             God.
             Therefore
             in
             seeking
             our selves
             ,
             we
             lose
             our
             happiness
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             so
             conceived
             of
             their
             blessedness
             :
             they
             let
             fall
             themselves
             in
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             self-love
             ,
             when
             they
             stood
             in
             competion
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             oppsition
             against
             God.
             Moses
             desired
             that
             
               his
               name
               might
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             God
             should
             be
             dishonoured
             .
             And
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               could
               be
               content
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               my
               brethrens
               sake
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             his
             happiness
             lay
             not
             in
             injoying
             a
             blessed
             estate
             to
             himself
             ,
             free
             from
             care
             and
             trouble
             :
             but
             that
             herein
             his
             happiness
             lay
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             serve
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             end
             whereto
             God
             had
             appointed
             him
             :
             and
             the
             more
             perfectly
             he
             could
             attain
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             more
             perfectly
             he
             should
             attain
             his
             happiness
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             blessed
             ,
             and
             happy
             in
             heaven
             as
             he
             is
             serviceable
             to
             God
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             he
             lives
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             much
             ,
             and
             suffereth
             much
             for
             him
             ;
             when
             that
             life
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             is
             spent
             (
             in
             the
             several
             actions
             ,
             and
             turnings
             ,
             and
             changings
             of
             it
             )
             in
             the
             service
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             say
             consider
             this
             :
             you
             lose
             that
             which
             you
             seek
             :
             you
             seem
             to
             seek
             happiness
             to
             your selves
             ,
             by
             seeking
             wealth
             and
             pleasures
             or
             earthly
             advantages
             to
             your selves
             ;
             and
             while
             you
             seek
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             work
             and
             service
             he
             hath
             committed
             to
             you
             :
             you
             lose
             that
             happiness
             that
             you
             seem
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             should
             seek
             indeed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfection
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             creature
             :
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Creatour
             .
             So
             you
             see
             what
             we
             lose
             .
             
          
           
             Consider
             secondly
             ,
             what
             we
             gain
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             gain
             wealth
             for
             you
             selves
             :
             this
             is
             somewhat
             you
             will
             say
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             gain
             honour
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             in
             the
             World
             :
             you
             gain
             a
             name
             amongst
             men
             ,
             or
             some
             earthly
             advantage
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             is
             this
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             considered
             ?
             It
             is
             but
             the
             gain
             of
             a
             shadow
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             If
             it
             be
             wealth
             :
             doth
             it
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             ?
             Doth
             it
             quiet
             the
             conscience
             ?
             Doth
             it
             fill
             aman
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             needs
             no
             more
             ?
             All
             the
             wealth
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             do
             this
             :
             there
             is
             an
             emptiness
             in
             all
             these
             things
             :
             there
             is
             fulness
             to
             be
             had
             only
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             spiritual
             things
             :
             nothing
             else
             is
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             in
             all
             its
             desires
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             perfect
             peace
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             man
             where
             either
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             he
             need
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             then
             to
             look
             higher
             above
             himself
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             placed
             a
             vanity
             both
             in
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             creatures
             :
             man
             is
             vain
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             
               are
               vanity
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             them
             vanity
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             mean
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             empty
             things
             ?
             they
             have
             not
             that
             nourishment
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             esteem
             that
             men
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             they
             are
             empty
             things
             :
             as
             we
             say
             of
             wells
             ,
             when
             they
             want
             water
             ,
             they
             are
             empty
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             full
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             dust
             and
             sand
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             as
             clouds
             that
             have
             no
             moisture
             ,
             and
             rain
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             empty
             :
             so
             are
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             therefore
             empty
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             heart
             seeks
             after
             :
             they
             have
             not
             happiness
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             contentment
             in
             them
             .
             What
             is
             this
             then
             ,
             but
             to
             forsake
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             after
             husks
             ,
             like
             the
             Prodigal
             that
             left
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             bread
             enough
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             on
             husks
             with
             swine
             ?
             to
             leave
             the
             approach
             and
             access
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             wherein
             it
             may
             satisfie
             it self
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             is
             food
             indeed
             :
             and
             to
             seek
             somewhat
             in
             the
             world
             that
             it
             cannot
             get
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             mans
             loss
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             he
             loseth
             himself
             in
             living
             to
             himself
             :
             
               What
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               himself
               ?
            
             Mat.
             16.26
             .
             
               To
               lose
               his
               soul
            
             ,
             saith
             one
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               to
               lose
               himself
            
             faith
             another
             .
             A
             man
             loseth
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             loseth
             his
             soul
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             loseth
             his
             soul
             in
             that
             action
             :
             when
             a
             man
             gathereth
             wealth
             by
             indirect
             means
             ,
             or
             keepeth
             his
             wealth
             and
             douth
             not
             disburse
             it
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             a
             man
             doth
             ;
             in
             gaining
             the
             world
             he
             loseth
             himself
             .
             
             
               He
               that
               will
               lose
               his
               life
               shall
               save
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               will
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               lose
               it
               ,
            
             Mark.
             10.
             
             A
             man
             never
             loseth
             a
             shadow
             more
             then
             when
             he
             followeth
             it
             :
             the
             faster
             he
             pursues
             it
             ,
             the
             faster
             still
             it
             runneth
             from
             
             him
             :
             such
             is
             the
             pursuit
             after
             anything
             out
             of
             God
             :
             the
             more
             a
             man
             pursueth
             i●…
             the
             more
             he
             loseth
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             driven
             so
             many
             paces
             from
             heaven
             ,
             so
             many
             degrees
             from
             his
             own
             happiness
             .
             This
             is
             the
             folly
             and
             madness
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whereby
             Sathan
             deludeth
             men
             ,
             leading
             them
             after
             vain
             shewes
             of
             earthly
             delights
             ,
             in
             carnal
             security
             ,
             flattering
             themselves
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             dreaming
             of
             happiness
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conclusion
             imbrace
             nothing
             but
             a
             shadow
             and
             emptiness
             .
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conclusion
             imbrace
             nothing
             but
             a
             shadow
             and
             emptiness
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             the
             misery
             of
             man.
             Now
             put
             both
             together
             :
             Consider
             what
             we
             lose
             :
             that
             that
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             blessedness
             indeed
             :
             and
             what
             we
             get
             :
             that
             that
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             emptiness
             indeed
             .
             Men
             lose
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             〈◊〉
             and
             want
             that
             they
             pursue
             after
             .
             A
             secret
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             sought
             not
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             do
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             point
             opened
             ,
             I
             hasten
             to
             the
             application
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             use
             is
             ,
             
             for
             Conviction●…
             Since
             there
             is
             such
             a
             truth
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
            
             that
             professeth
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             professeth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             beleever
             ,
             
               should
               live
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             any
             action
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             ayming
             at
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             uttermost
             end
             in
             those
             actions
             .
             It
             serveth
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             profess
             our selves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             beleevers
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             know
             Christ
             (
             though
             with
             these
             differences
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             weak
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             strong
             ;
             )
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             convinceth
             every
             man
             to
             stand
             guilty
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             .
             This
             is
             the
             property
             of
             every
             true
             Christian
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             weakest
             ,
             aswell
             as
             of
             the
             strongest
             (
             for
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             all
             ,
             
               None
               of
               us
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             whether
             weak
             or
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             
               live
               to
               over
               selves
            
             )
             if
             thou
             therefore
             live
             to
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             art
             none
             of
             those
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             to
             :
             thou
             art
             none
             of
             those
             
               that
               live
               and
               die
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             thou
             art
             none
             of
             those
             
               that
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               whether
               in
               life
               or
               death
               .
            
             Let
             us
             therefore
             first
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             sinful
             disposition
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             I
             would
             convince
             you
             of
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             this
             disposition
             is
             ,
             it
             argueth
             a
             soule
             and
             sinful
             heart
             .
             None
             of
             us
             do
             so
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             other
             men
             that
             have
             no
             part
             in
             these
             priviledges
             and
             comforts
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             will
             convince
             you
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             simply
             necessary
             .
             That
             so
             without
             delay
             ,
             every
             one
             ●…hat
             is
             convinced
             that
             he
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             may
             now
             begin
             to
             leave
             that
             course
             ,
             
             to
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             live
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             .
             To
             convince
             us
             that
             there
             are
             many
             amongst
             us
             that
             professe
             our selves
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             thus
             disposed
             ,
             and
             have
             this
             sinful
             affection
             ,
             to
             
               live
               to
               our selves
            
             .
             Take
             this
             first
             in
             the
             general
             .
             If
             there
             were
             not
             such
             a
             disposition
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             not
             thus
             have
             directed
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             expressing
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             note
             of
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             argument
             that
             a
             strong
             Christian
             ,
             should
             beare
             with
             the
             weak
             ,
             because
             
               they
               do
               not
               live
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             The
             Scripture
             giveth
             not
             rules
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             yet
             we
             may
             see
             it
             more
             clearely
             :
             
             you
             shall
             find
             this
             very
             thing
             complained
             of
             sometime
             :
             and
             sometime
             forbidden
             .
             Complained
             of
             ,
             Phil.
             2.21
             .
             
               All
               seek
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               things
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Such
             a
             disposition
             there
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             sought
             their
             own
             ,
             
             they
             lived
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             forbidden
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.24
             .
             
               Let
               no
               man
               seek
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               another
               mans
               wealth
               .
            
             A
             thing
             expresly
             ,
             and
             in
             termes
             so
             clearely
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             can
             hide
             himself
             from
             the
             light
             of
             it
             .
             He
             is
             certainly
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             command
             ,
             that
             seeks
             after
             his
             own
             :
             that
             seeks
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             (
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             sensible
             of
             our
             own
             case
             )
             whether
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             us
             ,
             
             or
             not
             :
             whether
             we
             live
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             God
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             two
             general
             rules
             and
             tryals
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             discern
             whether
             he
             live
             to
             himself
             or
             not
             .
             
             The
             first
             is
             this
             .
             Consider
             when
             a
             lust
             ,
             and
             an
             occasion
             meet
             together
             ,
             how
             you
             are
             .
             I
             shall
             shew
             it
             in
             divers
             particulars
             .
             Take
             it
             thus
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             a
             man
             is
             put
             on
             to
             a
             good
             duty
             by
             incouragement
             :
             
             
             sometimes
             he
             wants
             those
             incouragements
             .
             Mark
             now
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             determineth
             and
             resolveth
             ,
             to
             act
             ,
             or
             to
             cease
             his
             action
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             these
             incouragements
             .
             Sometimes
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             there
             is
             a
             command
             to
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             no
             outward
             incouragement
             to
             that
             duty
             ,
             that
             may
             satisfie
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             in
             self-respects
             .
             He
             must
             obey
             God
             in
             this
             command
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             gain
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             by
             it
             :
             he
             shall
             neither
             grow
             rich
             ,
             nor
             get
             more
             esteem
             among
             men
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             more
             easie
             or
             pleasent
             life
             in
             outward
             things
             :
             all
             self-respects
             fail
             in
             this
             action
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             resolveth
             upon
             in
             this
             ?
             If
             now
             his
             heart
             start
             aside
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             duty
             ,
             because
             he
             wants
             those
             incouragements
             that
             a
             man
             looks
             after
             ,
             a
             way
             for
             himself
             ,
             fulness
             to
             himself
             :
             then
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             thou
             hast
             respect
             to
             thy self
             .
             Jehu
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             that
             his
             zeal
             to
             God
             might
             further
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             settle
             himself
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ;
             he
             can
             call
             others
             
               to
               come
               up
               and
               see
               his
               zeal
               for
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             but
             when
             his
             zeal
             had
             no
             such
             baite●…
             ,
             and
             allurement
             to
             those
             actions
             ,
             then
             Jehu
             turneth
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             falleth
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             other
             sins
             :
             Jehu
             is
             not
             now
             the
             man
             ,
             when
             these
             incouragements
             faile
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             abundance
             in
             John
             6.10
             .
             
             seeking
             Christ
             ,
             that
             still
             discovered
             a
             living
             to
             themselves
             in
             it
             .
             
               You
               seek
               me
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               because
               of
               the
               loaves
            
             :
             they
             had
             some
             outward
             advantage
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             long
             they
             sought
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Lord
             discovered
             them
             in
             Hos
             .
             7.
             
             to
             be
             such
             as
             lived
             to
             themselves
             even
             in
             holy
             duties
             :
             
               You
               cry
               unto
               me
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               but
               it
               is
               for
               corn
               ,
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               :
            
             for
             this
             they
             cryed
             :
             but
             when
             they
             had
             corn
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             oyle
             ,
             what
             zeal
             had
             they
             then
             ?
             
               He
               that
               should
               have
               been
               upright
               when
               he
               waxed
               fat
               ,
               he
               kicked
               with
               the
               heel
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Jesurum
             to
             Israel
             .
             
             That
             is
             one
             case
             :
             Consider
             when
             things
             come
             thus
             ,
             that
             sometime
             those
             worldly
             advantages
             fall
             off
             from
             a
             man
             in
             the
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             religion
             :
             if
             he
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             duty
             too
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             that
             liveth
             to
             himself
             .
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             grounds
             ,
             they
             
               received
               the
               seed
               with
               joy
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sensible
             of
             comfort
             they
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             but
             afterward
             when
             
               persecution
               arose
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               fell
               off
               ,
               and
               took
               offence
               .
            
             Such
             as
             these
             
               live
               to
               themselves
            
             :
             they
             seem
             to
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             themselves
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             self-respects
             fail
             ,
             they
             fall
             off
             too
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             take
             another
             instance
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             it
             ;
             Suppose
             that
             not
             only
             sensible
             advantages
             fail
             ,
             but
             sensible
             disadvantages
             come
             in
             the
             world
             .
             A
             man
             is
             sensible
             that
             he
             shall
             disadvantage
             himself
             much
             ,
             if
             he
             go
             on
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             obedience
             to
             God.
             It
             may
             be
             if
             he
             make
             conscience
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             restitution
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             unjustly
             gotten
             .
             He
             must
             deny
             himself
             in
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             unlawfully
             pursued
             .
             He
             must
             empty
             himself
             ,
             in
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             piety
             ,
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             by
             his
             substance
             .
             He
             shall
             lose
             some
             worldly
             friends
             ;
             some
             esteem
             among
             men
             .
             Here
             are
             sensible
             disadvantages
             to
             a
             man.
             Now
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             resolveth
             to
             do
             ?
             Here
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             here
             is
             (
             the
             thing
             whereupon
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             affections
             are
             set
             upon
             )
             disadvantages
             in
             the
             world
             .
             These
             come
             together
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             occasion
             for
             a
             lust
             ,
             a
             sinful
             affection
             to
             express
             it self
             ;
             If
             that
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             ballance
             ,
             and
             shall
             prevaile
             above
             the
             other
             :
             that
             rather
             then
             I
             will
             endure
             disadvantage
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             will
             neglect
             the
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             :
             this
             party
             liveth
             to
             himself
             :
             whatsoever
             good
             he
             did
             before
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             all
             was
             done
             to
             himself
             ;
             I
             say
             when
             these
             two
             come
             together
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             when
             two
             men
             walk
             together
             ,
             and
             one
             servant
             followeth
             them
             ,
             a
             man
             knoweth
             not
             whose
             servant
             he
             is
             till
             they
             part
             :
             but
             then
             when
             they
             part
             ,
             a
             stranger
             may
             know
             whose
             servant
             he
             is
             :
             he
             followeth
             his
             own
             Master
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             the
             other
             .
             So
             ,
             when
             God
             and
             the
             world
             go
             together
             ,
             God
             and
             a
             mans
             own
             advantages
             go
             together
             :
             when
             their
             is
             nothing
             commanded
             ,
             but
             standeth
             with
             his
             own
             advantages
             :
             so
             long
             a
             mans
             deceitful
             heart
             may
             flatter
             ,
             and
             delude
             ,
             and
             misguide
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             go
             on
             in
             a
             false
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             strong
             conceit
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             blessed
             estate
             .
             But
             when
             these
             two
             part
             :
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             only
             not
             advantage
             my self
             ,
             but
             sensibly
             disadvantage
             
             my self
             in
             outward
             things
             .
             Here
             now
             I
             say
             the
             the
             Question
             is
             what
             a
             man
             doth
             .
             If
             I
             resolve
             to
             cleave
             to
             my
             outward
             advantages
             ,
             and
             leave
             God
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             :
             I
             live
             to
             my self
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             liveth
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             him
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             .
             David
             :
             when
             he
             might
             have
             had
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             somewhat
             sooner
             ,
             by
             sin
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             :
             his
             heart
             smote
             him
             ,
             for
             cutting
             off
             the
             ●…appe
             of
             Sauls
             garment
             ;
             though
             he
             might
             have
             gained
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             lay
             his
             hands
             on
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             :
             And
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             because
             he
             would
             not
             advantage
             himself
             by
             disobedience
             to
             God
             ;
             he
             would
             rather
             want
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             Daniel
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             was
             in
             an
             apparent
             hazard
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             honour
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             performance
             but
             of
             one
             duty
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             :
             yet
             would
             not
             omit
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             by
             that
             not
             only
             have
             saved
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             kept
             his
             honour
             in
             the
             Court
             :
             he
             prayed
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             forbidden
             :
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             he
             lived
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             himself
             .
             Had
             Daniel
             lived
             to
             ,
             and
             sought
             himself
             more
             then
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             dispensed
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             saved
             both
             his
             life
             and
             honour
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             offended
             God
             in
             that
             particular
             of
             omission
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             faithful
             and
             upright
             with
             God
             :
             it
             will
             not
             dishonour
             God
             for
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             that
             can
             come
             to
             it self
             :
             it
             will
             not
             neglect
             a
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             whatsoever
             loss
             it
             have
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             Take
             another
             instance
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             see
             what
             we
             intend
             in
             this
             tryall
             .
             Let
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             bent
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             will
             come
             in
             competition
             together
             .
             God
             will
             have
             me
             leave
             this
             :
             I
             will
             hold
             it
             .
             God
             will
             have
             me
             forsake
             this
             :
             I
             will
             keep
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             comfort
             ,
             a
             wordly
             benefit
             :
             I
             lose
             my
             comfort
             if
             I
             part
             with
             it
             .
             He
             that
             now
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             please
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             be
             disquieted
             and
             vexed
             against
             Gods
             will
             that
             crosseth
             his
             .
             But
             he
             that
             liveth
             to
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             conten●…
             that
             God
             should
             cross
             him
             in
             his
             will
             :
             because
             he
             would
             glorisie
             God
             in
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             in
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             in
             his
             purity
             ,
             in
             his
             holiness
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Abraham
               .
               Abraham
            
             had
             a
             strong
             love
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             good
             cause
             :
             yet
             nevertheless
             though
             he
             could
             see
             a
             comfort
             to
             himself
             in
             this
             son
             ,
             when
             God
             telleth
             him
             ,
             thou
             must
             
               sacrifice
               thy
               son
               Isaac
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             :
             Abraham
             now
             resolveth
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             lived
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             himself
             :
             therefore
             he
             would
             part
             with
             any
             comfort
             of
             his
             life
             for
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             required
             it
             .
             So
             
               David
               ,
               If
               the
               Lord
               will
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               he
               can
               bring
               me
               back
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               see
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               the
               Ark●…
               if
               not
               :
               If
               he
               say
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               i●…
               thee
               ,
               loe
               here
               I
               am
               ,
               let
               the
               Lord
               do
               with
               me
               ,
               as
               seemeth
               good
               in
               his
               owneyes
               .
            
             When
             the
             case
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             crosseth
             thy
             will
             :
             what
             now
             prevaileth
             ?
             Doth
             the
             desire
             of
             having
             thy
             own
             will
             prevail
             against
             the
             desire
             of
             submitting
             to
             Gods
             will
             ?
             Doth
             it
             raise
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             impatiency
             of
             spirit
             ?
             So
             far
             thou
             livest
             to
             thy self
             .
             Therefore
             consider
             this
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             occasion
             now
             for
             a
             lust
             ,
             and
             a
             sinful
             affection
             to
             shew
             it self
             :
             either
             a
             man
             may
             advantage
             himself
             in
             an
             evil
             course
             ,
             or
             he
             cannot
             but
             disadvantage
             himself
             in
             a
             good
             course
             :
             or
             when
             God
             crosseth
             a
             man
             in
             that
             he
             desireth
             ,
             and
             delights
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             tryal
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             know
             whether
             he
             liveth
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             another
             tryal
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             Consider
             if
             their
             be
             any
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             revealed
             will
             ,
             that
             for
             self-respects
             thou
             art
             willing
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             least
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             make
             the
             do
             somewhat
             to
             thy
             own
             disadvantage
             :
             in
             this
             thou
             livest
             to
             thy self
             .
             See
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Balaam
             ,
             though
             he
             profest
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             house
             full
             of
             gold
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             willing
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             on
             rather
             to
             curse
             .
          
           
             Johanan
             in
             Jer.
             42.
             professeth
             deeply
             that
             he
             would
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             understood
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             it
             crost
             his
             will
             :
             then
             saith
             he
             to
             
               Jeremy
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               that
               hath
               bid
               the
               say
               this
               ,
               but
               Baruch
               .
            
          
           
             When
             men
             cavil
             against
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
             or
             hide
             any
             truth
             from
             themselves
             ,
             
             
               and
               with-hold
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
            
             ;
             Here
             is
             a
             man
             living
             to
             himself
             .
             How
             many
             points
             are
             there
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             many
             men
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             of
             ?
             And
             when
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             them
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             labour
             for
             distinction
             ?
             how
             do
             they
             dawb
             over
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hide
             the
             truth
             from
             themselves
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             work
             upon
             their
             consciences
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             leave
             their
             profitable
             fins
             ?
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             according
             to
             Judaisme
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             broad
             difference
             between
             the
             Jews
             observation
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             keeping
             of
             it
             .
             Another
             man
             he
             will
             not
             understand
             Usury
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             because
             his
             course
             is
             usurious
             :
             he
             will
             not
             know
             this
             willingly
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             disadvantage
             himself
             .
             Another
             will
             not
             understand
             what
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             with
             his
             estate
             :
             in
             what
             measure
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             good
             that
             God
             hath
             blessed
             him
             with
             ,
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             all
             his
             increase
             :
             nor
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             to
             contribute
             willingly
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             what
             he
             should
             do
             to
             pious
             and
             merciful
             uses
             ,
             what
             for
             publike
             ,
             what
             for
             private
             occasions
             :
             he
             would
             not
             willingly
             know
             these
             things
             :
             he
             should
             have
             less
             ease
             he
             makes
             account
             .
             Thus
             when
             a
             man
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             informed
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             sift
             the
             truth
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             concerning
             a
             duty
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             when
             he
             laboureth
             not
             to
             convince
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             standeth
             out
             with
             God
             in
             any
             one
             point
             :
             this
             man
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             walketh
             not
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             God.
             Now
             then
             (
             beloved
             )
             let
             us
             be
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             take
             it
             home
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             man
             consider
             of
             it
             with
             himself
             .
             Sometime
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             religion
             there
             cometh
             matter
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             setteth
             me
             forward
             much
             :
             when
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             against
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             shall
             suffer
             disadvantages
             ,
             I
             cannot
             hold
             out
             .
             At
             another
             time
             ,
             though
             all
             things
             be
             well
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             cross
             me
             in
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             I
             murmure
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             an
             unprofitable
             thing
             to
             serve
             God.
             And
             then
             again
             when
             God
             revealeth
             his
             will
             ,
             my
             froward
             and
             rebellious
             heart
             hath
             hung
             back
             ,
             and
             been
             unwilling
             to
             submit
             to
             Gods
             will
             in
             this
             point
             :
             all
             this
             while
             I
             have
             lived
             to
             my self
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             true
             :
             If
             a
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             liveth
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             :
             if
             a
             man
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               If
               the
               weakest
               Christian
               live
               to
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               best
               that
               liveth
               to
               himself
               is
               out
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Be
             convinced
             of
             this
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Be
             convinced
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             case
             of
             our selves
             :
             so
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             estate
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             to
             himself
             .
             You
             see
             still
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             drift
             of
             wicked
             men
             to
             took
             to
             themselves
             .
             Haman
             aimed
             at
             himself
             :
             when
             the
             King
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               what
               should
               be
               done
               to
               the
               man
               whom
               the
               King
               would
               honour
               ?
            
             He
             thought
             ,
             whom
             should
             the
             King
             honour
             but
             himself
             ?
             He
             looked
             to
             himself
             .
             Here
             was
             the
             difference
             between
             Haman
             and
             Mordecai
             ,
             both
             had
             honour
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Haman
             seeks
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             honour
             :
             Mordecai
             seeks
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             his
             honour
             :
             A
             great
             difference
             .
             Saith
             
               Nabal
               :
               shall
               I
               take
               my
               bread
               ,
               and
               my
               drink
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               a
               man
               that
               I
               know
               not
               ?
            
             Here
             was
             a
             man
             that
             lived
             to
             himself
             .
             Compare
             him
             with
             
               Job
               ;
               He
               was
               a
               foot
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               blind
            
             ;
             he
             continually
             fed
             those
             that
             wanted
             food
             .
             A
             great
             difference
             :
             Job
             lived
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             honoured
             God
             in
             releeving
             many
             with
             the
             estate
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             :
             Nabal
             lived
             to
             himself
             ,
             therefore
             he
             regarded
             none
             hut
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             sheep-shearers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             depended
             upon
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             to
             seek
             himself
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             himself
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Again
             consider
             ,
             others
             that
             have
             gone
             further
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             still
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             
             as
             far
             as
             they
             have
             halted
             in
             this
             ,
             Matt.
             6.22
             .
             
               If
               thine
               eye
               be
               single
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               is
               light
               :
               but
               if
               thine
               eye
               be
               wicked
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               is
               darkness
               .
            
             
             A
             wicked
             eye
             is
             supposed
             to
             a
             single
             eye
             :
             a
             double
             eye
             is
             a
             wicked
             eye
             :
             What
             is
             a
             single
             eye
             ?
             That
             that
             looks
             but
             upon
             one
             object
             ,
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             God
             principally
             :
             and
             on
             all
             other
             things
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             reference
             to
             him
             .
             Now
             the
             double
             eye
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             looks
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             things
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             :
             yet
             it
             looks
             to
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             and
             takes
             other
             things
             as
             greater
             incouragements
             :
             this
             is
             a
             wicked
             eye
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             man
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             :
             
             when
             he
             looks
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             light
             in
             the
             duty
             :
             when
             he
             looks
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             he
             turneth
             aside
             ,
             and
             runneth
             to
             by-wayes
             :
             And
             therefore
             
               a
               double-minded
               man
               is
               unconstant
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               .
            
             
             What
             is
             a
             double
             minded
             man
             ?
             He
             is
             a
             double-minded
             man
             ,
             whose
             mind
             is
             set
             upon
             more
             things
             then
             one
             :
             first
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             on
             God
             :
             as
             far
             as
             he
             sees
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             he
             will
             serve
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             .
             This
             man
             is
             an
             unconstant
             man.
             You
             see
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             estate
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             first
             Use
             ,
             
             for
             conviction
             .
             Secondly
             therefore
             ;
             As
             many
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             ,
             labour
             to
             get
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             live
             to
             your selves
             any
             more
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             enough
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             lived
             thus
             long
             to
             your selves
             :
             that
             you
             have
             desrauded
             Christ
             of
             his
             due
             ,
             that
             hath
             puchased
             you
             with
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             not
             served
             him
             in
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             so
             many
             dayes
             of
             your
             life
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             serve
             him
             better
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             do
             thus
             .
             
             I
             will
             give
             you
             two
             sorts
             of
             directions
             ,
             or
             helps
             .
             I
             can
             give
             you
             but
             the
             heads
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             be
             convinced
             that
             our
             good
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our selves
             :
             our
             life
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our selves
             ;
             our selves
             are
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our selves
             :
             that
             as
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             are
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             a
             Christian
             is
             more
             in
             Christ
             then
             in
             himself
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             good
             and
             comfortable
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             in
             Christ
             :
             he
             hath
             all
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             union
             with
             Christ
             :
             he
             is
             not
             at
             all
             happy
             or
             blessed
             ,
             further
             then
             he
             is
             in
             him
             .
             If
             then
             all
             our
             good
             lie
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             reason
             all
             our
             actions
             should
             returne
             to
             him
             :
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Center
             where
             all
             our
             lines
             should
             meet
             ;
             
             the
             mark
             whereto
             all
             our
             actions
             should
             aym
             .
             
               Let
               not
               the
               strong
               man
               glory
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               or
               the
               wise
               man
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               or
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               his
               riches
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               let
               him
               glory
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               knoweth
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
            
             Jer.
             9.24
             .
             What
             Lord
             ?
             
               the
               Lord
               that
               sheweth
               judgment
               and
               righteousness
               upon
               the
               earth
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             mercy
             shewed
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             I
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             faith
             the
             Lord.
             If
             you
             meet
             with
             a
             merciful
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             merciful
             in
             that
             man
             :
             If
             you
             meet
             with
             a
             bountiful
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             bountiful
             in
             that
             man
             :
             If
             you
             meet
             with
             a
             man
             whose
             
               lips
               feed
               many
            
             ,
             God
             instructeth
             that
             man.
             I
             say
             ,
             seeing
             all
             things
             we
             have
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             divers
             channels
             and
             pipes
             ,
             and
             conveyances
             ,
             whereby
             God
             conveyeth
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             we
             receive
             all
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             look
             upon
             every
             creature
             as
             instruments
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             us
             neither
             good
             nor
             hurt
             without
             him
             .
             What
             good
             it
             doth
             ,
             it
             doth
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             supream
             cause
             ,
             working
             by
             that
             creature
             :
             let
             us
             so
             look
             upon
             ,
             and
             conceive
             of
             every
             creature
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Saints
             have
             done
             in
             all
             times
             .
             Jacob
             when
             he
             saw
             
               Esau
               ;
               I
               have
               seen
               thy
               face
               ,
               as
               the
               face
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             .
             )
             He
             saw
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Esau
             .
             So
             in
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             good
             in
             them
             .
             This
             should
             make
             men
             not
             to
             seek
             themselves
             ;
             not
             to
             study
             men
             more
             then
             God
             :
             not
             to
             study
             gain
             with
             men
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             God
             :
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             with
             the
             displeasing
             of
             God
             :
             but
             to
             venture
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             keep
             men
             and
             God
             together
             .
             For
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             are
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             fashioneth
             ,
             and
             frameth
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             either
             to
             love
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ,
             as
             David
             observed
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Shimei
               ,
               God
               hath
               bid
               him
               curse
               .
            
             Be
             convinced
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             get
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             our
             freinds
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             get
             all
             the
             treasures
             and
             wealth
             of
             the
             world
             :
             if
             a
             man
             were
             advanced
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             :
             yet
             these
             things
             are
             more
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             then
             in
             ours
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             wealth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             his
             own
             keeping
             :
             riches
             have
             wings
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             favour
             ,
             God
             gives
             it
             not
             into
             his
             own
             keeping
             :
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             secured
             to
             us
             by
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             and
             made
             good
             to
             us
             by
             his
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             our
             care
             ,
             and
             work
             therefore
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             live
             to
             God
             :
             how
             we
             may
             enjoy
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             possess
             God
             in
             all
             things
             we
             possess
             ;
             in
             the
             things
             we
             have
             ,
             still
             to
             keep
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             keep
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             names
             ,
             and
             comforts
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             and
             all
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ;
             
             There
             are
             certain
             graces
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             not
             live
             to
             himself
             (
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             to
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             himself
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             those
             graces
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             
             empties
             him
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             draws
             him
             to
             God
             :
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             certain
             graces
             that
             every
             one
             should
             exercise
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             live
             to
             himself
             .
             )
             What
             are
             those
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             Get
             a
             more
             full
             and
             particular
             ,
             and
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             All
             our
             looking
             to
             the
             creature
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             God
             perfectly
             :
             
             if
             we
             did
             know
             him
             ,
             we
             would
             account
             
               him
               the
               chiefess
               of
               ten
               thousand
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             when
             she
             knew
             Christ
             ,
             said
             so
             :
             we
             would
             account
             him
             (
             as
             Elkanah
             said
             to
             
               Hannah
               ;
               Am
               not
               I
               better
               to
               thee
               then
               ten
               sons
               ?
            
             )
             better
             then
             ten
             friends
             ,
             then
             ten
             worlds
             .
             Get
             therefore
             a
             more
             full
             knowledge
             of
             God
             :
             that
             all
             power
             is
             in
             him
             :
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               heard
               once
               and
               twice
               ,
               that
               power
               belongeth
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Get
             faith
             in
             the
             exercise
             more
             .
             All
             the
             worthies
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             
             What
             made
             them
             live
             so
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             themselves
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             because
             they
             beleeved
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             by
             faith
             :
             
               by
               faith
               Abraham
               denied
               himself
               :
               by
               faith
               Moses
               for
               sook
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Egypt
               :
               by
               faith
               those
               Worthies
               ,
               of
               whome
               the
               world
               was
               not
               worthy
               ,
               wandred
               up
               and
               down
               in
               sheeps
               skins
               ,
               and
               goats
               skins
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               delivered
               .
            
             When
             a
             man
             getteth
             interest
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             that
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             will
             satisfie
             all
             his
             desires
             ,
             and
             answer
             all
             his
             losses
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             exercise
             Love.
             Faith
             works
             by
             love
             .
             The
             more
             we
             love
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             perfectly
             we
             shall
             cleave
             to
             him
             :
             Love
             is
             a
             uniting
             grace
             ,
             that
             uniteth
             the
             soul
             to
             Christ
             .
             
             
               The
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               me
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               5.
               )
               for
               we
               thus
               judge
               ,
               if
               one
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               that
               live
               should
               not
               live
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             a
             soul
             loveth
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             live
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             a
             word
             of
             the
             last
             Use
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             instruction
             .
             Being
             convinced
             that
             such
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             live
             to
             themselves
             :
             and
             that
             whose
             estate
             soever
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sinful
             estate
             ,
             and
             argueth
             a
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             possiblity
             of
             getting
             out
             of
             this
             estate
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             for
             instruction
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             measure
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             themselves
             :
             let
             it
             be
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             more
             fully
             to
             live
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             less
             to
             themselves
             .
             A
             man
             simply
             censidered
             without
             any
             relation
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             dependance
             upon
             an
             another
             man
             ,
             he
             may
             please
             himself
             :
             but
             when
             a
             man
             is
             considered
             in
             his
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             relation
             to
             men
             :
             he
             must
             then
             observe
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             in
             that
             relation
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             :
             he
             must
             carry
             himself
             as
             his
             creature
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             end
             that
             the
             creature
             is
             appointed
             to
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             must
             carry
             himself
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             :
             he
             must
             carry
             himself
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             Let
             every
             Christian
             labour
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             comfort
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             in
             life
             and
             death
             .
             Labour
             to
             imploy
             ,
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             :
             
               As
               every
               man
               hath
               received
               the
               gift
               ,
               let
               him
               minister
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               faithful
               dispencers
               of
               the
               manifold
               grace
               of
               God.
            
             If
             you
             have
             received
             gifts
             ,
             you
             have
             received
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             you
             have
             received
             them
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             you
             have
             received
             them
             as
             dispensers
             :
             let
             every
             man
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             dispense
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ,
             be
             dispensers
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             knowledge
             that
             you
             have
             ,
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             many
             :
             and
             not
             of
             your
             estates
             :
             or
             ,
             relieve
             as
             many
             as
             you
             can
             with
             your
             estates
             ,
             but
             take
             no
             care
             for
             their
             souls
             :
             but
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             be
             dispensers
             of
             the
             manifold
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             wherewith
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             men
             good
             with
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             inward
             or
             outwards
             gifts
             ,
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             any
             thing
             whereby
             I
             can
             be
             advantageous
             to
             others
             ;
             I
             must
             serve
             God
             and
             men
             in
             improving
             of
             that
             .
             He
             that
             will
             not
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             serve
             every
             man
             with
             every
             gift
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             have
             furnished
             a
             man
             with
             inward
             gifts
             ,
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             or
             experience
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             whatsoever
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             he
             hath
             ,
             there
             are
             duties
             appointed
             ,
             and
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             exprest
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             exercise
             those
             graces
             in
             that
             communion
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             
             Therefore
             we
             are
             said
             
               to
               have
               knowledge
               to
               profit
               with
               .
               And
               gifts
               to
               
               edifie
               with
               .
            
             All
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             by
             it
             :
             
               Hercin
               is
               my
               Father
               glorified
               ,
               that
               you
               bring
               forth
               much
               fruit
               .
               Let
               your
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               your
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Men
             have
             much
             benesit
             by
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             improved
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             lights
             amongst
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Grace
             when
             it
             is
             opened
             (
             like
             the
             Box
             of
             oyntment
             )
             raiseth
             a
             desire
             in
             others
             after
             it
             .
             Grace
             exercised
             and
             communicated
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             the
             amiableness
             of
             it
             .
             Christians
             should
             therefore
             do
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             Christianity
             lovely
             :
             that
             they
             may
             make
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             amiable
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             communicating
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             to
             others
             .
             This
             every
             man
             should
             do
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             take
             all
             advantages
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             good
             for
             others
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             good
             for
             a
             Mans
             self
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             a
             man
             increaseth
             his
             own
             store
             .
             Liberality
             (
             we
             say
             )
             
               is
               the
               best
               husbandry
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             promise
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             hoarding
             up
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             to
             distribute
             .
             I
             say
             it
             is
             the
             best
             husbandry
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             especially
             in
             spiritual
             things
             :
             it
             is
             as
             the
             oyl
             ,
             increased
             in
             the
             pouring
             out
             :
             like
             the
             loaves
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             were
             broken
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             multiplied
             still
             .
             We
             see
             the
             hand
             noursheth
             it self
             by
             administring
             food
             to
             the
             mouth
             :
             so
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             only
             exerciseth
             ,
             but
             increaseth
             grace
             in
             himself
             by
             communicating
             grace
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             say
             for
             spiritual
             ,
             I
             say
             for
             outward
             things
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             wealth
             ,
             or
             honor
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             he
             should
             imploy
             them
             for
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             live
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             that
             layeth
             up
             riches
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             liveth
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             that
             followeth
             his
             calling
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             liveth
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             doth
             that
             which
             a
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             would
             do
             :
             but
             a
             man
             that
             would
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             glorifie
             God
             with
             his
             estate
             .
             
               To
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               distribute
               ,
               forget
               not
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               pleased
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             
             
               Charge
               them
               that
               are
               rich
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               ready
               to
               distribute
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             charge
             laid
             upon
             all
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             God
             with
             their
             estates
             :
             with
             their
             Authority
             as
             they
             are
             magistrates
             :
             as
             Job
             faith
             ,
             
               I
               was
               a
               foot
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               a
               father
               to
               the
               fatherless
               ,
               a
               husband
               to
               the
               widow
               :
            
             He
             did
             all
             things
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             All
             men
             are
             ambassadours
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             souls
             of
             others
             .
             Am
             I
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             and
             soul
             of
             every
             one
             that
             converseth
             with
             me
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manifold
             gifts
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             :
             and
             I
             live
             no
             further
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             I
             do
             extend
             ,
             and
             communicate
             all
             my
             particular
             gifts
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             both
             for
             soul
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             point
             opened
             ,
             and
             pressed
             ,
             concerning
             living
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             (
             brethren
             ,
             )
             let
             this
             be
             the
             advantage
             of
             
               Funeral
               Sermons
            
             ,
             that
             are
             preached
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             death
             of
             our
             deceased
             brethren
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             live
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             hereaster
             resolve
             to
             lead
             a
             profitable
             and
             fruitful
             life
             :
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             he
             can
             while
             he
             liveth
             ,
             that
             
               for
               much
               good
               done
               to
               many
               ,
               thanks
               may
               be
               given
               by
               many
               on
               his
               behalf
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             IMPROVEMENT
             OF
             TIME
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             RIGHT
             USE
             OF
             TIMES
             SHORTNESSE
             .
             SERMON
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 7.29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 bretrhen
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ;
                 It
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 Wives
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 weep
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 fassion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THat
             I
             may
             briefly
             come
             to
             open
             to
             you
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             that
             I
             have
             to
             deliver
             out
             of
             this
             Scripture
             :
             
             I
             desire
             you
             (
             beloved
             in
             the
             Lord
             )
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             drift
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             :
             and
             that
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Corinths
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             )
             had
             written
             a
             Letter
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             wherein
             they
             did
             propound
             to
             him
             divers
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             :
             and
             did
             intreat
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             him
             judgement
             ,
             concerning
             those
             points
             .
             Some
             five
             or
             six
             we
             may
             gather
             they
             did
             write
             to
             him
             about
             .
          
           
             One
             was
             this
             ;
             whether
             he
             thought
             it
             either
             a
             lawful
             ,
             or
             a
             fitting
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             marry
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             ;
             Whether
             if
             a
             man
             were
             married
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             he
             might
             not
             separate
             themselves
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
           
             The
             third
             was
             ;
             If
             they
             did
             live
             together
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             to
             deny
             to
             the
             other
             matrimonial
             benevolence
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ;
             Whether
             if
             one
             of
             them
             being
             a
             Beleever
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             it
             were
             lawful
             ,
             or
             convenient
             for
             the
             beleever
             to
             remain
             a
             yoke-fellow
             to
             the
             Insidel
             .
             These
             and
             divers
             other
             cases
             of
             concience
             ,
             they
             intreated
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             resolve
             them
             in
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             writeth
             an
             Answer
             to
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Questions
             they
             propounded
             .
             To
             some
             of
             them
             he
             answered
             thus
             ;
             
               Indeed
               I
               canuot
               give
               an
               absolute
               determination
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               I
               suppose
               ,
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               best
               .
            
             And
             to
             another
             .
             
               I
               advise
               such
               a
               thing
               :
               I
               cannot
               directly
               determine
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               received
               mercy
               of
               God
               to
               be
               accounted
               faithful
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               would
               know
               my
               opinion
               it
               is
               this
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             giveth
             divers
             doubtful
             answers
             to
             their
             Questions
             :
             only
             he
             telleth
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             fittest
             for
             the
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             this
             I
             have
             read
             .
             
               But
               this
               I
               say
               brethren
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             The
             Questions
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             Answer
             to
             ,
             I
             think
             you
             know
             not
             what
             to
             resolve
             upon
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             only
             this
             is
             my
             counsel
             ,
             or
             this
             is
             my
             opinion
             .
             But
             this
             I
             am
             peremptory
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               they
               that
               have
               wives
               be
               as
               if
               they
               had
               none
               :
               they
               that
               weep
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               wept
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               .
            
             This
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             come
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               suppose
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               it
               sit
               ,
               or
               I
               give
               my
               advise
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               present
               occasion
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               thus
               .
               But
               brethren
               ,
            
             herein
             I
             am
             consident
             ,
             and
             resolute
             ,
             that
             
               you
               should
               be
               as
               if
               not
               ,
            
             in
             all
             things
             :
             in
             this
             I
             am
             bold
             .
             This
             is
             the
             drist
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             in
             one
             thing
             wherein
             he
             is
             consident
             ,
             after
             the
             resolution
             of
             divers
             Questions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             consident
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             
             the
             words
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             contain
             two
             general
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             Apostles
             Preface
             to
             his
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             Exhortation
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               this
               I
               say
               brethren
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Exhortation
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Exhortation
             there
             are
             likewise
             three
             things
             that
             I
             would
             note
             unto
             you
             .
             
          
           
             Eirst
             ,
             
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             Exhortation
             it self
             ,
             
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               It
               remainech
               that
               they
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               :
               and
               they
               that
               weep
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               wept
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               possessed
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               use
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             third
             thing
             ,
             
             is
             a
             spur
             the
             Apostle
             addeth
             to
             quicken
             them
             up
             ,
             to
             practise
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               For
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             general
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
             is
             the
             Apostles
             Preface
             ,
             
               But
               this
               I
               say
               brothren
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             I
             would
             note
             but
             two
             things
             :
             I
             will
             but
             name
             them
             (
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             straitned
             in
             two
             principal
             points
             that
             I
             would
             gladly
             open
             .
             )
          
           
             First
             here
             I
             would
             note
             :
             
             
               How
               consident
               ,
               and
               earnest
               ,
               and
               resolute
               a
               faithful
               minister
               will
               be
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               to
               a
               point
               that
               mainly
               concerns
               his
               people
               .
            
             In
             all
             other
             things
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             them
             his
             Answer
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             might
             seem
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             fully
             resolved
             them
             .
             
               I
               give
               my
               advise
            
             ,
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             and
             again
             ,
             
               I
               suppose
               this
            
             But
             now
             when
             he
             cometh
             unto
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             abused
             :
             and
             the
             thought
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             set
             themselves
             about
             it
             .
             Here
             he
             cometh
             without
             ifs
             and
             ands
             ,
             he
             setteth
             it
             down
             resolutely
             and
             positively
             .
             
               Brethren
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               or
               this
               you
               must
               do
               .
            
             This
             is
             one
             thing
             that
             I
             might
             note
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             might
             note
             ;
             
             
               The
               compellation
               ,
               or
               term
               that
               he
               giveth
               them
               :
               Brethren
               .
            
             In
             which
             ,
             note
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             whom
             Saint
             Paul
             giveth
             the
             Exhortation
             .
             And
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             should
             say
             ;
             I
             am
             putting
             you
             now
             upon
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             could
             not
             give
             you
             the
             term
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             I
             should
             hope
             to
             prevail
             little
             with
             you
             .
             To
             come
             and
             tell
             a
             young
             gallant
             that
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             russe
             ,
             and
             his
             jollity
             ,
             and
             all
             pleasures
             :
             
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               ,
            
             and
             I
             would
             have
             you
             
               use
               
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               used
               them
               not
               :
            
             I
             know
             he
             would
             not
             receive
             it
             .
             Or
             to
             come
             to
             an
             old
             soaked
             worldling
             ,
             whose
             Mammon
             and
             penny
             is
             his
             God
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             run
             altogether
             upon
             his
             wealth
             :
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               use
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               used
               it
               not
               .
            
             Or
             to
             come
             to
             another
             that
             is
             newly
             married
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             hath
             made
             a
             Goddesse
             of
             his
             yoak-fellow
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             
               that
               he
               must
               be
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               married
               :
            
             I
             should
             have
             little
             hope
             to
             prevail
             with
             these
             .
             But
             you
             are
             brethren
             :
             and
             because
             brethren
             you
             know
             the
             good
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             are
             acquainted
             with
             things
             concerning
             eternal
             happiness
             :
             therefore
             as
             long
             as
             I
             can
             call
             you
             brethren
             ,
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             put
             you
             upon
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             So
             (
             brethren
             )
             this
             is
             my
             Preface
             to
             you
             .
             I
             shall
             anon
             speak
             to
             a
             point
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             little
             hope
             to
             prevail
             with
             many
             in
             the
             Congregation
             :
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             immoderate
             use
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             blessings
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             both
             your
             eares
             will
             be
             so
             stopped
             against
             it
             .
             But
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             are
             brethren
             ,
             that
             have
             given
             up
             your selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             him
             for
             your
             portion
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             for
             your
             guide
             in
             all
             things
             :
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             bring
             willing
             and
             yeelding
             hearts
             ,
             to
             resolve
             that
             what
             is
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             concerning
             the
             course
             of
             your
             lives
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             this
             will
             suffice
             for
             the
             Preface
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             I
             would
             not
             be
             straitned
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Exhortation
             .
             
             
               It
               remaineth
               that
               they
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               if
               they
               had
               none
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             First
             I
             will
             in
             brief
             open
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             some
             matter
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             first
             with
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
             
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
            
             .
             The
             word
             translated
             short
             ,
             signifieth
             in
             the
             orignal
             ,
             Time
             cut
             off
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             aluded
             (
             as
             the
             best
             Expositors
             agree
             )
             to
             Seafayring-men
             :
             that
             have
             almost
             done
             their
             voyage
             ,
             
             and
             begin
             to
             strike
             sayle
             ,
             and
             to
             fold
             them
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             are
             even
             putting
             into
             the
             Harbour
             ,
             and
             are
             going
             to
             unlade
             their
             goods
             .
             So
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               the
               time
               is
               short
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             if
             a
             company
             ,
             that
             are
             going
             out
             a
             long
             voyage
             ,
             should
             strive
             who
             should
             be
             Master
             ,
             and
             who
             be
             Masters-Mate
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             have
             this
             or
             that
             office
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             greatly
             blame
             them
             .
             But
             when
             they
             are
             almost
             at
             home
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             within
             a
             flight-shot
             of
             the
             shoar
             ,
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             strike
             sayle
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             :
             then
             if
             they
             should
             fall
             a
             quarrelling
             for
             places
             ,
             and
             contend
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             the
             friends
             and
             means
             they
             could
             make
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             ,
             and
             folly
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             .
             Time
             was
             when
             the
             world
             was
             in
             beginning
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             a
             man
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             might
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             matter
             of
             six
             ,
             or
             seven
             ,
             or
             eight
             ,
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             in
             my
             pilgrimage
             ,
             before
             I
             shall
             end
             my
             voyage
             :
             and
             then
             if
             a
             man
             should
             bestow
             a
             little
             time
             to
             think
             with
             himself
             ;
             Well
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             live
             but
             to
             see
             my self
             the
             father
             of
             a
             thousand
             children
             ,
             and
             might
             come
             to
             people
             almost
             a
             whole
             Couutry
             ,
             &c.
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             greet
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             excused
             .
             But
             brethren
             ,
             God
             hath
             cast
             out
             the
             time
             of
             our
             age
             so
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             begin
             our
             voyage
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             strike
             sayle
             presently
             .
             We
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             much
             work
             to
             be
             done
             for
             another
             life
             :
             therefore
             for
             us
             to
             stand
             striving
             about
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             courtesies
             :
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             strike
             sayle
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             into
             the
             harbour
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             folly
             .
             These
             things
             are
             not
             worthy
             the
             while
             ,
             heaven
             is
             the
             thing
             we
             should
             look
             after
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             be
             moderate
             in
             all
             these
             things
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             affordeth
             two
             things
             .
             The
             one
             I
             will
             but
             name
             ;
             The
             other
             I
             will
             stand
             upon
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             
             
               The
               time
               of
               our
               life
               in
               this
               world
               is
               very
               short
               .
            
             We
             have
             a
             very
             little
             time
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             world
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             fruitful
             and
             profitable
             point
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             straitned
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             it
             not
             as
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             I
             do
             but
             only
             name
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             (
             and
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             mainly
             intends
             )
             is
             that
             because
             we
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             
             we
             are
             even
             ready
             to
             strike
             sayle
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Harbour
             presently
             ,
             therefore
             
               he
               that
               had
               a
               wife
               should
               be
               as
               if
               he
               had
               none
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               used
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               used
               it
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             the
             Lesson
             that
             I
             no●e
             is
             this
             ;
             
             
               That
               the
               serious
               meditation
               of
               the
               little
               and
               short
               time
               that
               we
               have
               to
               remain
               in
               here
               below
               ,
               
               should
               be
               a
               great
               means
               ,
               to
               cut
               us
               off
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               us
               upon
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               concerning
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             give
             you
             a
             better
             ground
             of
             the
             point
             then
             is
             in
             the
             Text.
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             time
             is
             contracted
             ,
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             strike
             sayle
             :
             therefore
             do
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             give
             you
             a
             world
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             this
             .
             But
             I
             will
             satisfie
             my self
             in
             laying
             you
             down
             two
             or
             three
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             that
             ever
             a
             man
             can
             enjoy
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             all
             die
             ,
             assoon
             as
             ever
             this
             time
             is
             gone
             .
             Mark
             it
             :
             All
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             dote
             never
             so
             much
             upon
             them
             :
             let
             him
             have
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             beauty
             ,
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             his
             glass
             be
             out
             ,
             if
             his
             time
             be
             gone
             ,
             ther
             's
             is
             an
             end
             of
             all
             those
             to
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             careth
             not
             for
             that
             happiness
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             continuance
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             the
             rarest
             thing
             that
             mortal
             men
             seek
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             know
             before
             hand
             that
             they
             should
             enjoy
             them
             but
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             the
             soul
             careth
             not
             for
             pitching
             upon
             it
             .
             If
             a
             man
             were
             offered
             the
             goodliest
             woman
             for
             his
             wife
             ,
             that
             ever
             lived
             in
             this
             world
             :
             if
             God
             should
             send
             him
             this
             message
             ;
             there
             take
             her
             ,
             I
             bestow
             her
             freely
             upon
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             morrow
             thou
             shalt
             die
             :
             who
             would
             care
             for
             marrying
             ?
             To
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             is
             simply
             the
             greatest
             thing
             that
             men
             seek
             after
             in
             this
             world
             :
             yet
             among
             the
             Grecian
             Cities
             (
             as
             that
             of
             Sparta
             )
             because
             one
             was
             but
             to
             have
             the
             Kingdome
             but
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             private
             man
             :
             all
             the
             wisest
             men
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             strove
             as
             much
             not
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             we
             to
             get
             great
             places
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             they
             knew
             that
             that
             honour
             was
             but
             for
             a
             year
             ;
             and
             that
             would
             be
             gone
             presently
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cared
             not
             for
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Though
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             a
             wife
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             love
             mightily
             :
             though
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             thou
             takest
             full
             content
             in
             :
             Why
             doest
             thou
             so
             ?
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             strike
             sayle
             ;
             we
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             continue
             .
             So
             that
             because
             all
             the
             blessedness
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             die
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             our
             time
             is
             ended
             :
             he
             that
             could
             but
             seriously
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             continue
             below
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             let
             his
             heart
             be
             set
             violently
             upon
             them
             :
             that
             is
             the
             first
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             
             and
             principle
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             time
             should
             be
             such
             a
             marvellous
             means
             to
             take
             us
             off
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             is
             this
             .
             Because
             we
             shall
             find
             work
             enough
             in
             this
             short
             time
             ,
             for
             things
             that
             more
             concern
             us
             .
             Now
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             our
             soul
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             us
             ,
             is
             this
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             intend
             earnestly
             and
             violently
             ,
             two
             things
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             for
             a
             certain
             hour
             wholly
             be
             took
             up
             with
             some
             business
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             a
             great
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             be
             could
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             think
             upon
             :
             yet
             the
             soul
             intends
             that
             one
             mainly
             ,
             and
             can
             find
             no
             time
             for
             the
             other
             .
             This
             is
             our
             case
             .
             We
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             :
             but
             in
             that
             little
             time
             ,
             admirable
             is
             the
             work
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             be
             spent
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             give
             a
             comfortable
             account
             .
          
           
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             ?
             
          
           
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             a
             word
             .
             The
             main
             and
             needfull
             thing
             of
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             little
             time
             here
             allotted
             us
             ,
             is
             ;
             How
             to
             shoot
             the
             gulph
             of
             hell
             :
             how
             to
             make
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             how
             to
             get
             his
             favour
             in
             Christ
             ;
             how
             to
             have
             the
             corruptions
             of
             our
             soul
             cured
             and
             healed
             ;
             how
             to
             grow
             up
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             sure
             evidence
             against
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             all
             shall
             stand
             naked
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             then
             we
             may
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             .
             Have
             I
             ever
             heard
             that
             I
             have
             a
             great
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             do
             it
             in
             ?
             Surely
             then
             if
             I
             seriously
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             to
             let
             my
             soul
             pitch
             earnestly
             upon
             the
             things
             below
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             our
             time
             here
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             time
             we
             have
             to
             make
             heaven
             sure
             .
             It
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             that
             ever
             we
             have
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             have
             such
             a
             precious
             thing
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             he
             go
             and
             spend
             it
             for
             toyes
             and
             baubles
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Caligula
             is
             laughed
             at
             for
             ,
             in
             all
             Stories
             .
             There
             was
             a
             mighty
             Navy
             provided
             ,
             admirable
             and
             strange
             ,
             and
             all
             trimmed
             :
             and
             every
             one
             expected
             ,
             that
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             whole
             countrey
             of
             Greece
             should
             be
             conquered
             :
             and
             so
             it
             might
             have
             been
             .
             But
             he
             imploped
             his
             souldiers
             to
             gather
             a
             company
             of
             Cockleshells
             ,
             and
             Pibbles
             ,
             and
             so
             sayled
             home
             .
             Had
             not
             every
             one
             cause
             to
             laugh
             at
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             Emperour
             ?
             Verely
             ,
             such
             a
             fool
             is
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             would
             acknowledge
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             but
             weigh
             this
             :
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             but
             thus
             much
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             twenty
             years
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             but
             a
             day
             or
             two
             more
             :
             in
             this
             time
             he
             hath
             furnished
             thee
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             means
             to
             conquer
             heaven
             it self
             :
             now
             if
             ●…hou
             lay
             out
             this
             little
             ,
             about
             wife
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             to
             purchase
             a
             little
             wealth
             ,
             or
             chese
             things
             here
             below
             :
             is
             it
             not
             the
             greatest
             folly
             that
             may
             be
             ?
          
           
             Suppose
             that
             a
             servant
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             knows
             that
             he
             must
             give
             an
             account
             to
             his
             Master
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             all
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             appear
             with
             comfort
             before
             his
             Master
             ;
             and
             he
             sees
             also
             that
             the
             Sun
             draws
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             hastneth
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             this
             servant
             can
             find
             time
             to
             play
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             have
             much
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             little
             paper
             to
             write
             in
             ,
             he
             must
             write
             small
             and
             thick
             ,
             and
             close
             as
             ever
             he
             can
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             every
             one
             of
             us
             :
             ●…
             warrant
             you
             there
             is
             not
             any
             soul
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             find
             so
             many
             thousand
             things
             to
             repent
             of
             ,
             so
             many
             graces
             to
             obtain
             ,
             that
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             :
             so
             many
             evidences
             or
             heaven
             to
             get
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             got
             sealed
             ,
             so
             many
             particulars
             concerning
             better
             life
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             wonder
             that
             ever
             any
             one
             should
             find
             one
             half
             day
             to
             〈◊〉
             any
             thing
             else
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             serious
             meditation
             of
             the
             little
             time
             we
             have
             to
             continue
             below
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             marvellous
             means
             to
             take
             us
             off
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             us
             upon
             the
             study
             ,
             and
             thought
             of
             better
             things
             .
          
           
             Well
             now
             ,
             let
             me
             briefly
             apply
             this
             unto
             you
             ;
             that
             so
             I
             may
             come
             to
             that
             I
             principally
             intend
             .
          
           
             Oh
             that
             we
             had
             learned
             this
             excellent
             lesson
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             the
             Corinths
             here
             ,
             what
             wondrous
             happy
             people
             should
             we
             be
             ?
          
           
             You
             shall
             find
             evermore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             putting
             the
             neglect
             that
             is
             amongst
             men
             ,
             
             and
             carelesness
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             lives
             upon
             this
             ,
             the
             not
             serious
             meditation
             of
             that
             small
             time
             they
             have
             to
             continue
             below
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             come
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             brethren
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             bespeaks
             the
             Corinths
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             they
             will
             say
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             point
             to
             be
             prest
             upon
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             a
             consumption
             ,
             on
             one
             whom
             the
             Doctors
             have
             given
             over
             :
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             cannot
             continue
             a
             week
             ,
             that
             his
             time
             is
             short
             .
             But
             for
             our
             parts
             we
             are
             but
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             voyage
             :
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             twenty
             years
             old
             :
             we
             began
             but
             the
             other
             day
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             a
             stock
             :
             we
             are
             but
             newly
             entred
             :
             and
             do
             you
             think
             that
             we
             are
             striking
             sayle
             ?
             Or
             another
             ,
             that
             hath
             lived
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             full
             trade
             ,
             that
             beginneth
             to
             get
             something
             in
             the
             world
             :
             do
             you
             think
             that
             he
             is
             striking
             sayl
             ?
             Thus
             people
             put
             it
             off
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             is
             thy
             time
             ?
             What
             is
             all
             thy
             life
             ?
             Let
             God
             decide
             it
             :
             doth
             not
             he
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               vapour
               ,
               a
               dream
               ,
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
               ,
               like
               a
               Ship
               that
               sayleth
               by
               ,
               and
               is
               gone
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             turning
             or
             a
             hand
             almost
             ?
             If
             thou
             have
             no
             more
             time
             of
             life
             here
             ,
             but
             only
             while
             a
             little
             sand
             is
             running
             out
             of
             a
             glass
             ,
             while
             a
             Ship
             is
             sayling
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             while
             a
             short
             tale
             is
             told
             .
             (
             God
             saith
             it
             is
             no
             more
             )
             wilt
             thou
             account
             that
             thy
             voyage
             is
             yet
             scarcely
             begun
             ?
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             (
             beloved
             )
             all
             go
             home
             ,
             and
             often
             think
             of
             this
             point
             .
             Say
             within
             your selves
             :
             How
             long
             Lord
             ,
             am
             I
             like
             to
             continue
             below
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             there
             for
             me
             to
             do
             before
             I
             go
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             men
             dare
             not
             think
             of
             this
             :
             and
             the
             Devil
             laboureth
             for
             nothing
             more
             in
             the
             world
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             put
             off
             the
             serious
             consideration
             of
             the
             brevity
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             longer
             time
             to
             continue
             here
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             :
             because
             he
             knows
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             that
             the
             meditation
             thereof
             will
             stir
             them
             up
             ,
             to
             make
             clear
             all
             reckonings
             with
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             gohence
             ,
             and
             he
             seen
             no
             more
             .
             You
             may
             find
             this
             to
             be
             true
             in
             your
             own
             
             experience
             ,
             how
             loath
             men
             are
             to
             entertain
             thoughts
             of
             their
             latter
             end
             :
             Go
             to
             one
             that
             lies
             sick
             of
             a
             Consumption
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             :
             the
             Docters
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             live
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             get
             up
             again
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             been
             brought
             as
             low
             as
             I
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             recovered
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             I
             ?
             I
             once
             knew
             one
             that
             when
             the
             Phisitians
             came
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             die
             :
             Good
             Lord
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             work
             have
             I
             to
             do
             :
             I
             have
             all
             my
             seed
             to
             sow
             :
             all
             my
             evidences
             to
             seal
             ,
             that
             my
             soul
             should
             he
             saved
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             thoughts
             should
             enter
             into
             us
             now
             :
             pitch
             on
             them
             seriously
             :
             buckle
             to
             them
             soundly
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             learn
             this
             point
             of
             wisdome
             of
             the
             divel
             himself
             ;
             He
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             his
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             much
             the
             fuller
             of
             rage
             and
             malice
             ;
             and
             plies
             his
             work
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             eagerness
             .
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             (
             Revelat.
             12.12
             .
             )
             
               for
               the
               divel
               is
               gone
               out
               amongst
               men
               ,
               having
               great
               wrath
               because
               he
               knoweth
               that
               he
               hath
               but
               a
               short
               time
               :
            
             So
             should
             we
             do
             .
             Think
             with
             thy self
             :
             the
             
               seventh
               Angel
            
             will
             come
             ere
             long
             ,
             
               and
               sweare
               by
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               time
            
             ;
             but
             GOD
             will
             have
             an
             account
             for
             the
             time
             past
             .
             What
             if
             the
             Angel
             should
             come
             now
             and
             swear
             (
             as
             ten
             to
             one
             but
             there
             is
             some
             man
             or
             woman
             in
             this
             Congregation
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             GOD
             hath
             determined
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             time
             before
             a
             week
             be
             at
             an
             end
             )
             Put
             the
             case
             it
             should
             be
             any
             ones
             case
             ,
             thine
             or
             mine
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             say
             ,
             Go
             fetch
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             him
             no
             more
             time
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             give
             him
             some
             ,
             but
             now
             his
             voyage
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             his
             sayl
             is
             struck
             :
             and
             then
             we
             should
             have
             all
             to
             seek
             ,
             no
             Christ
             ,
             no
             true
             faith
             ,
             no
             evidence
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             when
             we
             must
             come
             and
             give
             an
             account
             to
             God.
             What
             have
             you
             done
             with
             all
             your
             time
             ?
             will
             God
             say
             ?
             I
             must
             have
             a
             reckoning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             cometh
             in
             ,
             Imprimis
             ,
             so
             much
             time
             in
             drinking
             ,
             so
             much
             in
             revelling
             ,
             so
             much
             in
             dressing
             my self
             every
             day
             .
             And
             then
             God
             shall
             say
             ;
             Were
             these
             the
             things
             I
             give
             you
             time
             for
             ?
             Did
             I
             bestow
             time
             on
             you
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             spent
             about
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             Heaven
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             how
             could
             we
             answer
             to
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             betimes
             :
             say
             to
             thy self
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             long
             to
             live
             ,
             after
             awhile
             I
             must
             go
             hence
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             :
             
               I
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               a
               reckoning
               unto
               God
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evill
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             principal
             point
             I
             have
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             
             therefore
             I
             pass
             it
             briefly
             .
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Exhortatiou
             it self
             .
             
               It
               remaineth
               that
               both
               they
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               though
               thy
               had
               none
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               weep
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               wept
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               use
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             :
             
             I
             take
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             exhortation
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             had
             said
             thus
             ;
             
             
               Brethren
               ;
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               cast
               anchor
               ;
               trouble
               not
               your selves
               :
               be
               stedfast
               ;
               gird
               up
               the
               loynes
               of
               you
               minds
               :
               let
               your
               care
               be
               greatest
               for
               heaven
               :
               as
               for
               these
               things
               that
               are
               here
               below
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               if
               you
               had
               none
               ;
               think
               ,
               assoon
               as
               you
               are
               ashoar
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               none
               :
               if
               you
               be
               sick
               ,
               or
               under
               any
               cross
               ,
               or
               affliction
               ,
               be
               as
               though
               you
               wept
               not
               :
               suppose
               you
               be
               as
               a
               fellow
               that
               is
               fain
               to
               plie
               the
               pump
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               assoon
               as
               he
               is
               ashoar
               ,
               he
               is
               free
               :
               if
               you
               rejoyce
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               as
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               that
               hath
               great
               preferment
               ,
               be
               as
               if
               you
               rejoyced
               not
               :
               Why
               ?
               you
               are
               almost
               come
               ashoare
               ;
               therefore
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               in
               all
               these
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             briefly
             open
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             these
             particulars
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             all
             into
             one
             point
             of
             instruction
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             further
             to
             apply
             it
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             enable
             me
             .
          
           
             What
             therefore
             is
             the
             meaning
             ?
             
             first
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             ;
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             Wife
             hath
             two
             things
             that
             another
             hath
             not
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             second
             self
             ,
             a
             
             loving
             yoak-fellow
             ;
             one
             in
             whose
             Bosome
             he
             can
             pour
             his
             heart
             at
             any
             time
             :
             one
             that
             he
             can
             make
             partaker
             of
             all
             his
             contentments
             :
             one
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             help
             him
             to
             carry
             all
             his
             crosses
             :
             so
             in
             a
             Wife
             (
             supposing
             her
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Wife
             )
             he
             hath
             that
             comfort
             that
             another
             knows
             not
             of
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             Wife
             ,
             hath
             a
             great
             many
             cares
             that
             another
             hath
             not
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             fear
             lest
             he
             should
             leave
             her
             in
             distress
             :
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             care
             how
             she
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             that
             are
             begotten
             by
             him
             of
             her
             ,
             should
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             :
             so
             that
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             care
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             give
             content
             to
             his
             wife
             .
             These
             two
             things
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             Wife
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               What
               is
               it
               to
               be
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               no
               wife
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             is
             this
             ;
             In
             all
             contentments
             that
             come
             by
             a
             wife
             to
             use
             them
             as
             if
             he
             had
             none
             at
             all
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             moderate
             ,
             not
             to
             glut
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             a
             happy
             man
             ,
             I
             need
             no
             more
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             such
             a
             yoak-fellow
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             abundant
             joy
             in
             it
             .
             But
             to
             moderate
             his
             heart
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             other
             thing
             ,
             for
             care
             ,
             and
             thought
             how
             to
             provide
             for
             her
             and
             her
             children
             :
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             wife
             and
             children
             to
             provide
             for
             :
             to
             leave
             all
             to
             God
             :
             to
             go
             on
             in
             his
             calling
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             God
             do
             what
             he
             will.
             And
             for
             matter
             of
             providing
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             let
             him
             even
             carry
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             world
             were
             gone
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             .
             
               This
               is
               to
               have
               a
               wife
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               none
               :
            
             to
             be
             as
             moderate
             in
             the
             injoying
             of
             the
             contentments
             that
             come
             by
             his
             wife
             :
             to
             be
             as
             moderate
             in
             cares
             required
             for
             a
             Wife
             ,
             so
             moderate
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             wife
             at
             all
             to
             joy
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             care
             for
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ;
             
             
               They
               that
               weep
               as
               if
               they
               wept
               not
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             Affliction
             .
             One
             man
             cometh
             out
             ,
             and
             he
             exceedingly
             glorieth
             in
             his
             happiness
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             wife
             .
             Another
             complaineth
             :
             no
             man
             is
             so
             full
             of
             crosses
             as
             I
             :
             every
             day
             one
             cross
             after
             another
             :
             no
             man
             hath
             such
             children
             :
             such
             a
             husband
             :
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             so
             poor
             ,
             so
             afflicted
             ,
             so
             weak
             :
             ever
             groaning
             and
             complaining
             .
             Now
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               :
               be
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               in
               weeping
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             neereness
             of
             the
             shoar
             make
             you
             so
             contented
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             cross
             at
             all
             lying
             upon
             you
             .
             For
             (
             I
             still
             follow
             the
             Metaphor
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             useth
             )
             he
             that
             is
             the
             poorest
             man
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             nothing
             but
             dress
             the
             sayles
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             ply
             the
             pumpe
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             is
             beaten
             withal
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             I
             shall
             by
             and
             by
             cast
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             work
             hard
             ,
             yet
             one
             hour
             more
             will
             make
             me
             free
             .
             So
             it
             should
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             
               as
               if
               not
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Think
             ,
             Death
             will
             come
             and
             end
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             sick
             in
             body
             ,
             I
             am
             crost
             in
             my
             good
             name
             ,
             in
             my
             yoak-fellow
             :
             Well
             Death
             will
             end
             all
             these
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ro
             tarry
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             short
             things
             must
             not
             be
             tedious
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             
             
               He
               that
               rejoyceth
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               rejoyced
               not
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             contentments
             of
             the
             world
             :
             in
             all
             the
             joy
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             the
             things
             below
             :
             as
             suppose
             a
             man
             have
             an
             estate
             here
             ,
             and
             credit
             given
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             makes
             the
             world
             account
             a
             man
             happy
             ;
             Remember
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             will
             be
             gone
             assoon
             as
             I
             die
             :
             as
             (
             still
             to
             use
             the
             comparison
             )
             let
             it
             be
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             he
             may
             think
             with
             himself
             :
             all
             these
             are
             under
             me
             ,
             I
             can
             command
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             if
             they
             disobey
             :
             yet
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             am
             out
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             good
             as
             my self
             .
             I
             am
             now
             neer
             the
             shoar
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             soon
             out
             of
             the
             place
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             let
             me
             therefore
             moderate
             my self
             .
             So
             let
             us
             in
             all
             worldly
             contentments
             be
             so
             moderate
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             should
             take
             our
             leaves
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             
             
               to
               be
               as
               though
               be
               possest
               not
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             not
             to
             inlarge
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             is
             enlarged
             .
             But
             if
             I
             have
             now
             so
             many
             pounds
             ,
             and
             therewith
             buy
             such
             a
             purchase
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             purchase
             :
             let
             me
             live
             ,
             and
             carry
             my self
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             nothing
             but
             food
             and
             rayment
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             
             lastly
             cometh
             in
             the
             main
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             
               They
               that
               use
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               .
            
             By
             world
             he
             means
             ,
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             named
             before
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             you
             can
             else
             think
             of
             ;
             Wife
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             adversity
             ,
             every
             thing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             all
             cometh
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             World
             :
             use
             all
             these
             things
             so
             .
             But
             especially
             he
             aimeth
             at
             worldly
             
             businesses
             ,
             the
             things
             we
             are
             exercised
             about
             :
             do
             them
             as
             not
             abusing
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             letting
             your
             hearts
             be
             set
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             :
             but
             be
             temperate
             and
             moderate
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             ever
             be
             fit
             for
             that
             great
             service
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             imploy
             us
             in
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             these
             put
             together
             :
             the
             main
             Lesson
             that
             I
             would
             speak
             of
             is
             this
             ;
             
             
               That
               the
               true
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               true
               beleevers
               :
               all
               the
               blessings
               and
               crosses
               they
               meet
               with
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               them
               not
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             point
             I
             would
             open
             to
             you
             .
             That
             in
             wife
             .
             children
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             think
             what
             you
             can
             ,
             a
             beleever
             must
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             
               as
               if
               not
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             in
             that
             condition
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             you
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             any
             other
             Scripture
             then
             my
             Text
             ,
             I
             suppose
             I
             need
             not
             :
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             (
             you
             see
             )
             layes
             it
             down
             in
             so
             many
             words
             .
             Yet
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             confirmation
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             to
             that
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             other
             plain
             places
             .
             Only
             first
             ,
             I
             would
             a
             little
             explain
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             use
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             cannot
             for
             my
             life
             ,
             
             better
             lay
             it
             open
             to
             you
             ,
             then
             by
             such
             a
             comparison
             as
             this
             .
             Look
             how
             worldly
             men
             use
             the
             things
             of
             heaven
             :
             so
             a
             heavenly
             man
             use
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             instance
             in
             a
             few
             duties
             that
             I
             will
             but
             name
             .
             
             Suppose
             it
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
             Bring
             me
             out
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             and
             a
             worldling
             ,
             let
             them
             both
             be
             put
             upon
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
             The
             true
             beleever
             ,
             his
             heart
             ,
             before
             he
             goes
             to
             prayer
             ,
             is
             so
             full
             of
             care
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pray
             aright
             :
             so
             full
             of
             fear
             ,
             lest
             his
             heart
             should
             not
             carry
             it self
             as
             it
             should
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             duty
             :
             his
             heart
             is
             so
             violently
             bent
             to
             it
             :
             it
             so
             strugleth
             and
             striveth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             please
             God.
             When
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             he
             hath
             much
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             carried
             it
             well
             :
             and
             much
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             carried
             it
             ill
             .
             Thus
             a
             religious
             heart
             carrieth
             it self
             in
             this
             duty
             .
             Now
             a
             worldly
             man
             doth
             the
             duty
             too
             :
             but
             how
             ?
             as
             if
             not
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             none
             of
             this
             care
             before
             he
             cometh
             to
             it
             :
             he
             hath
             none
             of
             this
             trouble
             when
             he
             is
             at
             it
             :
             he
             hath
             none
             of
             this
             perplexity
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             miscarried
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             able
             to
             come
             off
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             performed
             in
             never
             so
             ill
             a
             manner
             :
             Why
             ?
             his
             mind
             is
             after
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             intends
             greater
             matters
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             .
             The
             Minister
             hath
             taught
             him
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             say
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             the
             duty
             ,
             but
             still
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             .
          
           
             Or
             again
             ,
             suppose
             a
             man
             whose
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             Mammon
             ,
             put
             this
             man
             to
             recreation
             ;
             he
             may
             perhaps
             find
             time
             to
             play
             at
             Bowles
             ,
             or
             Cards
             ,
             or
             Tables
             with
             a
             friend
             :
             but
             how
             ?
             he
             cares
             not
             whether
             he
             wins
             or
             loses
             :
             he
             whiles
             away
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             his
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             ,
             that
             giveth
             him
             contentment
             :
             but
             that
             which
             his
             mind
             is
             on
             ,
             is
             his
             commodities
             ,
             his
             trade
             ,
             his
             merchandize
             ,
             his
             business
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Just
             thus
             (
             beloved
             )
             it
             must
             be
             with
             every
             true
             beleever
             in
             the
             using
             of
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             care
             ,
             without
             fear
             ,
             without
             perplexity
             ,
             without
             distraction
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             come
             on
             ,
             so
             :
             if
             they
             go
             ,
             so
             :
             he
             must
             be
             pleased
             if
             he
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             content
             if
             he
             want
             them
             :
             and
             howsoever
             ,
             his
             thoughts
             must
             be
             carried
             higher
             and
             better
             .
             To
             think
             thus
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             Calling
             here
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             God.
             I
             have
             a
             Wife
             ,
             I
             will
             use
             her
             as
             a
             wife
             should
             be
             used
             :
             I
             have
             children
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             education
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             come
             to
             be
             distracted
             ,
             about
             my
             calling
             ,
             about
             my
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             good
             name
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             below
             .
             I
             am
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             gone
             to
             morrow
             :
             my
             hearts
             desire
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             content
             with
             this
             that
             God
             is
             my
             all-sufficient
             portion
             :
             if
             I
             be
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             :
             if
             in
             affliction
             ,
             to
             carry
             my self
             so
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             sorrow
             and
             trouble
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             if
             God
             freed
             me
             from
             all
             ,
             remembring
             still
             that
             my
             portion
             is
             in
             another
             life
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             seen
             both
             the
             lesson
             arising
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             is
             required
             of
             every
             true
             beleever
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             point
             I
             am
             now
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             still
             I
             must
             use
             the
             compellation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             as
             for
             others
             I
             have
             little
             hope
             of
             .
             I
             will
             (
             as
             I
             promised
             )
             make
             it
             plain
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
               That
               a
               true
               beleever
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               comfort
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               true
               believer
               ,
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               in
               all
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             There
             is
             one
             eminent
             place
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             1
             John
             4.10
             .
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ,
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             
             
               if
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             Hence
             I
             argue
             thus
             ;
             He
             that
             must
             so
             use
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             credit
             ,
             freinds
             ,
             good
             name
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             without
             loving
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             he
             useth
             them
             
               as
               if
               not
            
             :
             for
             love
             is
             the
             great
             wheel
             that
             setteth
             all
             the
             faculties
             awork
             :
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             directly
             forbid
             all
             Christians
             to
             love
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             do
             )
             the
             Scripture
             absolutely
             injoyneth
             that
             we
             should
             not
             love
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             must
             not
             be
             fixed
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Another
             place
             you
             have
             likewise
             in
             Colloss
             .
             
             3.1
             .
             
               Set
               not
               your
               affections
               on
               things
               below
               .
            
             Now
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             if
             any
             man
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             his
             affections
             are
             not
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             take
             care
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             certainly
             that
             man
             
               useth
               it
               as
               if
               not
            
             :
             but
             so
             must
             every
             true
             beleever
             ,
             use
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             must
             not
             set
             his
             affections
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Other
             Scriptures
             I
             might
             give
             you
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             somewhat
             afraid
             to
             be
             straitned
             .
             Two
             or
             three
             arguments
             I
             will
             add
             to
             make
             it
             plain
             ,
             
               Why
               every
               true
               beleever
               must
               be
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             because
             all
             the
             things
             in
             this
             world
             (
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             they
             are
             all
             but
             empty
             poor
             things
             to
             a
             beleever
             .
             To
             another
             man
             who
             makes
             them
             his
             God
             (
             in
             his
             conceit
             )
             they
             are
             full
             ;
             
             but
             to
             a
             true
             beleever
             these
             things
             are
             well
             known
             to
             be
             but
             empty
             things
             .
             I
             need
             give
             you
             no
             better
             proof
             to
             make
             this
             evident
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             
               For
               the
               fashion
               af
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               .
               The
               fashion
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             a
             shew
             without
             a
             substance
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             world
             signisieth
             ,
             such
             a
             fashion
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             a
             Comedy
             ,
             or
             stage-play
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             are
             but
             for
             a
             while
             to
             please
             the
             eye
             :
             A
             man
             it
             may
             be
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             better
             then
             a
             begger
             or
             a
             varlet
             :
             so
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             are
             no
             better
             then
             shadowes
             and
             empty
             ,
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             stage-play
             :
             and
             no
             marvel
             if
             beleevers
             that
             know
             this
             use
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             another
             argument
             why
             beleevers
             must
             in
             all
             these
             things
             use
             them
             as
             if
             not
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             none
             of
             a
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             being
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             folly
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             them
             .
             How
             are
             they
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ?
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             men
             of
             this
             life
             :
             but
             the
             treasure
             and
             estate
             of
             a
             Beleever
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             another
             life
             ;
             he
             is
             but
             as
             a
             stranger
             and
             pilgrim
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             none
             of
             his
             .
             And
             then
             likewise
             they
             are
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             resigned
             them
             all
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             he
             made
             the
             bargain
             for
             Christ
             .
             
             For
             when
             we
             come
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             we
             must
             sell
             all
             to
             buy
             that
             Pearl
             ,
             and
             in
             selling
             all
             ,
             we
             sell
             not
             only
             our
             corruptions
             and
             lusts
             ,
             but
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             all
             :
             we
             have
             them
             not
             now
             to
             have
             and
             to
             hold
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             we
             will
             with
             them
             :
             but
             now
             that
             we
             have
             Christ
             ,
             we
             return
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             as
             Coppy-hold
             ,
             to
             be
             tenants
             at
             will
             to
             that
             great
             Land-lord
             :
             we
             have
             only
             a
             little
             time
             in
             them
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             every
             beleever
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             do
             in
             this
             world
             but
             thus
             :
             that
             he
             is
             meetly
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             properly
             call
             nothing
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             then
             certainly
             ,
             
             he
             must
             use
             all
             these
             things
             as
             if
             not
             .
             Conceive
             it
             thus
             .
             A
             Traveller
             ,
             goeth
             a
             long
             journey
             ,
             hee
             cometh
             at
             night
             to
             his
             Inn
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             there
             ,
             he
             is
             woundrous
             glad
             ,
             of
             his
             table
             ,
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             of
             his
             fire
             ,
             of
             his
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             woundrous
             welcome
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             who
             is
             living
             there
             ,
             and
             is
             right
             owner
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             whole
             estate
             :
             No
             ,
             he
             only
             resteth
             there
             for
             a
             night
             after
             his
             weary
             journey
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             morrow
             ,
             God
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             gone
             .
             So
             a
             worldly
             man
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             here
             is
             my
             estate
             ,
             here
             is
             my
             stock
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             have
             is
             laid
             up
             here
             .
             But
             a
             beleever
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             in
             my
             journey
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             ,
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             a
             pilgrim
             ,
             my
             home
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             while
             I
             am
             passing
             through
             this
             pilgrimage
             ;
             If
             I
             have
             a
             piece
             of
             meat
             in
             my
             hunger
             ,
             
             and
             a
             cup
             of
             drink
             in
             my
             thirst
             ,
             and
             clothes
             in
             my
             nakedness
             ,
             there
             is
             all
             that
             I
             care
             for
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             last
             and
             the
             main
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             every
             true
             beleever
             
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               ,
            
             in
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             is
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             be
             any
             otherwise
             in
             them
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             so
             intangled
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             third
             Argument
             will
             be
             of
             the
             greatest
             force
             to
             a
             true
             beleever
             .
             For
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             none
             of
             mine
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             meddle
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             be
             empty
             ,
             why
             likewise
             do
             I
             meddle
             with
             them
             ?
             But
             now
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             I
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             me
             directly
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             they
             will
             hinder
             me
             from
             the
             service
             of
             my
             God
             ;
             this
             will
             make
             a
             beleever
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             look
             about
             him
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             directly
             ,
             
               that
               none
               that
               warreth
               intangleth
               himself
               :
            
             
             that
             is
             thus
             :
             Suppose
             a
             man
             have
             received
             press-money
             to
             go
             a
             souldier
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             lay
             out
             his
             money
             upon
             a
             Farm
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Captaine
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             must
             follow
             presently
             .
             Beloved
             he
             that
             intangleth
             himself
             with
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             if
             his
             wife
             ,
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             his
             credit
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             have
             taken
             up
             his
             heart
             :
             or
             if
             sorrows
             and
             afflictions
             drink
             up
             his
             spirits
             ,
             and
             eat
             up
             his
             very
             soul
             ;
             when
             God
             calls
             this
             man
             now
             to
             come
             to
             prayer
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             hear
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             his
             lusts
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             duty
             ,
             alas
             !
             his
             head
             ,
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             are
             eaten
             up
             ,
             with
             his
             Farme
             ,
             with
             his
             oxen
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             with
             his
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             :
             so
             that
             he
             is
             altogether
             unfit
             for
             any
             service
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             him
             to
             .
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             Saint
             John
             )
             he
             that
             intangleth
             himself
             with
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             have
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             dwelling
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             shall
             suffice
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             I
             have
             spent
             the
             more
             time
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             fain
             lay
             as
             good
             a
             foundation
             as
             I
             might
             ,
             that
             the
             Application
             may
             take
             the
             deeper
             impression
             in
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             We
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             
             when
             we
             come
             up
             by
             occasion
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             here
             see
             all
             men
             so
             full
             of
             trouble
             ,
             every
             man
             so
             toyled
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             business
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             time
             taken
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             me
             thinks
             that
             such
             a
             point
             as
             this
             to
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             special
             use
             .
             Now
             (
             beloved
             )
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ;
             
               Be
               in
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Shall
             we
             all
             resolve
             ,
             as
             obedient
             children
             to
             carry
             this
             point
             home
             ,
             and
             examine
             indeed
             ,
             
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             .
             But
             alas
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             I
             remember
             a
             story
             of
             one
             
               Thomas
               Lennot
            
             ,
             a
             learned
             English-man
             ,
             who
             reading
             once
             in
             the
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             and
             seventh
             Chapters
             of
             S.
             Mathews
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             faith
             ;
             
               You
               have
               heard
               how
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               old
               ,
               you
               must
               do
               thus
               ,
               and
               thus
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               you
               must
               love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               ,
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             goeth
             on
             in
             injoyning
             such
             strange
             duties
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             .
             He
             breaks
             out
             ;
             
               Oh
               Jesus
               ,
               either
               this
               is
               not
               thy
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               we
               are
               not
               Christians
               .
            
             Truly
             (
             beloved
             )
             I
             would
             to
             God
             a
             Minister
             might
             not
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             say
             so
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             and
             reads
             this
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               It
               remains
               (
               brethren
               )
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               wife
               ,
               be
               as
               if
               he
               had
               none
               ;
               he
               that
               useth
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               :
               and
               he
               that
               buyeth
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               possessed
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             must
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             if
             we
             mean
             to
             be
             Christians
             ?
             I
             would
             to
             God
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             man
             might
             not
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             
               Oh
               Paul
               ,
               either
               thou
               art
               not
               the
               writer
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               we
               are
               no
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             We
             talk
             and
             prosess
             it
             in
             words
             ,
             that
             we
             purpose
             to
             do
             it
             but
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             to
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             clean
             contrary
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             moderate
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             .
             In
             matters
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             that
             concern
             our
             everlasting
             welfare
             ,
             where
             God
             would
             have
             
               us
               take
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               with
               violence
               :
            
             Where
             we
             should
             cry
             out
             as
             the
             
               Horse-leach
               his
               daughter
               ;
               Give
               ,
               give
               ,
               and
               never
               say
               it
               is
               enough
               :
            
             We
             are
             even
             like
             children
             that
             go
             to
             school
             ,
             that
             care
             not
             how
             little
             they
             have
             for
             their
             money
             ,
             In
             hearing
             ,
             if
             the
             Sermon
             be
             but
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             enough
             :
             and
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             conference
             ,
             a
             little
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             Like
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             a
             revelation
             ,
             he
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Satis
               Domine
               ,
               enough
               Lord
            
             ;
             I
             have
             revelation
             enough
             :
             So
             we
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               Enough
               Lord.
            
             But
             turn
             us
             to
             wives
             ,
             to
             children
             ,
             to
             cloaths
             ,
             to
             honours
             ,
             to
             
             preferments
             ,
             to
             riches
             ,
             to
             ease
             ,
             to
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             there
             we
             are
             as
             the
             barren
             womb
             ,
             that
             never
             faith
             it
             is
             enough
             .
             Brethren
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             thus
             ?
          
           
             But
             me
             thinks
             I
             should
             bring
             you
             some
             particular
             instances
             to
             convince
             you
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             :
             and
             I
             would
             to
             the
             Lord
             I
             could
             throughly
             convince
             you
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             you
             .
             But
             to
             instance
             a
             little
             .
             Suppose
             now
             ,
             a
             man
             comes
             and
             meets
             with
             a
             Citizen
             in
             his
             business
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ;
             How
             have
             you
             spent
             this
             day
             ?
             Truly
             (
             he
             will
             say
             )
             I
             am
             so
             full
             of
             business
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             time
             so
             much
             as
             to
             eat
             my
             meat
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             at
             prayer
             in
             your
             family
             ,
             have
             you
             not
             ?
             Alas
             (
             will
             he
             say
             )
             I
             cannot
             get
             so
             much
             as
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hours
             time
             .
             Do
             you
             call
             this
             as
             if
             not
             ,
             brethren
             ?
             Come
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             wise
             :
             all
             his
             care
             is
             for
             her
             :
             oh
             my
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             poor
             ,
             what
             should
             I
             do
             ?
             when
             I
             sleep
             ,
             I
             dream
             of
             them
             ;
             when
             I
             awake
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             my
             thoughts
             are
             of
             them
             .
             Is
             this
             to
             be
             as
             if
             you
             had
             no
             wife
             and
             children
             ?
             Another
             ,
             he
             is
             ever
             a
             complaining
             and
             mourning
             ,
             oh
             ,
             I
             have
             such
             crosses
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             full
             of
             affliction
             ;
             I
             have
             lost
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             friends
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             estate
             :
             and
             though
             I
             go
             to
             Church
             and
             hear
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             comfortable
             doctrines
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             telling
             me
             ,
             of
             the
             all-sufficiency
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             comforts
             and
             joyes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             things
             that
             are
             laid
             up
             in
             Heaven
             :
             yet
             like
             
               Rachel
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               be
               comforted
               for
               their
               brother
               ,
               for
               their
               sister
               ,
               for
               their
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             not
             as
             he
             meaneth
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             here
             absolutely
             and
             determinatly
             ,
             that
             thus
             and
             thus
             you
             must
             do
             if
             you
             be
             Christians
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             brethren
             ?
             Shall
             we
             do
             the
             contrary
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             that
             all
             will
             be
             well
             ?
          
           
             I
             know
             you
             may
             put
             it
             off
             (
             many
             of
             you
             )
             and
             alledge
             many
             things
             :
             we
             have
             callings
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             follow
             our
             Callings
             :
             if
             God
             brings
             me
             in
             imployment
             ,
             blame
             me
             not
             if
             I
             follow
             it
             :
             And
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             live
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             not
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             .
          
           
             But
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             .
             In
             a
             word
             therefore
             ,
             to
             put
             you
             on
             the
             tryal
             .
             If
             thou
             findest
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thy
             trading
             ,
             and
             merchandizing
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             calling
             thon
             art
             of
             ,
             thy
             heart
             daily
             gathering
             towards
             heaven
             :
             that
             thou
             canst
             say
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             commodities
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             my
             darling
             :
             this
             is
             good
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             a
             care
             to
             use
             them
             aright
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             get
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             thy
             project
             is
             ,
             how
             thou
             shalt
             do
             good
             with
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             alwayes
             saying
             with
             thy self
             ,
             Lord
             how
             shall
             I
             do
             good
             with
             so
             much
             as
             I
             have
             got
             by
             such
             a
             bargain
             .
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             say
             against
             thee
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             full
             of
             business
             from
             morning
             to
             evening
             .
             But
             alass
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             good
             people
             and
             godly
             ,
             that
             have
             hope
             that
             they
             serve
             God
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             go
             home
             and
             examine
             themselves
             throughly
             ,
             their
             own
             consciences
             will
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             over-careful
             ,
             and
             too
             full
             of
             distractions
             in
             business
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             matter
             of
             joy
             :
             if
             a
             man
             have
             a
             little
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             preferment
             given
             him
             ;
             his
             heart
             is
             so
             up
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             transported
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             clean
             forgot
             himself
             .
             This
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             think
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             would
             know
             ,
             
             how
             he
             should
             come
             to
             have
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             good
             temper
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             that
             rule
             of
             Saint
             Paul.
             In
             all
             things
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             wilt
             not
             take
             thought
             much
             for
             other
             things
             :
             if
             once
             you
             let
             your
             souls
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             things
             of
             a
             better
             life
             :
             then
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             wealth
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             will
             not
             draw
             away
             your
             heart
             .
          
           
             Get
             a
             good
             hand-fast
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             work
             out
             your
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             you
             are
             beleevers
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             you
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             new
             creatures
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             often
             think
             of
             the
             rare
             things
             that
             are
             provided
             for
             you
             in
             another
             life
             .
             What
             ;
             to
             have
             God
             to
             be
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             Angels
             your
             keepers
             ,
             to
             be
             children
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             companions
             of
             Angels
             .
             Weigh
             these
             things
             daily
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             outward
             and
             worldly
             things
             .
             And
             untill
             thou
             dost
             this
             :
             and
             thinkest
             withall
             of
             that
             I
             have
             formerly
             said
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             ready
             to
             strike
             sayle
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             beleeve
             that
             thou
             wilt
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             have
             done
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Spur
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             useth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessary
             he
             should
             use
             such
             a
             spur
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             lesson
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             not
             ,
             consider
             this
             ;
             
               The
               fassion
               of
               the
               world
               passeth
               away
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             (
             I
             touched
             it
             before
             )
             such
             a
             fashion
             as
             is
             on
             a
             stage
             :
             All
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             as
             the
             Acting
             of
             a
             Comedy
             ,
             as
             a
             Scaene
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             done
             in
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             make
             a
             fine
             shew
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             no
             substance
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               a
               fashion
            
             :
             besides
             ,
             
               it
               passeth
               away
            
             .
             So
             then
             in
             this
             spur
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             .
             I
             will
             but
             name
             the
             heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             (
             all
             that
             I
             named
             before
             )
             
               are
               but
               a
               shew
               without
               a
               substance
            
             ;
             Even
             as
             a
             Scaene
             or
             Comedy
             ,
             things
             that
             have
             a
             glorious
             glittering
             shew
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             look
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             upon
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             That
             is
             one
             thing
             that
             I
             note
             ,
             that
             our
             life
             is
             but
             as
             the
             acting
             of
             a
             part
             in
             a
             Comedy
             :
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             thy
             contentment
             in
             wife
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             or
             credit
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             thou
             dost
             but
             act
             a
             glorious
             part
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             hast
             a
             goodly
             outside
             ,
             fine
             clothes
             ,
             rich
             apparel
             ,
             an
             outward
             representation
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             look
             thorow
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             rather
             would
             presse
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               suddenly
               gone
            
             ;
             it
             passeth
             away
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             As
             a
             man
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             tarry
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             things
             he
             enjoyeth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             wondrous
             inconstant
             .
             That
             look
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             Play
             ,
             he
             that
             now
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             next
             ,
             he
             may
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Begger
             :
             or
             as
             it
             is
             with
             some
             of
             your
             delicate
             fashions
             ,
             that
             while
             you
             are
             speaking
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             fashion
             is
             spoyled
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             it
             will
             not
             continue
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             :
             that
             if
             you
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             by
             me
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             unworthy
             minister
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             morderately
             ,
             and
             carry
             your selves
             as
             you
             ought
             in
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             :
             yet
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               fashion
               of
               these
               things
            
             will
             shortly
             be
             spoyled
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             all
             so
             unconstant
             ,
             what
             a
             fool
             art
             thou
             to
             set
             thy
             heart
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             We
             may
             learne
             this
             wisdome
             from
             the
             foolery
             of
             our
             English
             Nation
             ,
             esteemed
             now
             the
             idlest
             people
             of
             the
             world
             for
             changing
             their
             fashion
             .
             They
             will
             never
             make
             clothes
             twice
             of
             one
             fashion
             ,
             but
             one
             gown
             of
             this
             fashion
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             good
             a
             Taylor
             that
             makes
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             make
             no
             more
             of
             the
             same
             fashion
             ,
             but
             the
             next
             Terme
             ,
             they
             will
             come
             to
             another
             .
             Learn
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             wisdome
             from
             that
             foolery
             :
             Now
             ,
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             thee
             comfort
             in
             thy
             wife
             ,
             set
             not
             thy
             heart
             too
             much
             upon
             her
             ,
             the
             next
             Term
             the
             fashion
             may
             change
             :
             Now
             ,
             thou
             art
             rich
             ,
             let
             not
             thy
             heart
             dote
             upon
             thy
             riches
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             fashion
             ,
             a
             shew
             ,
             it
             passeth
             away
             ,
             to
             morrow
             thou
             maist
             be
             a
             begger
             :
             to
             day
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             morrow
             none
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             keep
             the
             fashion
             ,
             get
             the
             fashion
             of
             grace
             ,
             get
             a
             right
             to
             heaven
             ,
             an
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             (
             in
             Gods
             name
             )
             to
             follow
             his
             fashion
             .
             If
             the
             fashion
             that
             God
             will
             have
             thee
             be
             in
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             an
             humble
             dejected
             man
             ,
             be
             content
             with
             that
             fashion
             :
             if
             anon
             he
             will
             have
             thee
             on
             the
             topp
             of
             the
             wheel
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             thank
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             abusing
             the
             things
             thou
             enjoyest
             .
             Remember
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             are
             inconstant
             things
             ;
             as
             a
             flower
             ,
             as
             a
             nosegay
             ,
             that
             seemeth
             as
             a
             dainty
             fine
             thing
             ,
             but
             while
             we
             are
             smelling
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             praising
             it
             ,
             it
             withereth
             away
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             I
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             speak
             home
             to
             your
             souls
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             know
             that
             little
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             entertained
             with
             faith
             ,
             if
             you
             beleeve
             this
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             speech
             that
             a
             man
             makes
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             speech
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             sets
             it
             down
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             lay
             down
             this
             as
             a
             truth
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             seriously
             think
             with
             your selves
             ;
             I
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             tarry
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             am
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             hell
             :
             while
             I
             do
             enjoy
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             ,
             in
             them
             :
             and
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             why
             ,
             they
             are
             shewes
             ,
             and
             not
             substances
             :
             Grace
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             is
             only
             that
             which
             is
             substantial
             ,
             
             whatsoever
             you
             look
             upon
             that
             is
             under
             these
             ,
             are
             but
             shewes
             :
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             worldly
             contenments
             they
             are
             but
             shadows
             ,
             like
             one
             in
             a
             play
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             a
             Peasant
             under
             the
             coat
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             these
             have
             but
             only
             outsides
             ,
             under
             them
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             This
             I
             say
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             being
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             received
             ,
             may
             (
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             prayers
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             you
             this
             )
             be
             a
             means
             to
             moderate
             you
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             those
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             SECURITY
             SURPRIZED
             OR
             THE
             DESTRVCTION
             OF
             THE
             CARELESSE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 THES
                 .
                 5.3
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   safety
                   :
                   then
                   sudden
                   destruction
                   cometh
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   travail
                   upon
                   a
                   woman
                   with
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   escape
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             going
             before
             ,
             
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             draw
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             from
             immoderate
             sorrow
             for
             them
             that
             were
             departed
             this
             life
             :
             )
             revealeth
             to
             them
             certain
             comfortable
             truths
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             death
             it self
             is
             but
             as
             a
             sleep
             ,
             whence
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Arch-angel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             prevents
             an
             objection
             that
             some
             might
             make
             .
             For
             ,
             having
             fallen
             upon
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             well
             knew
             the
             curiosity
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             that
             leaves
             those
             things
             that
             are
             most
             profitable
             ,
             to
             enquire
             after
             such
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             hid
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             men
             might
             say
             ;
             Since
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             change
             ;
             when
             will
             those
             times
             and
             seasons
             be
             ?
             When
             shall
             that
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             come
             ,
             when
             all
             shall
             be
             brought
             together
             ?
          
           
           
             
               Of
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               brethren
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               ye
               have
               no
               need
               that
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             verse
             1.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             this
             is
             no
             needful
             ,
             no
             necessary
             thing
             for
             you
             to
             inquire
             into
             ,
             or
             for
             me
             to
             tell
             you
             :
             rather
             let
             us
             fall
             upon
             those
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             and
             useful
             ;
             for
             neither
             you
             ,
             not
             I
             ,
             can
             tell
             the
             particular
             time
             when
             that
             shall
             be
             :
             yet
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             very
             suddenly
             such
             a
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             world
             least
             thinks
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             suddenness
             hereof
             ,
             he
             setteth
             down
             by
             a
             twofold
             comparison
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             :
             
               Your selves
               know
               perfectly
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Eord
               so
               cometh
               ,
               as
               a
               thief
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             travail
             that
             cometh
             upon
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             :
             
               When
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               safety
               ,
               then
               sudden
               destruction
               cometh
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               travail
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               ,
            
             This
             latter
             ,
             is
             that
             I
             have
             made
             choyce
             of
             at
             this
             time
             for
             my
             Text.
             
          
            A little for the explanation of the words ;
            v
          
           
             
               When
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               safety
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             intendeth
             not
             to
             condemn
             ,
             either
             the
             speaking
             of
             peace
             to
             the
             children
             of
             peace
             :
             or
             their
             rejoycing
             in
             that
             peace
             they
             have
             .
             
             But
             that
             which
             he
             condemneth
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
               cry
               peace
            
             to
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             God
             denounceth
             war
             against
             :
             Men
             that
             go
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             in
             security
             :
             and
             yet
             will
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             men
             upon
             whom
             Death
             shall
             come
             thus
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             the
             Judgment
             day
             shall
             come
             thus
             unexpected
             .
             
               When
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               safety
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             living
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             walking
             on
             in
             their
             rebellions
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             be
             flattering
             themselves
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             not
             withstanding
             this
             ,
             then
             shall
             Judgment
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             
               sudden
               destruction
            
             cometh
             .
          
           
             By
             destruction
             here
             ,
             
             he
             meaneth
             not
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             body
             or
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             beeing
             .
             For
             the
             Soul
             even
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             shall
             have
             a
             beeing
             :
             and
             the
             body
             also
             shall
             be
             restored
             again
             to
             its
             beeing
             and
             parts
             ,
             in
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           
             It
             were
             happy
             for
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             destruction
             of
             there
             beeing
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             any
             more
             :
             for
             then
             this
             body
             ,
             the
             members
             whereof
             have
             been
             the
             servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             tormented
             in
             Hell
             :
             and
             then
             this
             Soul
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             hath
             set
             all
             the
             body
             on
             work
             in
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             sensible
             of
             that
             anguish
             that
             shall
             cause
             
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
            
             .
             It
             were
             well
             (
             I
             say
             )
             for
             them
             if
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             destruction
             :
             it
             is
             that
             which
             if
             they
             might
             have
             their
             desire
             ,
             they
             would
             wish
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             be
             such
             a
             destruction
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             worse
             with
             them
             .
             It
             shall
             only
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             of
             all
             their
             contentments
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             solaced
             ,
             and
             flattered
             themselves
             upon
             earth
             :
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Their
             riches
             that
             fed
             their
             lusts
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
             and
             their
             company
             that
             incouraged
             them
             in
             sin
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
             and
             all
             things
             wherein
             they
             have
             delighted
             themselves
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
             the
             
               whole
               earth
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
            
             before
             them
             .
             And
             beside
             this
             ,
             that
             same
             chearfulness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             free
             disposition
             ,
             whereby
             they
             incouraged
             themselves
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             their
             pride
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             seem
             some
             body
             on
             earth
             ;
             all
             this
             shall
             cease
             and
             fail
             them
             ,
             and
             forsake
             them
             .
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             mirth
             ,
             no
             wisdom
             ,
             no
             courage
             ,
             no
             friends
             ,
             no
             wealth
             ,
             no
             houses
             ,
             no
             apparrel
             ,
             nothing
             to
             pride
             and
             delight
             themselves
             in
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             utter
             destruction
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               destruction
               come
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               pain
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               .
            
             
             This
             sheweth
             the
             manner
             ,
             the
             kind
             of
             their
             
               destruction
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
               .
            
             It
             shall
             be
             first
             ,
             
               a
               sudden
               destruction
            
             :
             it
             shall
             not
             give
             them
             warning
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             time
             or
             place
             :
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             with
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             ,
             her
             travel
             may
             come
             upon
             her
             ,
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             talking
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             shall
             
               destructiou
               come
               suddenly
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             warning
             then
             these
             general
             warnings
             ,
             
             that
             they
             have
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             painful
             destruction
             ,
             full
             of
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             travail
             on
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             thirdly
             ;
             
             It
             shall
             be
             an
             
               inevitable
               destruction
            
             ,
             such
             a
             destruction
             as
             they
             shall
             never
             avoid
             .
             All
             their
             wit
             ,
             friends
             ,
             power
             ,
             strength
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             they
             have
             ,
             cannot
             put
             off
             the
             stroke
             of
             Judgment
             that
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             :
             as
             all
             the
             devices
             a
             woman
             hath
             ,
             cannot
             make
             her
             escape
             her
             travail
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             should
             have
             said
             ;
             When
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             shall
             
               crie
               peace
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             their
             rebellious
             courses
             ,
             then
             shall
             a
             
               sudden
               ,
               a
               painful
               ,
               an
               inevitable
               destruction
               ,
            
             of
             all
             their
             comfort
             ,
             of
             all
             their
             props
             ,
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             helps
             ,
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             twofold
             description
             .
             
          
           
             
               First
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               Judgment
               .
            
             He
             shall
             find
             all
             the
             world
             at
             rest
             .
             As
             
               the
               Angel
               that
               stood
               among
               the
               myrtle
               trees
               ,
            
             spake
             in
             the
             1
             Zachar.
             11.
             
             
               We
               have
               walked
               to
               and
               fro
               through
               the
               carth
               :
            
             
             
               and
               behold
               all
               the
               earth
               sitteth
               still
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               rest
               .
            
             He
             shall
             find
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             in
             peace
             :
             every
             man
             applauding
             himself
             in
             some
             vain
             conceit
             ,
             in
             some
             hope
             and
             considence
             or
             other
             .
             
               They
               shall
               cry
               peace
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             consequent
             that
             followeth
             upon
             the
             vain
             flattery
             of
             themselves
             :
             
               Then
               shall
               destruction
               come
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             destruction
             is
             farther
             described
             and
             amplified
             by
             a
             comparison
             taken
             from
             a
             
               woman
               with
               child
            
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             suddainness
             ,
             the
             painfulness
             ,
             the
             unavoidableness
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             come
             to
             the
             points
             of
             instruction
             that
             may
             be
             raised
             hence
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             here
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             
               They
               are
               most
               secure
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               are
               in
               least
               safety
            
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             security
             .
             Then
             a
             mans
             Judgment
             is
             neerest
             ,
             when
             he
             least
             thinks
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             least
             freareth
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             have
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             here
             :
             
               At
               that
               very
               time
            
             ,
             not
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               crie
               peace
            
             :
             Nor
             after
             the
             time
             when
             they
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             it
             :
             But
             just
             at
             the
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             applauding
             of
             their
             own
             estate
             ,
             living
             under
             the
             power
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             then
             
               cometh
               the
               destruction
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             make
             the
             point
             clear
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             first
             briefly
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             we
             mean
             by
             that
             security
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             men
             even
             in
             their
             chiefest
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Know
             therefore
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             a
             twoford
             security
             ,
          
           
             
               A
               holy
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               Security
               .
            
             
               A
               sinful
               ,
               carnal
               ,
               Security
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             first
             ,
             
             a
             holy
             and
             spiritual
             security
             (
             and
             that
             even
             in
             this
             state
             where
             into
             we
             are
             fallen
             )
             which
             consisteth
             in
             a
             mans
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             termes
             of
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             obtained
             remission
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             his
             favour
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             hath
             received
             him
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             interested
             him
             into
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             his
             God
             by
             a
             Covenant
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             here
             a
             man
             may
             be
             secure
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             so
             in
             a
             spirituall
             manner
             .
             Confidence
             upon
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             requisite
             in
             every
             Chriistian
             :
             it
             is
             that
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ;
             
               Fear
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             one
             place
             .
             )
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Scripture
             is
             full
             in
             a
             calling
             for
             such
             security
             as
             this
             ;
             that
             men
             should
             lay
             aside
             all
             those
             carking
             ,
             and
             distracting
             cares
             when
             once
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             should
             mind
             nothing
             but
             duty
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             troubled
             about
             success
             .
          
           
           
             For
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             it
             is
             such
             a
             security
             as
             makes
             a
             man
             not
             to
             neglect
             duty
             ;
             
             but
             such
             ,
             as
             freeth
             a
             man
             from
             those
             disquiets
             of
             soul
             about
             the
             event
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             which
             David
             had
             ,
             
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             ;
             
               I
               laid
               me
               down
               in
               rest
               and
               peace
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               keepeth
               me
               in
               safety
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             to
             doe
             ;
             
             Isa
             .
             26.20
             .
             
               Come
               my
               people
               ,
               enter
               thou
               into
               thy
               chamber
               ,
               and
               shut
               thy
               doors
               about
               thee
               ,
               hide
               thy self
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             would
             have
             them
             secure
             themselves
             under
             his
             protection
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             such
             a
             security
             ,
             as
             draweth
             men
             neerer
             to
             God
             ,
             bringeth
             them
             to
             further
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             them
             in
             a
             constant
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             causeth
             them
             to
             walk
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             a
             good
             security
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             sinful
             carnal
             security
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             yet
             living
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             he
             beareth
             up
             his
             spirit
             against
             all
             fear
             ,
             either
             of
             judgments
             threatned
             ,
             or
             judgments
             approaching
             upon
             him
             ,
             under
             a
             vain
             hope
             ,
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             mercy
             in
             God
             :
             and
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             assurance
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             upon
             worldly
             conceits
             and
             flatteries
             ,
             either
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             Here
             is
             now
             a
             sinful
             carnal
             security
             ,
             not
             warranted
             ,
             but
             condemned
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             security
             ,
             that
             is
             ever
             an
             ill
             prognosticator
             ,
             and
             fore-runner
             of
             some
             heavy
             judgment
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             that
             person
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
             This
             is
             the
             security
             that
             we
             have
             now
             in
             chase
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             
             we
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             infallible
             sign
             ,
             of
             Gods
             Judgment
             upon
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             a
             people
             ,
             to
             cry
             peace
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             secure
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             troubled
             at
             their
             estate
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             at
             war
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             see
             this
             in
             instances
             and
             examples
             .
             
          
           
             See
             it
             in
             particular
             persons
             ,
             
             and
             in
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             generally
             find
             it
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             destroying
             judgment
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             given
             up
             to
             this
             security
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             this
             
               crying
               of
               peace
            
             upon
             a
             false
             ground
             .
          
           
             See
             it
             in
             Agag
             ,
             
             1
             Sam.
             15.13
             .
             
               The
               bitterness
               of
               death
               is
               past
               .
            
             But
             was
             it
             past
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             the
             bitterness
             of
             death
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             next
             thing
             that
             we
             meet
             withall
             in
             the
             Story
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Agag
               was
               hewen
               in
               pieces
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Gilgall
               .
            
          
           
             Ye
             have
             Belshazzar
             in
             Dan.
             5.
             
             wondrous
             secure
             ,
             carrowsing
             ,
             and
             
               quaffing
               in
               the
               holy
               vessels
               that
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               which
               was
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               amongst
               his
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               his
               Wives
               and
               his
               Concubines
               ,
            
             as
             if
             there
             would
             be
             no
             change
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             translation
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             But
             what
             ?
             was
             it
             so
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             
               the
               very
               same
               hour
            
             (
             faith
             the
             text
             ,
             verse
             5.
             )
             
               came
               forth
               fingers
               of
               a
               mans
               hand
               ,
               and
               wrote
               upon
               the
               plaister
               of
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               Kings
               Pallace
               ,
               Mene
               ,
               Mene
               ,
               Tekell
               ,
               Upharsin
               .
               Thou
               art
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               and
               art
               found
               too
               light
               ,
               thy
               kingdom
               is
               divided
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               :
            
             and
             immediatly
             ,
             
               In
               that
               very
               night
            
             (
             vers
             .
             30.
             )
             
               was
               Belshazzer
               King
               of
               the
               Caldeans
               slain
            
             ;
             he
             was
             took
             away
             from
             all
             his
             comfort
             and
             jollity
             .
          
           
             See
             this
             in
             the
             Rich
             man
             ,
             
             Luke
             12.19
             .
             
               Soul
               ,
               soul
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               :
            
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             was
             it
             because
             his
             sonl
             indeed
             was
             washed
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Nothing
             less
             .
             But
             ,
             
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               thou
               hast
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ,
            
             thou
             art
             well
             provided
             against
             a
             hard
             Winter
             ,
             against
             a
             dear
             year
             ,
             now
             
               take
               thine
               ease
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             of
             this
             ?
             had
             his
             soul
             any
             whit
             the
             more
             ease
             ?
             had
             he
             many
             years
             to
             enjoy
             that
             which
             he
             had
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             mark
             the
             answer
             of
             God
             (
             verse
             20.
             )
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               thy
               soul
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               thee
               ;
               then
               whose
               shall
               those
               things
               be
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               provided
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             is
             ordinary
             (
             as
             Job
             noteth
             of
             worldly
             men
             )
             thus
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             :
             
             
               They
               spend
               their
               dayes
               in
               wealth
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               go
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               .
            
             They
             spend
             their
             dayes
             in
             wealth
             :
             this
             is
             that
             they
             resolve
             upon
             while
             they
             live
             upon
             earth
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             merry
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             worldly
             contentments
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             want
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             these
             thoughts
             of
             raising
             a
             happiness
             to
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             worldly
             estate
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             these
             thoughts
             they
             go
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
           
             So
             it
             is
             also
             in
             Nations
             and
             States
             .
             
             See
             it
             in
             two
             particulars
             in
             the
             17.
             
             Luke
             .
             That
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ;
             That
             of
             Sodome
             and
             
               Gomorrah
               ;
               They
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               building
               ,
               and
               planting
               ,
               and
               marrying
               ,
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               ,
               till
               the
               flood
               came
               upon
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               till
               sudden
               destruction
               came
               upon
               both
               ,
            
             according
             to
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             Yee
             shall
             have
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             same
             case
             .
             Their
             Prophets
             are
             flattering
             them
             and
             crying
             peace
             ,
             
             peace
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             tells
             them
             ,
             Chap.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               They
               heal
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               my
               people
               slightly
               ,
               saying
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               .
               Were
               they
               ashamed
               when
               they
               had
               committed
               abomination
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               neither
               could
               they
               blush
               ;
               therefore
               they
               shall
               fall
               among
               men
               that
               fall
               at
               the
               time
               that
               I
               visit
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               cast
               down
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             Mark
             the
             Prophets
             cry
             peace
             ;
             It
             had
             been
             well
             done
             of
             the
             Prophets
             to
             cry
             peace
             to
             those
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             in
             truth
             were
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             but
             they
             cry
             peace
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             peace
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Did
             the
             people
             reform
             ?
             did
             this
             make
             those
             that
             before
             were
             rebellious
             against
             God
             ,
             come
             in
             and
             accept
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             forsake
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ?
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             nay
             though
             their
             sins
             were
             reproved
             by
             Jeremiah
             ,
             and
             other
             faithful
             Prophets
             ,
             
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               committed
               abomination
               ,
               and
               they
               could
               not
               blush
            
             ;
             they
             stood
             it
             out
             ,
             they
             remained
             in
             their
             impenitency
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             of
             this
             ?
             Therefore
             (
             faith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               they
               shall
               fall
               amongst
               them
               that
               fall
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               dostroyed
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               cast
               down
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             people
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             shall
             cease
             to
             be
             men
             prevailing
             above
             other
             people
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             Zephaniah
             .
             
             vers
             .
             12.
             ye
             have
             the
             Lord
             saying
             there
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               visit
               Jerusalem
               with
               lights
               ,
               and
               search
               it
               with
               candles
               .
            
             What
             to
             do
             ?
             
               to
               find
               out
               the
               men
               that
               are
               frozen
               on
               their
               dreggs
               ,
               that
               are
               settled
               on
               their
               lees
               ;
               that
               say
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               do
               good
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               do
               evil
               .
            
             Why
             will
             the
             Lord
             visit
             Jerusalem
             with
             lights
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             these
             men
             ?
             He
             meeteth
             with
             the
             conceit
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             as
             these
             have
             ,
             they
             think
             (
             as
             the
             Athiests
             in
             Job
             )
             
               that
               God
               is
               circled
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
            
             and
             seeth
             not
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             or
             as
             those
             in
             this
             Prophesie
             of
             Zephany
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               sees
               not
               ,
               neither
               doth
               he
               regard
               .
            
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             so
             ?
             Because
             he
             wants
             light
             .
             Well
             then
             (
             faith
             the
             Lord
             )
             I
             will
             bring
             candles
             to
             see
             with
             ,
             and
             visit
             Jerusalem
             with
             lights
             :
             and
             whosoever
             he
             spies
             out
             amongst
             all
             the
             sinners
             in
             Israel
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               sees
               not
               ;
               that
               are
               settled
               on
               their
               dreggs
               ,
            
             that
             secure
             themselves
             under
             false
             perswasions
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             his
             wrath
             ;
             Gods
             greatest
             quarrel
             is
             against
             those
             men
             that
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             he
             will
             surely
             punish
             those
             :
             it
             is
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             why
             he
             will
             bring
             candles
             to
             search
             Jerusalem
             with
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             so
             with
             Babylon
             ,
             
             Isa
             .
             47.8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             observeth
             her
             boasting
             ;
             
               I
               am
            
             (
             saith
             she
             )
             
               a
               Queen
               ,
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Lady
               ,
               I
               shall
               neither
               see
               loss
               of
               children
               nor
               widdowhood
               .
            
             Mark
             now
             what
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Heare
               now
               this
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               given
               to
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               dwellest
               carelesly
               ,
               both
               these
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               loss
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               widdowhood
            
             ;
             all
             thy
             props
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             staies
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             thee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             when
             thou
             least
             thinkest
             of
             it
             ,
             suddenly
             thou
             shalt
             be
             husbandless
             ,
             and
             childless
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             Romish
             Babylon
             in
             the
             18.
             
             Revel
             .
             7.
             
             She
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             pride
             and
             boasting
             of
             old
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             she
             would
             fain
             be
             like
             it
             :
             
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queen
            
             (
             saith
             she
             too
             )
             
               and
               am
               no
               widdow
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               sorrow
               :
            
             she
             stands
             upon
             her
             outward
             pompe
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             worldly-minded
             men
             do
             (
             specially
             when
             they
             come
             to
             greatness
             and
             eminency
             .
             )
             Well
             ,
             what
             will
             the
             Lord
             do
             ?
             Therefore
             (
             verse
             8.
             )
             
               shall
               her
               plagues
               come
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               mourning
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               for
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               who
               judgeth
               her
               .
            
             Thou
             saist
             I
             sit
             as
             a
             Lady
             ,
             I
             shall
             see
             no
             change
             .
             Well
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             indeed
             a
             famous
             Church
             for
             something
             ,
             even
             for
             such
             judgements
             as
             shall
             fall
             upon
             it
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             places
             :
             there
             shall
             be
             famine
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             burning
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             all
             outward
             means
             that
             should
             bring
             this
             to
             pass
             ,
             seem
             to
             fail
             ,
             and
             when
             Babylon
             shall
             seem
             to
             advance
             her self
             like
             a
             Queen
             above
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             strength
             ,
             and
             might
             
             on
             her
             side
             ,
             then
             shall
             God
             do
             it
             ,
             
               for
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               judgeth
               her
               .
            
             He
             bringeth
             in
             this
             (
             
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             )
             to
             answer
             an
             objection
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             advers
             party
             thriveth
             most
             :
             then
             when
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             to
             be
             Gods
             own
             work
             :
             then
             when
             men
             are
             taken
             off
             from
             self-confidence
             :
             then
             when
             men
             have
             none
             to
             fix
             their
             eyes
             on
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             then
             will
             God
             do
             this
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               Babylon
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             appeares
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             except
             he
             put
             his
             strength
             to
             the
             work
             .
             Thus
             ye
             see
             the
             security
             of
             a
             people
             or
             Nation
             ,
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             infallible
             sign
             of
             judgement
             falling
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           
             And
             is
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             
             and
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             If
             we
             either
             consider
             the
             causes
             of
             security
             ,
             whence
             it
             cometh
             :
             or
             the
             concommitants
             that
             accompany
             it
             ;
             or
             the
             fruits
             and
             events
             of
             it
             :
             it
             must
             be
             that
             great
             judgements
             must
             befall
             men
             ,
             and
             places
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             under
             this
             carnal
             security
             .
          
           
             First
             look
             to
             the
             causes
             .
             
             Whence
             is
             it
             that
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             flatter
             themselves
             that
             they
             shall
             do
             well
             ?
             It
             proceedeth
             from
             that
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             infidelity
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             :
             therefore
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             ;
             and
             pride
             themselves
             in
             things
             that
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             up
             in
             the
             end
             :
             I
             say
             infidelity
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             men
             are
             so
             secure
             .
          
           
             Did
             men
             beleeve
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             every
             threatning
             that
             goeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             any
             particular
             sin
             ,
             should
             certainly
             fall
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             sinner
             ,
             durst
             they
             go
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ?
             Durst
             they
             add
             drunkenness
             to
             thirst
             ?
             one
             wickedness
             to
             another
             ?
             No
             certainly
             .
             In
             that
             measure
             a
             man
             hath
             faith
             ;
             in
             that
             measure
             he
             feareth
             God
             and
             his
             judgements
             that
             he
             hath
             threatned
             .
          
           
             See
             it
             in
             Noah
             ,
             
             Heb.
             11.
             
             
               By
               faith
               Noah
               being
               warned
               of
               God
               ,
               moved
               with
               fear
               ,
               prepared
               an
               Ark.
            
             He
             beleeved
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             faithful
             ,
             that
             had
             threatned
             a
             judgement
             upon
             the
             world
             :
             he
             beleeved
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             commanded
             him
             to
             provide
             an
             Ark
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             him
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             feared
             the
             Deluge
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             prepared
             an
             Ark.
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             Josiah
             ,
             when
             he
             read
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             saw
             what
             was
             threatned
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               his
               heart
               melted
               within
               him
            
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             beleeved
             that
             this
             was
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             beleeved
             that
             God
             would
             be
             as
             true
             as
             his
             Word
             ,
             therefore
             his
             heart
             melted
             within
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             those
             sins
             ,
             wherein
             the
             people
             had
             continued
             so
             long
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             it
             is
             made
             a
             discription
             of
             a
             beleever
             in
             Isa
             .
             61.
             
             
               That
               he
               is
               one
               that
               trembleth
               at
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             On
             the
             other
             side
             :
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             infidelity
             doth
             presently
             bring
             judgements
             upon
             men
             ?
             The
             cause
             is
             apparant
             :
             infidelity
             it
             draweth
             men
             from
             God
             ;
             
             
               An
               unbeleeving
               heart
               departs
               from
               the
               living
               God.
            
             And
             when
             a
             man
             departs
             from
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             God
             pursueth
             him
             with
             his
             judgments
             .
             All
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             are
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             Gods
             presence
             in
             his
             graces
             is
             not
             .
             
               If
               I
               go
            
             (
             faith
             
               David
               to
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               :
               if
               I
               go
               into
               the
               deep
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               .
            
             And
             how
             there
             ?
             Not
             only
             as
             an
             observer
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             punisher
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             come
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             flie
             from
             God
             :
             Now
             ,
             unbeleef
             is
             a
             drawing
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             God
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             therefore
             it
             provokes
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             sets
             up
             an
             Idol
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             exceedingly
             provokes
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             bringeth
             judgements
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Beside
             that
             ,
             
             marke
             the
             threatning
             of
             the
             word
             against
             this
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             
             
               When
               a
               man
               heareth
               the
               words
               of
               this
               curse
               ,
               and
               blesseth
               himself
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               ,
               though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               stubbornness
               of
               my
               own
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               spare
               that
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               jealousie
               shall
               smoak
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               shall
               be
               heaped
               on
               him
               .
            
             When
             is
             that
             ?
             when
             is
             the
             time
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             smoak
             ?
             At
             that
             very
             time
             and
             instant
             ,
             when
             he
             flattereth
             himself
             with
             his
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             peace
             though
             God
             threaten
             judgement
             ,
             then
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             fall
             upon
             such
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             manner
             did
             God
             deal
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
             in
             Isa
             .
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Make
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               people
               fat
               ,
               make
               their
               ears
               heavy
               :
            
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             
               that
               they
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               not
            
             
             
               perceive
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               hear
               ,
               and
               not
               understand
               ;
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               heal
               them
               .
               How
               long
               shall
               this
               be
               ?
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               till
               the
               Cities
               be
               wasted
               without
               inhabitant
               ,
               and
               the
               houses
               without
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               land
               be
               utterly
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             When
             God
             giveth
             over
             a
             people
             to
             be
             regardless
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             hear
             and
             do
             not
             hear
             ken
             ,
             they
             hear
             and
             do
             not
             regard
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             comforme
             and
             reform
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             ,
             then
             God
             intendeth
             to
             sweep
             them
             away
             by
             judgement
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             utterly
             left
             desolate
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             grievous
             fore-runner
             of
             a
             judgement
             upon
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
             or
             nation
             ,
             when
             they
             remain
             impenitent
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             cry
             peace
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ;
             
             If
             you
             marke
             the
             concommitants
             ,
             what
             accompanies
             that
             carnal
             security
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             bring
             a
             judgement
             upon
             a
             Land
             and
             place
             .
             What
             is
             that
             that
             accompanies
             it
             ?
             A
             disposition
             slighting
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             When
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             heareth
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             judgements
             threatned
             :
             heareth
             the
             Law
             warning
             him
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             wrath
             :
             the
             Gospel
             alluring
             him
             to
             repent
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             moveth
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             flattereth
             himself
             :
             I
             say
             here
             is
             a
             disposition
             slighting
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             all
             his
             Attributes
             is
             slighted
             .
             
             His
             power
             ,
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             his
             justice
             ,
             his
             truth
             is
             slighted
             :
             yea
             ,
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             all
             are
             slighted
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             in
             the
             course
             of
             sin
             goeth
             on
             in
             carnal
             security
             .
             Especially
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             slighting
             of
             Gods
             patience
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             do
             men
             harden
             themselves
             against
             exhortation
             to
             repentance
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             presume
             upon
             the
             continuance
             of
             Gods
             long-suffering
             toward
             them
             ?
             Mark
             how
             the
             Lord
             takes
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             
             
               The
               forbearance
               ,
               and
               long-suffering
               ,
               the
               goodness
               ,
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               lead
               thee
               to
               repentance
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             hath
             forbore
             thee
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             thee
             to
             repentance
             .
             But
             what
             if
             he
             do
             not
             ?
             
               Thou
               after
               thy
               hardness
               ,
               and
               impenitent
               heart
               ,
               heapest
               up
               as
               a
               treasure
               to
               thy self
               ,
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               if
               wrath
               .
            
             What
             day
             is
             that
             ?
             
               The
               day
               of
               the
               revelation
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgement
               of
               God.
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             Now
             you
             obscure
             Gods
             justice
             and
             righteousness
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             from
             your selves
             :
             Well
             ,
             God
             therefore
             will
             take
             a
             time
             to
             declare
             his
             righteous
             judgement
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             God
             hath
             a
             day
             of
             wrath
             ;
             and
             thy
             daily
             going
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             against
             the
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             doth
             but
             add
             wrath
             to
             that
             day
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             when
             God
             hath
             borne
             with
             a
             man
             his
             own
             self
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             likewise
             when
             God
             warneth
             a
             man
             by
             his
             patience
             toward
             others
             .
             What
             hardneth
             men
             in
             security
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             God
             hath
             been
             merciful
             to
             many
             sinners
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             be
             so
             to
             me
             too
             ?
             He
             gave
             them
             repentance
             after
             many
             sins
             committed
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             do
             so
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             Mark
             what
             Solomon
             faith
             ,
             
             Eccles
             .
             8.11
             .
             
               Because
               sentence
               against
               an
               evil
               doer
               ,
               or
               an
               evil
               work
               ,
               is
               not
               executed
               speedily
               ,
               therefore
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               set
               in
               them
               to
               do
               evil
               .
            
             This
             they
             purpose
             ,
             they
             resolve
             upon
             ,
             they
             venture
             upon
             :
             God
             hath
             been
             thus
             and
             thus
             to
             others
             ,
             patient
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             he
             not
             be
             so
             to
             them
             ?
             
               Well
               yet
               I
               know
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               go
               well
               with
               them
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               wicked
               prolong
               his
               dayes
            
             ;
             Why
             ?
             
               because
               he
               feareth
               not
               before
               God.
            
             They
             are
             not
             awakned
             by
             the
             example
             of
             his
             judgement
             on
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             allured
             by
             his
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             them
             to
             fear
             him
             :
             therefore
             it
             shall
             not
             go
             well
             with
             them
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             Look
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             what
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             carnal
             security
             is
             ,
             what
             followes
             upon
             i●…
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             carnal
             security
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             an
             increase
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             a
             hastening
             of
             judgement
             :
             for
             the
             more
             sin
             hastneth
             to
             ripeness
             ,
             the
             more
             judgment
             hastneth
             also
             upon
             the
             sinner
             .
             God
             hath
             set
             unto
             particular
             men
             a
             certain
             stint
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             not
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             that
             stint
             limited
             is
             .
             Gen.
             15.16
             .
             
               The
               iniquity
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               full
               .
            
             They
             were
             a
             sinful
             people
             
             at
             that
             time
             :
             but
             the
             neerer
             they
             came
             to
             the
             fulness
             ,
             and
             stint
             ,
             and
             limitation
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             be
             the
             immeditate
             fore-runner
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             the
             faster
             judgement
             hastneth
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             for
             particular
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             stint
             limited
             (
             Let
             every
             man
             look
             to
             it
             .
             )
             
             The
             adding
             of
             one
             sin
             more
             ,
             may
             by
             thy
             uttermost
             stint
             ,
             that
             shall
             bring
             the
             last
             stroke
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             destruction
             upon
             thee
             .
             Now
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             carnal
             security
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             increaseth
             sin
             upon
             a
             man.
             We
             know
             how
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Israelites
             increased
             their
             sin
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             the
             security
             of
             
               Sodome
               ,
               their
               pride
               ,
               and
               idleness
               ,
            
             increased
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             consequently
             hastned
             on
             their
             judgement
             .
             In
             Rom.
             3.
             when
             
               there
               was
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
            
             ;
             when
             there
             was
             a
             neglect
             of
             that
             ,
             there
             was
             abundance
             of
             wickedness
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             what
             follows
             ?
             
               then
               their
               was
               nothing
               but
               destruction
               ,
               and
               calamity
               in
               all
               their
               ways
               .
            
             I
             could
             give
             you
             sundry
             instances
             of
             this
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             hasten
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             the
             reason
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             come
             to
             make
             some
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             of
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             
             that
             when
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             impenitency
             ,
             they
             cry
             peace
             to
             themselves
             ,
             then
             judgement
             and
             destruction
             is
             comming
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             serveth
             therefore
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             what
             to
             think
             of
             our selves
             ,
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             this
             Land
             wherein
             we
             live
             :
             of
             these
             times
             wherein
             we
             are
             fallen
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             we
             expect
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             to
             what
             a
             height
             of
             sin
             we
             are
             come
             ;
             how
             impenitent
             men
             are
             :
             how
             obstinate
             and
             hard-hearted
             ,
             and
             stiff-necked
             against
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             ;
             but
             destruction
             to
             come
             upon
             us
             ?
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             perceive
             even
             a
             general
             ripenesse
             for
             judgement
             .
             When
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Amorites
             were
             full
             ,
             judgement
             came
             upon
             them
             .
             How
             near
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             Land
             are
             come
             to
             that
             fulness
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             .
             We
             see
             in
             other
             Countries
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             sword
             upon
             us
             :
             it
             hath
             not
             yet
             awakened
             us
             to
             fear
             God.
             At
             home
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             crying
             unto
             us
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             return
             ,
             lest
             destruction
             come
             upon
             us
             :
             it
             hath
             not
             brought
             us
             to
             return
             from
             our
             sins
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             upon
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             families
             :
             it
             hath
             not
             awakened
             men
             to
             walk
             conscionably
             in
             their
             places
             .
             We
             see
             no
             reformation
             ,
             there
             is
             rather
             an
             increase
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             there
             wants
             ?
             but
             one
             sin
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             come
             ,
             sudden
             destruction
             cometh
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             Security
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             we
             not
             cause
             to
             bewail
             the
             general
             security
             that
             is
             amongst
             us
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             return
             that
             answer
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             first
             of
             
               Zecha●…
               ;
               All
               the
               world
               is
               at
               rest
               ?
            
             Go
             in
             to
             the
             streets
             ,
             the
             houses
             ,
             the
             shops
             of
             men
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             at
             rest
             :
             no
             man
             is
             troubled
             about
             his
             estate
             ,
             nor
             affected
             with
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             either
             against
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             Land
             we
             live
             in
             .
             See
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Land
             as
             secure
             as
             they
             of
             Laish
             ,
             or
             worse
             ?
             They
             were
             secure
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             here
             of
             the
             danger
             ;
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Danites
             against
             them
             :
             therefore
             their
             security
             was
             not
             altogether
             so
             culpable
             and
             blame-worthy
             .
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             security
             ours
             is
             :
             nay
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             told
             us
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             Prov.
             23.34
             .
             That
             judgement
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             threatned
             against
             a
             man
             that
             goeth
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             judgement
             executed
             upon
             us
             at
             this
             time
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               as
               a
               man
               that
               lies
               down
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               that
               lies
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
               .
               They
               have
               striken
               me
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               say
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               sick
               :
               they
               have
               beaten
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               felt
               it
               not
               ,
               when
               I
               awake
               ,
               I
               will
               seek
               it
               yet
               again
               .
            
             Our
             security
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             like
             that
             of
             
               a
               man
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             asleep
             :
             
               as
               a
               man
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             asleep
             .
             Nay
             ,
             men
             not
             only
             in
             danger
             ,
             out
             such
             as
             have
             the
             stroke
             upon
             them
             :
             
               They
               have
               struken
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               sick
               ;
               they
               have
               wounded
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               felt
               it
               not
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             thus
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             dead
             and
             secure
             times
             that
             we
             live
             in
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             we
             are
             not
             asleep
             ?
             Hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             sent
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             hath
             smitten
             thousands
             in
             our
             streets
             ?
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             felt
             it
             .
             Shall
             we
             say
             we
             are
             not
             in
             danger
             ?
             
               We
               are
               as
               a
               man
               that
               sleepeth
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
            
             at
             Sea
             :
             Nay
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             waves
             ,
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             like
             such
             as
             are
             drunk
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             feel
             nothing
             .
             Truly
             we
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             be
             secure
             ,
             we
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             flatter
             our
             
             selves
             with
             vain
             conceits
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             well
             about
             us
             .
             Where
             is
             any
             man
             that
             takes
             occasion
             by
             what
             he
             hears
             abroad
             ,
             or
             sees
             at
             home
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             reformation
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ?
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             some
             men
             will
             say
             ;
             It
             is
             an
             unjust
             tax
             that
             you
             put
             upon
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             so
             secure
             as
             you
             speak
             of
             .
             You
             shall
             scarse
             come
             to
             any
             mans
             table
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             be
             talking
             of
             the
             jndgments
             abroad
             .
             You
             shall
             scarse
             meet
             a
             man
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             leave
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             how
             ill
             it
             goes
             with
             the
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             .
             You
             shall
             scarse
             meet
             with
             one
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             time
             is
             took
             up
             with
             discourse
             of
             the
             evils
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             troubles
             abroad
             .
             And
             is
             this
             a
             sign
             of
             security
             ?
          
           
             Alas
             (
             beloved
             )
             this
             is
             to
             be
             asleep
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             waves
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             danger
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             secure
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             that
             appear
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             by
             demonstrations
             and
             signs
             ,
             that
             may
             convince
             you
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             add
             this
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             our
             sins
             and
             impenitency
             ,
             we
             are
             secure
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             destruction
             is
             coming
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             signs
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             security
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             few
             ,
             
             that
             by
             those
             you
             may
             see
             whether
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             City
             ,
             your
             families
             ,
             your selves
             ,
             and
             all
             be
             not
             asleep
             ,
             and
             at
             rest
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             sign
             shall
             be
             this
             ;
             
             When
             men
             profit
             not
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God.
             Certainly
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             a
             deep
             sleep
             in
             sin
             ,
             when
             neither
             the
             afflictions
             that
             are
             upon
             others
             ,
             or
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             do
             any
             good
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Look
             how
             God
             hath
             smitten
             others
             .
             Hath
             that
             awakned
             us
             ?
             You
             will
             say
             that
             it
             is
             a
             secure
             child
             that
             seeth
             his
             brother
             beaten
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             fault
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             goeth
             on
             in
             it
             ;
             you
             will
             say
             that
             that
             is
             a
             secure
             malefactor
             ,
             that
             seeth
             such
             a
             person
             executed
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             yet
             goeth
             on
             in
             the
             same
             fellony
             and
             thest
             .
             And
             must
             we
             not
             say
             that
             we
             are
             a
             secure
             generation
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             see
             our
             brethren
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             suffered
             ,
             and
             yet
             go
             on
             in
             the
             very
             same
             fins
             ,
             that
             we
             our selves
             think
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             them
             for
             ?
             We
             can
             talk
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             of
             their
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             in
             justice
             ,
             we
             can
             talk
             of
             their
             neglect
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             we
             judge
             them
             smitten
             of
             God.
             How
             is
             it
             then
             that
             we
             are
             such
             our selves
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             go
             on
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
             in
             prophaning
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             in
             neglecting
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             families
             ?
             have
             they
             found
             such
             sweetness
             in
             these
             sins
             ,
             that
             we
             walk
             on
             in
             the
             same
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             pleasant
             and
             comfortable
             thing
             to
             be
             driven
             from
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             own
             houses
             ?
             to
             be
             a
             reproach
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             If
             we
             think
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             them
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             not
             awaked
             ?
             I
             remember
             Daniel
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Prophesie
             ,
             
             taxeth
             Belshazzar
             for
             this
             :
             
               though
               thou
               knowest
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               how
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               upon
               thy
               father
               ,
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               yet
               thou
               hast
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               humbled
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             So
             may
             I
             say
             ;
             You
             have
             kown
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             to
             your
             brethren
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             yet
             you
             do
             still
             the
             same
             your selves
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             they
             have
             been
             punished
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             security
             ?
          
           
             Look
             likewise
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             a
             general
             neglect
             of
             those
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             upon
             our selves
             .
             How
             hath
             God
             smitten
             this
             Land
             ?
             this
             Citie
             eipecially
             ,
             with
             the
             Pestilence
             ?
             and
             may
             we
             not
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             smitten
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             felt
             it
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             security
             ,
             and
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ?
             God
             threatneth
             those
             in
             Jer.
             31.9
             .
             
             
               That
               escaped
               the
               pestilence
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               fall
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Nebuchadnezar
               :
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             they
             did
             not
             reforme
             ,
             and
             amend
             by
             the
             pestilence
             .
             What
             cause
             have
             we
             then
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             some
             Nebuchadnezar
             or
             other
             ,
             when
             the
             pestilence
             hath
             done
             no
             more
             good
             amongst
             us
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             not
             awakened
             ,
             &
             reformed
             us
             ?
             Look
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             upon
             your
             houses
             ,
             upon
             your
             dealings
             ,
             your
             company
             ,
             your
             conversations
             ;
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             reformation
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             such
             a
             mortal
             calamity
             ,
             as
             drove
             you
             from
             
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             frighted
             you
             from
             your
             own
             houses
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Well
             :
             these
             are
             fearful
             presages
             ,
             that
             when
             former
             Judgements
             prevail
             not
             ,
             worser
             are
             a
             coming
             .
             
             
               I
               have
               smitten
               them
            
             (
             saith
             God
             in
             the
             fourth
             of
             Amos
             )
             
               with
               cleanness
               of
               teeth
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               returned
               unto
               me
               :
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               I
               have
               smitten
               them
               with
               blasting
               and
               mildew
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               returned
               unto
               me
               :
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               I
               have
               smitten
               them
               with
               the
               pestilence
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               returned
               unto
               me
               :
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               Therefore
               I
               will
               come
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               will
               do
               this
               ,
               prepare
               to
               meet
               thy
               God
               ,
               Oh
               Israel
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             I
             have
             now
             stood
             out
             ,
             and
             tryed
             you
             ,
             at
             one
             or
             two
             weapons
             ,
             and
             found
             you
             obstinate
             and
             rebellious
             :
             I
             have
             stroke
             at
             you
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             Famin
             ;
             I
             have
             shot
             at
             you
             the
             Arrows
             of
             pestilence
             ;
             I
             have
             smitten
             you
             with
             other
             judgements
             .
             You
             should
             now
             meet
             me
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             weapons
             yet
             ;
             I
             will
             come
             and
             bid
             the
             battel
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             appear
             who
             is
             the
             stronger
             ,
             you
             or
             I
             :
             And
             since
             you
             will
             stand
             out
             against
             me
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Judgements
             executed
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             see
             if
             you
             can
             stand
             out
             against
             my
             last
             stroke
             :
             you
             have
             escaped
             some
             lesser
             sicknesses
             upon
             your
             own
             bodies
             ;
             you
             have
             escaped
             the
             Pestilence
             already
             ;
             but
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             hard
             taske
             ,
             when
             God
             biddeth
             battel
             ,
             to
             escape
             his
             last
             stroke
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             now
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             face
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             demonstration
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             sinfully
             secure
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             awakened
             by
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             another
             sign
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             :
             the
             slighting
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             This
             is
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             that
             we
             are
             under
             this
             carnal
             security
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             .
          
           
             Mark
             how
             the
             Lord
             describeth
             a
             people
             whom
             he
             meaneth
             to
             destroy
             ,
             Zach.
             7.11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               They
               refused
               to
               hearken
               ,
               and
               pulled
               away
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               stopped
               their
               ears
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hear
               :
               Yea
               ,
               they
               made
               their
               hearts
               as
               an
               Adamant
               stone
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               hear
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               hath
               sent
               in
               his
               spirit
               by
               the
               former
               Prophets
               :
               therefore
               came
               a
               great
               wrath
               from
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
             A
             great
             wrath
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             Therefore
             (
             vers
             .
             13.
             )
             
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               as
               He
               cryed
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               hear
               ,
               so
               they
               cryed
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               not
               here
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             (
             beloved
             )
             little
             do
             you
             know
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             wayes
             God
             hath
             to
             make
             you
             cry
             ,
             and
             roar
             in
             the
             anguish
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             because
             of
             Judgements
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             not
             now
             hear
             God
             ,
             that
             striveth
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             cries
             unto
             you
             with
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Prophets
             from
             day
             to
             day
             .
             When
             men
             will
             not
             hear
             God
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             judgement
             .
             In
             the
             sixth
             of
             Amos
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             challengeth
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             used
             many
             means
             for
             their
             reclaiming
             ,
             but
             nothing
             would
             do
             them
             good
             :
             well
             now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hear
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               hath
               appointed
               it
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             there
             is
             no
             more
             dealing
             with
             you
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             come
             with
             the
             rod
             ,
             with
             judgement
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             thus
             with
             us
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             Lord
             say
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             of
             the
             people
             in
             Jeremies
             time
             ?
             
             
               You
               have
               forsaken
               my
               law
               which
               I
               set
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               obeyed
               my
               voyce
               ,
               neither
               walked
               therein
               ,
               but
               have
               walked
               after
               the
               imaginations
               of
               your
               own
               heart
               .
            
             And
             then
             what
             follows
             ?
             
               Therefore
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               feed
               this
               people
               with
               Wormwood
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               water
               of
               gall
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               send
               a
               sword
               after
               them
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               consumed
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             not
             many
             cry
             out
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             Jer.
             23.33
             .
             
               What
               is
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Where
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Ministers
             have
             not
             been
             threatning
             judgement
             ,
             
             and
             telling
             you
             that
             God
             is
             coming
             out
             to
             be
             avenged
             upon
             a
             sinful
             nation
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             been
             crying
             thus
             ,
             this
             seven
             ,
             ten
             ,
             twenty
             years
             ?
             Where
             is
             that
             burthen
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Well
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             blackness
             and
             terrour
             :
             it
             hasteneth
             :
             and
             this
             very
             security
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             thereof
             :
             even
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               that
               Preacher
               of
               righteousness
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Lot
               ,
               that
               vexed
               his
               soul
               with
               the
               unclean
               conversation
               of
               the
               Sodomites
            
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             beleeve
             their
             words
             ,
             but
             
               they
               seemed
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               mocked
            
             ;
             and
             then
             came
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
           
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             estate
             of
             this
             Land
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             what
             means
             the
             complaints
             ,
             the
             heaviness
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             What
             means
             their
             tears
             and
             cries
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             hard-heartedness
             of
             people
             that
             will
             not
             be
             drawn
             from
             their
             sins
             by
             any
             means
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             second
             evidence
             or
             sign
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             crying
             and
             calling
             will
             not
             awaken
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             deep
             sleep
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             another
             evidence
             is
             ,
             the
             vain
             hopes
             of
             this
             Land.
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             carnal
             security
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             all
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             such
             idle
             dreams
             out
             of
             idle
             fancies
             ,
             and
             vain
             confidence
             that
             delude
             and
             deceive
             men
             .
          
           
             What
             do
             men
             rest
             on
             ,
             to
             secure
             ,
             and
             perswade
             themselves
             of
             immunity
             from
             wrath
             and
             impunity
             ?
          
           
             Certainly
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             .
             Oh
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             the
             Ark
             ?
             and
             yet
             the
             Philistims
             took
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             slew
             the
             sons
             of
             Eli.
             
             Had
             they
             not
             the
             Temple
             ?
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             in
             Jer.
             7.11
             .
             
               Sendeth
               them
               to
               Shiloh
               .
               Go
               ye
               now
               unto
               my
               place
               which
               was
               in
               Shiloh
               ,
               where
               I
               set
               my
               name
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               I
               did
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               wickedness
               of
               my
               people
               Israel
               .
               And
               now
               because
               you
               have
               done
               all
               these
               works
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               spake
               unto
               you
               rising
               early
               ,
               and
               speaking
               ,
               but
               you
               heard
               not
               ;
               and
               I
               called
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               answered
               not
               .
               Therefore
               will
               I
               do
               to
               this
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               name
               ,
               wherein
               you
               trust
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               to
               Shiloh
               .
            
             Had
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             the
             golden
             Candlestick
             ?
             and
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             now
             tributary
             to
             the
             Turk
             ?
             The
             ordinances
             of
             God
             (
             beloved
             )
             are
             means
             to
             increase
             ,
             and
             hasten
             a
             judgment
             ,
             when
             we
             shut
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             open
             them
             ,
             but
             walk
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             Oh
             but
             there
             was
             never
             so
             many
             Preachers
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             means
             :
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             new
             spring
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             men
             that
             come
             daily
             furnished
             for
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             are
             zealous
             and
             forward
             ,
             and
             powerful
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             much
             good
             is
             intended
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             judgment
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             we
             not
             read
             that
             immediatly
             before
             the
             seventy
             years
             captivity
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             Prophets
             then
             in
             many
             years
             before
             ?
             Why
             should
             we
             rest
             in
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ?
          
           
             But
             nevertheless
             we
             have
             many
             good
             people
             that
             are
             full
             of
             prayers
             and
             tears
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             deliver
             the
             Island
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             and
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             wish
             that
             there
             were
             many
             more
             :
             
             and
             to
             say
             as
             Moses
             said
             to
             Joshuah
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             had
             him
             forbid
             Eldad
             and
             Medad
             ,
             that
             prophesied
             in
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             
               Would
               God
               that
               all
               the
               Lords
               people
               were
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               put
               his
               spirit
               upon
               them
               .
            
             So
             we
             ,
             of
             such
             godly
             men
             that
             walk
             with
             an
             upright
             heart
             :
             would
             God
             that
             there
             were
             many
             such
             .
             But
             yet
             are
             not
             these
             as
             Lillies
             among
             Thorns
             ?
             a
             few
             amongst
             many
             men
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             objects
             of
             reproach
             ,
             and
             contempt
             amongst
             an
             unrighteous
             generation
             ?
             Who
             are
             the
             men
             that
             are
             cryed
             down
             most
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             opposed
             ,
             and
             injured
             by
             all
             men
             ?
          
           
             Are
             not
             these
             they
             that
             support
             the
             land
             by
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             hold
             up
             all
             by
             their
             standing
             in
             the
             gap
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             rather
             fear
             that
             God
             will
             avenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             his
             servants
             upon
             an
             ungracious
             ,
             and
             ungrateful
             people
             they
             live
             amongst
             ?
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             speak
             of
             other
             things
             ?
             
             Did
             no
             Bozrah
             ,
             in
             Jer.
             49.16
             .
             boast
             her self
             of
             her
             scituation
             ,
             
               that
               she
               dwelt
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               a
               rock
               ?
            
             Saith
             God
             ;
             
               though
               thou
               hidest
               thy self
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               though
               thou
               shouldest
               make
               thy
               nest
               ,
               as
               high
               as
               the
               Eagle
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               thee
               down
               from
               thence
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             talking
             that
             our
             Island
             is
             scituate
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             environed
             with
             walls
             :
             Judgment
             can
             leap
             over
             the
             Sea
             as
             well
             as
             the
             pestilence
             hath
             done
             our
             walled
             Towns.
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             you
             hearken
             to
             the
             discourse
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             this
             is
             that
             that
             keeps
             them
             secure
             .
          
           
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
             as
             some
             in
             Isa
             .
             48.15
             .
             We
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               with
               hell
               are
               we
               at
               agreement
               ,
               when
               the
               overflowing
               scourge
               shall
               pass
               thorow
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               come
               unto
               us
               .
            
             Well
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               your
               covenant
               with
               death
               shall
               be
               dissanulled
               ,
               and
               your
               agreement
               with
               hell
               shall
               not
               stand
               ,
               when
               the
               overflowing
               
               scourge
               shall
               pass
               thorow
               ,
               then
               you
               shall
               be
               trodden
               down
               by
               it
               .
            
             When
             judg
             ment
             cometh
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             people
             in
             the
             world
             it
             shall
             certainly
             meet
             withyou
             .
          
           
             What
             mean
             these
             idle
             dreams
             ,
             and
             vain-conceits
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             go
             on
             in
             an
             unreformed
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             and
             impenitency
             :
             yet
             because
             you
             have
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             convenient
             for
             scituation
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             .
             These
             are
             vain
             things
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             us
             no
             good
             at
             that
             time
             :
             and
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             they
             shew
             our
             security
             ,
             our
             horrible
             security
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             take
             another
             evidence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             abounding
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Land.
             Were
             it
             possible
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             shaking
             the
             Rod
             ,
             the
             Sword
             over
             us
             ,
             when
             judgments
             are
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             abundance
             of
             iniquity
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             not
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ?
             How
             doth
             drunkenness
             stagger
             and
             reel
             in
             every
             street
             ?
             How
             doth
             pride
             vaunt
             ,
             and
             boast
             it self
             in
             every
             Church
             and
             Assembly
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             cryed
             down
             never
             so
             much
             ?
             Alas
             (
             beloved
             )
             are
             these
             times
             to
             pride
             up
             our selves
             in
             vanity
             ?
             Are
             these
             times
             to
             run
             after
             the
             sensual
             ,
             and
             sinful
             courses
             of
             an
             ungodly
             generation
             ?
             These
             are
             times
             wherein
             God
             calleth
             for
             fasting
             ,
             and
             brokenness
             of
             heart
             .
             
               Lay
               aside
               thy
               fine
               apparrel
            
             (
             saith
             God
             to
             the
             people
             )
             
               that
               I
               may
               know
               what
               to
               do
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             We
             shouldlay
             aside
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             shew
             our selves
             to
             be
             men
             awake
             ,
          
           
             But
             men
             generally
             do
             so
             abound
             in
             wickedness
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rather
             conclude
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             is
             now
             come
             too
             neer
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             filthy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
             still
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             on
             to
             the
             end
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             and
             apparent
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             increased
             since
             the
             sickness
             :
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             aggravated
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             dayly
             cryed
             down
             .
             And
             now
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             defie
             God
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             to
             hasten
             his
             judgments
             upon
             our
             Land
             ,
             upon
             our
             Families
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             every
             one
             strives
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             who
             shall
             outdare
             him
             most
             ,
             in
             our
             excesses
             ,
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             in
             hardning
             our selves
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             convince
             us
             of
             our
             security
             .
             There
             are
             many
             more
             that
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             if
             the
             time
             would
             permit
             .
             But
             put
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             shew
             us
             our
             wretchedness
             .
             When
             we
             consider
             how
             little
             we
             have
             profited
             by
             judgments
             :
             how
             little
             we
             have
             profited
             by
             the
             ordinances
             :
             how
             full
             of
             vain
             confidence
             ,
             and
             idle
             dreames
             :
             how
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             we
             abound
             still
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reformation
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             :
             what
             may
             we
             not
             conclude
             against
             ourselves
             ?
          
           
             If
             ever
             people
             were
             drowned
             in
             a
             drunken
             security
             ,
             we
             of
             all
             people
             under
             heaven
             are
             at
             this
             time
             .
             For
             of
             all
             people
             under
             heaven
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             last
             :
             God
             hath
             spared
             us
             to
             the
             last
             .
             We
             have
             had
             warning
             by
             judgments
             inflicted
             upon
             others
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             together
             .
             It
             hath
             come
             neerer
             to
             us
             hy
             degrees
             :
             it
             began
             a
             far
             off
             in
             Bohemia
             :
             and
             then
             in
             the
             Phalatinate
             ,
             and
             in
             Germany
             .
             The
             Lord
             would
             have
             us
             see
             how
             he
             cometh
             to
             us
             by
             degrees
             ,
             by
             steps
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             we
             may
             meet
             him
             by
             repentance
             .
             But
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             yet
             gets
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             of
             security
             ,
             that
             cometh
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ?
             that
             comes
             with
             a
             broken
             heart
             to
             beg
             for
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             sins
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             for
             mercy
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
          
           
             Well
             now
             ,
             
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             convinced
             by
             these
             signs
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             carnal
             and
             sinful
             security
             :
             we
             see
             then
             (
             so
             many
             of
             us
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             are
             children
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             day
             )
             what
             cause
             we
             have
             to
             be
             awakened
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             that
             for
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             do
             for
             themselves
             :
             to
             be
             more
             earnest
             in
             prayer
             ,
             more
             frequent
             in
             humbling
             our
             souls
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             sins
             and
             theirs
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             lay
             aside
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             his
             judgments
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             that
             either
             are
             feared
             ,
             or
             lie
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             fearful
             thing
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Lyon
             roareth
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Forrests
             tremble
             ;
             Yet
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             roareth
             against
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             proud
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             do
             not
             tremble
             before
             him
             ?
             Shall
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             forrests
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             poor
             worms
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             of
             the
             mighty
             God
             of
             
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             the
             horrible
             Atheisme
             and
             Infidelity
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeve
             not
             Gods
             power
             and
             justice
             ,
             nor
             his
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             every
             man
             be
             exhorted
             ,
             
             to
             stirre
             up
             his
             soule
             to
             this
             business
             ,
             to
             awaken
             himselfe
             in
             his
             own
             particular
             person
             .
             
             Consider
             that
             there
             are
             others
             that
             are
             awake
             ,
             that
             may
             bring
             you
             sorrow
             enough
             :
             be
             you
             awakened
             to
             prevent
             those
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             is
             awake
             to
             tempt
             you
             ,
             
             
               Be
               sober
               and
               watchful
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               for
               your
               adversary
               the
               devil
               ,
               goeth
               about
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devoure
               .
            
             Sathan
             is
             busie
             ,
             and
             watching
             to
             make
             you
             his
             prey
             ,
             watch
             you
             therefore
             ,
             that
             you
             enter
             not
             into
             tentation
             .
          
           
             Your
             own
             Corruptions
             are
             alwayes
             awake
             .
             
             The
             concupisence
             ,
             and
             depraved
             disposition
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             awake
             still
             to
             further
             every
             evill
             motion
             ,
             to
             draw
             you
             aside
             by
             its
             tentations
             .
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               abstain
               ,
               as
               pilgrims
               and
               strangers
               ,
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               that
               war
               against
               the
               soule
               :
            
             Do
             as
             men
             in
             warre
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             that
             they
             have
             a
             waking
             enemy
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             their
             Watch.
             Beloved
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             your
             corruptions
             are
             awake
             ,
             you
             may
             perceive
             it
             in
             your
             sleepes
             and
             dreames
             :
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             be
             not
             found
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sleep
             ,
             that
             corruption
             prevail
             not
             over
             you
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             awake
             :
             Heretiques
             are
             awake
             every
             where
             to
             bring
             men
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             pervert
             the
             faith
             of
             many
             :
             oh
             be
             awake
             to
             prevent
             those
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             others
             are
             awaken
             to
             ransack
             houses
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Cities
             oh
             :
             be
             awake
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Armies
             ,
             that
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             keepe
             you
             safe
             .
          
           
             Againe
             secondly
             ,
             
             consider
             the
             evil
             of
             this
             security
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             of
             this
             disposition
             of
             heart
             ,
             when
             you
             cry
             ,
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             to
             your selves
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             It
             is
             an
             evil
             disease
             :
             a
             spiritual
             lethargy
             .
             That
             disease
             we
             know
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             takes
             a
             man
             with
             sleep
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             dieth
             .
             Oh
             how
             many
             are
             in
             this
             spiritual
             lethargy
             ,
             in
             this
             deep
             sleep
             of
             sin
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Lord
             awaken
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             sensless
             disease
             ,
             a
             disease
             that
             takes
             the
             senses
             from
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             diseases
             (
             we
             know
             )
             that
             take
             away
             the
             senses
             ,
             are
             dangerous
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             sign
             ,
             that
             nature
             is
             overcome
             by
             the
             disease
             ;
             but
             besides
             ,
             it
             draweth
             men
             from
             seeking
             for
             cure
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             the
             spiritual
             lethargy
             ;
             it
             shews
             not
             only
             that
             sin
             hath
             prevailed
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             overcome
             grace
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             you
             have
             yeelded
             unto
             it
             ;
             to
             your
             pride
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             subdued
             under
             a
             disease
             :
             but
             it
             hindreth
             you
             from
             seeking
             the
             means
             to
             escape
             out
             of
             it
             .
             
               Thou
               saist
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             )
             
               that
               thou
               art
               rich
               ,
               and
               needest
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             she
             sought
             not
             to
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             our
             condition
             :
             we
             have
             knowledg
             enough
             ,
             therefore
             we
             care
             not
             for
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ;
             We
             have
             faith
             enough
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             care
             not
             for
             increasing
             it
             :
             though
             none
             of
             us
             say
             thus
             with
             our
             tongues
             ,
             yet
             most
             of
             us
             beleeve
             thus
             with
             our
             hearts
             .
             As
             David
             saith
             of
             the
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             wicked
             saith
             in
             my
             heart
             .
             So
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             neglecting
             of
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             the
             carelesness
             of
             men
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             saith
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             security
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             spiritual
             lethargy
             that
             leadeth
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             disease
             ,
             
             so
             it
             causeth
             much
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             driveth
             away
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
             It
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Grieve
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               quench
               not
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             When
             we
             neglect
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             withdraweth
             it self
             .
             Doth
             not
             your
             own
             experience
             tell
             you
             this
             ?
             Consider
             a
             little
             ,
             what
             motions
             you
             have
             had
             :
             how
             God
             by
             the
             checks
             of
             your
             consciences
             ,
             somtime
             by
             secret
             incitements
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             spur
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             hath
             moved
             you
             to
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             your
             sins
             .
             How
             have
             these
             moved
             you
             ?
             you
             have
             had
             purposes
             it
             may
             be
             to
             perform
             these
             duties
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             :
             the
             neglect
             of
             those
             purposes
             ,
             hath
             driven
             away
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             God
             now
             leaveth
             you
             to
             finall
             hardness
             .
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             lettethin
             Sathan
             .
             
               When
               the
               unclean
               spirit
               is
               driven
               out
               ,
               he
               goeth
               about
               
               seeking
               rest
               ,
               and
               finding
               none
               ,
               at
               last
               be
               returneth
               from
               whence
               he
               went
               ,
               and
               findeth
               the
               house
               swept
               and
               garnished
               ;
               and
               he
               entreth
               in
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               seven
               spirits
               more
               ,
               worse
               then
               himself
               .
            
             Alas
             !
             how
             many
             men
             are
             there
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             sit
             ,
             in
             some
             particulars
             have
             altered
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             have
             thought
             to
             become
             new
             men
             :
             yet
             rushing
             upon
             former
             occasions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             to
             sin
             ,
             they
             have
             grown
             secure
             and
             careless
             ,
             and
             now
             Sathan
             hath
             gotten
             stronger
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             seven
             spirits
             worse
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             drives
             away
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             comfortable
             influence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             Church
             in
             Cant.
             5.
             was
             asleep
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             spiritual
             slumber
             :
             and
             Christ
             goeth
             away
             ,
             
               She
               seeks
               him
               whome
               her
               soul
               loved
               ,
               but
               she
               could
               not
               find
               him
               .
            
             I
             speake
             now
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             were
             awake
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             asleep
             :
             their
             hearts
             it
             may
             be
             are
             awake
             :
             but
             they
             walk
             not
             with
             that
             watchfulness
             ,
             and
             humility
             of
             spirit
             before
             the
             Lord
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             therefore
             now
             they
             are
             heavy
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Well
             ,
             they
             may
             thank
             themselves
             :
             Christ
             hath
             hid
             himself
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             be
             more
             watchful
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             conclude
             :
             
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             positive
             Judgments
             .
             You
             know
             what
             came
             upon
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             and
             upon
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             for
             their
             security
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             of
             future
             Judgements
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             casteth
             men
             from
             heaven
             to
             hell
             .
             
             
               That
               servant
               that
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               my
               Master
               deferreth
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               eats
               ,
               and
               drinks
               with
               the
               drunken
               :
            
             what
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ?
             
               He
               shall
               have
               his
               portion
               given
               him
               with
               hypocrites
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               weeping
               ,
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             enough
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             to
             awaken
             you
             .
             
             Whensoever
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             held
             down
             with
             secure
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             that
             wrath
             is
             a
             coming
             .
             Nay
             (
             beloved
             )
             in
             that
             measure
             you
             are
             in
             carnal
             security
             ;
             in
             that
             measure
             you
             are
             under
             wrath
             :
             let
             that
             therefore
             be
             enough
             to
             awaken
             you
             :
             and
             say
             thus
             with
             your selves
             :
             It
             were
             better
             for
             me
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             to
             be
             among
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             complain
             ,
             and
             are
             mourning
             Christians
             ;
             then
             to
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             full
             of
             jollity
             ,
             and
             joviality
             ,
             that
             rejoyce
             and
             sport
             themselves
             ,
             that
             put
             far
             from
             them
             the
             evil
             day
             :
             I
             might
             then
             escape
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             .
             Who
             are
             they
             that
             escape
             wrath
             ?
             See
             in
             Ezekiel
             9.
             
             Those
             that
             were
             awake
             when
             others
             slept
             ,
             those
             that
             mourned
             ,
             when
             others
             laughed
             ,
             
             those
             that
             humbled
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             when
             others
             hardned
             themselves
             :
             those
             were
             the
             men
             that
             were
             
               marked
               in
               the
               forehead
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
            
             and
             they
             escaped
             .
             
             And
             in
             the
             third
             of
             
               Malachie
               ;
               Those
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thought
               upon
               his
               name
               ,
               (
               in
               those
               evil
               times
               )
               that
               spake
               oft
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               book
               of
               remembrance
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Gods
               jewels
            
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             them
             safe
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             be
             awakened
             ?
             
             I
             should
             have
             told
             you
             some
             helps
             for
             this
             :
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             upon
             a
             few
             in
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             propound
             sobriety
             as
             a
             main
             help
             .
             Would
             you
             be
             watchful
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             spiritual
             slumber
             ,
             
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             keep
             your selves
             sober
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             drunkenness
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             one
             thing
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               filled
               with
               wine
               ,
               wherein
               is
               excess
               ,
               but
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             5
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
             you
             cannot
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             excess
             of
             Wine
             :
             persons
             that
             take
             liberty
             in
             excessive
             drinking
             ,
             certainly
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
             But
             I
             mean
             a
             further
             sobriety
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             worldly-mindedness
             .
             Take
             heed
             that
             you
             plunge
             not
             your selves
             too
             much
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             worldly
             pleasures
             and
             cares
             :
             for
             these
             are
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             sobriety
             .
             Be
             sober
             in
             your
             diet
             ,
             in
             your
             apparel
             ,
             in
             your
             gaining
             ,
             in
             your
             spending
             ,
             in
             your
             mirth
             ,
             in
             your
             company
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             moderate
             your selves
             ,
             and
             your
             affections
             in
             these
             things
             .
             A
             man
             may
             soon
             grow
             to
             such
             a
             drunkenness
             ,
             by
             excesse
             in
             worldly
             affections
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             neglecting
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             men
             that
             plunge
             themselves
             in
             worldly
             business
             are
             .
             It
             takes
             away
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             our
             spiritual
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             not
             that
             you
             should
             leave
             off
             the
             business
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
             every
             man
             must
             continue
             in
             the
             calling
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             moderate
             your
             affections
             
             to
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Do
             worldly
             business
             with
             heavenly
             minds
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             :
             Do
             them
             with
             waking
             hearts
             ;
             to
             repent
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             your
             callings
             ,
             to
             avoide
             the
             sins
             of
             your
             callings
             .
             And
             that
             that
             I
             say
             of
             labouring
             in
             your
             callings
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             we
             should
             be
             watchful
             and
             sober
             :
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               Be
               sober
               and
               watch
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             if
             you
             would
             be
             free
             from
             security
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             forerunner
             of
             judgement
             ;
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             your selves
             in
             exercise
             .
             A
             man
             that
             would
             keep
             himself
             awake
             ,
             will
             busie
             himself
             in
             some
             exercise
             ,
             and
             imployment
             or
             other
             .
             What
             exercise
             should
             a
             Christian
             use
             ?
             The
             exercise
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             obedience
             .
             Be
             sure
             to
             keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             the
             advantages
             that
             God
             giveth
             you
             in
             your
             lives
             ,
             to
             imploy
             your
             graces
             in
             .
             In
             difficulties
             and
             straits
             ,
             exercise
             your
             faith
             .
             In
             provocations
             to
             anger
             and
             discontent
             ,
             exercise
             meekness
             .
             In
             crosses
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             exercise
             patience
             .
             In
             the
             miseries
             and
             wants
             of
             others
             ,
             whether
             spiritual
             or
             corporal
             ,
             exercise
             mercy
             .
             And
             what
             I
             say
             concerning
             grace
             ,
             I
             say
             concerning
             duty
             .
             Keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             meditation
             ,
             and
             conference
             ,
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             some
             holy
             employment
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             may
             keep
             the
             soul
             waking
             .
             For
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             you
             let
             fall
             spiritual
             exercise
             ,
             you
             will
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             fall
             into
             carnal
             security
             in
             some
             kind
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             would
             you
             keep
             your selves
             from
             this
             dead
             sleep
             of
             carnal
             security
             ,
             then
             keep
             your
             spirits
             in
             fear
             .
             Sorrow
             and
             grief
             makes
             a
             man
             heavy
             ;
             but
             sear
             keeps
             a
             man
             waking
             ;
             when
             Jacob
             feared
             Esau
             ,
             he
             kept
             a
             watch
             that
             night
             .
             Sampson
             feared
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             it
             wakened
             him
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             .
             Fear
             makes
             a
             man
             watchful
             .
             You
             may
             perceive
             it
             in
             your
             own
             experience
             .
             In
             that
             measure
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             prevaileth
             ,
             security
             is
             expelled
             .
             Keep
             fear
             therefore
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hardneth
             his
             heart
             falleth
             into
             evil
             .
             Mark
             how
             he
             opposeth
             the
             hardning
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             carnal
             security
             ,
             to
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             Keep
             your
             heart
             in
             a
             constant
             feare
             .
             Reason
             thus
             ;
             Alas
             !
             
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Will
             not
             God
             be
             offended
             and
             displeased
             ?
             Shall
             I
             go
             on
             in
             this
             vanity
             ?
             Would
             I
             have
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             find
             me
             in
             this
             company
             ?
             would
             I
             have
             it
             seize
             upon
             me
             in
             this
             imployment
             ,
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             in
             this
             action
             ?
             Fear
             lest
             God
             should
             strike
             thee
             in
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             lest
             Death
             should
             seize
             upon
             thee
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             let
             that
             make
             thee
             keep
             a
             constant
             watch
             against
             the
             shares
             that
             are
             in
             those
             places
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             keep
             good
             company
             .
             Company
             you
             know
             is
             a
             good
             means
             to
             keep
             men
             awake
             .
             
               Two
               are
               better
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               wo
               to
               him
               that
               is
               alone
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             .
             I
             say
             good
             company
             :
             for
             there
             are
             a
             company
             that
             will
             infect
             you
             .
             
               Keep
               not
               company
               with
               a
               froward
               person
               ,
               lest
               thou
               learn
               his
               frowardness
               .
            
             So
             ,
             keep
             not
             company
             with
             drunken
             ,
             and
             swearing
             persons
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Divels
             instruments
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             man
             in
             carnal
             security
             .
             No
             ,
             keep
             company
             with
             those
             that
             have
             a
             charge
             given
             them
             ,
             
               to
               exhort
               one
               another
               daily
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               provoke
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               .
            
             Keep
             company
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             all
             opportunities
             to
             provoke
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             provoked
             by
             others
             .
             That
             is
             the
             fourth
             help
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             would
             you
             be
             kept
             from
             this
             sinful
             security
             :
             then
             keep
             God
             alwayes
             in
             your
             sight
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             way
             for
             a
             man
             that
             would
             keep
             himself
             awake
             ,
             to
             fix
             his
             eye
             upon
             some
             object
             .
             Fix
             your
             eye
             upon
             this
             main
             object
             ,
             God.
             
               Whether
               shall
               I
               depart
               from
               thy
               presence
               ,
            
             faith
             David
             .
             This
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             his
             people
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             in
             Jer.
             23.23
             .
             
               Am
               I
               a
               God
               at
               hand
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               and
               not
               a
               God
               a
               far
               off
               ?
               Do
               not
               I
               fill
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Can
             a
             man
             hide
             himself
             from
             God
             in
             any
             secret
             place
             ?
             Think
             in
             thy
             chamber
             ,
             in
             thy
             parlour
             ,
             in
             thy
             shop
             ,
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             in
             thy
             friends
             house
             ,
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             every
             place
             wheresoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             there
             God
             is
             also
             .
             If
             a
             man
             had
             but
             alwayes
             some
             one
             before
             him
             as
             a
             witness
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             venture
             upon
             many
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             now
             doth
             .
             If
             a
             malefactour
             should
             see
             the
             Judge
             before
             him
             :
             if
             the
             child
             had
             alwayes
             his
             fathers
             eye
             upon
             him
             :
             or
             the
             servant
             had
             alwayes
             his
             Master
             sitting
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             above
             him
             (
             though
             there
             are
             many
             that
             are
             unjust
             servants
             )
             yet
             nevertheless
             he
             would
             serve
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             eye-service
             .
             Now
             set
             your selves
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             sees
             you
             in
             the
             dark
             :
             hears
             you
             in
             your
             most
             
             secret
             whisperings
             :
             knows
             every
             action
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             every
             circumstance
             of
             those
             actions
             .
             This
             will
             be
             a
             means
             to
             keep
             thee
             from
             security
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             but
             one
             more
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             sixt
             .
             Consider
             thy
             latter
             end
             :
             The
             night
             is
             now
             coming
             upon
             us
             .
             If
             it
             were
             told
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             night
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             told
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             Luke
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               shall
               they
               take
               away
               thy
               soul
               :
            
             I
             think
             there
             is
             none
             that
             heareth
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             certainly
             keep
             waking
             this
             night
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             bodily
             waking
             we
             plead
             for
             ;
             but
             spiritual
             waking
             ,
             a
             waking
             from
             sin
             ,
             a
             waking
             to
             repentance
             :
             And
             we
             tell
             you
             that
             Death
             is
             now
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             ready
             to
             seize
             upon
             you
             .
             We
             speak
             not
             only
             to
             you
             that
             are
             aged
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             the
             brink
             of
             the
             grave
             :
             but
             we
             speak
             also
             to
             you
             that
             are
             young
             :
             Death
             may
             seize
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             strike
             you
             this
             night
             :
             be
             awakened
             now
             to
             repentance
             .
             
             I
             remember
             what
             God
             said
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Sardis
               ;
               Be
               watchful
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               the
               things
               that
               remain
               .
            
             That
             Church
             was
             asleep
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             us
             are
             at
             this
             day
             .
             God
             cometh
             to
             awaken
             you
             now
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             them
             ,
             that
             that
             little
             goodness
             you
             have
             left
             ,
             may
             be
             renewed
             and
             confirmed
             .
             You
             that
             are
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             :
             sit
             now
             down
             ,
             and
             humble
             your
             souls
             :
             get
             into
             a
             secret
             corner
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             consess
             those
             many
             provocations
             whereby
             you
             have
             provoked
             God
             all
             your
             dayes
             :
             and
             resolve
             to
             amend
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             spare
             you
             .
             Begin
             now
             ,
             delay
             it
             no
             longer
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             last
             night
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             night
             to
             you
             :
             take
             this
             warning
             now
             therefore
             ;
             be
             awakened
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             upon
             so
             much
             ,
             
             Eccless
             .
             11.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               O
               young
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               heart
               chear
               thee
               in
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               thine
               eyes
               :
               but
               know
               thou
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               Judgment
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             You
             that
             are
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             your
             delights
             ,
             that
             solace
             your selves
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             you
             enjoy
             ,
             that
             sport
             your selves
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             would
             ,
             know
             that
             there
             will
             come
             a
             Judgment
             day
             ,
             see
             therefore
             now
             ,
             what
             will
             best
             answer
             God
             then
             .
             
               Since
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               let
               us
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               watch
               .
            
             We
             know
             not
             how
             neer
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             is
             ,
             we
             know
             indeed
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             yet
             ,
             be
             cause
             Antichrist
             must
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             called
             before
             that
             day
             come
             :
             but
             nevertheless
             ,
             certainly
             thy
             end
             is
             neer
             ,
             thy
             day
             ,
             thy
             particular
             death
             (
             and
             that
             is
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             particular
             Judgment
             )
             may
             be
             sudden
             :
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               cometh
               the
               Judgment
            
             ;
             That
             is
             the
             particular
             Judgment
             that
             cometh
             upon
             Death
             ;
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             the
             night
             of
             thy
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             morning
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             particular
             doom
             .
             
               Judg
               your selves
               now
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               Judged
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             It
             was
             the
             use
             that
             the
             Apostle
             made
             even
             to
             good
             men
             :
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               many
               are
               sick
               ,
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             :
             what
             then
             ?
             
               If
               we
               would
               Judg
               our selves
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             say
             I
             to
             you
             ,
             judg
             your selves
             :
             now
             bring
             your selves
             as
             prisoners
             before
             the
             Bar
             :
             arraign
             your selves
             as
             malefactors
             before
             the
             Judg
             :
             bring
             out
             the
             particular
             bills
             of
             inditement
             against
             your selves
             ,
             whereby
             you
             have
             provoked
             God
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             mercy
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             turning
             unto
             God
             ,
             yet
             lasteth
             ;
             therefore
             do
             it
             now
             .
             I
             might
             add
             many
             other
             helps
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             these
             shall
             suffice
             at
             this
             present
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             an
             example
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             enough
             to
             warne
             us
             of
             this
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             example
             of
             Death
             ,
             which
             should
             teach
             us
             now
             to
             awaken
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             live
             securely
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             dream
             of
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             young
             man
             dead
             :
             took
             away
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             dayes
             :
             his
             sickness
             though
             it
             held
             him
             not
             long
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             somewhat
             violent
             .
             How
             know
             you
             what
             a
             short
             time
             you
             have
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             now
             young
             :
             or
             if
             you
             live
             longer
             :
             what
             sickness
             you
             may
             have
             :
             it
             may
             be
             you
             may
             be
             deprived
             of
             your
             reason
             and
             senses
             :
             therefore
             now
             ,
             while
             health
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             sense
             ,
             while
             these
             
               Warning
               Sermons
            
             are
             afforded
             ,
             take
             time
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             time
             ,
             lest
             your
             security
             make
             good
             this
             Text
             upon
             you
             .
             
               When
               they
               shall
               say
               Peace
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               then
               sudden
               destruction
               cometh
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               travail
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             CHRISTIANS
             VICTORY
             :
             OR
             ,
             CONQUEST
             OVER
             DEATHS
             ENMITY
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.26
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 is
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             could
             be
             no
             Parradox
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             more
             enemies
             in
             the
             World
             than
             friends
             ,
             both
             wicked
             and
             godly
             .
             There
             is
             no
             question
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             
               that
               so
               long
               as
               a
               mans
               waies
               please
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               can
               make
               his
               enemies
               his
               friends
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             enemies
             men
             have
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             are
             the
             worst
             ;
          
           
             For
             they
             are
             ,
             
               
                 Common
                 ,
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Continual
                 ,
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Common
             Enemies
             I
             call
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             every
             mans
             Enemies
             .
             Others
             though
             they
             be
             Enemies
             to
             some
             ,
             they
             are
             friends
             to
             others
             ,
             these
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Continual
             ,
             because
             their
             war
             is
             never
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Other
             Enemies
             we
             may
             have
             truce
             with
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             pauses
             ,
             and
             breathing
             times
             ,
             leisure
             given
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             one
             skirmish
             to
             make
             ready
             for
             another
             :
             from
             these
             there
             is
             no
             intermission
             nor
             rest
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             moment
             :
             wheresoever
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             about
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             Dalilah
             said
             to
             
               Sampson
               ,
               Up
               Sampson
               thy
               enemies
               are
               upon
               thee
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             three
             principal
             of
             these
             (
             ye
             know
             )
             are
             commonly
             reckoned
             up
             to
             be
             .
             The
             Divel
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             us
             of
             a
             fourth
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             our
             
               Last
               enemy
            
             ,
             the
             enemy
             which
             shall
             last
             of
             all
             assault
             us
             ,
             the
             other
             will
             leave
             assaulting
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             leaving
             the
             world
             ,
             mustereth
             up
             his
             forces
             against
             us
             :
             sometimes
             holding
             us
             long
             play
             ,
             as
             the
             house
             of
             David
             did
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             till
             our
             strength
             be
             wasted
             and
             spent
             ;
             sometimes
             dispatching
             us
             with
             a
             sudden
             stroke
             ,
             as
             Absolom
             did
             Amnon
             ,
             when
             
               our
               hearts
               are
               merry
            
             within
             us
             .
             This
             enemy
             ,
             Death
             ,
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             name
             of
             Honiades
             to
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             dreadful
             to
             some
             :
             the
             very
             dream
             of
             it
             dreadful
             ,
             as
             Nebuchadnezars
             dream
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             troubled
             him
             ,
             and
             
               the
               image
               of
               it
               ,
               made
               him
               tremble
               and
               quake
               .
            
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             hearing
             of
             an
             enemy
             may
             cause
             disturbance
             ;
             yet
             withal
             to
             hear
             that
             this
             enemy
             is
             overcome
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             newes
             of
             that
             may
             chear
             us
             .
             Behold
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             newes
             that
             the
             Text
             bringeth
             .
             It
             telleth
             us
             of
             an
             enemy
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             telleth
             us
             withal
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             this
             
               enemy
               .
               Death
            
             is
             the
             common
             enemie
             of
             man
             kind
             ;
             
             It
             is
             our
             
               last
               enemy
            
             ,
             we
             may
             think
             it
             none
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               the
               last
            
             :
             yet
             here
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Oh
               thou
               enemy
               ,
               thy
               destruction
               shall
               come
               to
               a
               perpetual
               end
               .
            
             It
             is
             already
             destroying
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             
               the
               last
            
             ,
             so
             at
             the
             last
             it
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Those
             are
             the
             two
             points
             that
             I
             am
             to
             treat
             of
             ;
             
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             this
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             Enemy
             is
             Death
             ,
             and
             
               the
               last
               Enemy
            
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             calleth
             it
             )
             
               the
               last
            
             that
             shall
             assault
             us
             .
             In
             that
             ye
             may
             note
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             Its
             Quality
             ,
             and
             Its
             Rank
             .
          
           
             First
             its
             nature
             and
             quality
             ,
             An
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             its
             order
             and
             rank
             ;
             in
             what
             rank
             it
             is
             Fyled
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Fore-front
             of
             the
             battel
             ,
             but
             it
             cometh
             behind
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             it
             cometh
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Army
             (
             when
             all
             other
             enemies
             have
             given
             over
             )
             and
             setteth
             upon
             us
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Milk
             and
             honey
             of
             the
             Text.
             Death
             though
             it
             be
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             killing
             enemy
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             conquering
             enemy
             .
             He
             that
             subdueth
             all
             our
             Enemies
             for
             us
             ,
             will
             in
             time
             subdue
             them
             to
             us
             .
             And
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             you
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               He
               shall
               reign
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               down
               all
               his
               enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               :
            
             And
             as
             all
             His
             ,
             so
             all
             ours
             too
             ;
             both
             those
             that
             are
             Enemies
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             death
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             will
             destroy
             that
             also
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             
               the
               last
            
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             assaulted
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             
               last
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             points
             of
             observation
             we
             have
             here
             lying
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               an
               Enemy
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               our
               last
               Enemy
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             as
             Death
             assaulteth
             us
             last
             ,
             so
             at
             
               last
               it
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             
               That
               Death
               is
               an
               enemy
            
             .
             And
             an
             Enemy
             indeed
             it
             is
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Divels
             regiment
             .
             The
             Divel
             he
             is
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Army
             :
             when
             he
             brought
             sin
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             brought
             Death
             into
             the
             world
             .
             Sin
             draws
             Death
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Needle
             draws
             the
             thread
             .
          
           
             First
             I
             will
             shew
             ye
             what
             kind
             of
             Enemy
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             wherein
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             First
             what
             kind
             of
             Enemy
             Death
             is
             ;
             
          
           
             
               A
               common
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               A
               secret
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               A
               spiritual
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               A
               continuall
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
           
             First
             a
             
               Common
               Enemy
            
             ;
             
             Common
             to
             all
             man-kind
             .
             The
             charge
             it
             hath
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             that
             upon
             the
             Aramites
             ,
             fight
             neither
             with
             small
             nor
             great
             ,
             save
             only
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
             Great
             and
             small
             ,
             King
             and
             Keifar
             ,
             all
             are
             marks
             that
             this
             aimeth
             at
             :
             
             one
             killing
             weapon
             or
             other
             it
             hath
             for
             them
             all
             ;
             like
             
               Ishmacl
               ,
               The
               hand
               of
               him
               is
               against
               every
               man.
            
             The
             young
             and
             the
             old
             ,
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             rich
             ,
             and
             noble
             ,
             
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             none
             can
             scape
             ,
             none
             can
             keep
             out
             of
             Deaths
             reach
             .
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Ye
             will
             object
             to
             me
             peradventure
             .
             
             Those
             that
             shall
             live
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               see
               Death
            
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             thought
             (
             I
             confess
             )
             to
             have
             stood
             a
             little
             upon
             this
             points
             discussion
             ,
             
             but
             I
             must
             not
             .
             I
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             .
             In
             a
             word
             therefore
             ;
             First
             ,
             these
             are
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             make
             not
             a
             general
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             though
             these
             die
             not
             the
             ordinary
             natural
             death
             ,
             but
             as
             Elijah
             and
             
               Enoch
               ,
               shall
               be
               translated
            
             up
             to
             heaven
             ;
             yet
             in
             their
             translation
             and
             assumption
             ,
             they
             shall
             suffer
             a
             mutation
             and
             change
             which
             shall
             be
             instead
             of
             Death
             .
             Their
             change
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Death
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             death
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             change
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             may
             account
             it
             a
             common
             Enemy
             to
             man-kind
             ,
             
             for
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               way
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             the
             Grave
             it
             is
             
               the
               house
               appointed
               for
               all
               living
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             
               A
               secret
               Enemy
            
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             for
             that
             .
             Secret
             Traytors
             are
             worse
             then
             open
             enemies
             :
             these
             may
             be
             prepared
             against
             ,
             becuase
             we
             know
             them
             :
             those
             may
             surprize
             us
             unawares
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             suspect
             them
             .
             Poor
             Uriah
             carrieth
             Death
             in
             his
             bosome
             :
             so
             we
             carry
             death
             about
             us
             ,
             though
             like
             a
             Moth
             it
             lie
             and
             fret
             in
             the
             garment
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             not
             when
             it
             eateth
             ,
             nor
             can
             certainly
             determine
             the
             time
             when
             it
             will
             grate
             asunder
             the
             thread
             of
             our
             life
             .
             What
             man
             living
             candivine
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             where
             Dea●…h
             will
             seize
             upon
             him
             ?
             it
             is
             not
             for
             any
             to
             determinesuch
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             lieth
             so
             secret
             ,
             he
             cannot
             find
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             sort
             of
             diseases
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             ,
             you
             may
             imagine
             how
             many
             .
             Nay
             yea
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             many
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             eye
             (
             as
             some
             Occolists
             observe
             )
             have
             above
             sixty
             diseases
             .
             What
             a
             many
             casualties
             there
             are
             every
             moment
             ,
             when
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             step
             over
             the
             threshold
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             ever
             we
             shall
             come
             home
             again
             .
             
               The
               fire
               saith
               ,
               Death
               is
               in
               me
               ;
               and
               the
               water
               saith
               ,
               Death
               is
               in
               me
            
             ;
             the
             earth
             we
             tread
             on
             hath
             Death
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             Ayre
             we
             breath
             in
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             continually
             take
             in
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             at
             our
             nostrils
             hath
             death
             in
             it
             :
             Death
             dwelleth
             with
             us
             in
             our
             houses
             ;
             it
             walketh
             with
             us
             in
             the
             streets
             ;
             it
             lyeth
             down
             with
             us
             in
             our
             beds
             ;
             it
             is
             wrapped
             about
             us
             in
             our
             cloaths
             that
             stick
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Benhadad
             is
             slain
             in
             his
             Bed.
             Ammon
             at
             his
             Table
             .
             Zachariah
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             Joah
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             The
             disobedient
             Prophet
             is
             torne
             with
             a
             Lyon.
             The
             unbeleeving
             Prince
             is
             trod
             to
             Death
             in
             the
             croude
             .
             Abimelech
             slain
             with
             a
             Mill-stone
             ;
             and
             Pyrrhus
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             Tyle
             .
             Adrian
             is
             choaked
             with
             a
             flie
             .
             Victor
             is
             poisoned
             with
             Wine
             .
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Emperours
             with
             the
             bread
             he
             received
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Thus
             Death
             waiteth
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             spie
             it
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             secret
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Enemy
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             for
             that
             .
             Spiritual
             I
             call
             it
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             invisible
             ,
             for
             the
             spirits
             are
             invisible
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             seen
             ;
             Such
             an
             enemy
             is
             Death
             ,
             though
             we
             must
             all
             feel
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             see
             it
             :
             were
             it
             any
             way
             discernable
             ,
             we
             might
             think
             of
             some
             way
             how
             we
             might
             shift
             and
             shun
             it
             :
             but
             it
             is
             beyond
             the
             ken
             of
             our
             eyes
             :
             we
             are
             no
             more
             able
             to
             see
             that
             then
             the
             Ayre
             :
             being
             therefore
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             grapple
             with
             it
             ;
             we
             know
             not
             with
             what
             weapons
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Enemy
            
             I
             call
             it
             ,
             because
             though
             it
             seize
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             soul
             :
             By
             Gods
             decree
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             a
             concommitant
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             reverst
             ,
             they
             wouldstill
             come
             like
             lightning
             and
             thunder
             ,
             and
             strike
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               spiritual
               enemy
            
             ,
             because
             it
             fighteth
             against
             us
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             .
             
             It
             cometh
             armed
             with
             a
             
               Sting
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               de
               ath
               is
               sin
               .
            
             Some
             make
             question
             whether
             if
             Adam
             had
             never
             sinned
             ,
             he
             should
             ever
             have
             died
             .
             But
             me-thinks
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             putteth
             it
             out
             of
             question
             ;
             
               By
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               sin
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               by
               sin
               death
            
             .
             All
             those
             Death
             's
             that
             S.
             Austin
             reckoneth
             up
             :
          
           
             First
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             deprived
             of
             God
             ,
             separated
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             the
             body
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             suffereth
             torments
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             separated
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             rejoyned
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             suffer
             torments
             eternally
             .
             All
             these
             are
             the
             recompence
             ,
             and
             reward
             of
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             Death
             coming
             ,
             and
             being
             an
             Enemy
             thus
             armed
             ,
             (
             whatsoever
             kind
             of
             death
             it
             be
             )
             we
             may
             well
             say
             it
             is
             
               a
               spiritual
               enemy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             more
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             
               a
               continual
               enemy
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             for
             that
             .
             It
             laies
             hold
             of
             us
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             and
             never
             leaves
             us
             ,
             till
             it
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             the
             Grave
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             only
             die
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             time
             we
             live
             ,
             assoon
             as
             we
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             we
             begin
             to
             die
             .
             As
             Seneca
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               day
               we
               die
               ,
               because
               every
               day
               some
               part
               of
               our
               life
               is
               gone
               .
            
             As
             a
             candle
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sooner
             lighted
             ,
             but
             presently
             it
             begins
             to
             waste
             :
             as
             an
             hour-glass
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sooner
             turned
             ,
             but
             presently
             the
             sand
             begins
             to
             run
             out
             .
             So
             our
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sooner
             breathed
             ,
             but
             presently
             it
             begins
             to
             vapour
             out
             .
             As
             the
             Sea
             ,
             what
             it
             gaineth
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             it
             loseth
             in
             another
             ;
             so
             our
             life
             ,
             what
             we
             gain
             one
             way
             ,
             we
             lose
             it
             in
             another
             :
             look
             what
             is
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             took
             from
             it
             ;
             the
             longer
             a
             man
             liveth
             ,
             the
             less
             he
             hath
             to
             live
             .
             Death
             doth
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             did
             by
             Esau
             ,
             catcheth
             us
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             and
             never
             leaveth
             us
             .
          
           
             So
             we
             see
             it
             is
             a
             Common
             ,
             a
             Secret
             ,
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             a
             Continual
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Next
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ;
             
             How
             and
             wherein
             Death
             sheweth
             it self
             an
             Enemy
             .
             What
             Death
             deserveth
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             accounted
             and
             seared
             .
             Fearful
             and
             terrible
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             certain
             ;
             So
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               most
               terrible
               of
               all
               terribles
               .
            
             
             Bildad
             in
             Job
             ,
             calleth
             it
             the
             
               King
               of
               terrours
            
             ,
             What
             doth
             Death
             bring
             with
             it
             to
             make
             it
             fearful
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Death
             hath
             sundry
             concomitants
             ,
             and
             companions
             that
             attend
             it
             ,
             that
             make
             it
             a
             formidable
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Harbingers
             that
             come
             along
             with
             it
             ;
             Sicknesses
             ,
             and
             diseases
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             .
             These
             are
             all
             fearful
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             through
             fear
             of
             these
             ,
             
               Death
               keepeth
               men
               all
               their
               life
               in
               bondage
               .
            
             They
             make
             our
             lives
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
            
             a
             life
             ,
             rather
             like
             a
             life
             ,
             then
             a
             life
             indeed
             .
             So
             that
             howsoever
             the
             Apostle
             said
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             
               as
               it
               were
               dying
               ,
               and
               behold
               we
               live
               .
            
             There
             Death
             hath
             the
             tanquam
             ,
             and
             life
             the
             Ecce
             :
             yet
             here
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
               living
               ,
               and
               behold
               we
               die
               :
            
             here
             life
             hath
             the
             tanquam
             ,
             and
             Death
             the
             Ecce
             .
             Life
             is
             but
             
               as
               it
               were
            
             a
             life
             ,
             
             it
             is
             but
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             life
             that
             man
             walketh
             in
             :
             
               Man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shadow
               ,
               and
               disquieteth
               himself
               in
               vain
               .
            
             It
             it
             true
             ,
             it
             lighteth
             not
             on
             all
             alike
             ,
             some
             it
             cometh
             on
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             breaking
             
               their
               bones
               from
               morning
               to
               evening
               ,
            
             it
             makes
             an
             end
             of
             them
             :
             to
             others
             it
             is
             as
             a
             Moth
             in
             the
             garment
             ,
             secretly
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             insensibly
             ,
             pining
             and
             consuming
             them
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             what
             Harbinger
             soever
             it
             bringeth
             ,
             it
             visiteth
             us
             with
             many
             touches
             and
             twitches
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             :
             falling
             pell-mel
             ,
             thick
             and
             three-fold
             on
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             dissolution
             that
             Death
             bringeth
             .
             For
             it
             
               dissolveth
               the
               frame
               of
               nature
            
             ;
             It
             divorceth
             ,
             and
             separateth
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             those
             two
             companions
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             so
             lovingly
             together
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             have
             lived
             a
             long
             time
             together
             .
             This
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             makes
             Death
             look
             like
             an
             Euemy
             .
             Friends
             and
             companions
             that
             have
             lived
             long
             together
             are
             loath
             to
             part
             :
             we
             see
             in
             experience
             ,
             old
             folk
             commonly
             are
             more
             loath
             to
             part
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             old
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             are
             young
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             none
             neerer
             then
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             :
             there
             is
             none
             have
             lived
             so
             long
             ,
             or
             so
             loving
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             tedious
             for
             these
             to
             part
             ,
             and
             
             be
             an
             affliction
             and
             vexation
             ,
             when
             neither
             the
             body
             can
             longer
             retain
             the
             fleeting
             soul
             ,
             or
             the
             soul
             longer
             sustain
             the
             drouping
             body
             .
             Therefore
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             also
             ,
             Death
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             no
             marvel
             though
             nature
             reluctate
             ,
             and
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             Grave
             :
             
               the
               men
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             as
             Job
             calleth
             it
             :
             the
             place
             of
             oblivion
             ;
             the
             pit
             of
             stinch
             and
             rottenness
             ;
             this
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             nature
             shrinketh
             and
             relucts
             at
             .
             For
             there
             we
             must
             bury
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             that
             that
             once
             was
             
               the
               delight
               of
               our
               eyes
            
             ,
             
             as
             Ezekiel
             said
             by
             his
             wife
             .
             And
             though
             it
             were
             never
             so
             lovely
             before
             ,
             yet
             it
             quickly
             becometh
             loathsome
             .
             Our
             Beds
             must
             be
             made
             in
             darkness
             ,
             where
             
               corruption
               and
               wormes
            
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Mattress
             and
             Coverled
             ,
             to
             lie
             under
             us
             ,
             and
             spread
             over
             us
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               say
               to
               Corruption
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               father
               ,
               
               and
               to
               the
               worme
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               mother
               ,
               and
               my
               sister
               .
            
             That
             body
             of
             thine
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             the
             wombe
             so
             
               wonderfully
               made
            
             ,
             that
             thou
             all
             thy
             life-time
             (
             paradventure
             )
             hast
             delicately
             cherished
             ,
             lapped
             in
             Silk
             ,
             in
             Fur
             ,
             pampered
             with
             sweet
             wines
             ,
             Death
             as
             a
             proud
             Tyrant
             will
             set
             his
             foot
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             throw
             thee
             down
             to
             the
             horrid
             dungeon
             ,
             where
             thy
             flesh
             shall
             putrifie
             ,
             and
             thy
             bones
             rot
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             of
             it
             (
             though
             somtime
             it
             were
             as
             the
             Rose
             and
             the
             Lilly
             of
             the
             field
             )
             shall
             soon
             become
             as
             loathsome
             as
             the
             dung
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             This
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             makes
             the
             face
             of
             Death
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             of
             such
             privations
             and
             annihilations
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             come
             from
             a
             beeing
             to
             no
             beeing
             .
             These
             cannot
             but
             make
             Death
             look
             with
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             
               The
               loss
               and
               deprivation
               of
               all
               worldly
               contentments
               ,
            
             and
             worldly
             imployments
             :
             that
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             makes
             Death
             terrible
             and
             fearful
             to
             us
             .
             Look
             whatsoever
             contentment
             we
             took
             in
             any
             thing
             here
             ,
             we
             must
             bid
             it
             farewel
             then
             .
             Farewel
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             prophets
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             we
             shall
             carry
             none
             of
             them
             away
             with
             us
             ;
             
             
               None
               of
               our
               pomp
               and
               glory
               shall
               descend
               after
               us
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             .
             Farewell
             to
             all
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             we
             have
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             goodly
             lands
             we
             have
             purchased
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             stately
             houses
             we
             have
             built
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             pleasant
             gardens
             ,
             and
             orchards
             we
             have
             planted
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             ,
             to
             all
             our
             merry
             consorts
             we
             have
             kept
             company
             with
             ,
             to
             all
             our
             Jewels
             and
             wardrope
             ,
             to
             our
             dauncing
             ,
             and
             feasting
             ,
             and
             musick
             :
             Death
             pulleth
             us
             from
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             layeth
             us
             levell
             with
             the
             Dust
             ;
             It
             mingleth
             shovels
             and
             Scepters
             together
             ;
             It
             makes
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Peasant
             alike
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               see
               man
               no
               more
               .
            
             
             All
             relatians
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             shall
             be
             broken
             off
             then
             ,
             between
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Parents
             and
             children
             ,
             Master
             and
             servants
             ,
             neighbour
             and
             neighbour
             ,
             friend
             and
             friend
             :
             we
             shall
             dwell
             apart
             with
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             shake
             hands
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             
               All
               the
               services
               and
               imployments
            
             we
             are
             took
             up
             with
             here
             ,
             shall
             cease
             then
             :
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             no
             exercising
             of
             Trade
             ,
             no
             bearing
             of
             Office
             ,
             no
             working
             in
             our
             Calling
             .
             
               Death
               is
               the
               night
               that
               no
               man
               can
               work
               in
            
             ;
             and
             
               Death
               is
               the
               place
               of
               silence
               ,
            
             where
             all
             affairs
             are
             cut
             off
             :
             Where
             there
             is
             
               no
               work
               nor
               invension
               ,
               nor
               wisdome
               ,
               nor
               counsel
               ,
            
             as
             Solomou
             saith
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Preacher
             .
             Oh
             saith
             good
             
               Hezekiah
               ;
               I
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             more
             service
             to
             be
             done
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             it
             is
             now
             :
             there
             is
             no
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             no
             Word
             ,
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             no
             Fasting
             ,
             no
             Almes
             ,
             no
             Preaching
             ,
             no
             Prayer
             ,
             no
             Confession
             and
             thanksgiving
             .
             
             
               The
               Corse
               cannot
               praise
               thee
               ,
               the
               Grave
               cannot
               give
               thanks
               ,
               they
               that
               go
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               cannot
               honour
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Oh
             (
             Beloved
             )
             how
             careful
             and
             active
             ,
             and
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             diligent
             should
             this
             make
             us
             to
             be
             (
             when
             we
             consider
             it
             )
             for
             the
             well
             improving
             of
             that
             time
             that
             we
             have
             lent
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             well-discharging
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             duties
             that
             are
             now
             laid
             upon
             us
             ;
             Considering
             that
             
               Death
               is
               an
               enemy
            
             that
             will
             cut
             us
             off
             from
             all
             affairs
             ,
             
             and
             bereave
             us
             of
             all
             opportunities
             of
             receiving
             ,
             or
             doing
             ,
             or
             performing
             any
             service
             to
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             in
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               Conscience
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               judgment
               ,
            
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             salvation
             (
             for
             brevities
             sake
             I
             put
             them
             together
             )
             these
             things
             come
             along
             with
             Death
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             face
             of
             Death
             terrible
             and
             fearful
             .
          
           
           
             
               Conscience
               of
               sin
            
             first
             of
             all
             .
             For
             
               Sin
               it
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               .
            
             And
             which
             of
             us
             is
             there
             that
             doth
             not
             arm
             Death
             with
             that
             sting
             ?
             Who
             can
             reflect
             on
             the
             passages
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             as
             full
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Leopard
               of
               spots
            
             .
             We
             find
             nothing
             in
             sin
             now
             ,
             but
             oblectation
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             
               hide
               it
               under
               our
               tongue
            
             ,
             and
             hugg
             it
             in
             our
             bosomes
             .
             Oh
             but
             when
             Death
             cometh
             once
             ,
             it
             thrusteth
             these
             things
             out
             ,
             and
             oh
             the
             horrour
             and
             anguish
             that
             the
             poor
             conscience
             is
             tormented
             and
             made
             to
             smart
             with
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             with
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               certainty
               of
               judgement
            
             ;
             that
             is
             another
             dreadful
             Arrow
             in
             Deaths
             quiver
             ;
             
             
               After
               Death
               cometh
               judgement
               .
               And
               we
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               receive
               according
               to
               what
               we
               have
               done
               in
               our
               bodies
               .
            
             First
             ,
             the
             particular
             judgement
             that
             passeth
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             reverst
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             
               Tree
               falleth
               ,
               so
               it
               lieth
               .
            
             And
             then
             the
             General
             judgement
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             shall
             both
             be
             wrapped
             up
             in
             the
             same
             condemnation
             .
             
             Oh
             who
             
               can
               dwell
               with
               devouring
               fire
               ?
               with
               those
               everlasting
               burnings
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             then
             lastly
             ;
             The
             
               uncertainty
               of
               our
               future
               estate
            
             .
             For
             how
             many
             thousands
             be
             there
             that
             die
             ,
             that
             can
             not
             tell
             what
             becometh
             of
             them
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             sing
             that
             Farewel
             to
             their
             souls
             as
             Adrian
             to
             his
             ,
             
               My
               poor
               wandring
               soul
               ,
               whether
               art
               thou
               going
               ?
               What
               will
               become
               of
               thee
               ?
               Death
            
             then
             being
             accompanied
             with
             such
             an
             Army
             of
             Terrours
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             might
             well
             call
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             
               an
               Enemy
            
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             how
             it
             is
             called
             the
             last
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             For
             two
             reasons
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             last
             that
             shall
             assault
             us
             .
             So
             Caietan
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             the
             
               Last
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
             So
             the
             common
             stream
             of
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             
               Last
               Enemy
            
             that
             shall
             assault
             us
             .
             
             And
             here
             I
             have
             to
             note
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             Enemies
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             when
             there
             are
             some
             last
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             others
             going
             before
             .
             If
             
               Death
               be
               the
               last
               Enemy
            
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             others
             beside
             .
             I
             ,
             we
             have
             so
             (
             God
             knoweth
             )
             Enemies
             on
             every
             side
             .
             Without
             us
             ,
             within
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Divel
             he
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             us
             ,
             
             and
             vollies
             of
             tentation
             he
             hath
             to
             discharge
             against
             us
             .
             So
             many
             tentations
             ,
             so
             many
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             World
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             us
             :
             
             An
             enemy
             when
             it
             seemeth
             a
             friend
             ;
             When
             it
             smileth
             it
             betrayeth
             :
             it
             kisseth
             and
             killeth
             .
             On
             the
             right
             hand
             it
             hath
             prosperity
             to
             allure
             ;
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             adversity
             to
             affright
             ;
             in
             every
             corner
             ,
             wicked
             counfell
             ,
             and
             company
             ,
             and
             examples
             to
             seduce
             and
             insnare
             us
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             our
             own
             flesh
             is
             an
             enemy
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Serpent
             we
             carry
             in
             our
             bosomes
             .
             The
             Divell
             is
             a
             Serpent
             in
             Hell
             :
             the
             world
             is
             a
             Serpent
             in
             our
             hand
             :
             the
             flesh
             is
             a
             Serpent
             in
             our
             bosome
             .
             We
             carry
             it
             with
             us
             where
             ever
             we
             go
             :
             It
             is
             a
             con-natural
             ,
             concorporate
             Enemy
             .
             All
             our
             other
             enemies
             could
             do
             us
             no
             hurt
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             that
             ;
             if
             this
             enemy
             that
             cohabiteth
             with
             us
             ,
             did
             not
             combine
             against
             us
             .
             Know
             (
             who
             ever
             thou
             art
             )
             there
             is
             no
             Enemy
             like
             thy self
             :
             thy self
             is
             the
             worst
             enemy
             of
             all
             .
             All
             the
             sparks
             that
             slie
             out
             of
             Sathans
             engines
             ,
             could
             never
             
               sindg
               a
               hair
               of
               our
               heads
               ,
            
             if
             our
             flesh
             were
             not
             as
             tinder
             .
             All
             the
             winds
             that
             blow
             in
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             could
             not
             
               make
               shipwrack
            
             of
             us
             ,
             if
             our
             flesh
             were
             not
             a
             treacherous
             Pilot.
             Death
             (
             that
             gnaweth
             the
             thread
             of
             our
             soul
             and
             body
             asunder
             )
             could
             not
             separate
             them
             ,
             or
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             flesh
             did
             not
             what
             the
             teeth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             sharpen
             it
             with
             a
             sting
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             great
             many
             Enemies
             more
             to
             encounter
             us
             besides
             Death
             ,
             some
             without
             ,
             some
             within
             .
             Therefore
             how
             should
             this
             teach
             us
             circumspect
             walking
             ?
             to
             
               behave
               our selves
               wisely
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
            
             as
             David
             when
             he
             knew
             Saul
             was
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             eye
             upon
             him
             to
             do
             him
             mischief
             .
             How
             should
             it
             teach
             us
             to
             pray
             with
             David
             ;
             
             
               Lord
               teach
               me
               thy
               way
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               in
               the
               right
               path
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               enemy
               ?
            
             That
             is
             one
             thing
             I
             have
             to
             note
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             another
             thing
             I
             have
             to
             note
             ;
             If
             Death
             be
             the
             
               last
               enemy
            
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             probability
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             .
             Of
             the
             Divels
             regiment
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             I
             told
             ye
             before
             )
             He
             is
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             And
             (
             beloved
             )
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             the
             Divel
             is
             very
             politick
             and
             subtile
             ,
             in
             marshalling
             his
             forces
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             place
             his
             best
             Souldiers
             in
             
             the
             forefront
             of
             the
             battel
             ,
             but
             keeps
             them
             in
             the
             Reare
             ,
             he
             puts
             them
             behind
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             the
             rest
             have
             wearied
             and
             tired
             us
             ,
             they
             should
             set
             on
             us
             afresh
             .
             He
             is
             so
             cunning
             a
             disputant
             ,
             that
             he
             reserveth
             the
             best
             arguments
             for
             the
             last
             .
             A
             cunning
             Gamester
             ,
             that
             plaies
             his
             best
             play
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             A
             cunning
             Archer
             ,
             that
             shoots
             his
             best
             shaft
             at
             the
             last
             .
             So
             since
             
               Death
               is
               the
               last
               Enemy
            
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             sorest
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             sorer
             we
             are
             like
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             the
             carefuller
             we
             should
             be
             to
             arme
             against
             him
             :
             alwayes
             to
             put
             our selves
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             he
             cometh
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             us
             weaponed
             :
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             alwayes
             doing
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             dying
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             height
             of
             the
             perfection
             ,
             that
             any
             soul
             can
             attain
             to
             (
             as
             the
             heathens
             themselves
             well
             obierved
             )
             
               for
               a
               man
               to
               spend
               every
               day
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               his
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             here
             calleth
             
               Death
               the
               last
               Enemy
            
             ,
             because
             the
             
               last
               is
               like
               to
               be
               the
               worst
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             another
             reason
             .
             As
             it
             is
             the
             last
             by
             which
             we
             are
             assaulted
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             
               last
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
             That
             the
             Apostle
             principally
             meant
             here
             (
             as
             Interpreters
             commonly
             understand
             it
             )
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               Destroyed
               is
               Death
            
             ;
             he
             meant
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               Enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               last
               .
            
             And
             this
             leadeth
             me
             to
             the
             last
             point
             I
             propounded
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             
               That
               Death
               is
               an
               enemy
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               enemy
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             It
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             thing
             .
          
           
             Who
             undertakes
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ?
             
             Our selves
             ;
             In
             likelihood
             Death
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             it
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               seven-sealed
               book
            
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             
               when
               there
               was
               none
               in
               heaven
               ,
               or
               in
               earth
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               was
               able
               to
               open
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               prevailed
               to
               open
               the
               book
               .
            
             So
             the
             
               Lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
            
             prevaileth
             to
             destroy
             this
             enemy
             ,
             that
             
               none
               in
               heaven
               ,
               or
               in
               earth
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               only
               he
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               .
            
             He
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             David
             of
             Goliah
             ,
             
             when
             he
             defied
             the
             host
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ran
             away
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               mans
               heart
               fail
               him
               .
            
             So
             saith
             the
             son
             of
             
               David
               ,
               The
               Lord
               of
               David
               ,
               let
               no
               mans
               heart
               fail
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               to
               fight
               with
               yonder
               Philistim
               .
               Oh
               Death
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               death
               .
               It
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             whom
             Saint
             Peter
             calleth
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
            
             .
             He
             subdueth
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             will
             
               destroy
               Death
            
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             
               trod
               him
               under
               foot
            
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             will
             Christ
             do
             this
             ?
             
             We
             see
             Death
             playes
             the
             Tyrant
             still
             ,
             it
             killeth
             and
             spoyleth
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             it
             did
             ?
             his
             sickle
             is
             in
             every
             ones
             harvest
             ;
             as
             fast
             as
             the
             corn
             grows
             up
             ,
             he
             cuts
             it
             down
             ,
             he
             leaveth
             not
             an
             ear
             standing
             .
             How
             long
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             before
             this
             (
             that
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             of
             )
             will
             be
             ?
          
           
             At
             last
             .
             
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             general
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             when
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             come
             ,
             then
             Christ
             shall
             destroy
             him
             .
             And
             he
             bringeth
             it
             in
             the
             rather
             ,
             to
             assure
             the
             Corinths
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             doubted
             of
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             unless
             the
             
               dead
               should
               arise
            
             ,
             how
             can
             Death
             be
             destroyed
             ?
             But
             Death
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             out
             of
             question
             that
             the
             
               dead
               shall
               rise
               again
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             comfort
             have
             we
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             if
             Death
             be
             not
             destroyed
             till
             then
             ?
             if
             till
             then
             it
             play
             the
             domineering
             Enemy
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             
             not
             so
             neither
             .
             We
             have
             comfort
             enough
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             already
             done
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             already
             destroyed
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             already
             subdued
             .
             It
             is
             not
             only
             subdued
             ,
             but
             disarmed
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             captivated
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             .
             He
             subdued
             it
             when
             he
             died
             ;
             in
             suffering
             death
             he
             overcame
             Death
             ;
             he
             beat
             him
             in
             his
             own
             ground
             ,
             at
             his
             own
             weapons
             ;
             in
             his
             own
             hold
             he
             disarmed
             him
             .
             When
             he
             rose
             again
             ,
             then
             he
             spoyled
             him
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             weapons
             away
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             him
             in
             the
             open
             field
             .
             When
             he
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ,
             then
             he
             carried
             those
             spoils
             with
             him
             in
             token
             of
             conquest
             ,
             as
             Sampson
             took
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Gaza
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
               .
            
             Christ
             by
             Death
             took
             the
             
               sting
               of
               Death
            
             away
             ;
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             took
             the
             
               strength
               of
               Death
            
             away
             ;
             by
             his
             Ascension
             he
             took
             away
             the
             
               hope
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             for
             ever
             conquering
             or
             prevailing
             more
             ;
             finally
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Judgement
             he
             will
             take
             away
             the
             name
             and
             Being
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             so
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             more
             remembred
             ,
             but
             
               mortality
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             I
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             done
             this
             for
             himself
             (
             perhaps
             )
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             us
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             his
             own
             victory
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             
               given
               us
               victory
            
             :
             he
             is
             not
             only
             a
             conqueror
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             conquerors
             :
             
               thanks
               be
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               hath
               given
               us
               victory
            
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             by
             Death
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             by
             our
             sins
             :
             he
             hath
             subdued
             them
             already
             :
             at
             the
             last
             he
             will
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             :
             sin
             and
             Death
             both
             of
             them
             are
             already
             subdued
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             be
             abolished
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             he
             no
             more
             .
             As
             there
             shall
             be
             
               no
               more
               sorrow
               and
               pain
            
             ,
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             death
             and
             sin
             :
             
             
               All
               tears
               shall
               be
               wiped
               from
               our
               eyes
               :
               I
               will
               ransom
               them
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               redeem
               them
               from
               death
               .
            
          
           
             More
             then
             this
             ;
             This
             yet
             addeth
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             Christ
             will
             so
             
               destroy
               Death
            
             ,
             as
             be
             will
             not
             only
             subdue
             him
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             reconcile
             him
             to
             us
             :
             not
             only
             foil
             him
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             propitiate
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             our
             friend
             .
             We
             have
             all
             our
             enemies
             subdued
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             some
             are
             so
             subdued
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             reconciled
             :
             Death
             is
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             reconciled
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             subdued
             enemy
             .
             Instead
             of
             bringing
             forth
             
               children
               for
               bondage
            
             ,
             it
             becometh
             a
             purchaser
             of
             our
             freedom
             :
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             plucking
             us
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             rather
             it
             letteth
             us
             into
             Christ
             :
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             loss
             ,
             as
             it
             bringeth
             gain
             :
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             dammage
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             part
             of
             our
             Dowry
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             reckoneth
             it
             as
             a
             prerogative
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               ours
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               Death
               is
               ours
            
             .
             Indeed
             if
             Death
             were
             not
             ours
             ,
             life
             were
             not
             ours
             ;
             for
             our
             only
             way
             to
             life
             now
             is
             by
             Death
             .
             Such
             a
             friend
             is
             this
             Enemy
             become
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Bridge
             to
             pass
             to
             heaven
             :
             the
             Chariot
             that
             we
             are
             took
             up
             to
             heaven
             in
             .
             What
             we
             get
             of
             life
             toward
             life
             ,
             we
             lose
             in
             death
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             get
             in
             death
             toward
             life
             ,
             we
             never
             lose
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Application
             ,
             and
             conclusion
             of
             all
             .
             Something
             I
             have
             to
             say
             by
             way
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             something
             by
             way
             of
             counsel
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             by
             way
             of
             comfort
             ;
             Against
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             against
             over-much
             sorrow
             for
             those
             that
             Death
             takes
             away
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             .
             
             
               Death
               is
               an
               Enemy
            
             .
             But
             to
             whom
             ?
             only
             to
             the
             wicked
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             have
             no
             benefit
             at
             all
             by
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             .
             When
             Death
             cometh
             and
             findeth
             out
             these
             ,
             they
             may
             say
             as
             Ahab
             did
             to
             Eliah
             ,
             
             and
             more
             truly
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             
               hast
               thou
               found
               me
               ,
               oh
               mine
               Enemy
               .
            
             (
             It
             is
             the
             worst
             Enemy
             they
             have
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             a
             cruel
             Sergeant
             ,
             that
             catcheth
             them
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             and
             arresteth
             them
             for
             a
             debt
             that
             they
             are
             never
             able
             to
             pay
             :
             It
             draggs
             them
             to
             the
             Jayl
             ,
             casteth
             them
             into
             the
             Dungeon
             ,
             to
             the
             chains
             of
             Darkness
             .
             I
             have
             not
             a
             word
             of
             comfort
             to
             say
             to
             them
             .
             They
             have
             no
             more
             comfort
             in
             Death
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             in
             Hell
             ,
             where
             though
             they
             shall
             lie
             in
             torments
             and
             pain
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             a
             
               drop
               of
               water
               to
               cool
               their
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             saithful
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             there
             is
             comfort
             upon
             comfort
             .
             For
             though
             Death
             be
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             yet
             remember
             ,
             first
             it
             is
             a
             subdued
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             reconciled
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             that
             one
             day
             shall
             not
             be
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             subdued
             Enemy
             ,
             
             that
             is
             one
             comfort
             .
             The
             strength
             and
             sting
             of
             it
             is
             gone
             .
             When
             a
             Bee
             hath
             lost
             his
             sting
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Droan
             ,
             it
             can
             hurt
             no
             more
             .
             So
             Death
             is
             a
             Droan
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             it
             hums
             and
             buzzeth
             ,
             it
             doth
             no
             hurt
             ,
             it
             cannot
             sting
             ,
             the
             sting
             is
             gone
             .
          
           
             Against
             all
             those
             Enemies
             that
             I
             formerly
             told
             ye
             of
             ,
             that
             are
             attendants
             on
             Death
             ,
             here
             is
             comfort
             .
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             true
             :
             Death
             cometh
             with
             ill
             Harbingers
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             aches
             ,
             and
             pain
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             comfort
             against
             this
             .
             For
             when
             God
             sendeth
             pain
             ,
             remember
             he
             promiseth
             to
             send
             patience
             too
             :
             
             that
             he
             will
             put
             his
             hand
             under
             to
             help
             ,
             
               His
               left
               hand
               shall
               be
               under
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               over
               us
               ,
            
             to
             catch
             us
             :
             he
             hath
             promised
             comfort
             upon
             our
             sick
             beds
             ,
             
             
               to
               make
               our
               bed
               in
               our
               sickness
               .
            
             We
             need
             not
             make
             such
             an
             Allegory
             as
             Ambrose
             doth
             :
             this
             sweet
             flesh
             of
             ours
             ,
             the
             Bed
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             infirmities
             and
             weaknesses
             :
             God
             helpeth
             us
             ,
             he
             makes
             our
             bed
             :
             
             
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               sick
               of
               the
               Palsey
               ,
               Take
               up
               thy
               bed
               :
               he
               turneth
               our
               bed
               in
               our
               sickness
               ,
            
             either
             he
             sends
             us
             health
             ,
             (
             so
             some
             exponds
             it
             )
             he
             turns
             the
             bed
             of
             sickness
             ,
             into
             a
             bed
             of
             health
             :
             or
             God
             turneth
             our
             bed
             for
             us
             in
             our
             sickness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             refresheth
             us
             ,
             giveth
             us
             ease
             ,
             when
             we
             lie
             upon
             our
             sick
             beds
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             borrowed
             from
             those
             that
             attend
             sick
             persons
             ,
             that
             help
             to
             make
             their
             Beds
             easie
             and
             soft
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lie
             at
             ease
             :
             So
             God
             hath
             promised
             his
             children
             in
             the
             painfull
             time
             of
             sickness
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Beds
             easie
             and
             soft
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             lie
             at
             ease
             by
             the
             Patience
             that
             he
             will
             give
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Death
             bringeth
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             dissolveth
             the
             frame
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             separateth
             and
             divorceth
             those
             two
             loving
             companions
             ,
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             Body
             .
             But
             there
             is
             comfort
             in
             this
             .
             For
             though
             it
             divorce
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             Body
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             destroy
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             body
             :
             even
             the
             body
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             god
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             rotting
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             translated
             to
             heaven
             .
             Again
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             separated
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             one
             day
             they
             shall
             meet
             more
             joyful
             ,
             and
             glorious
             then
             ever
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             separated
             again
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             though
             he
             separate
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             yet
             neither
             from
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             from
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             separating
             ,
             that
             it
             helpeth
             to
             unite
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             the
             dssolution
             of
             those
             shall
             be
             the
             conjunction
             with
             him
             ;
             
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dessolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             Grave
             attendeth
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             putrifaction
             of
             this
             flesh
             of
             ours
             ,
             that
             must
             turn
             to
             corruptness
             ,
             it
             makes
             it
             terrible
             and
             fearful
             .
             But
             there
             is
             comfort
             against
             this
             .
             For
             after
             that
             time
             of
             putrifaction
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             time
             of
             restitution
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             worms
             devour
             this
             flesh
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               yet
               in
               th●…
               very
               flesh
               of
               ours
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               another
               day
               ,
               These
               eyes
               shall
               see
               him
               .
            
             There
             is
             comfort
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             shall
             come
             to
             restore
             us
             with
             himself
             ,
             what
             the
             Grave
             hath
             cloathed
             with
             corruption
             ,
             
             he
             will
             cloath
             with
             glory
             ;
             
               these
               vile
               bodies
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               them
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             without
             all
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Death
             depriveth
             us
             of
             worldly
             friends
             ,
             of
             worldly
             imployments
             ,
             this
             makes
             it
             terrible
             ;
             Yet
             there
             is
             comfort
             against
             this
             .
             Though
             we
             be
             deprived
             of
             worldly
             friends
             ,
             
             it
             carries
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             better
             company
             ,
             
               to
               Angels
               ,
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               and
               perfect
               men
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Nay
             besides
             ,
             one
             day
             he
             will
             restore
             again
             those
             very
             friends
             ,
             of
             which
             here
             we
             are
             deprived
             :
             though
             we
             lose
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             heaven
             we
             shall
             meet
             again
             ,
             and
             there
             renew
             a
             perpetual
             league
             of
             society
             and
             love
             .
             So
             though
             it
             deprive
             us
             of
             worldly
             benefits
             ,
             it
             cannot
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             better
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             
               pleasures
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               last
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               endure
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             So
             though
             it
             deprive
             us
             of
             worldly
             services
             ,
             it
             carrieth
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             better
             ,
             that
             are
             high
             and
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             ,
             such
             as
             befit
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               sing
               Hallelujahs
            
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             profitable
             to
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             by
             the
             memory
             of
             good
             examples
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             prayers
             they
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             no
             mans
             particular
             wants
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             general
             and
             common
             good
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             our
             uncertain
             estate
             after
             death
             ,
             makes
             it
             terrible
             like
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             comfort
             against
             these
             .
          
           
             For
             sin
             .
             I
             told
             you
             that
             though
             there
             be
             a
             sting
             in
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             hath
             drawn
             out
             that
             sting
             ,
             so
             that
             being
             a
             Serpent
             without
             a
             sting
             ,
             we
             may
             do
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               take
               it
               in
               our
               hand
               ,
            
             put
             it
             into
             our
             bosome
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             never
             do
             us
             hurt
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               Death
               rather
               came
            
             by
             sin
             ,
             then
             for
             sin
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             between
             sin
             and
             damnation
             ,
             but
             between
             sin
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             For
             judgement
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Death
             presenteth
             judgement
             ,
             but
             it
             presenteth
             it
             with
             comfort
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             that
             the
             godly
             look
             for
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             not
             of
             confusion
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             sentence
             by
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             absolved
             ,
             and
             not
             condemned
             .
             For
             they
             know
             when
             God
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             their
             Judge
             ,
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             their
             Saviour
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             future
             estate
             after
             death
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             e●…t
             ate
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             natural
             understanding
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             thing
             uncertain
             and
             obscure
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             secret
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Saints
             in
             some
             measure
             know
             how
             it
             will
             be
             with
             them
             after
             death
             ;
             
             
               We
               know
               though
               our
               earthly
               tabernacle
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               given
               us
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             helps
             to
             give
             us
             comfort
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             those
             Enemies
             that
             Death
             comes
             attended
             with
             :
             that
             though
             it
             be
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             subdued
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             may
             comfort
             us
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             death
             is
             not
             only
             a
             subdued
             ,
             but
             a
             reconciled
             Enemy
             ;
             of
             an
             Enemy
             it
             is
             made
             to
             be
             a
             friend
             :
             it
             is
             so
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ;
             such
             a
             friend
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             not
             a
             better
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             ;
             the
             wicked
             have
             not
             a
             worse
             enemy
             in
             the
             world
             then
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             have
             not
             a
             better
             friend
             ;
             so
             ye
             should
             see
             if
             I
             had
             leisure
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             from
             what
             labour
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             it
             helpeth
             to
             free
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             what
             comfort
             ,
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             it
             helpeth
             to
             bring
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             it
             may
             comfort
             us
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             as
             death
             is
             an
             enemy
             ,
             a
             subdued
             enemy
             ,
             a
             reconciled
             enemy
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             ,
             that
             
               at
               last
               shall
               be
               destroyed
            
             .
             The
             time
             shall
             come
             when
             
               death
               and
               Hell
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             (
             I
             think
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             only
             have
             leave
             to
             exercise
             their
             power
             on
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             damned
             reprobates
             that
             lie
             there
             in
             torments
             .
             Death
             on
             the
             one
             side
             still
             gnawing
             of
             them
             that
             they
             ever
             die
             ,
             and
             yet
             Hell
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             still
             preserving
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             everlastingly
             live
             .
             But
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               and
               portion
               given
               them
               in
               the
               resurrection
               to
               life
               ,
            
             where
             they
             shall
             never
             
               taste
               of
               death
               more
            
             .
             What
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             true
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               when
               they
               are
               once
               dead
               ,
               they
               shall
               die
               no
               more
               ,
            
             Death
             
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             enlarge
             those
             comforts
             ;
             Yet
             (
             beloved
             )
             I
             have
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             counsel
             ,
             I
             pray
             harken
             to
             it
             .
             Birefly
             thus
             .
          
           
             Christ
             though
             he
             have
             overcome
             ,
             
             and
             destroyed
             both
             death
             and
             sin
             for
             us
             for
             ever
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             will
             have
             us
             exercised
             also
             in
             subduing
             and
             overcoming
             them
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             not
             so
             fought
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             have
             us
             also
             fight
             for
             our selves
             :
             as
             he
             hath
             
               over
               come
               death
            
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             he
             comfort
             of
             that
             that
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ;
             
             death
             being
             an
             enemy
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             prepare
             and
             arm
             our selves
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             an
             Enemy
             too
             strong
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             better
             direction
             take
             these
             few
             heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Remember
             that
             
               death
               is
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               .
            
             It
             is
             sin
             that
             lead
             death
             into
             the
             world
             :
             it
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             death
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             that
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             Enemy
             at
             all
             .
             Now
             then
             (
             beloved
             )
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             die
             in
             your
             sins
             ,
             let
             your
             care
             be
             to
             
               die
               to
               sin
            
             :
             labour
             to
             have
             sin
             die
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             not
             die
             in
             that
             .
             When
             thou
             hast
             committed
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             prophaneness
             ,
             &c.
             think
             with
             thy self
             ,
             this
             is
             pleasant
             and
             sweet
             now
             ;
             but
             how
             will
             this
             taste
             another
             day
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             lie
             upon
             my
             death-bed
             ,
             and
             my
             soul
             shall
             set
             on
             my
             pale
             lips
             ,
             ready
             to
             take
             her
             flight
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ?
             
               What
               fruit
               will
               these
               things
               bring
               then
               ?
            
             What
             comfort
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             will
             it
             procure
             to
             the
             conscience
             then
             ?
             Oh
             (
             saith
             Abner
             to
             Joab
             )
             
               knowest
               thou
               not
               ,
               that
               this
               will
               be
               bitterness
               in
               the
               end
               ?
            
             It
             will
             be
             as
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             ,
             therefore
             if
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             death
             be
             bitter
             then
             ,
             let
             not
             sin
             be
             sweet
             now
             :
             part
             with
             sin
             betime
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             learn
             to
             
               walk
               humbly
               with
               God
            
             betime
             ,
             and
             betime
             put
             your selves
             in
             a
             way
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             new
             obedience
             :
             take
             heed
             of
             dallying
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             procrastinating
             ,
             and
             putting
             off
             the
             time
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             a
             sort
             die
             (
             as
             Pline
             saith
             some
             do
             ,
             that
             are
             stung
             with
             the
             Serpent
             Colemion
             )
             some
             laughing
             ,
             some
             raging
             ,
             some
             sottish
             and
             secure
             ,
             others
             hoping
             ,
             some
             dispairing
             ?
             They
             have
             not
             been
             careful
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             while
             they
             lived
             ;
             because
             they
             wanted
             care
             then
             ,
             they
             want
             comfort
             now
             .
             
               They
               that
               remember
               not
               God
               in
               their
               life
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             Austin
             )
             
               it
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               forget
               them
               in
               death
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             S.
             Peter
             would
             
             have
             us
             
               look
               for
               new
               heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousness
               .
            
             But
             never
             look
             thou
             to
             dwell
             in
             that
             heaven
             where
             righteousness
             dwelleth
             ,
             except
             righteousness
             dwell
             in
             thee
             :
             And
             he
             exhorteth
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               be
               found
               of
               God
               in
               peace
               at
               that
               day
               :
            
             that
             is
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             indeed
             ;
             but
             remember
             ,
             
               Peace
               and
               holiness
               go
               together
            
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             
               found
               of
               God
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             
               found
               of
               him
               in
               holiness
            
             :
             Walk
             in
             holiness
             and
             uprightness
             ,
             and
             then
             
               peace
               shall
               kisse
            
             thee
             on
             thy
             death-bed
             .
             
               Mark
               the
               upright
               and
               just
               man
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             better
             to
             subdue
             Death
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             meditate
             and
             think
             oft
             of
             Death
             ,
             learn
             the
             Art
             of
             dying
             ,
             practise
             the
             way
             of
             it
             betime
             ,
             learn
             to
             die
             daily
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             do
             that
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             .
             Consider
             we
             have
             many
             little
             deaths
             to
             undergoe
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             whave
             many
             delights
             ;
             Learn
             to
             inure
             and
             acquaint
             thy self
             before
             hand
             with
             the
             patient
             and
             quiet
             bearing
             and
             enduring
             of
             these
             many
             troubles
             and
             crosses
             that
             befall
             thee
             ,
             As
             
               Agamemnon
               first
               overcome
               the
               Lacedemonians
               by
               wrastling
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               fighting
               ;
               and
            
             Bilney
             
               first
               burnt
               his
               finger
               in
               the
               Candle
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               might
               the
               better
               endure
               the
               burning
               of
               his
               body
               at
               the
               stake
               .
            
             So
             think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             If
             I
             cannot
             endure
             a
             little
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             endure
             more
             ?
             If
             I
             cannot
             endure
             a
             light
             cross
             ,
             a
             small
             affliction
             ,
             do
             I
             murmur
             at
             that
             ?
             Am
             I
             impatient
             and
             repine
             at
             that
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             bear
             the
             pangs
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             us
             inure
             our selves
             to
             a
             meek
             ,
             and
             quiet
             bearing
             of
             lesser
             stripes
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             be
             better
             able
             to
             endure
             heavier
             strokes
             .
             Many
             of
             us
             lay
             out
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             care
             how
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             had
             more
             need
             take
             care
             how
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             leave
             the
             world
             .
             Study
             the
             Art
             of
             dying
             ;
             That
             is
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             subdue
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             an
             Enemy
             too
             strong
             ;
             
             Learn
             before
             so
             to
             dispose
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             order
             our
             affairs
             ,
             that
             when
             Death
             cometh
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             die
             .
             Get
             all
             differences
             reconciled
             ,
             all
             doubts
             settled
             ,
             all
             reckonings
             ordered
             :
             sequester
             our selves
             from
             all
             other
             avocations
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             interrupt
             us
             ,
             when
             that
             work
             is
             to
             go
             inhand
             with
             .
             
               Put
               thy
               house
               in
               order
            
             (
             saith
             God
             to
             Hezekiah
             ;
             )
             I
             say
             so
             to
             every
             one
             of
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             
             your
             outward
             house
             ,
             that
             which
             concerneth
             your
             worldly
             estate
             ,
             
               put
               that
               house
               in
               order
            
             .
             What
             ?
             wouldest
             thou
             make
             thy
             Will
             and
             testament
             ,
             and
             be
             troubled
             about
             that
             ,
             when
             thou
             hadst
             more
             need
             to
             have
             that
             Will
             and
             testament
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             set
             thy
             soul
             and
             conscience
             ,
             
             thy
             inner
             house
             in
             order
             ,
             let
             not
             conscience
             be
             to
             seek
             then
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             concerneth
             thee
             for
             thy
             peace
             toward
             God
             and
             man.
             Die
             thus
             ,
             and
             die
             happily
             .
             Though
             
               Death
               be
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             subdued
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             thou
             shalt
             get
             the
             victory
             over
             it
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             see
             it
             uttery
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             as
             I
             have
             exhorted
             you
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             counsel
             ,
             so
             yet
             a
             little
             further
             I
             crave
             patience
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             encourage
             you
             to
             do
             it
             by
             way
             of
             example
             :
             By
             the
             example
             of
             this
             blessed
             servant
             ,
             and
             Saint
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             whose
             occasion
             you
             have
             given
             this
             meeting
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             preached
             this
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             do
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             
               Mary
               Magdelen
            
             did
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               break
               a
               box
               of
               Spiknard
               and
               pour
               it
               on
               her
               ,
            
             that
             I
             may
             
               anoint
               her
               for
               her
               burial
            
             .
             Concerning
             whom
             ,
             though
             I
             could
             say
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             yet
             (
             knowing
             how
             well
             she
             was
             known
             to
             you
             )
             I
             should
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             say
             too
             much
             .
             Yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             (
             because
             the
             night
             is
             farr
             spent
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             was
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             you
             although
             I
             speak
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             enough
             .
             She
             dwelt
             among
             you
             :
             who
             is
             he
             that
             can
             speak
             ill
             of
             her
             ?
             who
             knew
             her
             but
             reported
             well
             of
             her
             ?
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             reduceth
             all
             the
             practical
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             to
             three
             heads
             ;
             
             
               Living
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righteously
               ,
               and
               holily
               :
               The
               grace
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               appeared
               ,
               and
               teachth
               us
               to
               do
               all
               this
               .
            
             She
             had
             learned
             to
             live
             soberly
             ;
             She
             was
             a
             pattern
             of
             sobriety
             .
             Sober
             in
             her
             countenance
             ,
             in
             her
             diet
             ,
             in
             her
             apparel
             ,
             in
             her
             speeth
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               taught
               her
               to
               live
               righteously
               ,
            
             both
             in
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             works
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             both
             are
             referred
             to
             righteousness
             .
          
           
           
             For
             her
             justice
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             she
             was
             exceeding
             careful
             in
             all
             her
             wayes
             
               to
               keep
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             very
             diligent
             and
             painful
             in
             her
             Calling
             ,
             she
             was
             truly
             one
             of
             those
             good
             house-wives
             that
             Solomon
             describeth
             in
             Prov.
             31.
             and
             had
             studied
             that
             Chapter
             well
             ,
             and
             attained
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             :
             she
             could
             never
             endure
             idleness
             in
             any
             :
             there
             was
             no
             plague
             (
             she
             said
             )
             to
             idleness
             ;
             and
             that
             diligence
             in
             our
             Callings
             sets
             open
             a
             door
             to
             many
             blessings
             ,
             and
             shuts
             up
             the
             door
             to
             many
             tentations
             .
             I
             may
             call
             her
             a
             discreet
             woman
             ,
             
               that
               was
               a
               crown
               to
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             so
             Solomon
             said
             a
             vertuous
             woman
             is
             .
             He
             had
             a
             rich
             portion
             ,
             when
             God
             gave
             him
             her
             .
             
               Houses
               and
               lands
               come
               by
               inheritance
               ,
               but
               a
               Prudent
               wife
               cometh
               of
               the
               the
               Lord.
            
             She
             was
             an
             excellent
             guide
             to
             her
             family
             ,
             to
             her
             servants
             :
             Children
             she
             had
             none
             .
             She
             had
             such
             children
             as
             S.
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             are
             those
             children
             that
             
               women
               are
               saved
               by
            
             .
             What
             children
             ,
             saith
             he
             ?
             Good
             works
             :
             and
             those
             children
             she
             was
             full
             of
             .
             She
             did
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Mother
             in
             bringing
             up
             her
             servants
             that
             were
             with
             her
             :
             insomuch
             as
             she
             would
             say
             sometimes
             (
             though
             they
             were
             none
             of
             her
             own
             children
             )
             
               Behold
               ,
               here
               am
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               .
            
             And
             for
             works
             of
             mercy
             aswell
             as
             justice
             ,
             she
             was
             most
             open-hearted
             and
             handed
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             do
             according
             ,
             but
             beyond
             her
             ability
             :
             alwayes
             ready
             upon
             every
             occasion
             
               to
               distribnte
               ,
               and
               administer
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             provoked
             ,
             and
             stirred
             others
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             like
             .
             Among
             her
             neighbours
             she
             lived
             unblameably
             :
             A
             woman
             of
             a
             
               meek
               and
               quiet
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Such
               of
               God
               are
               much
               set
               by
               .
            
             She
             was
             no
             tatler
             ,
             nor
             busie
             medler
             in
             other
             folks
             matters
             .
          
           
             For
             Piety
             ,
             she
             was
             remarkable
             .
             She
             shewed
             it
             both
             in
             her
             health
             and
             sickness
             .
             In
             her
             health
             ,
             both
             publikely
             and
             privately
             .
             In
             publike
             ,
             She
             was
             a
             religious
             frequenter
             of
             the
             ordinances
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             week
             dayes
             ,
             a
             diligent
             hearer
             and
             attender
             ,
             an
             exceilent
             rememberer
             :
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Remembrancers
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             .
             And
             in
             private
             ,
             she
             was
             excellent
             for
             duties
             there
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             her
             own
             duty
             ,
             by
             giving
             ensample
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             by
             good
             and
             godly
             exhortations
             and
             instructions
             ,
             and
             daily
             by
             private
             reading
             and
             prayer
             ,
             she
             set
             apart
             some
             time
             for
             her self
             ,
             for
             private
             meditation
             .
          
           
             In
             her
             sickness
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             spectacle
             for
             thousands
             to
             look
             on
             .
             It
             pleased
             God
             to
             lay
             a
             long
             and
             heavy
             affliction
             upon
             her
             .
             She
             had
             a
             Cancer
             in
             her
             breast
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             on
             her
             three
             years
             :
             in
             the
             two
             last
             years
             she
             suffered
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             extremity
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             imagine
             by
             one
             thing
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             .
             She
             was
             fain
             to
             endure
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             dressing
             ,
             with
             Corrasives
             and
             sharp
             medicines
             ;
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             cutting
             ,
             and
             searing
             ,
             and
             burning
             :
             she
             was
             above
             fifty
             times
             burnt
             with
             hot
             Irons
             :
             but
             (
             Lord
             )
             with
             what
             patience
             did
             she
             still
             endure
             it
             ?
             She
             would
             say
             ,
             
               It
               was
               no
               matter
               ;
               sanctified
               afflictions
               were
               better
               then
               unsanctified
               prosperity
               .
               Apelles
            
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             beautiful
             woman
             was
             to
             be
             compleatly
             drawn
             ;
             he
             must
             borrow
             one
             part
             from
             one
             ,
             and
             another
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             together
             .
             She
             had
             learned
             this
             .
             She
             had
             looked
             on
             many
             good
             patterns
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             had
             drawn
             to
             her self
             an
             imitation
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             was
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Model
             .
             Though
             I
             say
             much
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             ,
             I
             say
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             .
             I
             read
             of
             few
             excellent
             woman
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             she
             made
             them
             a
             pattern
             of
             one
             vertue
             or
             other
             .
             For
             obedience
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             Sarah
             :
             for
             wisdome
             a
             Rebecca
             :
             for
             meekness
             a
             Hannah
             :
             for
             a
             discreet
             temper
             ,
             an
             Abigal
             :
             for
             good
             huswivery
             ,
             a
             Martha
             :
             for
             piety
             ,
             a
             Mary
             ,
             a
             Lydia
             .
             I
             know
             not
             any
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             make
             up
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             measure
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             bestow
             it
             on
             her
             .
             Thus
             she
             continued
             all
             her
             life
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             health
             :
             and
             in
             sickness
             with
             so
             much
             patience
             as
             (
             after
             a
             sort
             )
             she
             endured
             a
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             we
             may
             allow
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             a
             swell
             as
             of
             mans
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             God
             make
             Martyrs
             ,
             
             I
             know
             not
             any
             fitter
             then
             she
             ,
             so
             meek
             ,
             and
             patient
             ,
             and
             constant
             .
             
               Many
               daughters
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             
               have
               done
               vertuously
               ,
               but
               thou
               surmountest
               them
               all
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             say
             so
             of
             her
             ,
             because
             I
             decline
             flattery
             .
             But
             this
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             many
             excel
             her
             ,
             scarse
             any
             that
             come
             neer
             her
             .
             She
             hath
             the
             reward
             of
             that
             she
             hath
             done
             ,
             given
             her
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               her
               works
               follow
               her
            
             .
             We
             leave
             her
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             committed
             her
             soul
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             we
             beseech
             his
             gracious
             favour
             upon
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             GREAT
             TRIBUNAL
             :
             OR
             ,
             GODS
             SCRUTINY
             OF
             MANS
             SECRETS
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ECCLESIAST
                 .
                 12.14
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 Work
                 into
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 secret
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 evil
                 .
              
            
          
           
             DEath
             and
             Judgement
             are
             two
             subjects
             ,
             about
             the
             meditation
             of
             which
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             should
             every
             day
             be
             conversant
             ;
             we
             should
             every
             day
             be
             thinking
             of
             those
             two
             dayes
             .
             Every
             day
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             day
             wherein
             death
             may
             not
             befall
             us
             .
             And
             every
             day
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             leaveth
             us
             ,
             so
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             findeth
             us
             .
             We
             had
             an
             occasion
             like
             to
             this
             not
             long
             since
             .
             Then
             (
             you
             may
             remember
             )
             I
             discoursed
             of
             Death
             considered
             as
             an
             Enemy
             .
             I
             shewed
             you
             what
             kind
             of
             Enemy
             it
             is
             :
             it
             is
             a
             common
             Enemy
             :
             a
             secret
             Enemy
             :
             a
             spiritual
             Enemy
             .
             Now
             at
             this
             time
             (
             having
             the
             like
             occasion
             )
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             amiss
             for
             me
             to
             discourse
             of
             that
             that
             cometh
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             Heb.
             
             9.27
             .
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               
               Death
               cometh
               Judgment
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             that
             that
             Solomon
             mindeth
             us
             of
             here
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             :
             which
             he
             addeth
             as
             a
             reason
             to
             that
             grave
             advice
             he
             gave
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             going
             .
             Having
             discoursed
             at
             large
             in
             this
             book
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             vexation
             among
             those
             things
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Sun
             :
             he
             telleth
             us
             where
             it
             is
             best
             for
             us
             to
             set
             up
             our
             rest
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             learning
             that
             one
             lesson
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               commandements
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               totall
            
             ;
             all
             that
             God
             requireth
             .
             That
             we
             might
             the
             rather
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             hearken
             to
             this
             counsel
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             do
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             day
             will
             come
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             when
             
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               one
            
             of
             us
             
               to
               Judgment
            
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             tryal
             of
             
               every
               work
            
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             
               of
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             In
             handling
             of
             these
             words
             we
             have
             two
             things
             in
             general
             that
             Solomon
             speaks
             
             of
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             person
             Judging
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             things
             Judged
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             Judging
             ,
             is
             God.
             And
             there
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
          
           
             First
             of
             the
             Judg.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             of
             the
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             that
             God
             
               bringeth
               to
               judgment
            
             and
             tryal
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             first
             ,
             
               every
               work
            
             ,
             every
             thing
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             secret
             .
             And
             then
             a
             more
             particular
             resolution
             :
             those
             things
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             that
             are
             
               evil
               .
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               to
               judgment
               ,
               and
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Person
             judging
             .
             
             And
             here
             first
             of
             the
             Judge
             himself
             .
             
               God
               shall
               bring
               to
               Judgment
            
             .
          
           
             God
             essentially
             meant
             ,
             
             all
             the
             Persons
             in
             the
             God-head
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             all
             concur
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             being
             as
             the
             School-men
             say
             ,
             
               Opus
               ad
               extra
            
             :
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             External
             works
             of
             the
             God-head
             :
             and
             it
             is
             an
             Axiome
             in
             Dviinity
             ,
             that
             the
             
               External
               works
               of
               the
               God-head
               are
               not
               to
               be
               divided
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             certain
             internal
             works
             of
             the
             God-head
             ,
             that
             are
             said
             by
             the
             Schools
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             incommunicably
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             every
             Person
             :
             as
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             incommunicably
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Being
             of
             himself
             .
             Of
             the
             Son
             ,
             to
             be
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             incommunicably
             ,
             to
             proceed
             from
             both
             .
             But
             those
             works
             that
             they
             call
             External
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             works
             by
             which
             the
             power
             and
             wisdome
             of
             the
             God-head
             are
             externally
             made
             manifest
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             such
             as
             creation
             ,
             preservation
             ,
             redemtion
             :
             those
             equally
             and
             indifferently
             proceed
             from
             all
             the
             Persons
             :
             not
             from
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             in
             general
             :
             and
             this
             of
             Judgment
             is
             one
             .
             For
             as
             they
             all
             concur
             in
             the
             creating
             of
             us
             :
             so
             they
             shall
             in
             the
             judging
             of
             us
             :
             all
             of
             them
             shall
             co-operate
             together
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             justice
             and
             mercy
             ;
             Justice
             in
             the
             damnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             mercy
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             object
             peradventure
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Scripture
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             otherwise
             ,
             though
             Judgment
             here
             be
             attibuted
             essentially
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             it
             is
             attributed
             personally
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               judg
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             oftentimes
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               the
               Judgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Again
             somtimes
             this
             work
             of
             Judging
             is
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
             
             
               Know
               yee
               not
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judg
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
             and
             by
             and
             by
             again
             ,
             
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               we
               shall
               judge
               the
               Angels
               ?
            
             vers
             3.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             reconcile
             these
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             This
             threefold
             doubt
             is
             reconciled
             by
             a
             threefold
             distinction
             .
             God
             is
             said
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             Authority
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             sentence
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             are
             said
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             Approbation
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             and
             right
             are
             equally
             given
             to
             all
             three
             Persons
             :
             but
             the
             particular
             Execution
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             :
             
             the
             Approbation
             of
             what
             Christ
             doth
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             As
             at
             at
             our
             common
             Courts
             of
             Assize
             here
             :
             one
             is
             set
             upon
             the
             Bench
             as
             Judg
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             joyned
             in
             commission
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             Accessories
             :
             the
             Judge
             only
             pronounceth
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             sit
             in
             commission
             with
             him
             ,
             ratifie
             and
             approve
             his
             sentence
             that
             he
             pronounceth
             :
             so
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             Christ
             
             shall
             sit
             upon
             his
             Throne
             as
             Judg
             ;
             the
             Saints
             they
             shall
             joyn
             as
             Commissioners
             :
             Christ
             he
             alone
             pronounceth
             the
             sentence
             upon
             every
             one
             that
             is
             summoned
             there
             to
             the
             tryal
             ;
             but
             then
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Saints
             ,
             that
             are
             joyned
             in
             commission
             with
             him
             (
             for
             
               such
               honour
               have
               all
               his
               Saints
            
             )
             they
             shall
             ratifie
             and
             approve
             ,
             and
             give
             attestation
             to
             the
             sentence
             that
             he
             pronounceth
             ,
             and
             say
             Amen
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             difference
             is
             easily
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             how
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             are
             said
             to
             judg
             .
             The
             Authority
             is
             Gods.
             The
             Execution
             ,
             Christs
             .
             The
             approbation
             ,
             the
             Saints
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             Rom.
             2.16
             .
             makes
             the
             point
             plain
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               God
               shall
               judg
               by
               Christ
            
             ;
             
             In
             that
             day
             God
             shall
             judg
             the
             secrets
             of
             
               all
               hearts
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             So
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
               Joh.
               5.
               
               The
               Father
               Judgeth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               hath
               committed
               all
               power
               to
               the
               Son.
            
             
             He
             hath
             given
             him
             power
             to
             execute
             judgment
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             
          
           
             Why
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             For
             this
             Reason
             ;
             
             That
             his
             second
             coming
             may
             be
             in
             glory
             ,
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             his
             first
             coming
             in
             humility
             ;
             Christ
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             came
             meanly
             ,
             and
             homely
             :
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             he
             shall
             come
             triumphantly
             and
             gloriously
             .
          
           
             Before
             he
             came
             like
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             come
             like
             a
             Lyon.
             Before
             
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
            
             then
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Lord.
             Before
             Pilate
             sate
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             Christ
             stood
             as
             a
             malefactour
             :
             but
             then
             Pilate
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             Barr
             as
             a
             Malefactour
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             sit
             on
             the
             Bench
             as
             Judg.
             He
             shall
             then
             openly
             come
             to
             shew
             himself
             a
             just
             Judg
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Judged
             :
             when
             he
             came
             privately
             he
             was
             Judged
             of
             them
             that
             were
             unjust
             :
             It
             was
             once
             a
             scorn
             that
             he
             
               the
               Son
               of
               man
            
             ,
             should
             be
             Judg
             of
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             God
             will
             have
             him
             come
             and
             appear
             in
             that
             very
             form
             he
             was
             scorned
             in
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             may
             behold
             him
             in
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             before
             would
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             appeared
             in
             humility
             :
             that
             they
             who
             the
             more
             contemptuously
             before
             esteemed
             him
             in
             his
             baseness
             ,
             may
             now
             more
             severely
             taste
             of
             his
             justice
             .
          
           
             
               God
               then
               is
               Judg.
            
             Not
             men
             .
             Not
             Angels
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             .
             Had
             men
             been
             our
             Judges
             ,
             we
             might
             not
             fear
             the
             face
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             vessels
             of
             the
             same
             earth
             as
             we
             ,
             took
             out
             of
             the
             same
             pit
             ,
             hewen
             out
             of
             the
             same
             rock
             .
             If
             Angels
             had
             been
             our
             Judges
             ,
             we
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             stood
             in
             so
             much
             fear
             ,
             because
             (
             though
             they
             be
             Spirits
             more
             glorious
             then
             we
             yet
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             they
             are
             our
             fellow
             creatures
             ,
             and
             our
             
               fellow
               servants
            
             ;
             therefore
             we
             after
             a
             sort
             participate
             with
             them
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             nature
             .
             But
             neither
             men
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             shall
             be
             Judges
             then
             ,
             but
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             excelleth
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             as
             the
             heavens
             do
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             And
             look
             what
             is
             necessarily
             required
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             it
             is
             incomparably
             found
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             
             there
             are
             three
             properties
             specially
             required
             .
          
           
             Knowledg
             to
             discern
             .
          
           
             Power
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             Justice
             to
             execute
             .
          
           
             In
             God
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             of
             them
             transcendent
             and
             eminent
             .
          
           
             For
             Knowledg
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             most
             wise
             .
          
           
             For
             Power
             ,
             most
             absolute
             .
          
           
             For
             Execution
             most
             just
             .
          
           
             
               Knowledg
               to
               discern
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             .
             He
             that
             assumeth
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             one
             of
             wisdom
             and
             understanding
             .
             
             Though
             he
             have
             the
             Scepter
             of
             authority
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             eye
             of
             wisdom
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             able
             when
             men
             plead
             their
             case
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             
               two
               Harlots
            
             before
             Solomon
             ,
             to
             decide
             to
             whom
             the
             right
             of
             the
             case
             belongeth
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             
               living
               child
            
             pertained
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             unfit
             to
             be
             a
             Judg
             ,
             as
             an
             illiterate
             Ignaroe
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             .
             The
             Judges
             ignorance
             is
             the
             honest
             mans
             overthrow
             .
             We
             commonly
             paint
             Justice
             blind
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             should
             be
             so
             that
             sits
             in
             Gods
             seat
             of
             justice
             to
             decide
             Cases
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             Blind
             Isaac
             was
             fain
             to
             put
             forth
             his
             hands
             to
             feel
             whether
             it
             were
             Esau
             or
             no
             that
             came
             to
             ask
             the
             blessing
             :
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             case
             ,
             when
             Judges
             have
             
             sore
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             discern
             the
             right
             Case
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             feeling
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             here
             .
             
               God
               is
               the
               Judg
            
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             infinite
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             discern
             right
             and
             wrong
             .
             Of
             necessity
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Omniscient
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             all
             things
             :
             he
             hath
             the
             true
             understanding
             of
             them
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             deceive
             him
             .
             Earthly
             Judges
             they
             somtime
             are
             blinded
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             Cases
             that
             are
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             for
             what
             their
             eyes
             see
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             glass
             windows
             into
             the
             bosoms
             and
             breasts
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             able
             to
             come
             into
             their
             hearts
             :
             all
             the
             information
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             from
             Evidences
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             hear-sayes
             ,
             and
             reports
             of
             others
             :
             where
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             concealed
             or
             mistold
             ,
             how
             easily
             may
             they
             miscarry
             ?
             But
             Gods
             knowledg
             is
             not
             so
             unsound
             or
             uncertain
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             is
             an
             eare
             ,
             and
             an
             eye-witness
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             :
             he
             knoweth
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             beholdeth
             not
             the
             actions
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             intentions
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             
               thoughts
               and
               intentions
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             It
             is
             but
             folly
             to
             think
             to
             hide
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             ;
             heaven
             is
             not
             so
             high
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             reach
             it
             :
             hell
             is
             not
             so
             deep
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             search
             it
             :
             the
             earth
             is
             not
             so
             wide
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             spanit
             :
             the
             night
             is
             not
             so
             dark
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             see
             it
             :
             the
             chamber
             ,
             the
             bed
             ,
             the
             closet
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             close
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             pierce
             it
             :
             He
             that
             
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               circle
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             and
             
               whose
               eyes
               are
               as
               flames
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             seeth
             every
             thing
             .
             Heb.
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               creature
               that
               is
               not
               manifest
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               open
            
             ;
             
             like
             an
             Anatomized
             body
             ,
             (
             for
             thence
             the
             Metaphor
             is
             drawn
             )
             where
             the
             bowels
             are
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             every
             nerve
             ,
             and
             muscle
             ,
             and
             ligament
             ,
             every
             Atome
             discovered
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             take
             a
             full
             view
             of
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             Davids
             commendation
             ,
             that
             he
             
               was
               wise
               ,
               as
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
               :
            
             how
             wise
             must
             God
             be
             ,
             that
             infuseth
             wisdome
             into
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             in
             
               whose
               sight
               the
               Angels
               are
               foolish
               ?
            
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             requisit
             in
             a
             Judg
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             knowledg
             to
             discern
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             .
             
             He
             must
             have
             
               power
               to
               execute
            
             :
             he
             must
             have
             authority
             to
             command
             :
             and
             not
             be
             as
             an
             Image
             set
             against
             a
             wall
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             be
             so
             ,
             Abjects
             will
             insult
             over
             him
             :
             though
             peradventure
             some
             may
             regard
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             yet
             others
             will
             contemn
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             hands
             to
             punish
             :
             so
             innocency
             shall
             be
             hopeless
             of
             recompence
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             of
             their
             desert
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             power
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             power
             only
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             determine
             :
             or
             if
             his
             power
             be
             restrained
             to
             some
             petty
             Cases
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             extended
             to
             matters
             of
             greater
             consequence
             and
             moment
             :
             Appeals
             will
             be
             made
             ,
             (
             as
             commonly
             they
             are
             )
             from
             inferiour
             Courts
             to
             the
             higher
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             here
             :
             
               God
               is
               the
               Judg
            
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             is
             infinite
             in
             knowledg
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             in
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             We
             stile
             the
             King
             Supream
             head
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             causes
             in
             his
             Dominions
             :
             but
             God
             is
             over
             all
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             supream
             over
             all
             :
             not
             only
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             but
             over
             all
             causes
             too
             :
             even
             Kings
             are
             subject
             to
             his
             regiment
             :
             
               He
               bindeth
               Kings
               in
               chaines
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               in
               fetters
               of
               Iron
               ,
            
             
             Psal
             .
             149.
             
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             John
             )
             
               and
               the
               rich
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Captains
               ,
               and
               the
               mighty
               men
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             all
             
               hide
               themselves
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               caves
               ,
               and
               rocks
               ,
               and
               mountains
               ,
            
             Revel
             15.
             
               crying
               to
               the
               mountains
               and
               rocks
               ,
               to
               cover
               them
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Judg
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               because
               the
               day
               of
               desolation
               is
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             over
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             Potentate
             of
             heaven
             and
             hell
             too
             :
             He
             hath
             a
             commanding
             power
             over
             all
             :
             the
             Angels
             fear
             ,
             the
             Divels
             tremble
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             stand
             before
             God.
             In
             a
             word
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             )
             
               all
               power
               is
               of
               God
            
             ;
             then
             of
             necessity
             followeth
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             in
             his
             power
             is
             most
             absolute
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             belonging
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Judg
             ;
             as
             he
             must
             have
             knowledg
             to
             discerne
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             have
             
               power
               to
               execute
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             there
             must
             be
             
               Justice
               in
               the
               execution
            
             :
             
             therefore
             the
             Grecians
             were
             wont
             to
             place
             justice
             between
             Libra
             ,
             and
             Leo
             ;
             to
             signifie
             indifferency
             in
             weighing
             causes
             ,
             and
             strictness
             in
             executing
             the
             sentence
             .
             So
             the
             Egyptians
             signified
             as
             much
             by
             their
             Hierogliphical
             purtraicture
             of
             an
             Angel
             without
             hands
             ,
             wincking
             ,
             or
             without
             eyes
             :
             such
             a
             one
             a
             Judg
             should
             be
             :
             he
             should
             have
             no
             hands
             to
             receive
             bribes
             ,
             nor
             no
             eyes
             to
             respect
             persons
             :
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Judg
             must
             not
             take
             the
             person
             of
             a
             
             friend
             :
             A
             man
             must
             not
             personate
             a
             friend
             in
             justice
             ,
             but
             as
             Levi
             ,
             he
             must
             
               know
               neither
               father
               ,
               nor
               mother
               ,
               nor
               brother
               .
            
             Justice
             amongst
             us
             ,
             is
             purtraicted
             holding
             a
             Ballance
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             sword
             in
             another
             :
             the
             Ballance
             sheweth
             the
             upright
             weighing
             of
             causes
             ,
             and
             the
             Sword
             sheweth
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             Execution
             be
             wanting
             both
             the
             other
             are
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             power
             ,
             if
             their
             be
             not
             Justice
             .
             But
             God
             is
             a
             true
             and
             just
             Judg
             ;
             Howsoever
             it
             be
             amongst
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             yet
             unworthy
             is
             he
             of
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             and
             fitter
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Barr
             ,
             then
             to
             sit
             on
             the
             Bench
             ,
             that
             suffereth
             himself
             to
             miscarry
             by
             friendship
             or
             love
             ,
             or
             bribes
             ,
             or
             sutes
             ,
             or
             favour
             ,
             or
             envie
             ;
             when
             either
             of
             these
             prevail
             ,
             they
             tie
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             to
             plead
             for
             wrong
             causes
             .
             Shall
             a
             Traytour
             presume
             on
             the
             Kings
             favour
             ,
             and
             Mordecai
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             grace
             ?
             But
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             here
             :
             
               God
               is
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               shall
               not
               he
               do
               right
               ?
            
             Gen.
             18.
             
             
               Doth
               God
               pervert
               judgment
               ,
               or
               doth
               the
               Almighty
               pervert
               Justice
               ?
            
             Job
             8.3
             .
             When
             thou
             standest
             before
             the
             
               Judgment
               seat
               of
            
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             neither
             be
             elevated
             with
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             nor
             dejected
             and
             cast
             down
             by
             sinister
             and
             wrong
             fears
             :
             but
             assure
             thy self
             ,
             such
             as
             thy
             cause
             is
             ,
             such
             shall
             thy
             sentence
             be
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Bernard
             well
             ;
             a
             pure
             heart
             shall
             prevail
             more
             with
             God
             then
             a
             smooth
             word
             :
             good
             consciences
             shall
             speed
             better
             then
             full
             purses
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             an
             upright
             and
             just
             Judg
             ,
             with
             whom
             no
             fair
             words
             ,
             nor
             friends
             shall
             prevail
             .
             So
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             
               The
               Judg.
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             something
             of
             the
             Judgment
             :
             and
             therein
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               shall
               be
            
             :
             The
             text
             is
             plain
             .
             
               God
               shall
               bring
               to
               Judgment
            
             .
             There
             might
             many
             Texts
             besides
             this
             be
             alledged
             consonant
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             this
             :
             but
             it
             is
             superfluous
             .
             Besides
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             we
             have
             Types
             also
             to
             prefigure
             it
             ;
             and
             reasons
             also
             to
             prove
             and
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           
             Two
             Types
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             propoundeth
             ,
             Luk
             ,
             17.
             
             One
             was
             the
             destruction
             upon
             Sodome
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             destruction
             that
             God
             brought
             upon
             the
             old
             world
             .
             Look
             (
             as
             Christ
             saith
             )
             how
             it
             was
             with
             them
             of
             Sodome
             in
             the
             
               dayes
               of
               Lot
               ,
               they
               did
               eat
               ,
               they
               drank
               ,
               they
               bought
               ,
               they
               sold
               ,
               they
               planted
               ,
               they
               builded
               :
            
             and
             look
             how
             it
             was
             with
             the
             men
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Noah
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               sporting
               ,
               and
               marrying
               ,
               until
               the
               very
               day
               that
               Noah
               entred
               into
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               the
               flood
               came
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               them
               all
               :
            
             So
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               come
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             )
             telleth
             us
             of
             
               mockers
               in
               those
               times
            
             ,
             that
             scoffed
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             the
             Judgment
             :
             there
             hath
             been
             talk
             a
             great
             while
             of
             such
             things
             promised
             ,
             but
             
               when
               will
               it
               come
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             There
             are
             scoffers
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             but
             such
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             cannot
             but
             speak
             against
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             and
             knowledg
             :
             they
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             both
             of
             the
             Judgments
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             (
             or
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             wilfully
             ignorant
             ;
             )
             That
             God
             did
             once
             wash
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             with
             a
             Flood
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             time
             is
             coming
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             purge
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             with
             a
             flood
             of
             fire
             :
             the
             Rainbow
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Monument
             of
             the
             one
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             the
             other
             .
             The
             two
             principal
             colours
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             are
             blew
             ,
             and
             red
             ,
             the
             blew
             and
             waterish
             colour
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             that
             Judgment
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             when
             God
             washed
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             away
             by
             Water
             :
             the
             fiery
             colour
             is
             a
             prediction
             of
             a
             Judgment
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             purge
             the
             world
             by
             a
             Flood
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             Types
             there
             are
             divers
             reasons
             that
             may
             be
             given
             to
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             expect
             this
             day
             .
             Those
             five
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             afford
             five
             reasons
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             His
             Power
             ,
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             his
             Truth
             ,
             his
             Justice
             ,
             his
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             First
             his
             Power
             ;
             
             God
             will
             have
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Power
             .
             A
             work
             of
             great
             power
             it
             will
             be
             indeed
             .
             
               All
               must
               be
               brought
               before
               Gods
               judgment
               seate
               ,
            
             every
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             after
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             strange
             (
             peradventure
             incredible
             )
             to
             here
             that
             all
             the
             men
             and
             women
             that
             ever
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             so
             
             many
             multitudes
             and
             millions
             of
             thousands
             of
             all
             
               kindreds
               and
               nations
            
             ,
             should
             all
             be
             summoned
             to
             appear
             before
             one
             
               Judgement
               seat
            
             .
             But
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             faith
             ,
             Consider
             who
             is
             the
             doer
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             wilt
             not
             doubt
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             with
             men
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             is
             impossible
             ,
             
               but
               with
               God
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               .
            
             Could
             God
             at
             the
             first
             draw
             all
             things
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             cannot
             God
             as
             well
             bring
             together
             all
             again
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             turned
             to
             nothing
             ?
             Could
             he
             make
             that
             body
             of
             thine
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             cannot
             he
             raise
             that
             body
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             turned
             to
             dust
             ?
             Could
             he
             unite
             that
             body
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             cannot
             he
             unite
             it
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
             Certainly
             there
             is
             nothing
             impossible
             ,
             too
             hard
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             voyce
             of
             God
             (
             as
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             saith
             )
             to
             that
             voyce
             of
             God
             that
             
               cleaveth
               the
               rocks
               ,
               that
               breaks
               the
               brazen
               gates
               asunder
               ,
               that
               looseneth
               the
               bands
               of
               death
               .
            
             Therefore
             unless
             thou
             question
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             can
             
               bring
               all
               of
               us
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             He
             will
             do
             it
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             wisdome
             .
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             one
             hath
             made
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             intended
             end
             for
             which
             he
             made
             it
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             this
             is
             Gods
             intended
             end
             in
             making
             of
             us
             :
             therefore
             he
             brought
             us
             hither
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             should
             have
             alwayes
             a
             Being
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             a
             certaine
             time
             we
             should
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             an
             everlasting
             condition
             ,
             therefore
             Saint
             Peter
             speaking
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             
               the
               end
               of
               their
               faith
            
             :
             not
             only
             the
             end
             they
             aspire
             ,
             but
             that
             end
             that
             God
             hath
             assigned
             ,
             and
             appointed
             them
             to
             .
             If
             God
             should
             faile
             of
             his
             end
             ,
             we
             might
             call
             his
             wisdome
             into
             question
             :
             it
             might
             give
             us
             occasion
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             undertook
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             accomplish
             :
             so
             that
             insteed
             of
             shewing
             himself
             wife
             ,
             he
             should
             shew
             himself
             weake
             .
             Therefore
             except
             we
             should
             call
             his
             wisdome
             into
             question
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             will
             call
             us
             one
             day
             to
             an
             Account
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             
               his
               truth
            
             :
             nothing
             gaineth
             God
             more
             honour
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             is
             faithful
             and
             true
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             Now
             this
             
               day
               of
               Judgement
            
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             wherein
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             recompence
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             threatned
             to
             punish
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             
               he
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               for
               it
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             What
             though
             it
             be
             a
             great
             while
             since
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             :
             for
             all
             this
             we
             must
             not
             think
             
               that
               God
               is
               slack
               as
               men
               account
               slackness
               ?
            
             the
             slacknesse
             of
             men
             is
             when
             they
             keep
             not
             their
             promise
             according
             to
             appointment
             :
             we
             must
             not
             think
             God
             is
             so
             slack
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             keepeth
             his
             day
             that
             he
             hath
             set
             ,
             he
             never
             faileth
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             keeps
             touch
             ,
             he
             breaks
             not
             his
             day
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ezod
             .
             22.41
             .
             
               After
               the
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               were
               expired
               that
               God
               spake
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               day
               ,
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               went
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             How
             many
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             after
             do
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             wherein
             he
             never
             failed
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             ,
             the
             least
             tittle
             ?
             therefore
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Gregory
             )
             we
             have
             seen
             so
             many
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             already
             verified
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             shall
             also
             be
             accompilshed
             :
             surely
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             as
             certainly
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             we
             shall
             deny
             
               the
               truth
               of
               God
            
             (
             who
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               lie
            
             )
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Truth
             there
             will
             be
             a
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             as
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             so
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             .
             I
             will
             put
             them
             together
             .
             It
             is
             the
             property
             of
             Justice
             to
             render
             punishment
             to
             those
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             :
             and
             of
             Mercy
             to
             recompence
             those
             that
             have
             done
             well
             .
             Now
             therefore
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             this
             day
             must
             come
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             here
             many
             times
             wicked
             men
             speed
             better
             then
             Gods
             people
             :
             A
             man
             may
             
               sin
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               porlong
               his
               dayes
               :
            
             and
             the
             children
             of
             God
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             are
             persecuted
             and
             neglected
             :
             so
             that
             here
             he
             giveth
             not
             retribution
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
             Whereas
             it
             standeth
             with
             equity
             and
             justice
             ,
             that
             well-doers
             should
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             evil-doers
             should
             be
             punished
             ;
             the
             stream
             runneth
             contrary
             ,
             wicked
             men
             speed
             well
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             ill
             :
             Naboth
             cannot
             have
             a
             poor
             Vineyard
             ,
             
             but
             one
             rich
             Ahab
             or
             other
             is
             ready
             to
             get
             it
             away
             :
             
               They
               ●…at
               my
               people
               as
               bread
               :
            
             and
             they
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             they
             eate
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             and
             
               devour
               widdows
               houses
            
             :
             so
             that
             here
             all
             is
             turned
             topsie-turvey
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             world
             were
             a
             thing
             cruciated
             ,
             tearing
             it self
             .
             If
             this
             world
             should
             last
             alwayes
             ,
             where
             were
             Gods
             justice
             ?
             And
             therefore
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             
               justice
               and
               mercy
            
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             day
             of
             retribution
             ,
             when
             for
             that
             portion
             of
             sorrow
             that
             the
             godly
             have
             had
             here
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             portion
             of
             happiness
             and
             joy
             ;
             and
             when
             for
             that
             cup
             of
             pleasure
             that
             the
             wicked
             have
             drank
             here
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             
               a
               cup
               of
               trembling
               and
               wrath
               .
            
             If
             Dives
             enjoy
             his
             
               good
               things
            
             here
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             denied
             a
             
               drop
               of
               water
            
             :
             It
             Lazarus
             have
             had
             his
             ill
             things
             here
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             when
             the
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             .
             Except
             we
             will
             divest
             ,
             and
             strip
             God
             of
             all
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             deny
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             his
             truth
             ,
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             confess
             ,
             that
             certainly
             there
             is
             a
             day
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             
               God
               will
               bring
               us
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             That
             is
             for
             the
             first
             .
             
               That
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               shall
               come
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             so
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             .
             Briefly
             ;
             
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               Judgment
            
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             five
             particulars
             ;
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Summons
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Appearance
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Separation
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Triall
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               Sentence
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             Summons
             .
             All
             shall
             be
             summoned
             to
             come
             before
             Gods
             Judgement
             seat
             :
             and
             this
             Summons
             of
             theirs
             shall
             be
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             himself
             :
             
               The
               dead
               in
               the
               grave
               shall
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               come
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             Job
             .
             5.28
             .
             
             This
             voyce
             in
             Scripture
             is
             called
             the
             
               Trump
               of
               the
               Angel
               ;
               He
               shall
               send
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               the
               Elect
               together
               ,
               from
               the
               four
               winds
               ,
            
             Mat.
             24.31
             .
             
               The
               Trump
               shall
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               arise
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               with
               the
               Trump
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
            
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.16
             .
             At
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             :
             so
             when
             God
             shall
             come
             to
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Angel
             shall
             blow
             the
             Trumpet
             :
             Trumpets
             are
             commonly
             blown
             at
             a
             Battel
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             Feast
             :
             at
             a
             Feast
             they
             sound
             joyfully
             :
             when
             it
             is
             at
             a
             Battel
             they
             sound
             dreadfully
             :
             both
             shall
             sound
             here
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             at
             a
             Feast
             :
             but
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             summons
             to
             battel
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             have
             the
             joyful
             sound
             of
             that
             voyce
             then
             ,
             we
             must
             welcome
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             now
             :
             God
             now
             speaks
             by
             men
             ,
             then
             by
             Angels
             :
             Now
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             the
             Gospel
             soundeth
             ,
             then
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             Judgement
             shall
             sound
             :
             we
             must
             learn
             o
             bedience
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             comfort
             in
             that
             :
             there
             is
             a
             Surgite
             that
             we
             must
             hearken
             to
             now
             ,
             arise
             from
             sin
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               yea
               that
               are
               weary
               ,
               and
               heavy
               laden
            
             ;
             if
             we
             hearken
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             fear
             that
             
               Surgite
               venite
            
             then
             ,
             
               Arise
               you
               dead
               and
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
             The
             Summons
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             Appearance
             :
             after
             the
             Summons
             all
             shall
             make
             their
             appearance
             :
             
               We
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             This
             Appearance
             it
             is
             general
             ,
             
             and
             personal
             :
             the
             general
             ,
             all
             must
             come
             :
             the
             particular
             ,
             and
             personal
             ,
             every
             one
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             own
             person
             :
             
               We
               shall
               appear
            
             for
             our selves
             ,
             
               every
               man
               for
               himself
               ,
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.12
             .
             In
             other
             Courts
             if
             men
             appear
             for
             themselves
             by
             another
             ,
             
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             but
             here
             ,
             
               Per
               se
            
             ,
             by
             himself
             .
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             this
             day
             it
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               the
               day
               of
               manifestation
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             Christ
             himself
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             manifested
             in
             that
             day
             ;
             
               We
               look
               for
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             1
             Cor.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             revealed
             then
             ;
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             
               long
               animity
            
             ,
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             
               justice
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               Revelation
               of
               the
               just
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             Finally
             ,
             because
             we
             our selves
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             manifested
             ,
             all
             our
             wayes
             and
             works
             :
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             secret
             :
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             ,
             the
             secret
             sins
             that
             they
             have
             committed
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Judgment
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             summoned
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             upon
             the
             Summons
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             Separation
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             at
             that
             time
             :
             for
             when
             all
             are
             congregated
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             severed
             and
             separated
             :
             a
             separation
             and
             division
             shall
             be
             made
             amongst
             them
             :
             some
             shall
             
               be
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Judg
               ,
            
             some
             at
             the
             
               left
               hand
               :
               As
               a
               shepheard
               searcheth
               his
               flock
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               he
               is
               amongst
               his
               sheep
               that
               are
               scatered
               ,
               so
               I
               will
               search
               out
               my
               sheep
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               divide
               between
               cattel
               and
               cattel
               ,
               between
               the
               sheep
               and
               the
               goats
               .
            
             The
             Sheep
             and
             the
             Goats
             here
             they
             flock
             ,
             feed
             ,
             and
             fold
             together
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             so
             .
             The
             Tares
             here
             must
             be
             
               let
               alone
            
             ,
             and
             grow
             with
             the
             corn
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             harvest
             ,
             but
             yet
             afterward
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             division
             and
             
               a
               separation
            
             :
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             live
             together
             here
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             godly
             ,
             like
             the
             chaff
             from
             the
             wheat
             ;
             as
             when
             two
             travel
             one
             way
             ,
             they
             pass
             together
             ,
             and
             lodg
             together
             ,
             but
             the
             next
             morning
             they
             part
             ,
             and
             take
             several
             wayes
             ;
             so
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             here
             a
             time
             ,
             eating
             and
             dirinking
             ,
             conversing
             and
             living
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             dying
             ,
             and
             rotting
             in
             the
             graves
             together
             ,
             notwithstanding
             when
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             here
             speak
             of
             ,
             shall
             come
             ,
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             separation
             and
             division
             made
             ,
             then
             the
             
               sheep
               shall
               be
               set
               on
               the
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             then
             you
             shall
             know
             which
             is
             Jacobs
             flock
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Labans
             :
             which
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             which
             belong
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             then
             the
             chaff
             shall
             be
             winnowed
             from
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             which
             is
             for
             the
             Barn
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             for
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Go
             on
             ,
             you
             wicked
             still
             ,
             seem
             the
             same
             you
             are
             not
             ,
             delude
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             the
             same
             heart
             that
             you
             appear
             ;
             you
             have
             Masks
             and
             Vizards
             now
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             your
             paint
             shall
             be
             washed
             off
             ,
             your
             fig-leaves
             shall
             be
             stripped
             ,
             and
             your
             nakedness
             shall
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             all
             manifest
             at
             that
             day
             of
             God
             :
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             good
             from
             the
             bad
             ,
             as
             the
             
               shepheard
               separateth
               his
               sheep
               from
               the
               Goats
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             with
             this
             separation
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             tryal
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             :
             after
             the
             conventing
             and
             separation
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             tryal
             .
             
               I
               saw
            
             (
             faith
             Saint
             John
             ,
             Revel
             .
             20.12
             .
             )
             
               the
               dead
               ,
               small
               and
               great
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               books
               were
               opened
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               another
               book
               was
               opened
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               were
               Judged
               out
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               written
               in
               those
               books
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
            
          
           
             Mark
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             books
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             there
             are
             several
             books
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             judgments
             ,
             some
             are
             tryed
             by
             one
             book
             ,
             some
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             there
             are
             some
             books
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             works
             of
             men
             are
             tryed
             :
             the
             book
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             Conscience
             .
             They
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             book
             of
             Nature
             :
             there
             is
             enough
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Nature
             to
             leave
             all
             unexcusable
             .
             They
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             judged
             by
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               They
               that
               have
               sinned
               under
               the
               the
               Law
               ,
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law
               :
            
             Of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               judg
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               according
               to
               my
               Gospel
               .
            
             Both
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Conscience
             :
             for
             God
             will
             lay
             that
             book
             so
             clear
             and
             open
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             what
             they
             have
             done
             against
             that
             Book
             .
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             many
             of
             sins
             have
             we
             committed
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             remember
             and
             think
             of
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             done
             .
             Our
             memory
             and
             conscience
             row
             is
             a
             Book
             clasped
             up
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             a
             thousand
             things
             that
             are
             registred
             there
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             shall
             lay
             open
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             inlarge
             our
             memories
             ,
             and
             inl
             ghten
             our
             consciences
             ,
             then
             men
             shall
             clearly
             see
             what
             they
             had
             forgot
             before
             :
             they
             shall
             promptly
             dictate
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             aquaint
             us
             with
             every
             action
             that
             hath
             past
             us
             ,
             and
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             to
             accuse
             ,
             and
             excuse
             .
             This
             is
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             tryal
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             works
             of
             men
             shall
             be
             tryed
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             with
             the
             Summons
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             appearance
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             a
             separation
             ,
             and
             a
             tryal
             ,
             after
             all
             these
             are
             done
             ,
             then
             cometh
             the
             sentence
             ,
             then
             the
             Sentence
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             upon
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             other
             :
             the
             one
             Sentence
             full
             of
             sweetness
             and
             comfort
             ,
             every
             word
             droppeth
             as
             a
             honey
             combe
             ;
             
               Come
               you
               blessed
            
             
             
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               prepared
               for
               you
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             The
             same
             voyce
             that
             Christ
             spake
             to
             them
             here
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             :
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             there
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             :
             and
             as
             they
             were
             careful
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             here
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             make
             a
             happy
             coming
             to
             Christ
             there
             .
             The
             other
             is
             a
             sentence
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             horrour
             ,
             
               Depart
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               divel
               and
               his
               Angels
               :
            
             as
             they
             desired
             here
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             
               depart
               from
               us
            
             ;
             so
             they
             shall
             hear
             that
             word
             of
             horrour
             and
             woe
             ,
             pronounced
             at
             that
             day
             :
             they
             shall
             be
             sent
             away
             into
             fire
             ,
             
               to
               have
               their
               portion
               with
               the
               Divel
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             brefly
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             concerning
             the
             
               person
               Judging
            
             .
             First
             for
             the
             Judg
             himself
             ,
             God.
             And
             then
             for
             the
             Judgment
             ;
             first
             ,
             
               that
               it
               must
               be
            
             :
             and
             then
             
               the
               manner
               how
            
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             general
             point
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             things
             and
             persons
             Judged
             ,
             every
             work
             ,
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             evil
             ;
             And
             so
             I
             should
             have
             given
             the
             Application
             ,
             and
             Use
             of
             all
             together
             .
             But
             so
             much
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             A
             TRYAL
             OF
             SINCERITY
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             DESIRE
             OF
             THE
             FAITHFUL
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 26.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 waited
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 soul
                 is
                 to
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 With
                 my
                 soul
                 have
                 I
                 desired
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 spirit
                 within
                 me
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 thee
                 early
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 thy
                 judgements
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 learn
                 righteousness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             is
             a
             sweet
             Song
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             concerning
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Jews
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             are
             the
             sweet
             Swan-like
             Song
             of
             our
             deceased
             Sister
             ,
             which
             she
             desired
             might
             be
             her
             
               Funeral
               Song
            
             ,
             her
             
               Funeral
               Text
            
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             and
             desired
             it
             long
             ago
             ,
             before
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             fallen
             out
             ,
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             And
             I
             have
             accordingly
             pitched
             upon
             it
             :
             not
             onely
             to
             satisfie
             her
             desire
             in
             a
             just
             thing
             :
             but
             especially
             ,
             because
             I
             approve
             her
             choice
             of
             a
             fit
             Text
             ;
             there
             being
             not
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             portion
             that
             will
             afford
             a
             fitter
             Character
             (
             in
             my
             apprehension
             )
             for
             her
             person
             :
             as
             you
             shall
             understand
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             to
             which
             therefore
             I
             shall
             deser
             the
             speaking
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             truth
             is
             I
             have
             handled
             a
             good
             part
             of
             this
             chapter
             formerly
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             :
             but
             now
             we
             shall
             clean
             go
             another
             way
             than
             then
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             than
             I
             usually
             do
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             to
             present
             so
             much
             one
             of
             these
             words
             without
             any
             curious
             observation
             or
             division
             ,
             as
             may
             represent
             to
             us
             
               a
               perfect
               character
               of
               a
               sweet
               Christiin-minded
               man
               or
               woman
               :
            
             which
             may
             be
             of
             singular
             use
             ,
             and
             very
             profitable
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             only
             two
             things
             ,
             
             that
             I
             shall
             observe
             in
             the
             whole
             words
             ?
             I
             shall
             but
             go
             them
             over
             briefly
             ,
             taking
             out
             the
             main
             points
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             here
             propounded
             to
             to
             us
             
               the
               compleat
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             
             And
             we
             have
             here
             some
             effectual
             motives
             intimated
             to
             stir
             Christians
             up
             to
             the
             preformance
             of
             that
             duty
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             
               a
               general
               duty
            
             ,
             
             (
             to
             begin
             with
             that
             first
             )
             that
             belongeth
             to
             Christians
             at
             all
             times
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             
               special
               duties
            
             which
             concerne
             Christians
             in
             some
             special
             times
             .
             Both
             contained
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             
               general
               duty
            
             (
             I
             shall
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             handle
             it
             in
             my
             former
             way
             of
             observation
             ,
             but
             only
             explicate
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             be
             enough
             for
             me
             .
             )
             
             The
             general
             duty
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             be
             the
             temper
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             spirit
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             expressed
             (
             at
             least
             intimated
             )
             very
             sweetly
             ,
             with
             some
             excellent
             directions
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             the
             so
             th●…e
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             we
             may
             see
             here
             what
             is
             the
             true
             Object
             ,
             upon
             which
             a
             Christian
             soul
             should
             be
             fixed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Latitude
             of
             the
             Acts
             which
             a
             Christian
             must
             exercise
             upon
             that
             Object
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             degree
             in
             which
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Acts
             must
             be
             exercised
             .
             I
             shall
             but
             touch
             these
             briefly
             out
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             the
             
               special
               duties
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             special
             times
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             
               Object
               .
               The
               desire
               of
               our
               soul
               is
               toward
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               thy
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             printed
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             should
             be
             that
             to
             which
             the
             By●…
             and
             st●…am
             of
             his
             whose
             soul
             runs
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             fixed
             upon
             God.
             We
             are
             here
             in
             the
             world
             placed
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             between
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             Now
             all
             the
             manner
             is
             ,
             how
             our
             Byas
             is
             set
             ,
             which
             way
             that
             turns
             .
             As
             the
             Byas
             is
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             the
             man
             is
             .
             Our
             hearts
             may
             be
             turned
             downwards
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             run
             a
             course
             of
             ruin
             and
             destruction
             :
             our
             hearts
             again
             ,
             the
             Byas
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             settoward
             heaven
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             run
             the
             right
             course
             that
             we
             ought
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             our
             souls
             should
             breath
             after
             .
             
               Fecisti
               nos
               ,
               Do
               nine
               ,
               propter
               te
               ,
            
             faith
             a
             Father
             :
             thou
             hast
             made
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             for
             thy self
             ,
             and
             our
             souls
             are
             restless
             till
             they
             return
             again
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             say
             of
             Circles
             .
             
             The
             Circle
             ,
             the
             round
             figure
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             figure
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             capacious
             figure
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             line
             that
             beginneth
             in
             one
             point
             goeth
             round
             ,
             till
             it
             return
             into
             the
             same
             again
             .
             So
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             returneth
             to
             his
             beginning
             :
             he
             had
             all
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             reflects
             himself
             altogether
             back
             again
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             attaineth
             his
             greatest
             perfection
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             rest
             for
             the
             soul
             in
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             for
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             a
             weighty
             body
             in
             the
             liquid
             ayre
             .
             Hang
             a
             stone
             in
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             
             and
             do
             but
             once
             remove
             the
             force
             that
             holds
             it
             there
             ,
             will
             it
             ,
             nill
             it
             ,
             give
             but
             a
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             cut
             through
             ,
             and
             never
             rest
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             a
             sollid
             substance
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             so
             with
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             :
             try
             it
             in
             all
             the
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             states
             ,
             and
             conditions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             Emperour
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             run
             through
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             will
             rest
             in
             nothing
             :
             and
             as
             Solomon
             giveth
             us
             this
             observation
             out
             of
             all
             his
             travel
             ,
             and
             experiment
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             
               Vanity
               of
               vanity
               ,
               all
               is
               vanity
               ,
            
             and
             worse
             then
             vanity
             too
             ,
             
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               :
               this
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               ;
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               commandenents
            
             ;
             as
             he
             concludeth
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Object
             ,
             upon
             which
             our
             soul
             should
             be
             set
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ;
             labouring
             to
             approve
             ourselves
             to
             him
             :
             making
             our
             approaches
             ,
             and
             adresses
             ,
             and
             returns
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             our
             soul
             may
             rest
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             ,
             and
             brightness
             of
             his
             glory
             hereafter
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             if
             a
             soul
             be
             carried
             toward
             this
             Object
             ,
             toward
             God
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             out-go
             ,
             and
             out-grow
             these
             worldly
             things
             ,
             look
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             look
             down
             upon
             them
             with
             scorne
             :
             then
             the
             very
             
               name
               of
               God
            
             will
             be
             sweet
             ,
             and
             precious
             to
             us
             .
             
               To
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               name
               .
            
             Every
             thing
             which
             is
             a
             memorial
             ,
             a
             remembrance
             of
             God
             ,
             Every
             thing
             by
             which
             God
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             will
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             All
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             which
             come
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             Name
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             there
             are
             not
             many
             here
             but
             know
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             explication
             of
             Divines
             ,
             of
             the
             third
             Commandement
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             Petition
             ,
             
               hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               name
               of
               God
            
             )
             When
             the
             heart
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             set
             upon
             God
             ,
             it
             even
             will
             leap
             for
             joy
             at
             the
             very
             
               name
               of
               God
            
             :
             the
             very
             
               name
               of
               God
            
             will
             be
             sweet
             to
             him
             .
             To
             enjoy
             God
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             but
             a
             glimpse
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             but
             represented
             by
             name
             ,
             is
             sweet
             too
             .
             As
             it
             is
             reported
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Martyr
             in
             his
             time
             :
             that
             he
             was
             so
             frequent
             in
             roling
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Jesusin
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             it
             is
             reported
             that
             in
             his
             heart
             there
             was
             ingraven
             ,
             and
             written
             ,
             the
             character
             of
             that
             Name
             in
             golden
             letters
             .
             And
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ;
             
               Time
               was
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               that
               I
               found
               infinite
               sweetness
               ,
               it
               was
               honey
               to
               me
               to
               read
               a
               piece
               of
               Tully
               ,
               there
               was
               so
               much
               eloquence
               in
               it
               :
               but
               after
               I
               came
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               ,
               me
               thought
               ,
               the
               leaves
               were
               dry
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               withered
               ;
               I
               found
               no
               such
               sappe
               ,
               nor
               rellish
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             he
             giveth
             the
             reason
             :
             Because
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               I
               did
               not
               there
               find
               the
               Name
               of
               my
               blessed
               Lord
               :
               they
               did
               not
               bring
               to
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               Vehicula
               ;
               instruments
               ,
               to
               convey
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               something
               of
               my
               God
            
             ;
             Therefore
             all
             that
             Eloquence
             vanished
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             but
             an
             empty
             sound
             :
             like
             a
             Cart
             that
             runs
             with
             speed
             ,
             rattleth
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             great
             noise
             when
             it
             is
             empty
             :
             so
             all
             the
             goodly
             sound
             of
             words
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             God
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             but
             little
             savour
             and
             relish
             to
             a
             pious
             heart
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             dilate
             upon
             things
             ,
             lest
             I
             prevent
             my self
             in
             what
             I
             more
             intend
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             note
             here
             :
             the
             Object
             upon
             which
             we
             should
             place
             our
             hearts
             and
             souls
             :
             they
             should
             be
             
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               toward
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             
             here
             is
             intimated
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             directly
             exprest
             ,
             the
             Acts
             which
             a
             Christian
             should
             exercise
             upon
             the
             Object
             .
             There
             are
             three
             Acts
             that
             are
             here
             mentioned
             :
             (
             for
             the
             whole
             soul
             must
             be
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             carried
             with
             full
             stream
             toward
             God
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             faculties
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             have
             it
             here
             clearly
             exprest
             .
             )
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             here
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             the
             intellectuall
             faculty
             mentioned
             :
             
               Our
               rememberance
               is
               toward
               thy
               name
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             
               remembrance
               of
               God
               and
               his
               name
               .
            
             And
             this
             should
             be
             one
             thing
             which
             a
             Christian
             should
             take
             special
             care
             of
             .
             Our
             memories
             should
             not
             be
             like
             sieves
             ,
             
             to
             let
             out
             the
             clear
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             the
             grains
             and
             the
             dreggs
             :
             We
             should
             not
             have
             that
             treasury
             to
             preserve
             rubbish
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             our
             Jewels
             :
             as
             when
             there
             was
             a
             dispute
             before
             Alezander
             that
             great
             King
             ,
             concerning
             a
             rich
             Cabinet
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             among
             his
             spoils
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             overthrown
             Darius
             King
             of
             Persia
             ;
             the
             richest
             Cabinet
             of
             the
             most
             costly
             Jewles
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             had
             then
             seen
             :
             there
             was
             a
             dispute
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             what
             use
             he
             should
             put
             it
             :
             and
             every
             one
             having
             exprest
             their
             minds
             according
             as
             their
             fancies
             lead
             them
             :
             the
             King
             himself
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             keep
             that
             Cabinet
             to
             be
             a
             treasury
             to
             lay
             the
             books
             of
             Homer
             in
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             richest
             Cabinet
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             memory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             treasure-house
             where
             we
             lay
             up
             all
             that
             we
             know
             and
             learn
             :
             it
             is
             a
             rich
             Cabinet
             I
             confess
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             fitter
             for
             the
             richest
             Jewel
             ;
             to
             lay
             up
             the
             word
             of
             God
             there
             :
             as
             
               Mary
               ,
               treasured
               up
               those
               things
               she
               heard
               in
               her
               heart
               :
            
             to
             lay
             up
             the
             
               remembrance
               of
               God
               there
            
             :
             often
             to
             think
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             very
             sweet
             saying
             of
             a
             learned
             and
             godly
             Father
             :
             
               A
               man
               should
               oftener
               
               remember
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               breath
               .
            
             As
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             maintained
             by
             exportation
             ,
             and
             importation
             of
             commodities
             ;
             so
             is
             our
             life
             maintained
             by
             a
             continual
             exportation
             ,
             and
             importation
             of
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             passing
             to
             and
             fro
             :
             breathing
             out
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             hot
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             fetching
             it
             in
             cool
             again
             ,
             to
             refresh
             and
             supply
             the
             spirits
             :
             our
             life
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             maintained
             by
             it
             :
             and
             God
             is
             the
             very
             fountaine
             of
             life
             to
             us
             :
             even
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             is
             God
             the
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             alwayes
             be
             remembring
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             ost
             as
             we
             breath
             :
             breathing
             out
             prayers
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             praises
             of
             him
             in
             return
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Our
             memories
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             be
             exercised
             in
             thinking
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             remembering
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Remember
               thy
               Creator
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             faith
             Solomon
             :
             We
             should
             begin
             betimes
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             never
             be
             weary
             of
             this
             .
             The
             memory
             is
             one
             of
             the
             brittlest
             parts
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             most
             apt
             in
             age
             to
             grow
             to
             oblivion
             and
             forgetfulness
             :
             as
             that
             great
             Oratour
             did
             sometime
             ,
             it
             is
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             memory
             (
             which
             was
             incomparably
             excellent
             before
             )
             failed
             him
             so
             much
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             that
             he
             forgat
             his
             own
             name
             .
             We
             cannot
             forget
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             be
             worse
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             first
             ,
             forget
             our
             own
             name
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             this
             should
             be
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             often
             inure
             our selves
             unto
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             think
             they
             are
             too
             sad
             and
             serious
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             account
             them
             as
             unwelcome
             guests
             :
             but
             we
             should
             rather
             often
             ,
             bath
             our selves
             in
             these
             sweet
             delights
             ,
             in
             the
             meditation
             ,
             and
             remembrance
             of
             God.
             That
             is
             one
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             secondly
             ;
             
             besides
             the
             act
             of
             the
             understanding
             (
             I
             will
             go
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             text
             )
             there
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             affections
             :
             one
             onely
             named
             as
             a
             taste
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             indeed
             where
             one
             is
             ,
             all
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             linked
             and
             chained
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             separate
             :
             And
             here
             is
             a
             sweet
             act
             of
             affection
             mentioned
             ;
             
               The
               desire
               of
               our
               soul
               is
               toward
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             This
             should
             be
             one
             part
             of
             a
             Christians
             character
             ,
             
             that
             his
             desire
             should
             be
             alwayes
             breathing
             out
             ,
             and
             flaming
             up
             towards
             heaven
             :
             that
             if
             he
             cannot
             at
             least
             obtain
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             full
             sayls
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             full
             perfection
             in
             vertue
             and
             grace
             :
             yet
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             cometh
             short
             in
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             up
             with
             abundant
             desires
             ,
             ardent
             longing
             desires
             ,
             not
             to
             come
             short
             in
             that
             to
             be
             sure
             :
             that
             will
             make
             an
             excel
             lent
             supply
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             poor
             and
             weak
             Christians
             must
             trust
             to
             many
             times
             ,
             must
             relieve
             themselves
             with
             thoughts
             of
             :
             they
             often
             find
             themselves
             exceeding
             short
             ,
             and
             defective
             in
             performances
             :
             if
             they
             did
             not
             find
             some
             desires
             working
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             scarse
             be
             any
             symptome
             of
             life
             .
             As
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             body
             :
             a
             man
             can
             see
             sometimes
             ,
             but
             little
             motion
             in
             the
             body
             :
             scarse
             any
             symptome
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             pulse
             is
             very
             weak
             and
             faint
             ,
             and
             scarse
             moveth
             at
             all
             that
             can
             be
             discerned
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             breath
             stirring
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             conclude
             the
             party
             dead
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             :
             desire
             is
             that
             (
             if
             there
             be
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             it
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             it
             )
             which
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             spiritual
             life
             :
             there
             cannot
             be
             truth
             of
             grace
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             unfeigned
             ,
             and
             hearty
             desires
             toward
             God
             ,
             desires
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             desires
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             in
             our
             whole
             course
             ,
             desires
             to
             be
             defective
             in
             nothing
             :
             and
             that
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             true
             (
             as
             you
             know
             Divines
             have
             determined
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             mis-interpreted
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             in
             it
             )
             
               the
               desire
               of
               grace
               ,
               
               is
               the
               grace
               it self
               :
            
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             some
             union
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             some
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God.
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             heart
             should
             desire
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             God
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             be
             pointed
             with
             love
             toward
             God
             ,
             except
             the
             heart
             love
             God
             :
             for
             desire
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             certain
             configuration
             of
             love
             :
             Love
             is
             the
             general
             affection
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             in
             all
             the
             postures
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             that
             the
             good
             thing
             I
             love
             ,
             be
             absent
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             it
             not
             in
             possession
             ,
             then
             love
             is
             shaped
             out
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             it self
             in
             desires
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             therefore
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             are
             desires
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             desires
             of
             grace
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             God
             formed
             in
             that
             person
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             of
             grace
             begun
             :
             at
             least
             the
             first
             lineaments
             thereof
             are
             drawn
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             truth
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             Act
             that
             Christians
             should
             exercise
             ,
             and
             take
             special
             care
             to
             cherish
             :
             that
             they
             have
             continual
             pantings
             ,
             and
             
             breathings
             of
             desires
             toward
             God
             :
             their
             hearts
             should
             work
             ,
             and
             beat
             toward
             him
             continually
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             desires
             are
             not
             only
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Proverb
             of
             wishers
             and
             woulders
             )
             ineffectuall
             desires
             ;
             desires
             that
             are
             meer
             gaping
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             the
             thing
             will
             drop
             into
             our
             mouths
             or
             no
             ,
             without
             any
             bestirring
             of
             our selves
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             joyned
             with
             them
             (
             if
             we
             peruse
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             )
             endeavours
             :
             
               I
               have
               desired
               thee
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               seek
               thee
               early
               :
            
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             desires
             God
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             will
             seek
             him
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             (
             for
             those
             particulars
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             touch
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             only
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             third
             distinct
             act
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             )
             our
             desires
             must
             be
             joyned
             with
             inquiries
             ,
             with
             indeavours
             ,
             to
             search
             after
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             we
             may
             grope
             by
             any
             means
             to
             find
             him
             out
             ,
             to
             learn
             to
             know
             what
             is
             the
             way
             of
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             life
             that
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             come
             to
             the
             possession
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             Except
             there
             be
             endeavours
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             suspition
             ,
             
             that
             the
             desires
             are
             ineffectual
             desires
             ,
             and
             unformed
             desires
             :
             and
             not
             those
             that
             argue
             any
             life
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             grace
             .
             But
             when
             our
             desires
             are
             joyned
             with
             these
             bestirrings
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             God
             ,
             to
             search
             him
             out
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             find
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             his
             goings
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             maintaine
             a
             sweet
             and
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             that
             is
             a
             sweet
             act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             ratification
             ,
             and
             seal
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             
             let
             me
             add
             the
             third
             thing
             .
             In
             what
             height
             are
             all
             these
             actions
             to
             be
             boyled
             up
             ?
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             must
             we
             tender
             these
             services
             to
             God
             in
             this
             kind
             ?
             How
             must
             our
             understandings
             lay
             hold
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             treasure
             him
             up
             in
             our
             memories
             ?
             How
             must
             our
             affections
             and
             desires
             work
             toward
             him
             ?
             how
             must
             our
             endeavours
             be
             carried
             toward
             God
             ?
             The
             manner
             of
             all
             these
             will
             make
             this
             compleat
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             up
             the
             full
             and
             compleat
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             in
             this
             general
             duty
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             soul
             must
             be
             carried
             intimately
             ,
             and
             most
             inwardly
             :
             the
             inward
             motions
             and
             workings
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             spirit
             must
             be
             toward
             God.
             And
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             here
             expresseth
             these
             acts
             ,
             as
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             very
             soul
             and
             spirit
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             All
             outward
             actions
             of
             seeking
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             making
             our
             approaches
             and
             addresses
             toward
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             such
             as
             may
             be
             counterfeited
             ,
             a
             hypocrite
             may
             act
             them
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             shape
             of
             any
             external
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             a
             Painter
             with
             his
             Pensil
             can
             draw
             the
             picture
             of
             it
             ,
             give
             a
             resemblance
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             action
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             belongeth
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Painter
             ,
             for
             a
             base
             hypocrite
             to
             represent
             them
             with
             an
             artificiall
             pensil
             .
             But
             the
             inward
             acts
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             no
             Painter
             can
             imitate
             :
             a
             Painter
             cannot
             make
             a
             picture
             to
             have
             heart
             ,
             and
             entrailes
             ,
             and
             lunges
             ,
             to
             have
             life
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ,
             and
             bloud
             stirring
             in
             the
             veines
             :
             all
             those
             things
             a
             Painter
             cannot
             imitate
             ;
             he
             can
             make
             shapes
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             put
             the
             life
             into
             them
             :
             he
             can
             make
             outward
             formes
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             put
             the
             inwards
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             then
             this
             is
             that
             intended
             here
             :
             all
             those
             outward
             actions
             must
             be
             animated
             actions
             :
             not
             dead
             actions
             ,
             actions
             that
             have
             no
             further
             bottome
             then
             the
             teeth
             out
             wards
             ,
             that
             grow
             upon
             the
             house
             top
             :
             a
             word
             growing
             upon
             the
             tip
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             root
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             they
             must
             have
             the
             root
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             that
             must
             inwardly
             be
             carried
             towards
             God.
             And
             when
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             (
             all
             which
             words
             are
             here
             used
             )
             by
             a
             supernatural
             grace
             that
             is
             implanted
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             are
             thus
             carried
             toward
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             spiritual
             life
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             some
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             must
             be
             carried
             sincerely
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             by
             ,
             or
             base
             respects
             .
             When
             a
             man
             makes
             toward
             any
             person
             or
             thing
             ,
             and
             professes
             love
             to
             it
             :
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             for
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             by
             end
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             that
             person
             he
             makes
             to
             ,
             but
             he
             loveth
             that
             thing
             for
             whom
             he
             makes
             to
             that
             person
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             
             
             A
             man
             scrapeth
             and
             croucheth
             ,
             and
             keeps
             a
             do
             with
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             or
             knew
             ,
             one
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             (
             when
             his
             back
             is
             turned
             )
             to
             curse
             :
             but
             yet
             he
             will
             do
             this
             for
             his
             almes
             ,
             for
             his
             gain
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             ,
             a
             use
             of
             him
             some
             way
             :
             this
             man
             loveth
             his
             almes
             ,
             loveth
             his
             prey
             ,
             loveth
             his
             bounty
             :
             but
             it
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             love
             to
             the
             man.
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             :
             for
             a
             man
             to
             make
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             seem
             to
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             generation
             of
             those
             that
             
               seek
               his
               face
            
             ,
             to
             address
             himself
             in
             outward
             confotmity
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             another
             may
             charitably
             (
             if
             he
             have
             no
             other
             ground
             )
             judge
             of
             him
             :
             all
             this
             is
             nothing
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             may
             discern
             something
             that
             may
             give
             him
             a
             taste
             ,
             that
             his
             spirit
             doth
             uprightly
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             seek
             God
             ;
             that
             he
             loveth
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             himself
             ;
             that
             he
             loveth
             grace
             ,
             for
             grace
             it self
             ;
             he
             loveth
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             beautiful
             ,
             being
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             Word
             .
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             any
             sinister
             thing
             ,
             that
             carrieth
             a
             man
             on
             toward
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             grace
             .
             You
             know
             it
             is
             so
             in
             experience
             :
             there
             be
             many
             things
             that
             move
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             motion
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             life
             :
             
             A
             wind-mill
             ,
             when
             the
             wind
             serveth
             ,
             moveth
             ,
             and
             moveth
             very
             nimbly
             too
             :
             yet
             you
             do
             not
             say
             presently
             that
             that
             is
             a
             living
             creature
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             moveth
             only
             by
             an
             external
             cause
             ,
             by
             an
             artificial
             contrivance
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             framed
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             wind
             setteth
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             corner
             ,
             it
             will
             move
             ,
             and
             so
             having
             but
             an
             external
             Moter
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             move
             ,
             and
             no
             inward
             principle
             ,
             no
             soul
             within
             it
             to
             move
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             it
             is
             no
             living
             creature
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             :
             if
             a
             man
             see
             another
             move
             ,
             and
             move
             very
             fast
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             which
             of
             themselves
             are
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             him
             move
             as
             fast
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             as
             his
             neighbour
             doth
             ;
             is
             as
             forward
             and
             hasty
             to
             thrust
             himself
             ,
             and
             bid
             himself
             a
             guest
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             (
             when
             God
             hath
             not
             bid
             him
             )
             as
             any
             ;
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             principle
             sets
             him
             awork
             :
             if
             it
             be
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             life
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             sincere
             affection
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             God
             and
             his
             ordinances
             that
             carrieth
             him
             to
             this
             :
             it
             argueth
             that
             man
             hath
             some
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             But
             if
             it
             be
             some
             wind
             that
             bloweth
             him
             on
             ;
             the
             wind
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             wind
             of
             Law
             ,
             the
             wind
             of
             danger
             ,
             of
             penalty
             ,
             the
             wind
             of
             fashion
             or
             custome
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             his
             neighbours
             do
             :
             if
             these
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             be
             the
             things
             that
             draw
             him
             thither
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             life
             at
             all
             :
             it
             is
             a
             cheap
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             poor
             ware
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             (
             that
             which
             I
             have
             often
             said
             to
             be
             the
             principal
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             considerable
             thing
             (
             that
             I
             know
             )
             in
             all
             practical
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             most
             Charactaristical
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Piety
             in
             any
             one
             )
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             souls
             ,
             and
             affections
             towards
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             advanced
             to
             this
             hieght
             :
             to
             be
             carried
             toward
             God
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             seriously
             think
             of
             it
             :
             I
             have
             often
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             there
             may
             be
             some
             room
             left
             for
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             now
             ,
             and
             some
             necessity
             of
             pondering
             it
             well
             .
             It
             will
             be
             the
             Charactaristical
             thing
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             man
             may
             most
             certainly
             discern
             himself
             .
             And
             I
             would
             desire
             to
             know
             wherein
             my
             defect
             of
             understanding
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             mistaken
             :
             but
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             as
             a
             clear
             thing
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             here
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             mind
             to
             affront
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             contest
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             rational
             thing
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             be
             the
             best
             of
             Beings
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             the
             best
             portion
             in
             our
             love
             .
          
           
             All
             reason
             commands
             us
             to
             love
             that
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             :
             and
             to
             dispense
             our
             love
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             apprehendeth
             this
             clearly
             .
             A
             man
             may
             say
             that
             he
             loves
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             prove
             it
             :
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             his
             argument
             ,
             I
             love
             her
             aswell
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             another
             woman
             :
             Is
             this
             the
             proof
             of
             conjugall
             love
             ?
             was
             this
             the
             covenant
             made
             between
             them
             ?
             hath
             he
             fulfilled
             it
             in
             this
             case
             to
             her
             ?
             or
             〈◊〉
             to
             him
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             seeth
             that
             there
             is
             more
             required
             :
             there
             is
             a
             peculiarity
             ,
             and
             propriety
             of
             love
             required
             in
             this
             case
             .
             It
             must
             certainly
             be
             so
             here
             ;
             for
             we
             contract
             and
             espouse
             our
             souls
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             very
             terms
             ,
             for
             better
             ,
             and
             for
             worse
             ,
             to
             forsake
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             to
             him
             alone
             :
             and
             if
             our
             spirits
             be
             not
             raised
             and
             advanced
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             affection
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             God
             be
             so
             lovely
             ,
             and
             beautiful
             ,
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             (
             for
             I
             name
             one
             sometime
             ,
             and
             sometime
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             
             upon
             the
             point
             )
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             be
             not
             advanced
             thus
             high
             :
             the
             conjugal
             knot
             was
             never
             tyed
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             soul
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             therefore
             that
             such
             a
             one
             should
             have
             to
             plead
             the
             benefits
             that
             flow
             from
             a
             Conjugal
             union
             :
             neither
             can
             he
             have
             title
             or
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             issueth
             from
             a
             marriage
             with
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             soul
             did
             but
             equivocate
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             speak
             out
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             who
             never
             answered
             the
             interrogations
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             (
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             speaks
             in
             another
             case
             )
             that
             when
             the
             soul
             (
             in
             the
             contract
             )
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             she
             takes
             him
             for
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             her
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             if
             the
             soul
             do
             not
             yeeld
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             esteem
             him
             the
             best
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             others
             are
             to
             be
             thrown
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             forsaken
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             third
             circumstance
             I
             have
             noted
             hence
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             is
             intimated
             in
             these
             words
             :
             Though
             I
             have
             not
             said
             it
             is
             exprest
             here
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             carryed
             with
             such
             a
             fulness
             (
             
               the
               desire
               of
               our
               soul
               is
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               thy
               name
            
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             him
             principally
             .
             But
             I
             must
             hasten
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             .
             
             It
             must
             be
             universal
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             universal
             obedience
             (
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             )
             which
             must
             justifie
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             affections
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             heart
             in
             a
             right
             frame
             and
             temper
             .
             Except
             a
             man
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             himself
             in
             subjection
             ,
             and
             resign
             himself
             in
             obedience
             to
             them
             all
             :
             if
             he
             do
             but
             reserve
             ,
             and
             make
             choyce
             of
             any
             one
             sin
             ,
             to
             lye
             and
             wallow
             ,
             and
             tumble
             in
             ,
             he
             doth
             evacuate
             all
             the
             other
             good
             ,
             he
             throweth
             down
             all
             the
             other
             good
             with
             that
             one
             evil
             .
             Will
             you
             come
             and
             plead
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             sin
             that
             you
             have
             defiled
             and
             polluted
             your
             soul
             with
             ,
             and
             wallowed
             and
             tumbled
             in
             all
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             refuse
             me
             ,
             or
             bar
             me
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             for
             that
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             you
             are
             as
             filthy
             ,
             all
             over
             as
             filthy
             and
             defiled
             ,
             and
             abominable
             ,
             and
             odious
             to
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             other
             sense
             ,
             aswel
             with
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             been
             in
             ten
             thousand
             slowghes
             one
             after
             another
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             speaks
             ,
             a
             Cup
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             hole
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             Cup
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             performe
             the
             use
             of
             a
             cup
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             but
             one
             hole
             in
             it
             :
             so
             if
             the
             heart
             have
             but
             one
             hole
             in
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             retain
             the
             divel
             but
             in
             one
             thing
             :
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ;
             in
             law
             ,
             one
             man
             in
             possession
             ,
             keeps
             possession
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             can
             never
             have
             true
             possession
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             voyded
             all
             :
             so
             ,
             except
             all
             be
             rooted
             out
             and
             extirpated
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             cometh
             to
             yeeld
             a
             full
             and
             absolute
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             universally
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             no
             part
             or
             portion
             in
             us
             ,
             nor
             we
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             (
             there
             were
             divers
             other
             particulars
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             to
             have
             added
             in
             this
             :
             but
             I
             see
             I
             must
             pass
             them
             over
             )
             It
             is
             not
             every
             affection
             ,
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             height
             and
             universality
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             acknowledg
             that
             they
             will
             in
             some
             measure
             characterise
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             this
             addition
             :
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             seed
             that
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             good
             ground
             ,
             it
             had
             depth
             of
             earth
             :
             so
             this
             must
             have
             depth
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             well
             rooted
             ,
             and
             fastned
             for
             perpetuity
             :
             it
             must
             be
             a
             constant
             assection
             ,
             
             grounded
             and
             established
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             Ayre
             (
             you
             know
             )
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             call
             it
             not
             a
             lightsome
             body
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             lighted
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             light
             body
             is
             removed
             it
             is
             dark
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             it
             is
             dark
             ,
             for
             the
             Ayre
             is
             dark
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             absent
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             light
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             present
             :
             those
             we
             call
             lightsome
             bodyes
             ,
             whose
             light
             is
             originated
             ,
             and
             rooted
             in
             themselves
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             :
             such
             are
             not
             godly
             persons
             that
             may
             have
             some
             injections
             of
             godly
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             godly
             affections
             cast
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             them
             for
             a
             spurt
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             brunt
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             little
             flash
             (
             like
             a
             flash
             of
             lightning
             in
             the
             Ayre
             )
             and
             gone
             away
             again
             presently
             :
             but
             it
             must
             be
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             will
             continue
             ,
             continue
             so
             as
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             graces
             and
             duties
             toward
             God
             should
             be
             frequent
             and
             quotidian
             :
             as
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             
               The
               desire
               of
               our
               soul
               is
               to
               thee
               ,
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               our
               spirit
               shall
               seek
               thee
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               :
            
             Morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             daily
             ,
             to
             have
             commerce
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             set
             our selves
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             our
             constant
             trade
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             
             to
             be
             Gods
             dayes-men
             ,
             to
             work
             by
             the
             day
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             be
             constant
             to
             hold
             out
             for
             perpetuity
             .
          
           
             Only
             time
             can
             discover
             truth
             ;
             and
             truth
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             time
             to
             us
             :
             God
             knoweth
             it
             before
             ,
             but
             we
             can
             never
             know
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             holding
             out
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             perpetuity
             .
             I
             acknowledg
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             temporary
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             it
             calleth
             saving
             faith
             :
             there
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             great
             difference
             :
             they
             do
             not
             only
             differ
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             holdeth
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             doth
             not
             hold
             out
             :
             but
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             vital
             principles
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             one
             holdeth
             out
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             more
             noble
             nature
             in
             it
             :
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             slighter
             timbered
             thing
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             hold
             out
             :
             because
             the
             one
             is
             a
             real
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             substantial
             beauty
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             other
             but
             a
             superficial
             and
             painted
             beauty
             :
             substantial
             beauty
             ,
             that
             is
             founded
             upon
             nature
             ,
             upon
             our
             complexion
             ,
             whether
             it
             rain
             or
             shine
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             both
             :
             but
             painted
             beauty
             ,
             one
             fears
             a
             little
             wet
             will
             alter
             the
             painting
             ,
             another
             ,
             lest
             a
             little
             heat
             should
             do
             it
             .
             A
             painted
             beauty
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             but
             true
             will
             hold
             .
             And
             they
             that
             do
             love
             true
             ,
             love
             long
             ,
             as
             our
             Proverb
             saith
             :
             I
             am
             certain
             it
             is
             so
             here
             ,
             they
             who
             do
             once
             love
             God
             truly
             ,
             love
             God
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             dispatch
             the
             rest
             in
             a
             word
             .
             
             There
             be
             some
             special
             duties
             ,
             besides
             these
             generals
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             general
             character
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             special
             duties
             ,
             that
             do
             concern
             him
             according
             to
             the
             speciallity
             of
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             double
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             double
             posture
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             which
             accordingly
             he
             hath
             several
             suits
             of
             graces
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             dealing
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             )
             God
             dealeth
             sometime
             in
             a
             way
             of
             mercy
             and
             favor
             toward
             his
             servants
             :
             and
             God
             dealeth
             sometime
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             as
             an
             angry
             Judg
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             father
             that
             is
             angry
             )
             even
             with
             his
             own
             servants
             .
          
           
             Now
             accordingly
             ,
             
             as
             this
             general
             temper
             ,
             and
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             should
             be
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             so
             it
             should
             shew
             and
             discover
             it self
             ,
             in
             those
             several
             times
             .
             In
             the
             time
             when
             God
             sheweth
             favour
             ,
             then
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             is
             to
             serve
             God
             so
             much
             the
             more
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fruitfully
             ;
             
               to
               run
               the
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
            
             because
             God
             inlargeth
             his
             way
             ;
             and
             giveth
             him
             free
             scope
             ,
             and
             more
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             advantages
             for
             it
             :
             and
             to
             improve
             those
             favours
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             glory
             that
             gave
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             particular
             thing
             that
             is
             especially
             exprest
             here
             (
             though
             that
             be
             intimated
             too
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             noted
             as
             a
             character
             here
             of
             a
             wicked
             spirit
             ,
             
               that
               they
               will
               do
               wickedly
               in
               the
               land
               of
               uprightness
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             where
             God
             dealeth
             very
             gently
             ,
             and
             gratiously
             ,
             and
             uprightly
             with
             them
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             squarely
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             way
             complain
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             spirit
             that
             doth
             so
             .
             )
             But
             that
             which
             is
             specially
             meant
             here
             (
             
               in
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               judgments
               will
               we
               wait
               for
               thee
            
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             Gods
             servants
             will
             not
             only
             ,
             not
             start
             (
             if
             their
             temper
             be
             right
             )
             from
             God
             when
             he
             smiles
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             love
             him
             when
             he
             frowneth
             ,
             they
             will
             even
             then
             stoop
             and
             kiss
             the
             rodd
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             obey
             him
             :
             Gods
             children
             will
             acknowledg
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Father
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             is
             angry
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             touch
             by
             and
             by
             .
             )
             As
             the
             Father
             speaks
             even
             to
             this
             very
             purpose
             :
             when
             sweet
             oyntment
             is
             chased
             ,
             it
             smells
             the
             more
             sweet
             ,
             it
             delivereth
             the
             persume
             the
             more
             excellent
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             in
             a
             filthy
             place
             ,
             stir
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             you
             stir
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             stinks
             .
             Wicked
             spirits
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             but
             chafe
             them
             ,
             manifest
             the
             filth
             and
             corruption
             that
             is
             within
             them
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             may
             know
             money
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             when
             it
             falleth
             down
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             silver
             or
             brass
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             betray
             it self
             :
             so
             here
             ,
             their
             language
             ,
             
               their
               speech
               will
               betray
               them
               then
               ,
            
             and
             declare
             what
             they
             are
             .
             The
             divel
             thought
             that
             Job
             had
             been
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             curst
             
               God
               to
               his
               face
            
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             touch
             him
             :
             but
             it
             was
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             a
             better
             mettal
             and
             stamp
             ,
             therefore
             he
             blessed
             God
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             judgment
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             formerly
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             mercies
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             do
             :
             labour
             to
             be
             fruitful
             in
             thankfulness
             ,
             and
             chearfulness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             when
             God
             sheweth
             favour
             ,
             and
             give●…
             any
             ease
             ,
             and
             mercy
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             
             labour
             likewise
             to
             be
             faithful
             and
             constant
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             his
             judgments
             are
             a
             broad
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             be
             divers
             particulars
             in
             that
             ,
             (
             I
             will
             but
             meerly
             mentich
             them
             .
             )
             There
             be
             these
             sour
             things
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             sleps
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             impendant
             ,
             or
             incombent
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             publick
             ,
             or
             private
             ,
             that
             concern
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             particular
             persons
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Judgment
             (
             if
             he
             be
             of
             a
             right
             temper
             )
             is
             Perseverance
             ,
             to
             hold
             out
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             beaten
             off
             for
             a
             little
             storm
             or
             shock
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             on
             his
             pace
             ,
             to
             keep
             on
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Travellers
             that
             go
             to
             sea
             :
             
             meerly
             to
             be
             sick
             a
             little
             ,
             or
             in
             sport
             ,
             if
             there
             arise
             but
             a
             black
             cloud
             ,
             they
             presently
             give
             over
             ,
             their
             voyage
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             they
             come
             not
             to
             venture
             shocks
             ,
             and
             storms
             ,
             and
             danger
             ;
             they
             come
             for
             pleasure
             :
             but
             the
             Merchant
             ,
             that
             is
             bound
             upon
             a
             voyage
             ,
             whose
             trade
             and
             imployment
             of
             life
             it
             is
             ,
             every
             cloud
             and
             wind
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             to
             return
             back
             again
             to
             shoare
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             over
             ;
             but
             he
             goeth
             them
             through
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             not
             indeed
             and
             in
             earnest
             travelling
             toward
             heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             easily
             off
             upon
             a
             little
             storm
             arising
             ;
             if
             God
             do
             but
             frown
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             a
             wrinckle
             in
             his
             brow
             :
             all
             his
             pleasure
             in
             religion
             is
             gone
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             some
             other
             things
             he
             aymed
             at
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             for
             pleasure
             he
             came
             in
             here
             :
             but
             a
             godly
             Christian
             who
             is
             bound
             for
             heaven
             ,
             whose
             voyage
             is
             set
             for
             heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             course
             and
             the
             bent
             of
             his
             soul
             lyeth
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             like
             a
             Ship
             with
             full
             Sail
             is
             carried
             toward
             heaven
             :
             storms
             will
             not
             beat
             him
             off
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             persevere
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             necessary
             use
             (
             as
             there
             should
             be
             perseverance
             ,
             so
             )
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             excellency
             and
             precellency
             of
             all
             holy
             duties
             (
             which
             I
             mentioned
             in
             the
             general
             before
             )
             which
             a
             man
             should
             exercise
             so
             much
             the
             more
             industriously
             and
             painfully
             in
             storms
             and
             difficulties
             .
             All
             sweet
             odours
             are
             refreshing
             to
             the
             head
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             
             but
             when
             there
             is
             a
             stinking
             place
             that
             is
             offensive
             ,
             men
             hold
             them
             closer
             to
             them
             :
             so
             it
             should
             be
             with
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             all
             holy
             duties
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             pretious
             to
             us
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             but
             specially
             in
             times
             of
             stress
             and
             difficulty
             :
             Oh
             then
             we
             should
             cleave
             close
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             multiply
             in
             prayers
             ,
             then
             multiply
             in
             our
             holy
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             multiply
             examining
             diligently
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             looking
             more
             strictly
             and
             narrowly
             to
             our selves
             ;
             then
             we
             should
             reflect
             more
             seriously
             upon
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             should
             excel
             our selves
             :
             or
             else
             it
             will
             not
             countervail
             ,
             and
             be
             an
             Antidote
             against
             the
             evil
             and
             bitterness
             of
             the
             times
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             there
             should
             be
             shewed
             patience
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             Judgment
             :
             we
             should
             not
             mutter
             against
             God
             ,
             nor
             struggle
             ,
             nor
             be
             violent
             against
             him
             :
             but
             humbly
             and
             meekly
             lay
             our selves
             down
             before
             him
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               in
               his
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             
             there
             should
             be
             a
             proficiency
             :
             that
             the
             
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               will
               learn
               righteousness
               :
            
             we
             should
             patiently
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             withall
             we
             should
             be
             good
             proficients
             ,
             then
             to
             learn
             righteousness
             .
             Gods
             rod
             should
             be
             to
             us
             as
             the
             fescue
             is
             to
             the
             child
             ,
             the
             fescue
             points
             out
             to
             the
             child
             the
             letter
             ,
             makes
             him
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             and
             so
             Gods
             rod
             points
             out
             many
             good
             lessons
             which
             we
             should
             never
             otherwise
             learn
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             I
             had
             never
             known
             (
             as
             Luthers
             wife
             said
             sometime
             )
             what
             such
             and
             such
             things
             meant
             ,
             in
             such
             and
             such
             Psalmes
             ,
             such
             complaints
             and
             workings
             of
             spirit
             ;
             I
             had
             never
             understood
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             brought
             me
             under
             some
             affliction
             :
             affliction
             was
             a
             Commentary
             ,
             and
             fescue
             to
             point
             out
             my
             lesson
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             I
             understood
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             but
             mention
             one
             thing
             more
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
             (
             I
             shall
             leave
             the
             Application
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             prevented
             .
             )
             Here
             is
             now
             the
             sum
             of
             a
             Christians
             duty
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             recommended
             to
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             verses
             read
             :
             partly
             general
             duties
             that
             belong
             to
             all
             Christians
             in
             all
             times
             :
             and
             partly
             some
             particular
             duties
             which
             concern
             them
             more
             specially
             in
             some
             special
             times
             .
             There
             is
             a
             motive
             or
             two
             to
             press
             and
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             duties
             .
             There
             is
             one
             in
             a
             verse
             before
             those
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             (
             the
             seventh
             verse
             )
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               just
               is
               uprightness
               :
               thou
               most
               upright
               dost
               weigh
               the
               path
               of
               the
               just
               .
            
             Here
             the
             first
             Motive
             is
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             God.
             
             God
             is
             a
             holy
             overseer
             of
             all
             our
             wayes
             ;
             
             a
             spectatour
             of
             all
             our
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             how
             we
             do
             carry
             our selves
             ,
             and
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             .
             God
             is
             not
             only
             a
             spectatour
             ,
             and
             an
             overseer
             of
             our
             wayes
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             an
             expencer
             ,
             a
             weigher
             and
             Judg-of
             our
             wayes
             ;
             to
             reward
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             :
             and
             we
             should
             often
             cast
             our
             eyes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             looking
             upon
             us
             in
             our
             carriages
             ,
             to
             put
             some
             more
             awe
             upon
             our
             spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             wantonly
             break
             out
             against
             God
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             do
             evil
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             that
             holy
             God
             which
             one
             day
             we
             know
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             account
             for
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Judgment
             .
             But
             I
             can
             but
             name
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             Motive
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             
             in
             those
             words
             which
             stand
             last
             of
             those
             I
             read
             ,
             and
             a
             verse
             following
             .
             And
             that
             is
             from
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             particular
             proper
             character
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             it
             is
             that
             which
             differenceth
             a
             godly
             man
             from
             a
             wicked
             man.
             Herein
             lies
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             temper
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             spirit
             :
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             described
             already
             what
             his
             carriage
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             carriage
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             limned
             out
             in
             the
             Prophets
             own
             expression
             ,
             in
             their
             name
             :
             but
             the
             wicked
             men
             they
             are
             clean
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             perform
             these
             duties
             ;
             neither
             the
             general
             ,
             nor
             the
             particular
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             bohoveth
             every
             one
             to
             take
             care
             to
             
               depart
               from
               the
               tents
               of
               those
               wicked
               men
            
             ;
             that
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             and
             go
             down
             quick
             to
             hell
             every
             one
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Korah
             .
             )
             It
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             that
             they
             should
             depart
             and
             sever
             themselves
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             broad
             and
             vast
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             be
             jealous
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             assimulate
             themselves
             to
             wicked
             men
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             like
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             deaths
             :
             that
             they
             live
             not
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             lest
             they
             perish
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             or
             three
             things
             that
             are
             exprest
             concerning
             these
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             their
             Character
             is
             to
             be
             refractary
             to
             God
             in
             what
             way
             soever
             he
             shewes
             himself
             to
             them
             :
             if
             he
             shew
             his
             favour
             ,
             or
             send
             his
             Judgments
             it
             is
             all
             one
             :
             
               in
               the
               land
               of
               uprightness
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               when
               Gods
               hand
               is
               lifted
               up
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               see
               :
            
             nothing
             will
             do
             them
             good
             :
             no
             way
             of
             working
             upon
             them
             ,
             neither
             by
             fair
             ,
             nor
             by
             foul
             means
             .
             And
             we
             must
             be
             unlike
             them
             therefore
             every
             way
             ;
             we
             must
             take
             every
             dealing
             of
             God
             by
             the
             right
             care
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             and
             make
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             for
             good
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             exprest
             of
             them
             :
             that
             God
             will
             one
             day
             meet
             with
             these
             wicked
             men
             :
             let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             :
             it
             is
             not
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             serve
             God
             :
             nor
             a
             cheap
             ,
             nor
             a
             safe
             thing
             to
             rebel
             against
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             hand
             shall
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             break
             them
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             the
             longer
             he
             spareth
             ,
             and
             the
             gentler
             he
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             heavy
             it
             will
             come
             at
             last
             .
             Gods
             Mill
             grindeth
             slow
             ,
             but
             it
             grinds
             to
             powder
             (
             as
             the
             ancient
             saying
             is
             )
             the
             more
             God
             is
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             long
             lifting
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             lay
             his
             stroak
             ,
             the
             heavier
             stroak
             he
             layes
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             crusheth
             all
             to
             peeces
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             too
             :
             even
             those
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             so
             stubborn
             and
             refractary
             ,
             and
             scorn
             Gods
             word
             :
             that
             lift
             up
             the
             heel
             and
             kick
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             scoff
             and
             jear
             ,
             and
             deride
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ;
             time
             shall
             come
             that
             even
             these
             wicked
             men
             shall
             be
             convinced
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             envy
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             hatred
             against
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             foolery
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             at
             last
             repent
             ,
             when
             repentance
             shall
             do
             them
             no
             good
             :
             repent
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             even
             turned
             into
             hell
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             that
             sentence
             ;
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               you
               cursed
            
             .
             Therefore
             now
             seeing
             these
             things
             will
             befall
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Canon
             which
             I
             have
             characterised
             a
             godly
             man
             by
             :
             this
             should
             be
             a
             good
             incouragement
             to
             godly
             men
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             walk
             constantly
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             true
             to
             their
             own
             way
             .
             And
             if
             they
             do
             live
             amongst
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             rather
             gainers
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             grow
             the
             better
             rather
             then
             to
             receive
             infection
             ,
             and
             corruption
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             that
             Lillies
             and
             Roses
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             planted
             by
             Garlick
             or
             Onions
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             unsavoury
             things
             ,
             they
             do
             increase
             in
             sweeness
             :
             the
             Rose
             and
             the
             Lillie
             are
             sweeter
             :
             so
             it
             should
             be
             when
             godly
             men
             are
             planted
             ,
             and
             
             hemmed
             about
             with
             wicked
             men
             :
             the
             vileness
             and
             odiousness
             of
             their
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             may
             make
             them
             to
             loath
             wickedness
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             godliness
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             kept
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             run
             to
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             ryot
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Instead
             of
             all
             other
             Application
             which
             I
             thought
             to
             have
             added
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             and
             for
             instance
             :
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             true
             Analogie
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             discern
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             right
             Christian
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             not
             :
             we
             must
             not
             discern
             it
             by
             our
             fancies
             ,
             but
             by
             those
             Characters
             God
             hath
             set
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             just
             apology
             (
             in
             the
             second
             place
             )
             for
             those
             that
             are
             branded
             with
             nick-names
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             description
             of
             true
             piety
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             breathing
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             seeking
             night
             and
             day
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             setting
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             of
             uprightness
             ,
             with
             sincerity
             before
             God
             :
             then
             certainly
             they
             are
             unjustly
             branded
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             do
             aime
             at
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             consciences
             of
             other
             men
             may
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             conviction
             of
             those
             men
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             according
             to
             this
             stamp
             :
             if
             they
             either
             fail
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             of
             these
             lineaments
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             nothing
             toward
             God
             and
             his
             name
             ,
             no
             understanding
             ,
             no
             affection
             ,
             no
             endeavours
             working
             that
             way
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             for
             the
             rest
             )
             if
             they
             utterly
             fail
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             utterly
             come
             short
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             :
             but
             much
             more
             if
             they
             do
             deride
             ,
             and
             oppose
             ,
             and
             contemne
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             chalked
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             rule
             and
             direction
             :
             that
             is
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             fayling
             and
             coming
             short
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             right
             :
             I
             doubt
             when
             the
             Books
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             laid
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             if
             our
             lives
             be
             not
             according
             to
             that
             :
             whatsoever
             our
             words
             be
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             we
             carry
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             beare
             us
             out
             then
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             might
             have
             been
             a
             Use
             also
             of
             Examination
             ;
             let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             examin
             our selves
             ,
             and
             what
             our
             estate
             is
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             what
             degree
             of
             this
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             comfort
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             are
             such
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             the
             perfection
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             affection
             .
             If
             they
             have
             not
             the
             perfection
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             affections
             stand
             and
             run
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             truly
             ,
             and
             ingeniously
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             in
             sincerity
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             comfort
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             Exhortation
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             several
             branches
             of
             the
             duty
             which
             I
             cannot
             meddle
             with
             .
             And
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Motives
             that
             I
             propounded
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             But
             (
             I
             say
             instead
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             this
             present
             Sister
             of
             ours
             ,
             whose
             Funeral
             we
             now
             solemnize
             ,
             I
             might
             setch
             an
             Argument
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             all
             these
             several
             duties
             from
             her
             example
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             now
             therefore
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             speak
             something
             concerning
             Her
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             whose
             Funeral
             solemnities
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             this
             time
             met
             together
             ,
             (
             that
             gave
             us
             the
             occasion
             )
             I
             shall
             (
             according
             to
             my
             custome
             )
             dispatch
             it
             briefly
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             children
             of
             God
             die
             ,
             the
             last
             offices
             of
             Love
             are
             performed
             to
             them
             by
             three
             several
             sorts
             or
             ranks
             .
             The
             Angels
             :
             they
             convey
             their
             souls
             into
             the
             
               bosome
               of
               their
               father
               Abraham
            
             ,
             into
             the
             blisse
             of
             eternity
             .
             The
             Bearers
             ,
             attended
             with
             the
             Mourners
             :
             they
             carry
             their
             bodies
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             their
             mother
             earth
             ,
             to
             rest
             in
             tranquility
             .
             The
             Preachers
             (
             as
             it
             were
             a
             middle
             between
             God
             and
             them
             )
             they
             commend
             their
             name
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             the
             hearers
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             their
             memories
             .
             My
             part
             at
             the
             present
             is
             to
             do
             this
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             trumpet
             out
             her
             commendation
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             a
             hint
             of
             something
             for
             your
             instruction
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             useful
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             intreat
             you
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             use
             to
             lace
             or
             adorn
             your
             mournings
             :
             and
             therefore
             you
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             any
             eloquent
             adorning
             ,
             
             any
             Festival
             ornament
             in
             such
             a
             Funeral
             argument
             .
             My
             language
             must
             be
             black
             ,
             and
             pathetical
             ,
             sutable
             to
             our
             sad
             occasion
             :
             it
             must
             not
             be
             pleasing
             to
             the
             fancy
             in
             the
             fresh
             flowers
             of
             Rhetorick
             ;
             my
             language
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             be
             in
             black
             ,
             but
             in
             black
             laid
             upon
             a
             ground
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             blush
             for
             blame
             ,
             speaking
             any
             thing
             besides
             ,
             what
             I
             do
             really
             conceive
             .
             As
             I
             dare
             not
             do
             you
             so
             much
             wrong
             ,
             as
             to
             paint
             or
             guild
             a
             rotten
             post
             :
             so
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             do
             her
             so
             much
             right
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             a
             rich
             Pearl
             in
             Gold.
             
          
           
             To
             pass
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             she
             was
             descended
             of
             an
             honest
             ,
             and
             worthy
             Family
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             quality
             :
             that
             She
             had
             a
             full
             and
             hopeful
             issue
             desending
             from
             her self
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             I
             leave
             for
             Oratours
             (
             as
             unfit
             for
             a
             Divine
             )
             to
             meddle
             withal
             .
             )
             All
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             concerning
             Her
             ,
             shall
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             may
             behold
             a
             true
             picture
             of
             her
             in
             all
             the
             lineaments
             of
             her
             :
             and
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             draw
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             good
             pattern
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           
             The
             Byas
             of
             her
             spirit
             was
             
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               toward
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             whose
             lively
             Image
             she
             bare
             ,
             graven
             in
             her
             memory
             ,
             living
             in
             her
             desires
             ,
             and
             (
             beyond
             all
             pictures
             )
             moving
             also
             in
             her
             endeavours
             to
             seek
             after
             God.
             The
             very
             quintescence
             of
             her
             spirit
             was
             carried
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             
               intimately
               ,
               sincerely
               ,
               universally
               ,
               and
               constantly
               .
               With
               her
               soul
               she
               desired
               him
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               spirit
               she
               sought
               him
               in
               the
               morning
               :
            
             the
             light
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             the
             evening
             star
             (
             as
             sometime
             the
             Star
             did
             the
             Wise
             men
             )
             conducted
             her
             to
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
            
             .
             In
             mercies
             she
             was
             not
             wanton
             ,
             but
             thankful
             and
             fruitful
             :
             In
             judgements
             (
             as
             in
             a
             fatherly
             way
             of
             correction
             ,
             She
             had
             a
             deep
             share
             ,
             wherein
             being
             exercised
             with
             many
             years
             weakness
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             knew
             her
             ,
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             such
             fatherly
             dealings
             )
             she
             shewed
             her
             patience
             ,
             her
             perseverance
             ,
             her
             prosiciency
             :
             and
             being
             a
             Mourner
             for
             the
             stobbornness
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             gainer
             likewise
             by
             them
             too
             :
             and
             all
             because
             she
             looked
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             and
             weighs
             all
             our
             paths
             .
             In
             which
             I
             have
             briefly
             recollected
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             whole
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             text
             :
             so
             that
             so
             long
             as
             this
             Text
             is
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Bible
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             any
             thing
             (
             though
             unworthy
             )
             of
             this
             Sermon
             remaines
             in
             your
             memories
             ,
             she
             cannot
             want
             either
             a
             sweet
             memorial
             of
             her
             vertues
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             stately
             Monument
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             hearts
             too
             .
          
           
             Happily
             some
             may
             scoffe
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             doubt
             ,
             as
             though
             this
             commendation
             flew
             too
             high
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             shall
             briefly
             answer
             both
             .
             For
             the
             former
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             two
             great
             Tragedians
             ,
             learned
             and
             famous
             in
             their
             time
             :
             Sophocles
             ,
             and
             
               Euripides
               .
               Euripides
            
             presented
             upon
             the
             Scaene
             all
             naughty
             women
             :
             and
             Sophocles
             presented
             all
             vertuous
             women
             :
             and
             the
             ordinary
             observation
             of
             the
             wits
             of
             the
             times
             was
             (
             as
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             vainly
             witted
             in
             these
             things
             )
             they
             thought
             that
             Euripides
             that
             presented
             them
             bad
             ,
             presented
             women
             as
             they
             were
             :
             and
             Sophocles
             that
             presented
             them
             good
             ,
             presented
             them
             as
             they
             should
             be
             .
             If
             I
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             to
             the
             scoffs
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             :
             I
             do
             beleeve
             fully
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             presented
             her
             as
             she
             was
             :
             but
             howsoever
             you
             can
             take
             no
             hurt
             if
             you
             do
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             as
             what
             you
             should
             be
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             I
             have
             presented
             what
             you
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             any
             that
             shall
             doubt
             yet
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             high
             .
             I
             would
             desire
             them
             only
             to
             consider
             this
             :
             I
             describe
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             the
             very
             temper
             and
             character
             of
             one
             that
             is
             truly
             godly
             (
             such
             as
             I
             conceive
             her
             to
             have
             been
             )
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             is
             truly
             godly
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             measure
             must
             attain
             ,
             and
             do
             attain
             to
             participate
             in
             a
             conformity
             with
             this
             Character
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             neither
             done
             you
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             any
             wrong
             ,
             and
             yet
             done
             her
             right
             too
             .
             And
             (
             to
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             )
             She
             hath
             left
             this
             honour
             behind
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             lived
             beloved
             ,
             and
             died
             desired
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             who
             is
             there
             here
             almost
             that
             suffereth
             not
             a
             loss
             in
             her
             ?
             Her
             Husband
             hath
             lost
             a
             loving
             wife
             that
             honoured
             him
             highly
             .
             Her
             children
             have
             lost
             a
             loving
             Mother
             ,
             that
             loved
             them
             tenderly
             ,
             that
             tendered
             them
             duly
             .
             Her
             servants
             have
             lost
             a
             loving
             Mistress
             ,
             that
             governed
             them
             gently
             ,
             and
             was
             every
             way
             beneficial
             to
             them
             .
             Her
             
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             have
             lost
             a
             loving
             Sister
             ,
             that
             answered
             them
             in
             their
             loves
             sweetly
             .
             Her
             Neighbours
             have
             lost
             a
             loving
             neighbour
             :
             full
             of
             courtesie
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             full
             of
             charity
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             And
             my self
             have
             lost
             (
             I
             hope
             there
             is
             none
             here
             so
             weak
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             I
             blast
             the
             living
             ,
             to
             blazon
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             do
             rob
             or
             strip
             the
             living
             ,
             to
             cloath
             the
             dead
             with
             their
             spoyles
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             )
             as
             truly
             and
             cordially
             a
             loving
             friend
             ,
             as
             any
             she
             hath
             left
             behind
             :
             though
             I
             esteem
             many
             her
             Peeres
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             complain
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             end
             all
             .
             Her
             gain
             in
             Christ
             countervaileth
             and
             sweetneth
             all
             our
             losses
             .
             She
             was
             a
             disciple
             of
             Love
             ,
             she
             loved
             her
             Lord
             ,
             and
             loved
             all
             his
             Saints
             and
             servants
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             beloved
             disciple
             ,
             and
             resteth
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             her
             Love
             :
             where
             not
             to
             disquiet
             her
             happiness
             ,
             and
             detain
             your
             patience
             any
             longer
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             her
             in
             that
             blessed
             place
             ,
             and
             commend
             you
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             EXPECTATION
             OF
             CHRISTS
             COMING
             :
             OR
             ,
             A
             MOTIVE
             To
             a
             Holy
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 3.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 Conversation
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 even
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             seventh
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             exhorteth
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             
               to
               be
               followers
               together
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               mark
               them
               which
               walk
               so
               as
               they
               had
               him
               for
               an
               ensample
               :
            
             And
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             (
             the
             imitation
             of
             his
             ensample
             )
             he
             sheweth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             others
             that
             pretended
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             indeed
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             himself
             :
             Many
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               walk
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               told
               you
               often
               ,
               and
               now
               tell
               you
               weeping
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               end
               is
               destruction
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               belly
               ;
               and
               whose
               glory
               is
               their
               shame
               ,
               who
               mind
               earthly
               things
               .
            
             These
             ensamples
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             avoid
             :
             follow
             not
             such
             ,
             
             but
             
               be
               ye
               followers
               of
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               follow
               those
               which
               walk
               ,
               so
               as
               ye
               have
               us
               for
               an
               ensample
               :
            
             This
             is
             the
             example
             he
             would
             have
             them
             imitate
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             you
             have
             these
             things
             considerable
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             the
             conversation
             of
             these
             men
             was
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             the
             Philipians
             to
             follow
             .
             Their
             conversation
             was
             a
             heavenly
             
               conversation
               .
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             reason
             or
             incouragement
             that
             they
             had
             to
             this
             imitation
             ,
             to
             walk
             so
             heavenly
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             on
             earth
             :
             because
             
               from
               thence
               we
               look
               for
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             benefit
             by
             that
             
               Saviour
               ,
               whom
               they
               look
               for
               from
               heaven
               :
               He
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               to
               his
               glorious
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             means
             by
             which
             this
             great
             work
             shall
             be
             effected
             ;
             
               According
               to
               the
               working
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               unto
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             (
             to
             touch
             it
             only
             in
             a
             word
             )
             there
             is
             from
             that
             ,
             these
             two
             Observations
             clearly
             arising
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               of
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               while
               they
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               they
               are
               now
               stated
               in
               heaven
               .
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             He
             saith
             not
             only
             it
             shall
             be
             
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             (
             though
             there
             it
             shall
             be
             perfected
             )
             but
             
               it
               is
               now
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             present
             state
             and
             possession
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               have
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               .
            
             You
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             here
             Politeuma
             ,
             translated
             conversation
             ,
             signifieth
             such
             a
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             traffique
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             where
             many
             are
             knit
             ,
             and
             united
             together
             in
             one
             common
             society
             ,
             in
             one
             common
             freedome
             :
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             heavenly
             traffique
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             trade
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             things
             wherein
             there
             is
             an
             agreement
             between
             the
             carriages
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             in
             Cities
             ,
             
             and
             Societies
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             have
             
               their
               conversations
               in
               heaven
            
             .
             I
             will
             only
             in
             brief
             run
             them
             over
             ,
             this
             being
             not
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             purposely
             aym
             at
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             in
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             there
             is
             a
             Register
             ,
             wherein
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Free-men
             are
             inrolled
             .
             So
             in
             heaven
             also
             there
             is
             a
             Register
             ,
             a
             certain
             book
             of
             Records
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             wherein
             are
             written
             the
             names
             of
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             life
             :
             
             
               Rejoce
               not
            
             (
             faith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               divels
               are
               subdued
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               your
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             And
             
               all
               that
               are
               not
               found
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               that
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.15
             .
             God
             in
             his
             secret
             counsel
             and
             purpose
             ,
             in
             his
             special
             providence
             and
             love
             ,
             takes
             notice
             of
             all
             his
             servants
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             them
             as
             sure
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             written
             down
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             man
             that
             cometh
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             knows
             him
             already
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ordained
             to
             that
             estate
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             in
             all
             Cities
             and
             Societies
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             law
             whereby
             they
             are
             all
             governed
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             which
             they
             live
             .
             So
             there
             is
             a
             law
             whereby
             all
             the
             Citizens
             of
             heaven
             ,
             all
             the
             
               houshold
               of
               God
            
             are
             governed
             ,
             that
             law
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             James
             calleth
             
               the
               royal
               law
            
             :
             a
             law
             which
             commandeth
             the
             very
             spirits
             of
             men
             :
             a
             law
             that
             disposeth
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             a
             heavenly
             frame
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             ,
             by
             degrees
             is
             drawn
             off
             from
             the
             world
             in
             his
             affections
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             and
             carriage
             :
             and
             madesutable
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             as
             in
             all
             Cities
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             safety
             and
             security
             to
             those
             that
             dwell
             there
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             they
             are
             incompassed
             with
             walls
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             there
             is
             watching
             and
             warding
             ,
             some
             waking
             while
             others
             sleep
             to
             keep
             the
             rest
             in
             safety
             .
             So
             in
             this
             heavenly
             society
             :
             
               the
               Angels
               pitch
               their
               Tents
               about
               those
               that
               fear
               God
               :
            
             nay
             
               the
               Lord
            
             himself
             
               is
               the
               Shepheard
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               neither
               slumbereth
               nor
               sleepeth
               :
            
             while
             men
             oppose
             them
             ,
             God
             defends
             them
             :
             while
             men
             are
             labouring
             and
             plotting
             ,
             and
             devising
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             are
             secure
             and
             fear
             no
             danger
             ;
             God
             
             disperseth
             and
             disappointeth
             a
             thousand
             projects
             intended
             against
             his
             servants
             .
             It
             was
             so
             with
             his
             own
             people
             Israel
             :
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             plains
             ,
             securely
             lying
             in
             their
             tents
             :
             there
             is
             Balack
             and
             Balaam
             consulting
             upon
             the
             mountains
             how
             to
             curse
             them
             :
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             that
             is
             above
             the
             mountains
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             he
             ordereth
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             Balaam
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             might
             have
             had
             all
             the
             wealth
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             )
             could
             not
             pronounce
             one
             curse
             against
             Israel
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             said
             to
             him
             that
             he
             should
             not
             curse
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             
             As
             in
             Cities
             and
             societies
             on
             earth
             ,
             men
             have
             communion
             and
             society
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             the
             less
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             in
             the
             less
             ,
             and
             all
             have
             interest
             one
             in
             another
             :
             the
             inferiours
             receive
             from
             the
             superiours
             ,
             protection
             and
             provision
             ,
             and
             the
             superiours
             ,
             receive
             from
             the
             inferiours
             ,
             subjection
             and
             submission
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             heavenly
             Corporation
             ,
             in
             this
             spiritual
             Jerusalem
             :
             
               Jerusalem
               is
               a
               City
               at
               unitie
               in
               it self
            
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Angels
             ,
             with
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             With
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             
             they
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             subjects
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             servants
             and
             children
             of
             his
             family
             :
             there
             is
             not
             the
             meanest
             subject
             in
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             make
             his
             request
             known
             to
             this
             Prince
             :
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             servant
             in
             this
             Family
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             make
             his
             complaint
             to
             this
             Master
             :
             they
             may
             (
             as
             children
             )
             
               go
               boldly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               request
               known
               unto
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               in
               sighes
               and
               groans
               .
            
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             God
             takes
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               knoweth
               that
               you
               have
               need
               of
               all
               these
               things
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             supply
             them
             :
             
             
               If
               you
               that
               are
               earthly
               can
               give
               good
               things
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               heavenly
               father
               give
               good
               things
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               .
            
          
           
             They
             have
             interest
             in
             Christ
             also
             :
             
             he
             is
             their
             Intercessour
             ,
             therefore
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               making
               intercession
               for
               us
               :
            
             He
             is
             their
             
               Advocate
               ;
               if
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               :
            
             He
             is
             their
             Lord
             and
             Captain
             ,
             
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Lords
               Army
               ,
            
             
             to
             defend
             his
             Church
             ;
             
               Michael
               ,
               the
               great
               Prince
               standeth
               up
               for
               the
               children
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             They
             have
             interest
             also
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             the
             third
             Person
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             only
             ,
             
               the
               love
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             wisheth
             for
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               ready
               to
               help
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               in
               able
               them
               to
               put
               up
               their
               requests
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               pray
               as
               they
               ought
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             sanctisieth
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Born
               again
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
            
             that
             he
             comforteth
             them
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               Comforter
            
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Saints
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             dependance
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             them
             also
             :
             
               If
               I
               be
               a
               Father
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               honour
               ?
               if
               I
               be
               a
               Master
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               fear
               ?
            
             Because
             they
             acknowledg
             God
             to
             be
             their
             Father
             ,
             they
             honour
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             acknowledg
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Lord
             ,
             they
             fear
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             They
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             Angels
             also
             :
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Ministring
               spirits
               sent
               forth
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Elect
               :
            
             They
             were
             Christs
             messengers
             ,
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             are
             made
             Messengers
             ,
             Angels
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             therefore
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Offend
               not
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ,
               for
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               their
               Angels
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               my
               father
               in
               heaven●…
               .
            
             They
             have
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             
               worshippers
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             condemneth
             ,
             Coll.
             2.
             as
             foreseeing
             to
             what
             a
             height
             Popish
             superstition
             would
             rise
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             I
             say
             ;
             not
             to
             worship
             them
             ,
             to
             invocate
             them
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             know
             no
             such
             will-worship
             which
             is
             without
             the
             rule
             .
             We
             have
             an
             Angel
             comforting
             Hagar
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             Angel
             defending
             Elisha
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             Angel
             incouraging
             Jacob
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             Angel
             carrying
             Lazarus
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             :
             But
             we
             never
             had
             any
             Angel
             that
             stood
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             have
             worship
             and
             adoration
             .
             This
             indeed
             the
             Angels
             have
             from
             us
             ,
             imitation
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               on
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             They
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             Saints
             also
             :
             
             yea
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             :
             not
             as
             though
             they
             paayed
             for
             us
             :
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             common
             desire
             of
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             whole
             
             Church
             ;
             
               The
               souls
               under
               the
               Alter
               cry
               ,
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               true
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               not
               avenge
               our
               blood
               on
               those
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             All
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             their
             souls
             cry
             to
             God
             to
             finish
             these
             dayes
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             hasten
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             this
             further
             benesit
             we
             have
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             all
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ;
             
               there
               is
               a
               gathering
               under
               one
               Head
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             )
             under
             Christ
             :
             they
             are
             the
             superiour
             members
             ,
             we
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             all
             joyned
             under
             one
             common
             Head.
             
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             have
             interest
             one
             in
             another
             :
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             communion
             they
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             prayers
             ,
             in
             the
             gifts
             ,
             in
             the
             wealth
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             sofar
             as
             necessity
             and
             love
             requireth
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             ,
             as
             in
             earthly
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             there
             is
             trading
             and
             traff
             quing
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             here
             ,
             this
             heavenly
             conversation
             consisteth
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             heavenly
             traffique
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             word
             importeth
             ;
             )
             We
             either
             are
             all
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             all
             heavenly
             merchants
             ,
             
             even
             here
             upon
             earth
             .
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               compared
               ,
               to
               a
               treasure
               hid
               in
               a
               field
               ,
               which
               when
               a
               man
               findeth
               ,
               he
               hideth
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               joy
               departeth
               ,
               and
               selleth
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               buyeth
               that
               field
               .
            
             It
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Pearl
             ,
             which
             when
             a
             man
             descrieth
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             giveth
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             possess
             that
             Pearl
             :
             
             There
             is
             a
             heavenly
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             worth
             all
             that
             we
             can
             give
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             bought
             too
             .
             It
             is
             our
             Saviours
             counsel
             ;
             
               come
               buy
               of
               me
               ,
               yea
               ,
               come
               buy
               wine
               and
               milk
               without
               money
               ,
               without
               price
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             bought
             :
             but
             bought
             without
             money
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             corruption
             ,
             that
             can
             buy
             heavenly
             things
             :
             
             
               Buy
               of
               me
               eye-salve
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               gold
               that
               you
               may
               be
               made
               rich
               ,
               and
               garments
               ,
               that
               your
               nakedness
               may
               not
               appear
               .
            
             This
             must
             be
             bought
             ,
             but
             what
             must
             we
             give
             for
             it
             ?
             Christ
             tels
             us
             ;
             he
             saith
             that
             he
             himself
             is
             the
             Pearl
             ,
             the
             treasure
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             must
             give
             for
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             
               Let
               a
               man
               deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               cross
               ,
               and
               then
               follow
               him
               .
            
             He
             must
             deny
             his
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             his
             carnal
             affections
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             his
             lusts
             ,
             he
             must
             renounce
             his
             sins
             ;
             
               If
               thy
               right
               hand
               offend
               thee
               ,
               cut
               it
               off
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               ;
               if
               thy
               right
               eye
               offend
               thee
               ,
               pluck
               it
               out
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               :
            
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             that
             a
             man
             should
             dismember
             himself
             ?
             No
             such
             matter
             ;
             What
             then
             ?
             To
             do
             that
             which
             a
             man
             accounteth
             as
             harsh
             a
             peece
             of
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             pluck
             out
             his
             eye
             ,
             or
             cut
             off
             his
             hand
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             his
             carnal
             affections
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             his
             sweetest
             lusts
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             holdeth
             as
             dear
             ,
             and
             sets
             as
             high
             a
             rate
             upon
             ,
             as
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             his
             right
             eye
             ;
             there
             should
             he
             no
             sin
             so
             precious
             ,
             no
             gain
             so
             sweet
             ,
             no
             pleasure
             so
             delightful
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             let
             it
             for
             Christ
             :
             there
             should
             be
             no
             worldly
             thing
             whasoever
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             so
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             ,
             but
             if
             persecution
             for
             the
             Gospel
             should
             come
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             contented
             to
             leave
             it
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             to
             let
             his
             affections
             hang
             loose
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             Christ
             shall
             call
             him
             to
             part
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             with
             his
             contentments
             ,
             with
             himself
             ,
             he
             may
             let
             all
             fall
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospels
             .
             This
             is
             the
             heavenly
             traffique
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             here
             lay
             down
             some
             tryals
             ,
             
             by
             which
             men
             may
             be
             able
             to
             judg
             of
             themselves
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             whether
             their
             
               conversation
               be
               in
               heaven
            
             .
             I
             will
             instance
             but
             in
             some
             generals
             ,
             because
             I
             hasten
             to
             that
             I
             principally
             intend
             .
          
           
             See
             how
             thy
             affections
             stand
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             man
             :
             such
             as
             is
             a
             mans
             affection
             ,
             
             such
             is
             his
             conversation
             :
             a
             heavenly
             affection
             argueth
             
               a
               heavenly
               conver
               sation
               ;
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               ,
            
             presupposeth
             a
             heavenly
             affection
             :
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             walk
             in
             a
             heavenly
             course
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             heavenly
             mind
             .
          
           
             It
             sheweth
             the
             errour
             of
             those
             men
             that
             think
             ,
             that
             that
             pitch
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             careful
             walking
             with
             God
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             too
             strict
             a
             point
             to
             be
             pressed
             :
             what
             (
             say
             they
             )
             will
             you
             have
             us
             to
             be
             Saints
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             men
             ?
             shall
             we
             not
             have
             infirmities
             still
             ?
          
           
             Yes
             that
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             what
             thou
             canst
             .
             But
             here
             is
             the
             thing
             :
             What
             is
             the
             bent
             of
             thy
             heart
             ?
             
             what
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             thy
             mind
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             endeavour
             of
             thy
             whole
             man
             ?
             which
             way
             are
             thy
             affections
             carried
             ?
             What
             dost
             thou
             mourn
             for
             most
             ?
             what
             dost
             thou
             rejoyce
             in
             most
             ?
             what
             dost
             thou
             hope
             for
             most
             ?
             According
             to
             thy
             affections
             ,
             so
             will
             thy
             labour
             and
             endeavour
             be
             .
             A
             heavenly
             
             heart
             sorroweth
             most
             for
             sin
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             affection
             rejoyceth
             most
             in
             Christ
             :
             
               Many
               say
               :
               who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
               ,
               but
               Lord
               lift
               thou
               up
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               upon
               us
               :
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               more
               joy
               of
               heart
               then
               they
               had
               ,
               when
               their
               corn
               ,
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               abounded
               .
            
             A
             heavenly
             affection
             hopeth
             most
             for
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             way
             be
             released
             from
             worldly
             troubles
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             be
             possessed
             of
             those
             heavenly
             joyes
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             perfect
             communion
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             fully
             brought
             into
             the
             
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             stirreth
             him
             up
             with
             all
             industry
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             him
             along
             mainly
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             to
             seek
             after
             ,
             not
             the
             wealth
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             how
             he
             may
             get
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             attain
             evidences
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             testimonies
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             He
             speakes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             worldly
             man
             speaks
             of
             the
             world
             .
             A
             worldly
             man
             
               speaks
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               heareth
               him
            
             (
             faith
             Christ
             )
             every
             table
             ringeth
             of
             his
             worldly
             talke
             ;
             every
             company
             soundeth
             of
             his
             worldly
             affections
             ;
             in
             every
             meeting
             he
             sheweth
             his
             worldly
             disposition
             .
             So
             a
             heavenly-minded
             man
             is
             alwayes
             talking
             of
             heavenly
             things
             :
             alwayes
             labouring
             to
             draw
             heavenly
             uses
             out
             of
             earthly
             things
             :
             let
             crosses
             come
             ,
             he
             can
             draw
             comforts
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             means
             to
             take
             off
             his
             heart
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             set
             it
             more
             toward
             heaven
             :
             as
             Noahs
             Arke
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             waters
             increased
             ,
             the
             neerer
             it
             was
             raised
             to
             heaven
             :
             so
             a
             heavenly
             man
             ,
             the
             more
             worldly
             crosses
             come
             ,
             the
             higher
             his
             soul
             riseth
             toward
             heaven
             :
             the
             worldly
             man
             sinketh
             under
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             lifted
             up
             neerer
             to
             Christ
             .
             This
             is
             
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
            
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             on
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             told
             you
             was
             observable
             from
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
             was
             this
             ;
             
               That
               in
               this
               very
               life
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               stated
               in
               a
               heavenly
               condition
               .
               Our
               conversation
               is
               now
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             by
             repentance
             and
             faith
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             brought
             into
             a
             heavenly
             state
             :
             actually
             possessed
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             that
             in
             two
             respects
             ;
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             right
             and
             title
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             possession
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             respect
             of
             right
             and
             title
             ,
             
             and
             that
             also
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             Election
             :
             God
             hath
             elected
             them
             to
             it
             .
             Secondly
             in
             respect
             of
             vocation
             :
             
               they
               are
               begotten
               again
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               .
            
             They
             have
             now
             the
             Word
             which
             giveth
             them
             a
             promise
             of
             heaven
             .
             They
             have
             now
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               seal
               of
               their
               inheritance
               ,
               you
               are
               sealed
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Promise
               ,
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             possession
             :
             they
             are
             now
             already
             in
             present
             possession
             ,
             not
             in
             full
             possession
             ,
             but
             in
             present
             possession
             :
             A
             possession
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             union
             and
             communion
             they
             have
             in
             him
             .
             By
             the
             union
             and
             contract
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             soul
             ;
             Christ
             is
             become
             the
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Christian
             the
             Spouse
             .
             So
             that
             as
             a
             Wife
             if
             her
             Husband
             should
             travel
             into
             a
             far
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             name
             should
             take
             possession
             of
             those
             lands
             ,
             that
             were
             left
             her
             by
             her
             Father
             ,
             the
             Wife
             now
             is
             possest
             of
             those
             lands
             ,
             in
             her
             Husband
             ,
             who
             in
             her
             name
             hath
             taken
             possession
             of
             them
             :
             so
             Christ
             entring
             into
             heaven
             ,
             hath
             took
             possession
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             us
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             
               It
               is
               your
               Father
               pleasures
               to
               give
               you
               a
               kingdom
               :
            
             
             Christ
             hath
             possessed
             it
             in
             our
             name
             :
             
               I
               go
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               :
               and
               it
               is
               my
               will
               that
               they
               be
               where
               I
               am
               :
               I
               go
               to
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               your
               Father
               ;
               to
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               God.
            
             All
             that
             Christ
             hath
             in
             heaven
             .
             He
             hath
             it
             for
             us
             :
             He
             is
             gone
             before
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             follow
             after
             :
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             lay
             claime
             to
             heaven
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hope
             hereafter
             fully
             ,
             and
             personally
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             first
             taken
             possession
             of
             heaven
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             this
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             stir
             up
             every
             one
             to
             look
             to
             his
             hope
             of
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             usual
             for
             men
             to
             profess
             their
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             scarse
             any
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             hope
             ,
             if
             they
             die
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             to
             heaven
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             now
             possesse
             it
             ,
             if
             ever
             hereafter
             thou
             mean
             to
             enjoy
             it
             :
             and
             thou
             must
             possesse
             it
             
             first
             in
             Christ
             :
             thou
             must
             be
             united
             to
             him
             by
             faith
             and
             love
             :
             those
             are
             the
             bonds
             whereby
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             tyeth
             us
             unto
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             
               dwell
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             shewes
             the
             horrible
             presumption
             of
             many
             ,
             
             and
             how
             they
             add
             to
             their
             other
             sins
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             presume
             that
             they
             have
             right
             ,
             and
             title
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             :
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             the
             heir
             apparant
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             or
             the
             son
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             should
             indeed
             be
             the
             son
             of
             a
             Beggar
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             shew
             for
             his
             pretended
             title
             to
             the
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             :
             what
             would
             this
             be
             accounted
             ,
             but
             high
             treason
             against
             the
             King
             ?
             What
             a
             height
             of
             sin
             is
             this
             that
             is
             in
             many
             men
             ,
             which
             to
             their
             other
             sins
             add
             a
             presumptuous
             claim
             to
             heaven
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             Remember
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             we
             shall
             read
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             laid
             title
             and
             claim
             to
             the
             Priest-hood
             :
             but
             Ezra
             searched
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Genealogies
             ,
             and
             finding
             none
             of
             their
             names
             Registred
             there
             ,
             he
             presently
             concluded
             that
             they
             were
             none
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             therefore
             
               they
               were
               accounted
               polluted
            
             ,
             and
             put
             from
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             If
             any
             man
             lay
             claim
             to
             heaven
             ;
             God
             will
             search
             his
             book
             of
             Genealogies
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             he
             will
             search
             the
             Register
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             find
             that
             his
             name
             be
             not
             inrolled
             there
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             found
             to
             have
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             nothing
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             to
             his
             greater
             confusion
             .
             This
             should
             therefore
             stir
             up
             every
             one
             to
             make
             good
             his
             claim
             to
             heaven
             now
             :
             either
             now
             to
             be
             possest
             of
             heaven
             ,
             now
             to
             
               sit
               in
               heavenly
               places
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             ore
             lse
             look
             not
             to
             come
             to
             heaven
             afterward
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             that
             I
             mainly
             intend
             ,
             namely
             the
             Argument
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             or
             ground
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             observeth
             here
             a
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             seems
             not
             so
             Gramaticall
             :
             that
             he
             may
             thereupon
             build
             a
             sound
             and
             substantial
             truth
             in
             Divinity
             .
             He
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Plural
             number
             :
             but
             now
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             Christs
             coming
             thence
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Singular
             number
             ,
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
            
             from
             whence
             ,
             from
             which
             particular
             place
             ,
             
               We
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Of
             purpose
             to
             shew
             us
             thus
             much
             :
             that
             though
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             
             and
             divine
             nature
             he
             be
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             
               filling
               heaven
               and
               earth
            
             :
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             he
             remaineth
             now
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             till
             his
             second
             coming
             (
             which
             the
             Saints
             look
             for
             )
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Against
             those
             Ubiquitaries
             ,
             that
             will
             have
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             every
             where
             :
             In
             Heaven
             (
             say
             they
             )
             visible
             ;
             
             in
             this
             place
             invisible
             .
             The
             Papists
             hence
             build
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             :
             they
             will
             have
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             that
             very
             body
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             turned
             into
             it
             .
             The
             Lutherans
             will
             have
             the
             same
             Body
             about
             the
             bread
             .
             No
             ,
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             :
             from
             thence
             ,
             from
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             that
             very
             individual
             ,
             particular
             ,
             single
             place
             ,
             from
             the
             third
             heavens
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             
               We
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
            
             :
             he
             remaineth
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             continue
             till
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             .
             
             So
             again
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Collos
             .
             3.1
             .
             
               Set
               your
               affections
               on
               things
               above
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               Above
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
            
             ,
             and
             continueth
             ,
             and
             will
             remain
             till
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             told
             his
             Disciples
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             
               that
               the
               poor
               they
               should
               have
               alwayes
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               me
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               alwayes
            
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             then
             Christ
             hath
             not
             said
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             still
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             ,
             alwayes
             ,
             with
             us
             .
             But
             I
             let
             pass
             that
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             I
             note
             hence
             is
             this
             ;
             
             That
             
               that
               which
               most
               soundly
               ,
               and
               effectually
               settleth
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               upon
               earth
               ,
               is
               the
               looking
               for
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               come
               from
               thence
               .
            
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             so
             settleth
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             in
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             upon
             earth
             ,
             nothing
             that
             makes
             him
             so
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             nothing
             that
             ordereth
             him
             in
             so
             heavenly
             a
             course
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             rightly
             look
             for
             Christ
             to
             come
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
           
             That
             you
             may
             conceive
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             you
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             things
             included
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             their
             continual
             expectation
             is
             ,
             
             for
             Christ
             to
             come
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             so
             effectual
             to
             settle
             a
             man
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             while
             he
             liveth
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             this
             expectation
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             things
             I
             will
             open
             to
             you
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             while
             they
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             do
             continually
             expect
             and
             look
             for
             
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             come
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             you
             must
             understand
             his
             second
             coming
             to
             judgement
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             A
             twofold
             coming
             in
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             one
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             was
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             he
             cometh
             continually
             ,
             and
             daily
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             coming
             ,
             and
             his
             second
             coming
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             is
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             judgement
             .
             Never
             look
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             body
             upon
             earth
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             till
             that
             great
             day
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               come
               with
               thousands
               of
               his
               Angels
               ,
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             then
             this
             being
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             :
             we
             will
             prove
             it
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             continual
             expectation
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             continual
             desire
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             continual
             waiting
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             before
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             before
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             Before
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             Adam
             ,
             all
             the
             expectation
             and
             hope
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Beleevers
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             Messias
             would
             come
             :
             and
             therefore
             faith
             
               Jacob
               ,
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             
               David
               ,
               I
               have
               longed
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             meaning
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             groweth
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             holy
             impatiency
             ;
             
               Oh
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               break
               the
               heavens
               and
               come
               down
               .
            
             And
             immediatly
             upon
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             there
             were
             alwayes
             holy
             men
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             were
             stirred
             up
             with
             a
             continual
             expectation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             made
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             good
             man
             in
             those
             dayes
             :
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             good
             women
             ,
             as
             of
             Anna
             and
             others
             ,
             
               that
               they
               waited
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             they
             continually
             waited
             and
             expected
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             comforter
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             of
             his
             people
             would
             come
             .
             So
             shall
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             be
             :
             from
             the
             very
             time
             of
             his
             Ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             now
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             time
             of
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             all
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             will
             be
             towards
             him
             :
             
               When
               I
               am
               lifted
               up
            
             (
             faith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               I
               will
               draw
               all
               men
               after
               me
            
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             there
             particularly
             understood
             of
             his
             lifting
             up
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             intended
             in
             general
             of
             his
             Ascension
             into
             heaven
             .
             So
             that
             as
             after
             the
             promise
             was
             given
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             
               The
               Disciples
               waited
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             since
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             already
             given
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             nothing
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             second
             coming
             to
             finish
             all
             these
             dayes
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             appears
             by
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ;
             
               Hence
               forth
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               ,
               shall
               give
               me
               at
               that
               day
               :
               and
               not
               to
               me
               only
               ,
               but
               unto
               them
               also
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             here
             makes
             a
             description
             of
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             he
             faith
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             
               love
               the
               appearing
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             now
             that
             which
             a
             man
             loveth
             ,
             he
             desireth
             ,
             
             and
             looks
             ,
             and
             longs
             for
             .
             And
             in
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             
               Christ
               died
               once
               for
               many
               ,
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               ,
               shall
               he
               appeare
               the
               second
               time
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             Salvation
             is
             brought
             :
             to
             whom
             ?
             to
             all
             those
             ;
             and
             only
             to
             those
             that
             
               look
               for
               the
               
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             all
             the
             Beleevers
             in
             Heb.
             12.
             
             
               That
               they
               saw
               things
               that
               were
               invisible
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               recompense
               of
               reward
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               saw
               the
               promise
               a
               far
               off
               .
            
             They
             looked
             still
             for
             those
             things
             that
             were
             to
             appear
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             suppose
             is
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             us
             therefore
             make
             some
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Try
             now
             what
             comfort
             thou
             hast
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             great
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             
             This
             is
             the
             most
             infalible
             ground
             ,
             and
             undoubted
             evidence
             ,
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             now
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             glory
             hereafter
             :
             if
             God
             have
             now
             stirred
             up
             thy
             heart
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             holy
             affection
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             long
             and
             waite
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Without
             this
             there
             is
             little
             love
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             Church
             in
             Cant.
             1.2
             .
             sheweth
             her
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Draw
               me
            
             (
             saith
             she
             )
             
               and
               we
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               .
            
             And
             chap.
             2.4
             .
             
               Stay
               me
               with
               flaggons
               ,
               comfort
               me
               with
               apples
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               :
            
             and
             chap.
             5.
             
             
               If
               you
               find
               him
               whome
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ,
               tell
               him
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             If
             thou
             be
             of
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             desire
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             enjoy
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               The
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               say
               come
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               that
               heareth
               ,
               say
               come
               :
               the
               Spirit
               faith
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Bride
            
             (
             because
             she
             is
             stirred
             up
             in
             the
             same
             affection
             by
             the
             Spirit
             )
             
               she
               faith
               come
            
             too
             .
             Christ
             faith
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               I
               come
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             she
             faith
             again
             ,
             Come
             :
             Here
             is
             the
             agreement
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             disposition
             is
             in
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             waiting
             and
             longing
             ,
             and
             desiring
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             that
             pretend
             they
             wait
             ,
             and
             desire
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             under
             any
             affliction
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               Christ
               would
               come
               and
               end
               these
               troubles
               .
            
             You
             shall
             here
             a
             man
             that
             is
             abused
             ,
             and
             wronged
             by
             the
             oppressions
             and
             injuries
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             unrighteous
             dealings
             of
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               Christ
               would
               come
               and
               put
               an
               end
               to
               these
               evil
               times
               .
            
             
             Yea
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             hast
             this
             desire
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             man
             of
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
             It
             will
             appear
             in
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             Ground
             of
             it
             .
             What
             are
             the
             grounds
             of
             thy
             desire
             ?
             what
             are
             the
             motives
             that
             incourage
             thee
             ,
             to
             long
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ?
             
             That
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             hope
             :
             that
             is
             the
             promises
             :
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               :
            
             and
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             are
             the
             warrant
             of
             Faith
             :
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             look
             both
             on
             this
             ,
             the
             free
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               be
               beleeved
               above
               hope
               ,
               because
               be
               knew
               that
               be
               that
               promised
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             There
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             then
             :
             Faith
             is
             the
             ground
             :
             there
             is
             none
             but
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             that
             can
             indeed
             aright
             wait
             for
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             will
             appeare
             more
             in
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             companion
             of
             this
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Beleever
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             companion
             of
             it
             ,
             
             is
             
               Patience
               :
               If
               we
               hope
               for
               that
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               then
               do
               we
               with
               patience
               wait
               for
               it
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.25
             .
             )
             If
             we
             have
             hope
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             coming
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             right
             ,
             it
             will
             stay
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             calm
             and
             quiet
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             injuries
             and
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             will
             make
             us
             to
             wait
             with
             patience
             :
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               will
               not
               make
               hast
               .
            
             When
             a
             man
             beleeveth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             Christ
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             mortisieth
             and
             subdueth
             the
             rising
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             discontentedness
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             
               possesse
               his
               soul
               in
               Patience
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             impatient
             waiting
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             discontent
             and
             revilings
             ,
             and
             evil
             speakings
             ,
             and
             threatings
             of
             others
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               Christ
               would
               come
            
             .
             But
             when
             Faith
             works
             kindly
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             :
             there
             is
             a
             calm
             composedness
             of
             heart
             :
             a
             submission
             to
             God
             in
             the
             present
             tryal
             :
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             a
             rejoycing
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
            
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             there
             is
             Patience
             accompanying
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             accompanieth
             it
             ,
             
             is
             Love.
             No
             man
             can
             in
             truth
             and
             aright
             ,
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             loveth
             Christ
             and
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             Love
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             our
             taste
             of
             Gods
             love
             :
             
               Not
               that
               we
               loved
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               be
               loved
               us
               first
               ,
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             no
             man
             loveth
             Christ
             ,
             but
             first
             he
             is
             loved
             of
             Christ
             :
             no
             man
             loveth
             God
             ,
             but
             first
             he
             is
             loved
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             taste
             and
             relish
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             my
             soule
             ,
             works
             love
             to
             God
             again
             :
             as
             from
             the
             heat
             that
             cometh
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             reflection
             that
             boundeth
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Sun
             :
             so
             Gods
             love
             in
             us
             reflects
             love
             to
             God
             again
             .
          
           
             This
             Love
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             secret
             sighings
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             
             
               All
               the
               creatures
               groan
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               also
               sigh
               in
               our selves
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               waiting
               for
               the
               adoption
               ,
               even
               the
               redemption
               of
               our
               bodies
               .
            
             There
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             secret
             sighing
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             :
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             comfort
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             abundance
             of
             outward
             things
             about
             him
             ,
             yet
             then
             ,
             because
             his
             love
             is
             set
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             and
             end
             of
             love
             ,
             is
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             object
             loved
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             sighing
             ,
             a
             holy
             discontent
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             yearning
             of
             the
             heart
             toward
             Christ
             :
             
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               and
               appear
               before
               God
               ?
            
             (
             faith
             
               David
               )
               how
               long
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               ?
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Revelation
             )
             If
             a
             man
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             only
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             end
             those
             miseries
             ,
             and
             those
             troubles
             that
             are
             upon
             him
             in
             this
             life
             :
             this
             is
             not
             so
             much
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             love
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             ease
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             rest
             .
             But
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             for
             the
             injoying
             of
             himself
             ,
             I
             long
             for
             the
             fruition
             of
             
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
            
             ,
             and
             I
             account
             nothing
             amiable
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nothing
             delectable
             ,
             nothing
             comfortable
             ,
             nothing
             sweet
             to
             Christ
             :
             this
             is
             it
             that
             putteth
             the
             soul
             out
             of
             taste
             ,
             and
             relish
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             makes
             it
             sigh
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             under
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             then
             he
             shall
             he
             perfected
             in
             the
             perfect
             enjoyment
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Faith
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             thou
             wait
             for
             Christ
             in
             truth
             ,
             how
             cometh
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             love
             him
             ?
             thou
             caust
             not
             wait
             for
             him
             aright
             ,
             except
             thou
             love
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             thou
             love
             Christ
             ,
             
             it
             wil
             appear
             ,
             by
             thy
             care
             to
             walk
             in
             Christ
             :
             to
             derive
             virtue
             from
             him
             in
             all
             holy
             actions
             ,
             to
             derive
             all
             heavenly
             wisdom
             ,
             all
             heavenly
             disposition
             of
             heart
             from
             him
             :
             to
             please
             Christ
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             whereby
             thou
             maist
             approve
             thy self
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             This
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             heart
             loving
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             loving
             of
             Christ
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             himself
             that
             giveth
             me
             assurance
             ,
             that
             I
             love
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             companion
             of
             this
             waiting
             for
             Christ
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             right
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             love
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             companion
             of
             a
             mans
             waiting
             for
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             the
             continual
             affection
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             those
             same
             ejaculations
             ,
             that
             intercourse
             ,
             that
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             communion
             which
             the
             soul
             hath
             with
             Christ
             here
             .
             First
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             having
             a
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             waiting
             at
             the
             
               Posts
               of
               the
               door
               of
               wisdomes
               house
               ,
            
             to
             here
             what
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             wisdome
             it self
             )
             will
             speak
             to
             us
             :
             waiting
             if
             that
             he
             will
             come
             now
             (
             in
             the
             ministry
             of
             his
             Word
             )
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whom
             we
             hope
             to
             enjoy
             fully
             in
             glory
             :
             Waiting
             for
             him
             likewise
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             receive
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             him
             :
             waiting
             for
             him
             also
             in
             prayer
             ,
             to
             receive
             further
             consolation
             and
             strength
             from
             him
             .
             Thus
             Annah
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             She
             was
             
               one
               that
               waited
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               served
               God
               in
               the
               Temple
               in
               prayer
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
             So
             where
             there
             is
             a
             waiting
             for
             Christ
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             continual
             intercourse
             of
             the
             soul
             with
             Christ
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             and
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             duties
             .
          
           
             Dost
             thou
             wait
             for
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             and
             yet
             run
             from
             Christs
             ordinances
             ?
             How
             can
             these
             stand
             together
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             can
             ever
             wait
             with
             comfor
             for
             Christs
             coming
             in
             glory
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             now
             waiteth
             upon
             Christ
             in
             his
             ordinances
             .
             If
             thy
             delight
             be
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             religious
             performances
             thou
             waitest
             for
             a
             further
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             into
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             warrant
             to
             wait
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             with
             comfort
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Try
             your selves
             therefore
             by
             these
             things
             .
             It
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             faith
             ,
             
               I
               would
               
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               would
               come
               ,
               or
               I
               would
               that
               these
               dayes
               were
               full
               ,
               and
               finished
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             thus
             ,
             that
             rightly
             looks
             for
             ,
             or
             desires
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             he
             that
             thereby
             becometh
             patient
             ,
             and
             stayes
             ,
             and
             composeth
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             calme
             and
             quiet
             temper
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             crosses
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             that
             befal
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             Christ
             will
             come
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             my
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             my
             sorrow
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             wait
             with
             patience
             till
             he
             come
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             he
             that
             loveth
             Christ
             ,
             that
             sigheth
             for
             his
             coming
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             now
             delighteth
             in
             his
             ordinances
             :
             this
             man
             only
             waiteth
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             a
             third
             Tryal
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             our
             waiting
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             that
             is
             threefold
             (
             to
             go
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Text.
             )
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             a
             
               heavenly
               conversation
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             a
             mans
             resting
             on
             Christ
             as
             
               his
               Saviour
               and
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             
               the
               change
               of
               the
               body
            
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             shall
             be
             united
             together
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               body
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               like
               his
               own
               glorious
               body
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             main
             fruit
             whereof
             we
             are
             now
             presently
             possest
             ,
             is
             a
             
               heavenly
               Conversation
            
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             come
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             included
             in
             the
             observation
             before
             propounded
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               so
               effectual
               to
               settle
               a
               man
               ,
               
               and
               to
               dispose
               him
               to
               a
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               Conversation
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               right
               looking
               for
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             brefly
             ,
             how
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             have
             been
             wrought
             ,
             and
             incouraged
             to
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             degrees
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
             yee
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             that
             which
             mortifieth
             the
             secret
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             A
             man
             will
             never
             set
             soundly
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             mortification
             of
             his
             inward
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             in
             truth
             out
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             look
             for
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             And
             the
             very
             reason
             why
             many
             are
             so
             dull
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             backward
             to
             this
             work
             (
             for
             want
             whereof
             they
             cannot
             lead
             so
             heavenly
             a
             conversation
             ,
             upon
             earth
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             with
             love
             to
             Christ
             look
             for
             his
             second
             coming
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             by
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               Set
               your
               affections
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               on
               things
               that
               are
               above
            
             ,
             
             
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             say
             so
             ,
             but
             
               Mortisie
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               your
               earthly
               members
            
             .
             Wherefore
             should
             they
             
               mortifie
               their
               earthly
               members
               ?
               because
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             upon
             whom
             ye
             look
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             eye
             of
             your
             faith
             is
             fixed
             :
             
               mortifie
               your
               members
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             in
             truth
             to
             dispose
             and
             frame
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             
               are
               clothed
               in
               white
               Robes
            
             at
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             even
             this
             consideration
             that
             none
             shall
             appear
             then
             with
             comfort
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             now
             walk
             in
             holiness
             of
             conversation
             ?
          
           
             Certainly
             that
             man
             that
             doth
             with
             delight
             expect
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             most
             careful
             to
             fit
             himself
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             most
             diligent
             in
             setting
             himself
             to
             the
             mortifying
             ,
             and
             subduing
             of
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             walk
             before
             him
             in
             all
             holiness
             of
             life
             .
             A
             man
             that
             expects
             the
             coming
             of
             a
             King
             to
             his
             house
             :
             will
             he
             therefore
             be
             secure
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             because
             he
             knows
             certainly
             that
             the
             King
             will
             come
             ?
             No
             surely
             ,
             he
             will
             therefore
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             sure
             that
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             make
             ready
             and
             furnish
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             receive
             him
             when
             he
             doth
             come
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             because
             I
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
               glory
            
             (
             as
             he
             is
             called
             in
             Psal
             .
             24.
             )
             I
             will
             now
             
               open
               my
               everlasting
               gates
            
             .
             I
             will
             now
             labour
             that
             he
             may
             possess
             my
             soul
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             
               cleanse
               my self
               from
               all
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               pollution
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             John
             having
             said
             ,
             
             
               We
               are
               now
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
               ,
               we
               
               shall
               be
               like
               unto
               him
               :
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             He
             presently
             inferreth
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               purifieth
               himself
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
            
             he
             will
             be
             careful
             
               to
               purifie
               himself
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               pure
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             dispositton
             of
             a
             man
             that
             truly
             longs
             ,
             and
             rightly
             looks
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             careful
             to
             
               purifie
               himself
            
             .
             A
             man
             that
             expects
             to
             be
             raised
             to
             some
             great
             and
             eminent
             place
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             careful
             to
             fit
             himself
             with
             those
             necessary
             requisits
             that
             may
             make
             him
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             enable
             him
             to
             go
             through
             it
             with
             credit
             and
             comfort
             .
             So
             he
             that
             expects
             to
             have
             this
             great
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             receive
             glory
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             comfort
             by
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             he
             will
             be
             careful
             to
             purge
             his
             heart
             from
             all
             corruption
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             capable
             to
             receive
             that
             comfort
             .
          
           
             What
             daunts
             a
             man
             at
             the
             apprehension
             of
             death
             ,
             
             and
             makes
             him
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             thinking
             of
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ?
             but
             the
             guilt
             of
             secret
             sins
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             unwilling
             to
             part
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             look
             with
             comfort
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             delight
             in
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             upon
             this
             ground
             is
             careful
             to
             purge
             his
             heart
             of
             all
             secret
             corruptions
             and
             lusts
             whatsoever
             .
             This
             is
             then
             the
             first
             thing
             wherein
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             looking
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             work
             us
             to
             a
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             this
             is
             that
             which
             mortifieth
             the
             secret
             lusts
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             that
             also
             which
             mortifies
             our
             worldly
             affections
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             that
             will
             subdue
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             of
             it
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             worldly
             things
             but
             this
             ,
             the
             looking
             for
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             men
             hold
             the
             world
             so
             fast
             ?
             What
             makes
             them
             so
             gripple
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             so
             close
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ?
             But
             because
             they
             have
             no
             comfortable
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             afterwards
             .
             Certainly
             he
             that
             on
             a
             right
             ground
             ,
             and
             upon
             good
             warrant
             can
             expect
             with
             comfort
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             careth
             nothing
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             
             Therefore
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               If
               you
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seek
               those
               things
               which
               are
               above
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             because
             ,
             
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             therefore
             set
             your
             affections
             there
             :
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             set
             our
             affections
             there
             ?
             
               Set
               them
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               upon
               the
               things
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             should
             have
             something
             or
             other
             to
             fasten
             upon
             ,
             some
             object
             to
             take
             up
             its
             delight
             and
             joy
             :
             and
             he
             that
             cannot
             have
             joy
             and
             delight
             in
             better
             things
             ,
             in
             things
             above
             ,
             he
             looks
             for
             it
             in
             things
             below
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             so
             cleaves
             to
             ,
             and
             clasps
             ,
             and
             huggs
             with
             delight
             the
             things
             below
             ;
             is
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             better
             things
             to
             think
             of
             ,
             to
             hope
             after
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             better
             inheritance
             to
             hope
             for
             ,
             will
             easily
             let
             fall
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             his
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             his
             hope
             is
             in
             Christ
             who
             shall
             make
             him
             glorious
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             You
             see
             then
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             in
             this
             second
             respect
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             go
             further
             ;
             
             it
             is
             necessary
             also
             for
             the
             avoyding
             of
             any
             evil
             ,
             of
             any
             sin
             in
             the
             act
             .
             What
             is
             it
             〈◊〉
             makes
             a
             man
             regulate
             and
             square
             his
             course
             of
             life
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             avoids
             the
             
               corruptions
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               through
               lusts
               ?
            
             But
             this
             looking
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             John
             the
             Baptist
             used
             to
             press
             upon
             his
             hearers
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             repentance
             ,
             because
             
               the
               king
               dome
               of
               God
               was
               at
               hand
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             upon
             which
             Saint
             Peter
             groundeth
             his
             exhortatoin
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             
             Acts
             3.18
             .
             Repent
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               when
               the
               times
               of
               refreshing
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Therefore
             repent
             ,
             and
             return
             unto
             God
             ,
             do
             away
             your
             sins
             ,
             because
             there
             will
             a
             time
             of
             refreshing
             come
             ,
             and
             you
             had
             need
             then
             to
             be
             found
             in
             another
             hue
             ,
             in
             another
             state
             ,
             then
             in
             your
             old
             rotten
             withered
             condition
             and
             sinful
             lusts
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Argument
             that
             the
             Aposte
             used
             to
             the
             Athenians
             to
             bring
             them
             from
             Idolatry
             
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               time
               to
               judg
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               by
               that
               man
               whom
               ho
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
             Even
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             because
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               time
               to
               judg
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
               ,
            
             therefore
             they
             should
             
               turne
               from
               their
               Idols
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             so
             unbottome
             the
             heart
             ,
             nothing
             so
             shakes
             and
             looseneth
             a
             mans
             hold
             of
             sin
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             as
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             .
             What
             will
             it
             boot
             me
             (
             will
             the
             soul
             reason
             )
             to
             keep
             my
             sins
             when
             Christ
             will
             come
             to
             judg
             me
             for
             my
             sins
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             get
             by
             going
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             I
             can
             look
             for
             nothing
             then
             ,
             but
             a
             sentence
             of
             wrath
             to
             be
             denounced
             against
             me
             ?
             This
             then
             is
             that
             that
             doth
             settle
             a
             man
             in
             a
             holy
             conversation
             in
             that
             respect
             .
          
           
             Nay
             fourthly
             ,
             
             this
             is
             that
             also
             which
             quickneth
             a
             man
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             holy
             duties
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             general
             and
             particular
             Calling
             .
             It
             is
             the
             very
             argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             useth
             ,
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             holiness
             of
             conversation
             ;
             Seeing
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godliness
               ,
            
             
             
               looking
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               day
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               the
               heavens
               being
               on
               fire
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             :
             Look
             now
             about
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             now
             can
             comfort
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             such
             as
             go
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             :
             It
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             fear
             not
             much
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             many
             friends
             :
             Yea
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             shall
             die
             .
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             hast
             store
             of
             lands
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             hast
             many
             pleasures
             :
             but
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             but
             Judgment
             .
             The
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             shall
             then
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             course
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             expectation
             thereof
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             take
             us
             off
             from
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             on
             to
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             walk
             in
             another
             kind
             of
             fashion
             while
             we
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             when
             he
             would
             ●…ir
             up
             Timothy
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Argument
             that
             he
             useth
             ?
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judg
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             appearing
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             thou
             wilt
             give
             thy
             account
             up
             with
             joy
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             I
             charge
             thee
             to
             look
             to
             thy
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             So
             may
             I
             say
             to
             every
             man
             in
             his
             place
             ;
             
               I
               charge
               thee
            
             that
             art
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             business
             of
             thy
             family
             ,
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             thy
             people
             .
             
               I
               charge
               thee
            
             that
             art
             a
             father
             or
             a
             mother
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             thy
             children
             .
             
               I
               charge
               thee
            
             that
             art
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             thy
             own
             soul
             .
             And
             how
             is
             the
             charge
             ?
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judg
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Because
             there
             shall
             come
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             both
             thou
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             present
             before
             Christ
             at
             his
             appearing
             ;
             therefore
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             comfort
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             thy self
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             ;
             be
             careful
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             that
             concerns
             thy
             place
             ,
             
               Looking
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             So
             then
             you
             see
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             forcible
             an
             Argument
             to
             settle
             a
             man
             in
             a
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             in
             a
             heavenly
             course
             as
             this
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             alwayes
             to
             look
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             nothing
             fixeth
             a
             man
             so
             constantly
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             as
             this
             .
             
               Our
               conversation
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               is
               alwayes
               in
               heaven
            
             .
             We
             alwayes
             walk
             on
             earth
             as
             those
             that
             aspire
             to
             heaven
             ,
             because
             we
             alwayes
             look
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             Wert
             thou
             carefnl
             to
             serve
             God
             yesterday
             ?
             do
             it
             to
             day
             also
             :
             it
             may
             be
             Christ
             may
             come
             now
             and
             take
             thee
             away
             by
             death
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             preparation
             for
             judgment
             afterward
             .
             
               Little
               children
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             John
             )
             
               now
               abide
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               may
               have
               confidence
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ashamed
               before
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               .
            
             What
             is
             it
             that
             giveth
             a
             man
             boldness
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             shame
             from
             him
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             that
             spirit
             of
             fear
             and
             trembling
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             those
             that
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             
             when
             they
             shall
             cry
             to
             the
             mountains
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ?
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             continued
             in
             a
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             and
             constantly
             walked
             before
             the
             Lord
             with
             an
             upright
             heart
             .
             
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
               hence-forth
               is
               layd
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               Judg
               shall
               give
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               them
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               .
            
             Still
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             incouraged
             themselves
             to
             persevere
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             ,
             from
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             will
             give
             them
             a
             reward
             for
             their
             constancy
             in
             his
             service
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Argument
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
             useth
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             Rev.
             3.11
             .
             
               Hold
               fast
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               man
               take
               thy
               crown
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             time
             coming
             when
             Crowns
             shall
             be
             given
             :
             but
             to
             whome
             ?
             to
             those
             that
             hold
             out
             ,
             that
             persevere
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             
               Be
               thou
               faithful
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               receive
               a
               crown
               of
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             a
             man
             go
             on
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             that
             is
             good
             in
             youth
             ,
             be
             good
             in
             age
             also
             ;
             because
             whensoever
             he
             dieth
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             his
             Crown
             .
             This
             will
             make
             a
             man
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             
               begin
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
            
             this
             will
             make
             him
             ,
             that
             
               having
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               plough
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               look
               back
            
             ;
             because
             he
             no
             further
             looks
             for
             comfort
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             had
             care
             to
             walk
             on
             constantly
             in
             a
             good
             course
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             point
             proved
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             soul
             hath
             a
             main
             benefit
             by
             his
             looking
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             him
             careful
             to
             mortifie
             his
             secret
             lusts
             :
             that
             this
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             him
             careful
             to
             purge
             himself
             from
             worldly
             affections
             :
             that
             this
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             him
             industrious
             to
             avoid
             evil
             courses
             :
             that
             this
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             him
             diligent
             in
             good
             actions
             ;
             that
             this
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             him
             constant
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             in
             all
             holy
             wayes
             ,
             and
             in
             avoiding
             of
             all
             evil
             :
             because
             he
             looks
             for
             ,
             and
             waites
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             take
             this
             for
             a
             main
             tryal
             of
             your selves
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             former
             point
             .
             Whether
             you
             can
             with
             comfort
             looke
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             There
             shall
             be
             abundance
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             shall
             hang
             down
             their
             heads
             :
             
               I
               saw
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             John
             the
             Divine
             )
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Captaines
               ,
               and
               the
               mighty
               men
               ,
               and
               every
               bond-man
               ,
               and
               every
               free-man
            
             (
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             )
             
               hide
               themselves
               in
               the
               dens
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               rock
               of
               the
               mountians
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               mountains
               and
               rocks
               ,
               fall
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               hide
               us
               from
               the
               face
               of
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               ?
            
             Would
             you
             therefore
             hold
             up
             your
             heads
             with
             comfort
             and
             with
             joy
             ?
             that
             when
             you
             hear
             a
             
               Funeral
               Sermon
            
             ,
             it
             might
             comfort
             you
             to
             think
             ,
             It
             will
             not
             be
             long
             before
             my
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             
             before
             my
             time
             shall
             be
             ?
             would
             you
             in
             truth
             have
             
               freedome
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             ?
             (
             
               for
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               because
               the
               children
               were
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               free
               them
               ,
               who
               for
               fear
               of
               death
               were
               hold
               in
               bondage
               all
               their
               life
               .
            
             )
             Would
             you
             have
             comfort
             in
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ?
             See
             how
             effectually
             this
             works
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             thus
             effectual
             ,
             that
             because
             you
             look
             for
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             therefore
             you
             prepare
             your selves
             ;
             therefore
             you
             purge
             out
             your
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             then
             (
             
               when
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               bearts
               shall
               be
               manifest
            
             )
             that
             shall
             be
             displeasing
             to
             him
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             ?
             Are
             you
             careful
             to
             let
             fall
             worldly
             affections
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             a
             comfortable
             apprenension
             of
             heavenly
             joyes
             ?
             Are
             you
             careful
             to
             turn
             your
             course
             from
             sin
             ,
             because
             you
             would
             not
             lie
             open
             to
             the
             
               judgement
               of
               condemnation
            
             ?
             Are
             you
             careful
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             godliness
             ,
             because
             
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               ,
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             you
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             with
             comfort
             think
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             with
             chearfulness
             look
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             death
             :
             
               the
               day
               of
               death
               then
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               in
               which
               thou
               wert
               borne
               :
            
             It
             is
             better
             to
             thee
             then
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             marriage
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             day
             of
             that
             great
             Marriage
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             between
             Christ
             and
             thy
             soul
             to
             all
             eternity
             :
             It
             is
             better
             then
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             obtainest
             thy
             freed
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             comest
             out
             of
             thy
             Apprentiship
             :
             it
             is
             the
             day
             wherein
             thou
             art
             set
             free
             ,
             and
             brought
             
               unto
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               :
            
             It
             is
             a
             day
             that
             is
             better
             then
             the
             day
             of
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             greatest
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             because
             it
             sets
             thee
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             
               pleasures
               that
               are
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
           
             Take
             this
             consideration
             therefore
             to
             heart
             :
             and
             that
             you
             may
             walk
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             constancy
             ,
             keep
             the
             object
             alwayes
             close
             to
             your
             eye
             .
             Think
             with
             your selves
             and
             say
             :
             If
             we
             would
             walk
             as
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             we
             
             must
             live
             as
             Saints
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             do
             this
             ?
             Be
             often
             thinking
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             often
             put
             this
             question
             to
             your
             souls
             ;
             What
             if
             Christ
             should
             now
             come
             :
             If
             he
             should
             come
             now
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             am
             I
             hearing
             the
             Word
             with
             that
             affection
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             here
             it
             with
             ?
             If
             he
             should
             come
             now
             I
             am
             in
             my
             calling
             ,
             in
             my
             world
             business
             ,
             do
             I
             follow
             it
             with
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             ?
             What
             if
             he
             should
             come
             now
             while
             I
             am
             feasting
             ,
             should
             he
             take
             me
             as
             one
             feasting
             with
             fear
             lest
             I
             should
             sin
             against
             God
             in
             my
             mirth
             ?
             What
             if
             he
             should
             come
             and
             take
             me
             asleep
             ,
             have
             I
             made
             my
             peace
             with
             God
             before
             I
             went
             to
             rest
             ?
          
           
             Work
             these
             considerations
             upon
             thy
             soul
             .
             When
             the
             morning
             cometh
             ,
             think
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             Christ
             will
             come
             and
             take
             me
             away
             before
             evening
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             walk
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ?
             When
             the
             Evening
             is
             come
             ,
             think
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             I
             shall
             never
             see
             morning
             before
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             what
             now
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             die
             in
             my
             sleep
             I
             may
             rest
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             have
             comfort
             in
             his
             appearance
             ?
             Either
             this
             moment
             ,
             either
             this
             minute
             ,
             settle
             thy
             comfort
             and
             peace
             with
             Christ
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             the
             next
             hour
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             .
             And
             remember
             that
             if
             ever
             you
             will
             live
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             will
             have
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             on
             earth
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             much
             ,
             and
             seriously
             settled
             in
             this
             meditation
             :
             slight
             it
             not
             ,
             pass
             it
             not
             in
             your
             thoughts
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             discourse
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             be
             a
             working
             meditation
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             effectual
             to
             produce
             somewhat
             in
             you
             that
             may
             warm
             and
             heat
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             whole
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             dross
             of
             corruption
             that
             remains
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             undertakes
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             as
             many
             as
             walked
             as
             he
             did
             :
             they
             had
             
               a
               heavenly
               Conversation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             made
             them
             have
             
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
            
             ,
             was
             the
             
               looking
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             looking
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             made
             them
             walk
             in
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             fruit
             of
             this
             :
             by
             their
             looking
             for
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Lord
             and
             Jesus
             :
             
               We
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               :
            
             Which
             word
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             Christ
             did
             for
             the
             purchase
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             by
             price
             ,
             and
             by
             power
             .
          
           
             He
             did
             it
             by
             price
             ,
             
             he
             satisfied
             his
             Fathers
             Justice
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             a
             Saviour
             :
             
               We
               wait
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Thes
             :
             1.10
             .
             )
             
               for
               his
               Son
               from
               heaven
               ,
               whom
               he
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               even
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             And
             by
             power
             to
             ,
             over
             Sathan
             :
             so
             he
             is
             a
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             might
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             find
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             both
             be
             Saviour
             and
             Lord
             to
             thee
             .
             A
             Saviour
             to
             free
             thee
             from
             sin
             and
             condemnation
             ;
             A
             Lord
             ,
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             glory
             with
             the
             Saints
             .
             This
             is
             another
             benefit
             of
             our
             looking
             for
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             manner
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             then
             to
             be
             a
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             :
             one
             that
             will
             save
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             power
             to
             bestow
             heaven
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Wouldest
             thou
             then
             have
             this
             comfort
             at
             that
             day
             ?
             Let
             him
             be
             so
             here
             to
             thee
             in
             this
             life
             :
             let
             him
             be
             thy
             Lord
             and
             commander
             of
             all
             thy
             affections
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             yeeld
             obedience
             now
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             him
             a
             Jesus
             then
             .
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Jesus
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             a
             Lord
             and
             Commander
             also
             .
             But
             you
             see
             I
             cannot
             stand
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             our
             meeting
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             is
             to
             commit
             to
             the
             Earth
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Sister
             departed
             :
             She
             hath
             now
             the
             termination
             and
             conclusion
             of
             all
             her
             waiting
             and
             expectation
             .
             And
             after
             so
             long
             a
             waiting
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             a
             sleeping
             in
             the
             Grave
             awhile
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             resteth
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             waiteth
             for
             that
             great
             day
             ,
             when
             body
             and
             soul
             shall
             be
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             I
             perswade
             my self
             well
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             She
             was
             one
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             waiters
             that
             shall
             have
             joy
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             I
             had
             not
             much
             knowledg
             af
             her
             ,
             only
             I
             observed
             in
             her
             sickness
             a
             good
             purpose
             and
             desire
             of
             new
             and
             better
             obedience
             ,
             and
             performing
             better
             service
             to
             Christ
             then
             she
             had
             done
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             have
             spared
             her
             longer
             .
             And
             she
             expressed
             also
             a
             great
             desire
             of
             Christs
             second
             coming
             ;
             a
             desire
             that
             he
             would
             receive
             her
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             dayes
             of
             sin
             might
             be
             
             finished
             .
             Much
             she
             was
             in
             these
             desires
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             good
             warrant
             for
             it
             :
             for
             she
             was
             careful
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             to
             set
             up
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             her
             Family
             .
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             Wife
             to
             be
             a
             help
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therein
             her
             example
             should
             teach
             wives
             to
             strive
             herein
             .
             She
             was
             alwayes
             stirring
             him
             up
             to
             prayer
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             careful
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             herein
             She
             was
             frequent
             .
             She
             was
             much
             mortified
             to
             the
             world
             for
             some
             late
             years
             (
             as
             it
             was
             observed
             in
             her
             daily
             course
             by
             those
             that
             knew
             her
             .
             )
             Thus
             she
             laboured
             to
             fit
             her self
             and
             her
             Family
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             upon
             information
             ,
             for
             your
             edification
             ,
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             to
             labour
             to
             fit
             your selves
             for
             Christ
             ,
             by
             purging
             out
             of
             sin
             in
             your
             hearts
             and
             lives
             .
             Labour
             to
             fit
             your
             Families
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             servants
             and
             children
             ,
             shall
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             look
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             Christ
             with
             comfort
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             before
             have
             prepared
             themselves
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             that
             then
             shall
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             because
             the
             day
             of
             their
             redemption
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHRISTS
             PRECEPT
             AND
             PROMISE
             OR
             ,
             SECURITY
             AGAINST
             DEATH
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 JOHN
                 8.51
                 .
              
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 keep
                 my
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             long
             (
             men
             and
             brethren
             )
             since
             Death
             rode
             in
             triumph
             thorow
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             did
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             him
             :
             he
             locked
             up
             your
             houses
             ,
             pulled
             down
             your
             windows
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             wealthiest
             among
             you
             put
             upon
             them
             the
             semblance
             of
             Banckroutness
             ,
             by
             locking
             up
             their
             doors
             ,
             and
             turning
             their
             backs
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             running
             away
             ,
             so
             it
             plaid
             the
             Tyrant
             then
             :
             there
             died
             thousands
             a
             week
             ,
             and
             the
             Grave
             that
             alwaies
             cryeth
             ,
             
               Give
               ,
               give
            
             ,
             was
             almost
             cloyed
             with
             carkasses
             :
             Death
             served
             himself
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             the
             Prison
             could
             scarse
             hold
             the
             Prisoners
             :
             It
             might
             almost
             have
             been
             said
             then
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             as
             once
             it
             was
             of
             AEgypt
             ;
             
               There
               was
               scarse
               a
               house
               wherein
               some
               were
               not
               dead
               ,
            
             at
             least
             where
             there
             was
             not
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             shew
             you
             more
             favour
             ,
             and
             men
             now
             die
             but
             by
             scores
             ;
             Death
             goeth
             his
             old
             pace
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             a
             few
             secretly
             without
             observation
             .
             But
             Death
             is
             amongst
             you
             still
             ,
             and
             still
             will
             be
             so
             long
             as
             sin
             is
             among
             you
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unseasonable
             upon
             this
             occasion
             for
             me
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             you
             to
             hear
             somewhat
             that
             may
             arme
             you
             against
             this
             last
             and
             worst
             
               Enemy
               ,
               Death
            
             :
             which
             though
             he
             make
             not
             such
             a
             stir
             in
             these
             times
             of
             less
             Mortality
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             certainly
             take
             us
             all
             away
             one
             by
             one
             :
             And
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             he
             may
             be
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             hundred
             ,
             or
             fewer
             hundreds
             that
             die
             now
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             could
             tell
             wether
             he
             should
             be
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             thousands
             then
             ?
          
           
             Since
             Death
             therefore
             is
             alwayes
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             fighteth
             against
             us
             (
             though
             not
             alwayes
             with
             like
             fury
             and
             violence
             )
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             wisdome
             in
             us
             alwayes
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             to
             practise
             that
             which
             may
             secure
             us
             against
             the
             danger
             of
             death
             .
             And
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             this
             Text.
             
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               If
               a
               man
               keep
               my
               saying
               ,
               he
               shall
               never
               see
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Wherein
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Context
             )
             I
             pray
             take
             notice
             who
             speaks
             
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             truth
             :
             the
             Death
             of
             Death
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             best
             tell
             by
             what
             means
             a
             man
             may
             shun
             the
             hurt
             of
             it
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             vanquished
             it
             ,
             and
             overcome
             the
             uttermost
             of
             his
             assaults
             :
             
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hath
               slain
               death
               ,
               and
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               .
            
             He
             giveth
             us
             this
             direction
             for
             the
             avoyding
             of
             the
             hurt
             of
             Death
             .
             Then
             observe
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             speaking
             .
          
           
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
            
             with
             an
             affirmation
             earnest
             and
             redoubled
             .
             He
             never
             affirmed
             any
             thing
             unture
             ,
             therefore
             that
             which
             he
             speaks
             is
             an
             undoubted
             verity
             .
             He
             never
             spake
             any
             thing
             rashly
             ,
             therefore
             that
             which
             he
             affirmed
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             is
             a
             weighty
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             consequence
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             observe
             (
             that
             which
             I
             only
             shall
             insist
             upon
             )
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             direction
             here
             comprehended
             in
             a
             hypothetical
             proposition
             ,
             which
             hath
             (
             as
             all
             such
             have
             )
             two
             parts
             .
             An
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             a
             Consequent
             .
             In
             the
             one
             he
             sheweth
             the
             Duty
             to
             be
             done
             as
             a
             necessary
             condition
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             that
             which
             is
             specified
             in
             the
             other
             .
             The
             first
             hath
             the
             Duty
             ;
             The
             second
             the
             benefit
             that
             floweth
             from
             the
             Duty
             .
             These
             two
             are
             knit
             together
             in
             a
             most
             necessary
             consequence
             .
             
               If
               a
               man
               keep
               my
               word
               ,
               he
               shall
               never
               see
               death
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             now
             the
             only
             ,
             
             and
             perfect
             remedy
             against
             the
             evil
             of
             Death
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               the
               saying
               and
               word
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             If
             any
             would
             know
             by
             what
             means
             he
             may
             be
             secured
             against
             the
             terrible
             of
             all
             terrible
             things
             (
             as
             one
             calleth
             Death
             )
             here
             is
             a
             sure
             and
             certain
             rule
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             need
             not
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             cometh
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             
               keep
               his
               saying
            
             ,
             and
             then
             Death
             shall
             never
             do
             him
             harm
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             first
             interpret
             these
             words
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             them
             good
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             and
             then
             apply
             them
             ,
             and
             commit
             my self
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             last
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             
             when
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             saith
             ;
             
               If
               a
               man
            
             :
             we
             must
             conceive
             him
             to
             mean
             generally
             ,
             at
             least
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               whatsoever
            
             :
             for
             so
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             in
             large
             his
             promise
             in
             the
             redoubling
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             he
             is
             excluded
             ,
             except
             he
             exclude
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Keep
               my
               sayings
            
             .
             Here
             first
             I
             must
             shew
             you
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             sayings
             :
             and
             then
             what
             it
             is
             to
             keep
             those
             sayings
             .
          
           
             The
             Saying
             ,
             
             
               or
               words
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             which
             by
             an
             excellency
             is
             called
             His
             :
             because
             by
             it
             he
             bringeth
             
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
            
             ,
             
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             which
             in
             former
             times
             was
             hid
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             known
             so
             publikely
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             knew
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Jewes
             knew
             what
             they
             knew
             with
             much
             darkness
             and
             obscurity
             .
             He
             that
             was
             (
             almost
             )
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             this
             Gospel
             in
             clear
             terms
             without
             any
             vail
             or
             darkness
             (
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             )
             who
             was
             as
             it
             were
             between
             both
             ,
             he
             
             did
             delives
             this
             doctrine
             not
             so
             darkly
             as
             the
             Prophets
             before
             him
             ,
             nor
             so
             clearly
             ,
             as
             after
             it
             was
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             succeeded
             him
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Saying
             of
             Christ
             by
             an
             excellency
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             first
             begin
             to
             teach
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             cleareness
             and
             sweetness
             thereof
             :
             and
             he
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             abroad
             to
             make
             it
             plain
             and
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             
               that
               a
               man
               may
               run
               and
               read
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             His
             likewise
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             worker
             of
             that
             salvation
             which
             it
             declareth
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             his
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             hath
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             acquainting
             us
             with
             our
             misery
             .
             
          
           
             The
             second
             with
             the
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             Bond
             and
             Acquittance
             specific
             the
             debt
             ,
             
             but
             to
             different
             purposes
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             Debtor
             to
             the
             payment
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             absolve
             and
             acquit
             him
             :
             even
             so
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             both
             declare
             the
             misery
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             tye
             it
             fast
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             help
             him
             the
             better
             to
             lease
             it
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Physitian
             intreateth
             of
             the
             sickness
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Cure
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             sickness
             alone
             for
             the
             cures
             sake
             :
             The
             Judge
             passeth
             a
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             then
             largly
             rehearseth
             the
             crime
             and
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             offender
             :
             the
             Pardon
             likewise
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             different
             end
             .
             So
             the
             Gospel
             declareth
             mans
             misery
             ,
             and
             borroweth
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             may
             lay
             down
             our
             wretched
             estate
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             remedy
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             And
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             succinctly
             delivereth
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             
             Rom.
             3.23
             .
             
               All
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               All
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             and
             
               All
               have
               sinned
            
             in
             such
             a
             short
             ,
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fallen
             
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             by
             which
             the
             Apostle
             (
             I
             think
             )
             meaneth
             ,
             life
             Eternal
             :
             that
             Glory
             ,
             that
             (
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             sin
             )
             he
             would
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             he
             made
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             Remedy
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             be
             helped
             against
             this
             misery
             .
             And
             for
             that
             purpose
             it
             sheweth
             us
             ,
             
               Who
               helpeth
               us
               ;
               And
               how
               he
               helps
               us
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtaine
             and
             enjoy
             this
             help
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             that
             helpeth
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               Manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             taking
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             cloathing
             himself
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             :
             
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             
             assuming
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             man
             into
             the
             unity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             so
             becoming
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             sole
             
               Redeemer
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               by
               which
               we
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             but
             by
             his
             alone
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             it
             sheweth
             us
             by
             what
             means
             he
             saveth
             us
             :
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             plain
             enough
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             to
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             
               being
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
             To
             the
             intent
             that
             he
             might
             free
             us
             from
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             eternal
             Death
             ,
             he
             vouchsafed
             to
             be
             
               made
               sin
               for
               us
            
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             enduring
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             to
             accomplish
             the
             
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             by
             being
             made
             (
             in
             our
             stead
             )
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             so
             he
             became
             a
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             by
             his
             perfect
             satisfaction
             made
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             perfect
             Righteousness
             whereby
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             hath
             absolutely
             and
             fully
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             and
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             :
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             by
             the
             merit
             ,
             and
             worth
             ,
             and
             value
             whereof
             we
             are
             delivered
             ,
             and
             saved
             ,
             and
             Redeemed
             from
             this
             Death
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             other
             evils
             that
             crosse
             our
             eternal
             happiness
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             Gospel
             sheweth
             us
             by
             what
             means
             we
             may
             become
             partakers
             of
             this
             happiness
             and
             Redemption
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             telleth
             us
             of
             three
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Conditions
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ratified
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             say
             of
             three
             things
             ,
             the
             Conditions
             (
             on
             our
             parts
             )
             
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             
               Redemption
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             Repentance
             .
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             Beleeving
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             our
             
               New
               obedience
            
             .
          
           
             All
             and
             each
             of
             these
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             
             it
             is
             that
             where
             with
             John
             the
             Baptist
             began
             his
             Preaching
             .
             It
             is
             that
             that
             our
             Saviour
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             It
             is
             that
             which
             himself
             preached
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Mark
             witnesseth
             ,
             
             chap.
             1.15
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             began
             with
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             
             Acts.
             17.
             
               and
               now
               he
               admnisheth
               all
               men
               every
               where
               to
               repent
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             withesseth
             the
             Authour
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             Repentance
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             absolutely
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Repentance
             hath
             four
             parts
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             so
             needful
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             the
             rest
             is
             little
             worth
             .
          
           
             First
             lamenting
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             
             and
             being
             sorry
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             as
             David
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             Psal
             .
             38.
             
             
               I
               will
               declare
               my
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               be
               sorry
               for
               my
               sins
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             James
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
             chap.
             4.9
             .
             
               Afflict
               your selves
               ,
               mourn
               and
               weep
               ,
               let
               your
               laughter
               be
               turned
               into
               sorrow
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               your
               joy
               into
               tears
            
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             you
             know
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             
               Preach
               glad
               tydings
               to
               the
               Prisoners
               and
               Captives
               ,
               and
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               prison
               to
               the
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladness
               to
               those
               that
               mourned
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             A
             man
             must
             first
             be
             a
             
               Mourner
               in
               Sion
            
             ,
             one
             that
             
               simiteth
               on
               his
               thigh
            
             ,
             and
             saith
             with
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               Woe
               to
               me
               because
               I
               have
               sinned
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             to
             this
             Sorrow
             must
             be
             joyned
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             
               confession
               of
               sin
            
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             
             for
             so
             witnesseth
             the
             Wise-man
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             
             
               If
               we
               confesse
               and
               leave
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               shall
               have
               mercy
            
             .
             So
             David
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             32.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               I
               said
               I
               will
               confesse
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             John
             telleth
             us
             in
             his
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             1.9
             .
             
             
               If
               we
               confesse
               our
               sins
               ,
               God
               is
               faithful
               and
               true
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               .
            
             So
             you
             see
             Confession
             as
             well
             as
             sorrow
             absolutely
             required
             to
             obtain
             remission
             .
             A
             man
             must
             even
             Arraigne
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             indite
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             plead
             guilty
             ,
             acknowledg
             his
             trespass
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             judge
             himself
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             repents
             not
             though
             he
             weep
             out
             his
             eyes
             with
             mourning
             and
             lamentation
             .
             
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             requisite
             is
             ,
             a
             firm
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
             Whosoever
             will
             have
             God
             to
             accept
             his
             teares
             ,
             and
             bend
             a
             favourable
             care
             to
             his
             humiliation
             and
             acknowledgement
             ,
             he
             must
             so
             acknowledge
             what
             evil
             he
             hath
             already
             done
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             on
             a
             stedfast
             purpose
             of
             doing
             so
             no
             more
             :
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             giveth
             to
             the
             man
             that
             he
             had
             healed
             ,
             
             Joh.
             5.
             
             
               Goe
               thy
               way
               and
               sin
               no
               more
               :
            
             and
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               that
               stole
               ,
               steal
               no
               more
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Wise-man
             putteth
             on
             this
             part
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             the
             before
             alledged
             place
             ,
             
               If
               we
               confesse
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               mercy
               .
            
             There
             must
             be
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             settled
             purpose
             ,
             and
             a
             fixed
             flat
             determination
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             every
             man
             to
             cast
             off
             those
             transgressions
             that
             he
             hath
             confest
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             no
             more
             to
             commit
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             allow
             those
             sins
             that
             he
             hath
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             there
             must
             be
             added
             to
             the
             former
             three
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             availe
             neither
             ,
             an
             earnest
             supplication
             to
             God
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             his
             wel-beloved
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             
               craving
               mercy
            
             without
             this
             mentioning
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             revealed
             to
             the
             world
             .
             But
             now
             it
             must
             be
             so
             done
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             specially
             and
             particularly
             prefer
             our
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             begging
             mercy
             at
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             for
             his
             sake
             alone
             .
             So
             David
             ,
             after
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               I
               have
               done
               exceeding
               foolishly
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               Lord
               blot
               out
               ,
               for
               give
               the
               sin
               of
               thy
               servant
               :
            
             So
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.2
             .
             
             
               Take
               to
               you
               words
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               receive
               us
               graciously
               :
            
             So
             did
             David
             when
             he
             renewed
             his
             repentance
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             must
             all
             men
             do
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             repent
             )
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               according
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               my
               transgressions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             repentance
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             required
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             can
             never
             obtain
             life
             eternal
             :
             And
             this
             repentance
             consisteth
             of
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             firm
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             ,
             and
             earnest
             petition
             of
             pardon
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             as
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               works
            
             ,
             
             the
             Law
             ,
             never
             taught
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             Nay
             ,
             verily
             it
             will
             not
             admit
             it
             :
             the
             Law
             scorns
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             admit
             repentance
             ,
             for
             it
             excludeth
             sin
             :
             Repentance
             implieth
             sin
             in
             all
             the
             degrees
             and
             kinds
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             far
             from
             accepting
             Repentance
             :
             if
             thou
             hast
             once
             broke
             the
             Law
             ,
             repent
             ,
             or
             not
             repent
             ;
             amend
             ,
             or
             nor
             amend
             ;
             be
             sorry
             ,
             or
             not
             sorry
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             pardoned
             or
             forgiven
             :
             It
             is
             a
             rough
             and
             stern
             School-master
             ,
             that
             will
             whip
             and
             scourge
             offending
             children
             ,
             though
             they
             crave
             pardon
             never
             so
             much
             :
             It
             is
             a
             rough
             Creditour
             that
             will
             throttle
             the
             Debtour
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             Prison
             though
             he
             confess
             the
             debt
             ,
             and
             be
             never
             so
             importunate
             in
             asking
             favour
             and
             patience
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             Doctrine
             ,
             a
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             .
             Thou
             hast
             sinned
             ,
             oh
             man
             ,
             and
             broken
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             possibility
             of
             salvation
             in
             thy self
             :
             but
             come
             ,
             be
             sorry
             for
             thy
             sin
             ,
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             thy
             Maker
             ;
             resolve
             to
             run
             on
             in
             it
             no
             longer
             ,
             cry
             to
             him
             for
             pardon
             of
             it
             ;
             
             he
             will
             graciously
             pardon
             thee
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sweet
             Doctrine
             you
             see
             ,
             full
             of
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             tendeth
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             love
             :
             the
             Lord
             could
             not
             prescribe
             other
             conditions
             for
             receiving
             us
             to
             favour
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             repent
             .
             What
             Judg
             would
             so
             abuse
             mercy
             ,
             as
             having
             past
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             upon
             a
             Malefactour
             ,
             will
             yet
             pardon
             him
             ,
             and
             save
             him
             from
             the
             halter
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             sorry
             for
             his
             crime
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             intreat
             for
             mercy
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             he
             hath
             offended
             ,
             and
             promise
             never
             to
             do
             so
             again
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             for
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             because
             mercy
             must
             not
             oppose
             Justice
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             somewhat
             (
             as
             we
             may
             say
             )
             mitigate
             Justice
             .
             The
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             if
             it
             were
             shed
             ten
             thousand
             times
             over
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             corrupt
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             :
             it
             may
             satisfie
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             corrupt
             it
             :
             now
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             were
             corrupted
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             admit
             an
             impenitent
             and
             hard-hearted
             sinner
             to
             favour
             ,
             and
             bestow
             upon
             him
             remission
             of
             sins
             and
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             that
             would
             never
             leave
             it
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             it
             ,
             nor
             be
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             still
             go
             on
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             trample
             under
             foot
             his
             authority
             :
             this
             being
             coutrary
             to
             Justice
             in
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             Justice
             ,
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             effected
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             is
             of
             that
             vallue
             ,
             that
             it
             satisfieth
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             causeth
             him
             upon
             the
             penitence
             and
             humiliation
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             to
             receive
             him
             to
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             now
             what
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Condition
             required
             on
             our
             side
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             life
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             are
             taught
             every
             where
             :
             
             
               If
               thou
               beleeve
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             trembling
             Jaylour
             )
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
            
             .
             
             And
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               this
               is
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               beleeve
               on
               him
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
               .
            
          
           
             This
             beleeving
             on
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             I
             suppose
             nothing
             else
             bnt
             a
             staying
             ,
             and
             resting
             ,
             and
             depending
             ,
             and
             relying
             upon
             the
             merits
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             merit
             thereof
             to
             obtain
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             things
             promised
             in
             the
             
               New
               covenant
            
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             He
             that
             goeth
             quite
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             forgetteth
             all
             his
             own
             actions
             ,
             casteth
             behind
             him
             whatsoever
             seemed
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             wholly
             claspeth
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cleaveth
             to
             him
             ,
             staies
             on
             him
             ,
             resteth
             on
             him
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             grace
             and
             salvation
             ,
             this
             man
             beleeveth
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             man
             performs
             that
             duty
             which
             makes
             him
             one
             with
             Christ
             ;
             that
             causeth
             him
             to
             become
             a
             member
             of
             
             that
             mystical
             body
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             :
             and
             that
             causeth
             him
             to
             be
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             
               for
               by
               faith
               we
               are
               become
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             This
             
               Faith
               in
               Christ
            
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             teach
             ,
             
             the
             former
             Covenant
             would
             not
             accect
             :
             What
             ?
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             another
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             upon
             that
             to
             be
             entertained
             and
             received
             ,
             the
             Law
             rejects
             it
             .
             Thou
             must
             pay
             thy self
             ,
             in
             thy
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             with
             thy
             own
             goods
             ,
             thou
             must
             yeeld
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             fully
             accomplish
             it
             in
             thy
             own
             person
             :
             it
             will
             not
             receive
             payment
             of
             another
             for
             thee
             :
             it
             will
             not
             accept
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             another
             on
             thy
             behalf
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             oh
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             If
             we
             have
             a
             Treasurer
             that
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             ,
             that
             will
             tender
             and
             make
             payment
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             accepted
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             resting
             upon
             this
             payment
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             mix
             any
             action
             of
             our
             own
             to
             that
             payment
             ,
             that
             ●…e
             hath
             made
             fully
             and
             compleatly
             for
             us
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             great
             compassion
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             of
             our selves
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             if
             our
             Surety
             will
             do
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             give
             our
             Surety
             the
             glory
             of
             being
             a
             prefect
             and
             able
             pay-master
             ,
             and
             relye
             wholly
             upon
             his
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             part
             of
             the
             condition
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             
             is
             that
             we
             yeeld
             
               New
               obedience
            
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             Perfectly
             to
             obey
             it
             :
             to
             which
             we
             are
             tyed
             hy
             the
             former
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             is
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             a
             thing
             far
             different
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             was
             formerly
             required
             in
             the
             old
             Covenant
             :
             there
             a
             man
             was
             tyed
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             obey
             perfectly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             compleatly
             ,
             without
             any
             defect
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             must
             pay
             the
             uttermost
             farthing
             ;
             he
             must
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             his
             whole
             duty
             ,
             in
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             degrees
             ,
             with
             all
             fulness
             of
             perfection
             ,
             absolutely
             without
             any
             defect
             or
             want
             ,
             without
             any
             imperfection
             at
             all
             .
             An
             impossible
             labour
             for
             corrupted
             men
             :
             a
             service
             that
             none
             (
             all
             having
             lost
             those
             abilities
             that
             God
             gave
             man
             at
             the
             first
             )
             can
             ever
             reach
             to
             .
             But
             then
             cometh
             the
             sweet
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             of
             tender
             compassion
             ,
             and
             faith
             thus
             ;
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               consent
               to
               obey
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               eate
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               If
               you
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               you
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             But
             if
             you
             (
             though
             never
             so
             much
             in
             shew
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             )
             
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               you
               shall
               die
               .
            
          
           
             Ye
             see
             ,
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             is
             required
             absolutely
             as
             a
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             everlasting
             happiness
             ,
             for
             the
             escaping
             of
             Death
             :
             and
             Saint
             John
             faith
             ;
             
               If
               we
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               we
               have
               fellowship
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               shall
               purge
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               :
            
             so
             that
             this
             
               walking
               in
               the
               light
            
             ,
             and
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             ,
             is
             obsolutely
             required
             of
             all
             those
             that
             intend
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             benifits
             :
             they
             must
             give
             up
             their
             souls
             and
             bodies
             as
             instruments
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             not
             serve
             sin
             any
             longer
             
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
            
             :
             they
             must
             not
             
               give
               their
               members
               as
               weapons
               of
               unrighteousness
            
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             live
             as
             becometh
             them
             that
             are
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             mortifying
             all
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             quicken
             themselves
             ,
             or
             being
             quickened
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             parctise
             all
             good
             things
             required
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             all
             his
             commands
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             written
             in
             Adams
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             
               Tahles
               of
               stone
            
             .
             This
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             is
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             that
             was
             required
             in
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             now
             with
             a
             gracious
             acceptation
             of
             endeavour
             after
             perfection
             ,
             instead
             of
             perfection
             :
             the
             former
             tyed
             us
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             all
             that
             was
             required
             ,
             in
             all
             fulness
             ,
             and
             then
             promising
             acceptance
             ;
             but
             the
             obedience
             that
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             is
             striving
             to
             this
             perfection
             in
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             desiring
             and
             labouring
             after
             it
             ,
             in
             putting
             out
             our selves
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             promising
             acceptance
             through
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             which
             our
             imperfections
             are
             done
             away
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             Brethren
             )
             you
             understand
             what
             this
             saying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christs
             is
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             keeping
             of
             which
             we
             must
             be
             secured
             (
             if
             we
             be
             secured
             )
             from
             the
             hurt
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             now
             to
             
               Keep
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
           
             It
             is
             to
             inform
             our
             Judgements
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             these
             truths
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             them
             as
             truths
             ,
             and
             to
             practise
             and
             follow
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             duties
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             to
             practise
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentunce
             ,
             and
             Beleeving
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             our
             Saviour
             doth
             proclaim
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               beleeve
               the
               Gospel
            
             :
             but
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             explaining
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             make
             new
             Obedience
             a
             thing
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             included
             in
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
            
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             that
             whereof
             Repentance
             is
             a
             resolute
             wishing
             and
             desiring
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             possibly
             rest
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             so
             asked
             pardon
             ,
             as
             he
             resolveth
             an
             amendment
             :
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             this
             resolution
             ,
             and
             relyeth
             on
             Christ
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             then
             from
             him
             he
             receiveth
             power
             to
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             purpose
             cometh
             to
             action
             ,
             and
             his
             desire
             to
             execution
             .
             Thus
             alone
             these
             two
             things
             differ
             as
             far
             as
             I
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             :
             as
             Christ
             faith
             ,
             
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
            
             ;
             there
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             
               happy
               are
               you
               if
               you
               do
               them
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             second
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             never
             be
             done
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             done
             as
             known
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             interpreted
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Antecedent
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             latter
             too
             ,
             
             the
             benefit
             that
             followeth
             upon
             the
             former
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             which
             the
             former
             duty
             is
             necessary
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shall
               never
               see
               death
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             to
             see
             Death
             ?
          
           
             And
             what
             Death
             is
             meant
             here
             ?
          
           
             To
             see
             good
             things
             in
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             
             is
             as
             much
             oftentimes
             as
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             and
             commodity
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             to
             entertain
             them
             :
             
               Without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             enjoy
             God
             :
             
               Blissed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               spirit
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thay
             shall
             enjoy
             God.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             tearmed
             Evil
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             annoyed
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             hurt
             of
             it
             lying
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             pressing
             him
             down
             :
             as
             they
             in
             Jeremy
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               go
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               not
               see
               sword
               or
               famine
            
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             pursued
             by
             war
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             things
             needful
             :
             so
             that
             by
             seeing
             evil
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             evil
             lying
             upon
             one
             ,
             and
             annoying
             and
             hurting
             one
             :
             and
             so
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             meant
             here
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             Death
             ,
             
             is
             meant
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             may
             tearm
             it
             .
             )
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Death
             :
             For
             the
             
               keeping
               of
               Christs
               sayings
            
             ,
             so
             freeth
             men
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             come
             neer
             it
             :
             and
             so
             freeth
             them
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             dread
             to
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             the
             first
             Death
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Body
             from
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Death
             if
             it
             separate
             not
             both
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             it
             can
             never
             do
             ,
             
               if
               a
               man
               keep
               the
               sayings
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             therefore
             though
             his
             body
             (
             that
             
               keepeth
               the
               sayings
               of
               Christ
            
             )
             be
             took
             from
             his
             soul
             ,
             yet
             he
             
               seeth
               not
               death
            
             so
             as
             to
             have
             any
             hurt
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             feeleth
             no
             ill
             by
             it
             :
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             passage
             from
             misery
             to
             rest
             and
             felicity
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ye
             have
             these
             words
             as
             faithfully
             interpreted
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             how
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             will
             make
             proof
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             thus
             explicated
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             thus
             to
             
               keep
               Christs
               sayings
            
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             follow
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             sure
             way
             to
             escape
             the
             danger
             and
             hurt
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Peter
             acknowledgeth
             as
             much
             ,
             
             when
             he
             said
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             
               words
               of
               Eternal
               life
            
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             
               keepeth
               them
            
             is
             certainly
             safe
             against
             the
             hurt
             of
             Death
             .
             
             So
             the
             Angel
             speaks
             to
             the
             Apostles
             whom
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             imprisoned
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             forth
             of
             Prison
             ,
             he
             biddeth
             them
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             
               the
               words
               of
               this
               life
            
             :
             since
             Christs
             Doctrine
             is
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             keeping
             thereof
             is
             a
             perfect
             Antidote
             against
             the
             poyson
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             Saint
             Peter
             when
             he
             gave
             an
             account
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             and
             the
             brethren
             of
             Judea
             ,
             of
             his
             going
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             an
             Angel
             appointed
             Cornelius
             to
             send
             for
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               speak
               words
               to
               him
               ,
               whereby
               himself
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               
               should
               be
               saved
               :
            
             and
             those
             words
             which
             cause
             a
             man
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             you
             know
             will
             give
             him
             freedome
             enough
             from
             Death
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             point
             by
             expresse
             Texts
             :
             
             and
             there
             are
             two
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             John
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             
             where
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               let
               that
               abide
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               heard
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             his
             sayings
             ,
             )
             
               if
               that
               remain
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               also
               shall
               continue
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Father
               .
            
             He
             that
             hath
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Father
             can
             never
             see
             Death
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             life
             :
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             him
             ,
             cannot
             see
             Death
             no
             more
             then
             he
             can
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             darkness
             ,
             that
             is
             where
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             fully
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             the
             body
             can
             be
             dead
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             hath
             communion
             with
             the
             soul
             :
             so
             those
             in
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             remaineth
             and
             stayeth
             ,
             they
             are
             assured
             that
             they
             shall
             remain
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             and
             therefore
             being
             united
             to
             that
             that
             is
             life
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             ever
             they
             should
             be
             hurt
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             ever
             at
             all
             taste
             of
             the
             last
             Death
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             freeth
             him
             in
             whom
             it
             remaineth
             from
             the
             power
             and
             hurt
             of
             sin
             ,
             bringing
             to
             him
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             .
             And
             being
             free
             from
             sin
             the
             cause
             of
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conjecture
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             Death
             it self
             .
             Let
             a
             mans
             Debt
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Prince
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             a
             Pardon
             granted
             ,
             the
             Prison
             shall
             never
             hold
             him
             long
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             but
             when
             his
             guives
             are
             knocked
             off
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             at
             liberty
             :
             so
             when
             we
             have
             obtained
             power
             against
             sin
             by
             the
             powerful
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             at
             the
             same
             time
             doth
             bend
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             rest
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             and
             heartily
             to
             indevour
             to
             walk
             before
             him
             in
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             :
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             thus
             freed
             from
             the
             power
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Death
             should
             lay
             hold
             upon
             us
             as
             his
             prisoner
             ,
             to
             carry
             us
             to
             the
             dungeon
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             us
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             fiery
             indignation
             of
             his
             that
             causeth
             Hell
             to
             be
             Hell.
             Therefore
             certainly
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             are
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             rest
             upon
             them
             without
             all
             distrust
             and
             wavering
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               keepeth
               his
               sayings
               shall
               never
               see
               death
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             obeying
             ,
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             sure
             way
             to
             escape
             the
             hurt
             and
             ill
             of
             Death
             it self
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             make
             some
             Application
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             a
             right
             hearty
             thankfulness
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             pleased
             to
             cast
             our
             times
             and
             dayes
             ,
             into
             that
             age
             ,
             and
             those
             places
             where
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             this
             Saying
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             is
             so
             clearly
             ,
             and
             plainly
             ,
             and
             evidently
             laid
             open
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             frequently
             and
             earnestly
             prest
             upon
             your
             souls
             :
             where
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             to
             declare
             unto
             you
             the
             way
             to
             life
             ;
             where
             he
             scoreth
             you
             out
             a
             path
             ,
             that
             will
             bring
             you
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             clutches
             and
             danger
             of
             Death
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             place
             where
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             this
             whole
             kingdom
             too
             .
             The
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             our
             loving
             God
             hath
             so
             disposed
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             live
             in
             times
             of
             Paganisme
             and
             darkness
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             news
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             we
             live
             not
             in
             places
             of
             Popish
             darkness
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             is
             so
             mixed
             and
             darkned
             with
             tricks
             and
             devices
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             Christ
             clearly
             .
             It
             is
             our
             happiness
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             live
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             where
             either
             Paganisme
             or
             Popery
             with
             their
             darkness
             covered
             Christ
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             caused
             us
             that
             we
             could
             not
             clearly
             see
             or
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             
               keep
               his
               sayings
            
             :
             But
             now
             grace
             is
             offered
             ,
             light
             is
             tendered
             to
             us
             :
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             we
             may
             escape
             the
             danger
             of
             damnation
             ,
             if
             the
             fault
             be
             not
             solely
             and
             wholly
             in
             our
             carelesness
             ,
             and
             wilfulness
             ,
             and
             neglect
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             afforded
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             heathen
             men
             that
             have
             not
             heard
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             possibly
             attain
             to
             life
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             judge
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             )
             And
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             for
             the
             Papists
             (
             that
             hear
             so
             darkly
             ,
             and
             are
             told
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             sophistications
             )
             to
             come
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             for
             us
             that
             have
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             so
             plainly
             ,
             
             and
             carefully
             taught
             us
             ,
             and
             revealed
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             see
             the
             way
             to
             obtain
             salvation
             .
             So
             we
             go
             beyond
             them
             in
             happiness
             .
          
           
             Oh
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Ever-living
             God
             ,
             that
             beside
             the
             peace
             and
             plenty
             ,
             and
             other
             temporal
             benefits
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             crowned
             this
             unworthy
             Nation
             of
             ours
             ,
             he
             hath
             added
             this
             blessing
             of
             blessings
             ,
             this
             King
             of
             favours
             to
             give
             us
             so
             clear
             a
             revelation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             salvation
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Blessed
             be
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             hearts
             say
             Amen
             to
             this
             thanksgiving
             :
             and
             let
             it
             be
             one
             part
             of
             your
             endeavour
             this
             day
             to
             give
             solemne
             praise
             every
             man
             apart
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             apart
             for
             this
             unspeakable
             mercy
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             making
             you
             live
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bright
             Sun-sh●…ne
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             you
             shall
             prove
             your selves
             to
             have
             begun
             to
             have
             
               kept
               Christ
               saying
            
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             thankful
             for
             his
             making
             of
             it
             known
             unto
             ,
             and
             for
             writing
             of
             it
             in
             your
             hearts
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             me
             take
             boldness
             to
             reprove
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             a
             great
             number
             of
             you
             of
             a
             sin
             ,
             whereof
             I
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             you
             are
             guilty
             .
             Men
             there
             are
             that
             make
             large
             promises
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             damned
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             go
             to
             Hell
             ,
             they
             hope
             Death
             shall
             not
             have
             power
             to
             dragg
             them
             from
             this
             world
             to
             the
             place
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             Thou
             hopest
             so
             ;
             Come
             ,
             render
             a
             reason
             of
             thy
             hope
             .
             To
             hope
             without
             a
             ground
             ,
             is
             to
             deceive
             ones
             self
             with
             extream
             folly
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             there
             are
             a
             number
             of
             prisoners
             in
             New-gate
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             Prison
             :
             should
             they
             hope
             for
             some
             man
             of
             great
             wealth
             to
             pay
             their
             debts
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             from
             hanging
             :
             should
             they
             not
             be
             arrant
             fools
             to
             hope
             ,
             except
             they
             could
             shew
             some
             ground
             for
             their
             hope
             ,
             and
             some
             evidence
             for
             their
             expecting
             of
             such
             a
             kindness
             ?
             Thou
             that
             hopest
             ,
             
               thou
               shall
               never
               see
               Death
            
             ;
             come
             answer
             God
             in
             thy
             conscience
             :
             dost
             thou
             
               keep
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               or
               no
               ?
            
             Where
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             beleeve
             that
             which
             concerns
             thee
             touching
             thy
             misery
             ,
             and
             so
             apply
             that
             to
             thy self
             ,
             to
             make
             thee
             a
             penitent
             sinner
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             beleeve
             the
             Doctrin
             concerning
             the
             Remedy
             ,
             and
             so
             apply
             that
             to
             thy self
             ,
             to
             make
             thee
             perfect
             thy
             repentance
             ,
             by
             being
             not
             only
             grieved
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             taking
             boldness
             to
             confesse
             it
             ,
             and
             ask
             pardon
             ,
             and
             by
             framing
             thy self
             in
             thankfulness
             to
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             new
             obedience
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             (
             I
             say
             )
             know
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             know
             it
             as
             to
             practise
             it
             ?
             Hope
             and
             spare
             not
             ;
             the
             more
             thou
             hopest
             ,
             the
             better
             thy
             hope
             is
             ;
             the
             stronger
             and
             surer
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             thou
             glorifiest
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             shall
             comfort
             thee
             .
          
           
             But
             oh
             unhappy
             man
             ,
             if
             thou
             findest
             not
             in
             thy self
             the
             care
             and
             power
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ;
             cursed
             be
             thy
             hopes
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             disgracefull
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             tending
             to
             make
             him
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             an
             unjust
             person
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             are
             dangerours
             to
             thy
             own
             soul
             ,
             tending
             to
             rock
             thee
             asleep
             in
             the
             cradle
             of
             security
             .
             Cursed
             be
             those
             unsound
             and
             sandy-built
             hopes
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             that
             never
             yet
             applied
             themselves
             to
             confesse
             and
             lament
             their
             sins
             ;
             that
             never
             applied
             themselves
             to
             crave
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             upon
             amendment
             ;
             that
             never
             studied
             to
             throw
             themselves
             into
             the
             Armes
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             for
             pardon
             ;
             that
             never
             intended
             to
             
               mortifie
               the
               deads
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             and
             to
             subdue
             
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               :
            
             and
             yet
             they
             hope
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             damned
             :
             thou
             maist
             as
             well
             hope
             that
             the
             Divel
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             Hell
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             thou
             to
             go
             out
             of
             earth
             into
             Heaven
             .
             If
             thy
             hope
             be
             not
             grounded
             upon
             the
             workings
             of
             these
             graces
             ,
             because
             thou
             findest
             thy self
             penitent
             ;
             because
             thou
             findest
             thy self
             careful
             to
             strive
             to
             rest
             wholly
             upon
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ;
             because
             thou
             findest
             thy self
             industrious
             in
             the
             study
             of
             newness
             of
             life
             :
             except
             (
             I
             say
             )
             thy
             hope
             be
             thus
             grounded
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             vainest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             never
             do
             the
             good
             at
             the
             last
             hour
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             there
             are
             two
             Gospels
             in
             the
             world
             :
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Belzebub
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             )
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
             that
             comes
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             bring
             men
             thither
             .
             Christs
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               .
            
             The
             Divels
             gospelis
             :
             say
             you
             beleeve
             ,
             make
             your selves
             imagine
             that
             you
             have
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             never
             care
             for
             repentance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             Christs
             Gospel
             is
             summed
             up
             thus
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Return
               to
               him
               and
               live
            
             .
             But
             the
             Divils
             goeth
             thus
             ;
             Assure
             thy self
             thou
             shalt
             live
             ,
             though
             thou
             care
             not
             for
             repentance
             .
             Oh
             let
             not
             the
             Divel
             
             beguile
             you
             with
             that
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             Gospel
             of
             his
             ,
             whosoever
             leaneth
             to
             it
             ,
             shall
             find
             it
             like
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             
               a
               Lyar
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             trusted
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             confidence
             and
             hope
             of
             his
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Spiders
             web
             ,
             the
             Beesome
             of
             destruction
             shall
             sweep
             it
             and
             him
             down
             to
             the
             depth
             of
             Hell
             :
             Death
             shall
             have
             dominion
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             from
             this
             present
             world
             to
             the
             region
             of
             darkness
             ,
             into
             eternal
             torment
             :
             he
             shall
             
               see
               Death
            
             in
             the
             grimness
             and
             terribleness
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             feel
             it
             in
             all
             the
             extremity
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             can
             inflict
             upon
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             have
             to
             command
             and
             require
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             apply
             your selves
             to
             a
             thing
             tending
             so
             much
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             commodity
             and
             comfort
             of
             your
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             revealed
             a
             way
             how
             you
             should
             escape
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             eternal
             ,
             and
             the
             hurt
             of
             Death
             natural
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             now
             fall
             a
             doing
             one
             while
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             been
             busied
             in
             hearing
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             that
             you
             flock
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             throng
             to
             receive
             the
             Word
             ,
             except
             you
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             apply
             your selves
             to
             practise
             :
             If
             thou
             hast
             not
             begun
             before
             ,
             now
             begin
             :
             if
             thou
             hast
             begun
             before
             ,
             now
             resolve
             to
             proceed
             with
             more
             life
             and
             courage
             :
             Either
             begin
             or
             persist
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             hast
             not
             repented
             ,
             I
             require
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             hour
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             thy
             repentance
             :
             and
             apply
             thy self
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             before
             thou
             lay
             thy
             head
             to
             sleep
             .
             Go
             and
             call
             to
             mind
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             make
             thy
             cheeks
             wet
             ,
             at
             least
             thy
             heart
             heavy
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             thy
             great
             offences
             :
             down
             on
             thy
             knees
             in
             thy
             Closet
             ;
             make
             thy
             confession
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             sigh
             for
             them
             ,
             mourn
             for
             them
             ,
             labour
             to
             weep
             for
             them
             ,
             afflict
             thy
             soul
             with
             great
             sorrow
             and
             remorse
             :
             then
             cry
             for
             pardon
             and
             remission
             :
             as
             the
             thiese
             begs
             at
             the
             bar
             for
             mercy
             ,
             so
             do
             thou
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             thy
             sins
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             put
             upon
             thy self
             a
             firm
             resolution
             ,
             and
             stedfast
             purpose
             to
             go
             on
             no
             more
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             practise
             grosse
             sins
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             to
             allow
             any
             sin
             that
             thou
             knowest
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             small
             .
          
           
             Doe
             thus
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             and
             then
             you
             may
             and
             will
             ,
             (
             it
             will
             follow
             almost
             of
             it self
             )
             rest
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             .
             He
             that
             so
             seeth
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             as
             unfeignedly
             to
             lament
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             apprehend
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             )
             he
             cannot
             for
             his
             life
             but
             come
             on
             amain
             ,
             and
             throw
             himself
             down
             before
             Christ
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             receive
             ,
             and
             entertain
             him
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             his
             Bosome
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             man
             cannot
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             resolve
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             determin
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             take
             pains
             ,
             and
             use
             industry
             for
             the
             overcoming
             of
             all
             sin
             :
             and
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             he
             shall
             prosper
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             set
             your selves
             awork
             about
             this
             great
             business
             ,
             to
             get
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             :
             it
             is
             much
             more
             needful
             then
             sleep
             ,
             then
             meat
             ,
             then
             attire
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             requisite
             for
             thy
             welfare
             as
             these
             things
             .
             Scrape
             thou
             riches
             together
             in
             the
             same
             quantity
             that
             Solomon
             did
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             times
             more
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             
               see
               Death
            
             once
             within
             a
             hundred
             ,
             or
             half
             a
             hundred
             years
             .
             Get
             wisdome
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             
               see
               Death
            
             after
             a
             few
             years
             .
             Take
             pleasure
             with
             as
             much
             greediness
             as
             he
             did
             once
             ,
             when
             he
             forgat
             himself
             for
             a
             space
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             
               see
               death
            
             .
             These
             things
             that
             the
             foolish
             world
             hunts
             after
             with
             so
             much
             earnestness
             of
             desire
             ,
             will
             not
             secure
             thee
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
               King
               of
               feares
               ,
               Death
            
             ,
             as
             Job
             calleth
             it
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             once
             get
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             new
             obedience
             ,
             then
             thou
             hast
             obtained
             that
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             seemeth
             desirable
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             not
             help
             their
             possessors
             to
             .
          
           
             What
             will
             you
             do
             ?
             (
             brethren
             )
             Grovel
             still
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             and
             still
             be
             mad
             after
             back
             and
             belly
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             now
             begin
             to
             think
             ,
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             I
             must
             shake
             hands
             with
             that
             dismal
             enemy
             ,
             pale-faced
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             strike
             terrour
             into
             the
             strongest
             heart
             ,
             and
             amazement
             into
             the
             stoutest
             soul
             that
             is
             not
             well
             confirmed
             :
             and
             if
             this
             Death
             find
             me
             destitute
             of
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             ,
             it
             
             will
             seize
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             dragg
             me
             before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             be
             Henced
             away
             with
             a
             malediction
             and
             curse
             ,
             and
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             my
             place
             with
             the
             Divel
             and
             his
             Angels
             in
             unquenchable
             flames
             ?
             Oh
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             then
             to
             secure
             my self
             from
             the
             great
             ,
             from
             the
             strong
             ,
             arme
             of
             death
             ?
             I
             will
             repent
             ,
             now
             I
             will
             begin
             ,
             Lord
             draw
             me
             ,
             help
             me
             that
             I
             may
             do
             it
             .
             I
             will
             beleeve
             now
             ;
             Lord
             do
             thou
             work
             Faith
             that
             requirest
             it
             .
             I
             will
             obey
             ,
             Lord
             inable
             me
             to
             preform
             such
             needful
             duties
             as
             thou
             commandest
             me
             .
             Shall
             this
             be
             your
             practice
             when
             you
             come
             home
             ?
             Will
             you
             thus
             study
             to
             practise
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ?
             and
             study
             to
             cry
             and
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             your
             endeavour
             ?
             Or
             what
             will
             you
             do
             :
             will
             you
             be
             as
             idle
             and
             careless
             ,
             as
             negligent
             and
             slothful
             in
             making
             after
             these
             graces
             as
             before
             ?
             Will
             you
             be
             as
             greedy
             of
             the
             transitory
             vanities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ?
             Oh
             abuse
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             If
             thou
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             a
             full
             purpose
             to
             apply
             thy self
             from
             hence
             forward
             ,
             either
             to
             begin
             ,
             or
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             
               saying
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             Cursed
             be
             thou
             in
             thy
             hearing
             ,
             cursed
             be
             that
             hour
             that
             thou
             hast
             spent
             ,
             and
             cursed
             be
             thy
             misbestowed
             labour
             ,
             thou
             dissembling
             hypocrite
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             labour
             to
             practise
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             to
             
               keep
               his
               sayings
            
             ,
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             to
             repent
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             ,
             blessed
             art
             thou
             in
             thy
             hearing
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             doing
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             obedience
             ,
             happy
             is
             the
             time
             and
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             concur
             together
             to
             draw
             thee
             to
             so
             needful
             a
             work
             .
          
           
             I
             pray
             (
             Brethren
             )
             set
             not
             your
             labour
             upon
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             money
             ,
             and
             trash
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             contentments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             on
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             but
             mainly
             and
             principally
             above
             all
             things
             let
             your
             chief
             care
             be
             for
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
             If
             you
             strive
             for
             these
             things
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             heartily
             ,
             and
             constantly
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             bestow
             them
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             benefits
             ,
             
               Freedome
               from
               Death
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             speak
             comfort
             to
             those
             few
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             
               keep
               these
               sayings
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             Let
             them
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             :
             if
             their
             capital
             enemy
             the
             
               King
               of
               fears
            
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Afflictions
             be
             held
             from
             a
             possiblity
             of
             doing
             them
             harm
             ,
             nothing
             can
             harme
             them
             .
             He
             that
             Death
             cannot
             hurt
             ,
             paine
             cannot
             hurt
             ,
             poverty
             and
             disgrace
             cannot
             hurt
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hurt
             him
             .
             You
             know
             if
             the
             King
             of
             an
             Army
             be
             reconciled
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             his
             Souldiers
             from
             spoyling
             ,
             and
             burning
             ,
             and
             destroying
             that
             place
             .
             If
             Death
             be
             put
             out
             of
             power
             to
             do
             thee
             hurt
             ,
             and
             God
             be
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             thou
             
               keepest
               the
               saying
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hurt
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             happiest
             man
             under
             the
             Sun.
             Why
             should
             the
             poor
             ,
             sad
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             grieved
             ,
             mourning
             ,
             lamenting
             Saints
             of
             God
             envie
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             ,
             and
             jolly
             ,
             and
             merry
             worldlings
             ,
             any
             of
             their
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             ?
             any
             of
             those
             things
             wherewith
             they
             like
             Idiots
             make
             themselves
             laugh
             at
             ?
             What
             ?
             hath
             not
             God
             given
             thee
             better
             things
             then
             he
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             murmure
             and
             whine
             ,
             and
             weep
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ?
             art
             thou
             still
             complaining
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Remember
             what
             Saint
             James
             faith
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               brother
               of
               low
               degree
            
             (
             that
             is
             abased
             and
             dispised
             in
             the
             world
             )
             
               rejoyce
               ,
               yea
               ,
               rejoyce
               with
               great
               boasting
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               in
               his
               Exaltation
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Christ
             writing
             his
             sayings
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             inclining
             them
             through
             the
             operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             powerful
             work
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             hath
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             interessed
             them
             into
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             blisse
             that
             no
             tongue
             can
             expresse
             ,
             nor
             no
             heart
             conceive
             .
             This
             is
             thy
             happiness
             :
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             for
             these
             cannot
             deliver
             the
             owner
             from
             the
             hurt
             of
             Death
             natural
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             eternal
             .
             But
             to
             have
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             this
             is
             riches
             and
             exaltation
             :
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             them
             shall
             not
             alone
             escape
             the
             Dungeon
             of
             eternal
             darkness
             ,
             but
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
             Palace
             of
             everlasting
             felicity
             .
             The
             Saint
             is
             the
             happy
             man
             :
             the
             penitent
             beleever
             ,
             and
             true
             practiser
             of
             Christian
             obedience
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             only
             happy
             man
             under
             the
             Sun
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             storme
             he
             suffereth
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             escape
             Death
             ,
             and
             obtaine
             Glory
             .
             Blesse
             God
             ,
             and
             bless
             thy self
             in
             God
             ,
             magnifie
             him
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             ,
             take
             comfort
             in
             thy
             lot
             and
             portion
             ;
             Death
             that
             devoureth
             Kings
             ,
             that
             destroyeth
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             conquers
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             valour
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             approach
             thee
             for
             thy
             hurt
             ,
             for
             thou
             
               keepest
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Rejoyce
             
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             this
             ,
             magnisie
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             account
             thy self
             happy
             that
             thou
             hast
             rece●…ed
             from
             him
             so
             excellent
             a
             gift
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             inabled
             to
             
               keep
               his
               saying
            
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             so
             (
             may
             some
             Christian
             heart
             object
             )
             then
             I
             should
             esteem
             my self
             the
             happiest
             man
             alive
             ●…
             but
             alas
             ,
             where
             is
             this
             Repentance
             you
             describe
             ?
             where
             is
             this
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             still
             ,
             still
             ,
             find
             my self
             captive
             and
             thral
             to
             passion
             ,
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             lust
             ,
             and
             divers
             corruptions
             ?
             Where
             is
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             ,
             when
             I
             find
             so
             much
             fin
             ?
             Where
             is
             that
             Faith
             ,
             when
             I
             find
             so
             much
             wavering
             and
             quaking
             ,
             so
             much
             aptness
             to
             distrust
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             dispaire
             ?
          
           
             Where
             is
             it
             ?
             
             It
             may
             be
             in
             thy
             heart
             of
             all
             thy
             complaining
             ,
             and
             thou
             maist
             have
             it
             for
             all
             these
             exclaymings
             against
             thy self
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             when
             thou
             findest
             those
             corruptions
             whereof
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             thou
             speakest
             against
             thy self
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             allow
             them
             or
             not
             ?
             dost
             thou
             confesse
             them
             ,
             and
             lament
             them
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             confesse
             them
             indeed
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             a
             finall
             deal
             of
             sorrow
             .
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             sorrow
             as
             draws
             thee
             to
             God
             ?
             and
             drives
             thee
             out
             of
             thy self
             ?
             such
             as
             makes
             thee
             to
             fall
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             judge
             thy self
             worthy
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             his
             Justice
             ?
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             sorrow
             as
             makes
             thee
             confesse
             ,
             and
             then
             purpose
             amendment
             ?
             Such
             as
             makes
             thee
             cry
             to
             him
             for
             power
             and
             strength
             ?
             such
             as
             makes
             thee
             rest
             on
             him
             for
             ability
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             determine
             still
             ,
             still
             to
             amend
             that
             that
             still
             troubleth
             thee
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             still
             continue
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             lusts
             of
             thy
             flesh
             by
             the
             spiritual
             weapons
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             for
             thee
             ?
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             thy
             Repentance
             ,
             thy
             Faith
             ,
             thy
             
               New
               Obedience
            
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             weak
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             shaking
             Palsey
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hand
             .
             A
             sick
             weake
             man
             that
             lies
             crying
             ,
             oh
             ,
             oh
             ,
             that
             can
             scarse
             turn
             himself
             between
             the
             sheets
             ,
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             living
             man.
             A
             poor
             child
             that
             is
             new
             born
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             that
             discovereth
             reason
             almost
             ,
             but
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ?
             that
             poor
             child
             is
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             .
             Faith
             beginneth
             with
             weake
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             faint
             leanings
             on
             Christ
             .
             Deep
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             may
             begin
             many
             times
             with
             little
             And
             amendment
             of
             life
             begins
             sometimes
             at
             a
             low
             soundation
             ,
             at
             small
             sins
             .
             If
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             sincere
             ,
             and
             constant
             :
             if
             thou
             go
             on
             and
             continue
             in
             a
             course
             of
             daily
             renewing
             thy
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             stirring
             by
             Gods
             means
             to
             get
             the
             increase
             of
             these
             graces
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             upright
             and
             sincere
             in
             them
             :
             thou
             art
             blessed
             in
             them
             notwithstaading
             thy
             weaknesse
             :
             take
             comfort
             in
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             for
             it
             :
             God
             will
             give
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             way
             to
             get
             more
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             comfort
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             in
             what
             thou
             hast
             :
             and
             the
             way
             to
             take
             comfort
             ,
             is
             to
             labour
             to
             increase
             these
             graces
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             the
             weak
             ,
             troubled
             ,
             seebled
             Christian
             be
             troubled
             in
             mind
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             grace
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             :
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             keep
             Christs
             sayings
             ,
             because
             he
             keepeth
             them
             but
             a
             little
             .
             He
             is
             a
             scholler
             in
             the
             School
             that
             beginneth
             at
             Christ-Crosse-row
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             .
             )
             And
             he
             is
             entred
             into
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             that
             beginneth
             but
             in
             a
             low
             book
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             rudiments
             of
             Logick
             .
             And
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Family
             that
             began
             to
             be
             an
             Apprentise
             but
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             comes
             not
             to
             a
             deep
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Art
             and
             Mistery
             ,
             but
             is
             glad
             to
             do
             sorry
             work
             .
          
           
             Beleeve
             it
             (
             brethren
             )
             there
             may
             be
             great
             conceits
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             obeying
             ,
             that
             may
             make
             a
             man
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             be
             altogether
             false
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             if
             one
             be
             humbled
             in
             the
             smalness
             of
             that
             measure
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             begg
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             that
             measure
             ,
             and
             take
             pains
             to
             edisie
             himself
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             God
             :
             then
             it
             is
             true
             and
             upright
             ,
             and
             shall
             save
             him
             .
             Therefore
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             with
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             that
             of
             Works
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             the
             Law
             required
             perfection
             of
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             things
             prescribed
             :
             a
             man
             must
             not
             only
             love
             God
             ,
             but
             love
             God
             perfectly
             .
             But
             the
             Gospel
             satisfieth
             it self
             with
             accepting
             truch
             of
             endeavour
             to
             the
             thing
             required
             .
             If
             there
             be
             Repentance
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             the
             full
             perfection
             :
             if
             thou
             beleeve
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             the
             fullest
             measure
             of
             beleeving
             :
             If
             thou
             Obey
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             obedience
             :
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             sweet
             ,
             this
             favourable
             gracious
             Doctrine
             giveth
             thee
             consolation
             enough
             .
             Go
             home
             therefore
             comforted
             in
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             proceed
             :
             and
             know
             that
             thou
             shalt
             enjoy
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             ,
             freedome
             from
             damnation
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               never
               see
               Death
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             YOUNG
             MANS
             LIBERTY
             AND
             LIMITS
             :
             OR
             ,
             GODS
             JUDGMENT
             ON
             MANS
             CARRIAGE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 11.9
                 .
              
               
                 Rejoyce
                 ,
                 oh
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 chear
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 know
                 thou
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 Judgement
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SOlomon
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             exhorting
             the
             
             sons
             of
             men
             to
             true
             Religion
             :
             and
             the
             better
             to
             mould
             and
             frame
             them
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             he
             mindeth
             them
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgement
             ;
             without
             which
             there
             cannot
             be
             planted
             in
             us
             a
             right
             care
             and
             fear
             of
             God.
             From
             the
             seventh
             verse
             to
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             two
             forts
             of
             men
             .
             First
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             were
             glued
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             thereof
             :
             and
             he
             bringeth
             them
             in
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             ;
             
               Truly
               the
               light
               is
               sweet
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               to
               behold
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             verse
             7.
             
             By
             light
             there
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             shining
             on
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             enjoy
             this
             mortal
             life
             .
             This
             many
             men
             suppose
             to
             be
             a
             very
             pleasant
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             overmuch
             content
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             .
             These
             Solomon
             verse
             8.
             refuteth
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               though
               a
               man
               live
               many
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               remember
               the
               dayes
               of
               darkness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             that
             a
             time
             of
             Death
             will
             come
             ;
             a
             time
             when
             our
             Sun
             will
             set
             ,
             and
             our
             light
             wil
             turn
             to
             darkness
             ,
             though
             we
             live
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             never
             so
             sweetly
             ,
             never
             so
             pleasantly
             ,
             though
             we
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             carefully
             remember
             that
             darkness
             abideth
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             faith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               those
               dayes
               are
               many
               .
            
             His
             Argument
             is
             thus
             much
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             consider
             with
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             live
             many
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             dayes
             and
             years
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             cannot
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             dayes
             and
             years
             of
             his
             Death
             :
             a
             man
             is
             many
             more
             years
             under
             the
             ground
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             then
             above
             ground
             walking
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             faith
             
               Solomon
               ;
               all
               that
               cometh
               〈◊〉
               vanity
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             may
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             makes
             his
             heart●…ight
             ●…ome
             :
             
               yet
               all
               this
               is
               vanity
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             full
             contentment
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             an
             emptiness
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knows
             how
             soon
             he
             may
             be
             bereaved
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             words
             we
             have
             read
             :
             Solomon
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             young
             man
             :
             and
             he
             is
             altogether
             given
             to
             jollity
             and
             merriment
             ,
             he
             forgetteth
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             dayes
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             his
             latter
             end
             .
             Well
             ,
             Solomon
             giveth
             him
             the
             bridle
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             suffereth
             him
             to
             follow
             his
             own
             way
             by
             an
             Ironical
             concession
             ,
             or
             figurative
             speech
             :
             declaring
             not
             what
             young
             men
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             course
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             commonly
             they
             do
             .
             
               Re●…ce
               〈◊〉
               young
               man
               in
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               heart
               chear
               thee
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               thine
               eyes
               :
               but
               know
               this
            
             (
             there
             is
             the
             cooling-card
             )
             
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               into
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             will
             consider
             two
             parts
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             young
             men
             do
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Medicine
             of
             God
             to
             heal
             young
             men
             of
             their
             default
             .
          
           
             That
             that
             young
             men
             do
             is
             this
             ;
             
             They
             give
             over
             themselves
             to
             an
             inordinate
             carnal
             Joy.
             This
             Joy
             is
             set
             out
             from
             the
             time
             of
             it
             :
             
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               youth
            
             .
             From
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             
               hearts
               chear
               them
            
             .
             From
             the
             kinds
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             Medicine
             with
             which
             Solomon
             would
             heal
             young
             men
             of
             this
             inordinate
             carr●…al
             Joy
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             Know
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               into
               Judgment
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             divine
             and
             infallible
             truth
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             should
             know
             and
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             sins
             they
             commit
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             without
             repentance
             ,
             they
             must
             undergo
             the
             dreadful
             Judgment
             of
             God
             because
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             as
             briefly
             as
             I
             can
             )
             I
             have
             opened
             the
             words
             unto
             you
             .
             Though
             I
             might
             insist
             on
             many
             doctrines
             ,
             yet
             not
             witstanding
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             handle
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             that
             which
             ariseth
             from
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             what
             young
             men
             do
             ;
             what
             their
             fault
             is
             :
             For
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             it
             is
             an
             Ironnical
             concession
             ,
             not
             declaring
             what
             young
             men
             should
             do
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             do
             .
             The
             doctrine
             is
             thus
             much
             .
             
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               young
               men
               to
               rejoyce
               inordinately
               ,
               and
               carnally
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
               to
               walk
               after
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             We
             read
             concerning
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               marrying
               ,
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               :
            
             altogether
             sottish
             and
             sensual
             ,
             till
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             came
             in
             the
             flood
             and
             swept
             them
             away
             .
             Now
             lest
             any
             should
             suppose
             that
             this
             were
             the
             fault
             of
             old
             age
             only
             ,
             
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             
               all
               flesh
               had
               corrupted
               their
               way
               before
               God
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             22.14
             .
             
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               die
               .
            
             It
             is
             thought
             by
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             that
             this
             speech
             was
             not
             so
             much
             the
             language
             of
             Age
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             youth
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Solomon
             giveth
             a
             caveat
             to
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.1
             .
             to
             bridle
             and
             restrain
             him
             from
             his
             jollity
             and
             carnal
             mirth
             .
             
             
               Remember
               now
               thy
               Creatour
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
               while
               the
               evil
               day
               come
               not
               ,
               nor
               the
               years
               draw
               nigh
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
             
             instructeth
             
               Timothy
               to
               flie
               the
               lusts
               of
               youth
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             carnal
             pleasures
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             in
             voluptuousness
             and
             sensuallity
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             Tit.
             2.6
             .
             
               Exhort
               young
               men
               that
               they
               be
               sober
               minded
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             leave
             this
             drunkenness
             of
             understanding
             ,
             in
             being
             overcome
             with
             sensual
             carnal
             objects
             and
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Job
             (
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             that
             book
             )
             when
             the
             young
             people
             ,
             
             his
             Suns
             and
             Daughters
             met
             together
             to
             feast
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             misguided
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             therefore
             the
             holy
             man
             in
             a
             godly
             care
             and
             thoughtfulness
             for
             their
             welfare
             ,
             sacrificed
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             attonement
             for
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             a
             little
             consider
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             should
             be
             so
             much
             misguided
             in
             their
             youth
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             cause
             is
             ,
             
             natural
             corruption
             that
             they
             have
             drawn
             by
             propagation
             from
             their
             Parents
             .
             A
             spiritual
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             maladie
             ,
             and
             disease
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             prevaileth
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             against
             age
             by
             covetousness
             ,
             so
             it
             getteth
             ground
             of
             youth
             by
             sensuallity
             and
             voluptuousness
             .
             This
             dams
             up
             the
             eare
             against
             reproose
             :
             this
             hardens
             the
             heart
             against
             instruction
             :
             and
             makes
             many
             young
             men
             the
             souldiers
             of
             Sathan
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
             
             Men
             in
             their
             youth
             forget
             the
             day
             of
             their
             reckoning
             and
             Judgment
             :
             they
             are
             not
             mindful
             of
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             Deut.
             32.22
             .
             
               Oh
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               understood
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               .
            
             This
             Precept
             is
             neglected
             both
             by
             youth
             and
             age
             :
             but
             especially
             by
             those
             of
             younger
             yeares
             .
             For
             they
             feele
             their
             bloud
             run
             warm
             in
             their
             veins
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             full
             of
             spirits
             and
             vigour
             ,
             therefore
             they
             suppose
             that
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             the
             
               house
               of
               darkness
            
             is
             far
             off
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             third
             place
             .
             
             Young
             men
             are
             not
             broken
             by
             afflictions
             :
             the
             fallow
             ground
             is
             not
             poughed
             up
             by
             the
             pressures
             of
             afflictons
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             are
             great
             means
             to
             tame
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             subdue
             the
             pride
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             a
             right
             frame
             and
             temper
             .
             
               Before
               I
               was
               afflicted
            
             (
             faith
             
               David
               )
               I
               went
               a
               stray
               .
            
             And
             Ephraim
             faith
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             Jer.
             31.
             
             
               I
               was
               as
               a
               Bullock
               unaccustomed
               to
               the
               yoak
               ,
               thou
               chastisest
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               chastised
               ;
               I
               was
               ashamed
               ,
               because
               I
               bore
               the
               reproach
               of
               my
               youth
               .
            
             But
             young
             men
             are
             free
             from
             aches
             ,
             and
             pains
             ,
             and
             sickness
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             old
             age
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             more
             licentious
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             young
             men
             want
             true
             joy
             in
             God
             :
             therefore
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             carnal
             joy
             .
             For
             sure
             it
             is
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             live
             without
             joy
             and
             contentment
             :
             if
             he
             have
             it
             not
             
               from
               the
               Wells
               of
               salvation
            
             ,
             he
             will
             drink
             it
             out
             of
             watery
             and
             slimy
             places
             .
             Now
             because
             men
             in
             their
             youth
             cannot
             take
             in
             the
             spiritual
             joy
             of
             that
             clear
             fountain
             ,
             therefore
             they
             drink
             in
             the
             muddy
             waters
             of
             carnall
             joy
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             this
             point
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             an
             Admonition
             to
             all
             young
             men
             ,
             
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             maladies
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             diseases
             in
             themselves
             .
             The
             first
             degree
             of
             our
             healing
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             that
             we
             are
             sick
             :
             and
             till
             then
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Physitian
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             
             hath
             no
             commission
             to
             do
             us
             good
             .
          
           
             Let
             young
             men
             observe
             in
             themselves
             ,
             first
             their
             carnal
             joy
             .
             Solomon
             here
             sheweth
             that
             they
             rejoyce
             inordinately
             .
             
          
           
             This
             may
             appear
             to
             them
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             rejoyce
             not
             where
             they
             ought
             :
             they
             solace
             not
             themselves
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             joy
             ;
             nor
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             spring
             of
             joy
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             sacred
             Word
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             Cistern
             of
             Joy.
             Even
             as
             a
             bone
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             disordered
             bone
             ;
             so
             the
             affections
             when
             they
             are
             misplaced
             ,
             are
             disordered
             :
             and
             then
             our
             Joy
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             affection
             are
             misplaced
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             set
             upon
             God
             and
             Christ
             .
             Now
             if
             young
             men
             would
             deal
             uprightly
             with
             themselves
             ,
             they
             should
             perceive
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             their
             jollity
             and
             merriment
             they
             never
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             dream
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             serious
             apprehension
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             would
             quench
             their
             joy
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             altogether
             put
             out
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             carnalness
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             young
             men
             appeareth
             ,
             because
             they
             rejoyce
             where
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             in
             riot
             ,
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             in
             surfeiting
             ,
             in
             voluptuousness
             ,
             many
             times
             in
             obscenity
             of
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             in
             making
             jeasts
             of
             the
             
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             deriding
             their
             superiours
             behind
             their
             backs
             .
             As
             Solomon
             faith
             of
             
               laughter
               ,
               thou
               art
               mad
            
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             say
             of
             this
             merriment
             ,
             it
             is
             mad
             merrimemt
             :
             he
             is
             a
             mad
             man
             that
             rejoyceth
             in
             that
             for
             which
             ,
             except
             he
             betake
             himself
             to
             serious
             and
             bitter
             mourning
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             inordinateness
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             young
             men
             may
             appear
             in
             this
             ;
             because
             they
             rejoyce
             excessively
             in
             lawful
             things
             :
             for
             any
             joy
             when
             it
             is
             inordinate
             and
             excessive
             ,
             it
             is
             carnal
             .
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             recreations
             :
             a
             
               whetting
               is
               no
               letting
            
             (
             as
             the
             Proverb
             goeth
             .
             )
             But
             for
             a
             man
             to
             let
             out
             himself
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             unlawful
             .
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             delight
             in
             the
             blessings
             ,
             and
             comforts
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             affordeth
             us
             :
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Joy
             of
             harvest
             ,
             in
             Isa
             .
             9.
             
             But
             for
             a
             man
             to
             delight
             in
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             giver
             ,
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             Now
             if
             young
             men
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             their
             hearts
             mount
             not
             up
             to
             God
             in
             their
             joy
             and
             jollity
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             excessive
             in
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             altogether
             cold
             ,
             without
             joy
             of
             the
             Creatour
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             the
             carnalness
             of
             the
             Joy
             of
             young
             men
             may
             well
             appear
             in
             this
             ;
             because
             they
             terminate
             ,
             and
             conclude
             not
             their
             joy
             in
             God.
             This
             followeth
             on
             the
             former
             :
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             what
             beginneth
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             should
             end
             in
             God.
             Now
             when
             Joy
             beginneth
             in
             sin
             ,
             it
             cannot
             end
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Divel
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             let
             young
             men
             take
             notice
             of
             themselves
             ,
             how
             they
             
               walk
               after
               their
               own
               hearts
            
             .
             The
             heart
             that
             saies
             ;
             Come
             ,
             put
             away
             pensive
             thoughts
             :
             trouble
             not
             your self
             about
             the
             day
             of
             reckoning
             and
             Judgement
             ;
             enjoy
             the
             time
             present
             :
             what
             need
             this
             strictness
             of
             conversation
             :
             zeal
             is
             but
             rashness
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ;
             take
             thy
             sill
             of
             pleasures
             :
             thou
             hast
             goods
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             .
             Thus
             they
             Judge
             ,
             
             and
             thus
             they
             walk
             after
             their
             carnal
             heart
             .
             This
             heart
             is
             as
             no
             heart
             :
             as
             we
             read
             of
             Ephraim
             in
             
               Hosea
               7.
               
               He
               was
               a
               silly
               dove
               that
               had
               no
               heart
               :
            
             Certainly
             the
             heart
             that
             doth
             not
             guide
             men
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             direct
             men
             to
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             heart
             .
             For
             as
             the
             eye
             that
             will
             not
             lead
             us
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             that
             performs
             not
             its
             office
             ,
             is
             no
             eye
             :
             so
             the
             heart
             that
             leadeth
             not
             men
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             goodness
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             heart
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             no
             heart
             .
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             third
             place
             .
             
             Let
             young
             men
             take
             notice
             of
             themselves
             ,
             how
             they
             walk
             after
             
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               eyes
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             stand
             gazing
             on
             things
             temporal
             ,
             and
             neglect
             things
             eternal
             :
             they
             see
             a
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             perceive
             no
             glory
             and
             brightness
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             precious
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Beloved
             ,
             
             if
             we
             follow
             our
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             eyes
             it
             will
             be
             thus
             .
             We
             should
             rather
             labour
             with
             
               Job
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               our
               eyes
               .
            
             Oh
             how
             few
             young
             men
             are
             there
             that
             make
             a
             bargaine
             and
             agreement
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             
             Oh
             how
             few
             young
             men
             are
             shall
             not
             be
             as
             open
             Casements
             to
             let
             sin
             into
             the
             soul
             ?
             there
             ,
             
             that
             like
             Jeremy
             ,
             have
             their
             eyes
             as
             
               fountains
               of
               water
               ,
               to
               weep
               day
               and
               night
            
             for
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ?
             Oh
             how
             few
             yonng
             men
             are
             there
             ,
             that
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               ?
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             take
             a
             survey
             of
             your selves
             in
             these
             things
             .
             These
             are
             the
             vices
             ,
             and
             sins
             ,
             and
             deformities
             of
             young
             men
             :
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             lamented
             by
             all
             those
             that
             hope
             to
             dwell
             in
             Gods
             holy
             Hill.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             use
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             
             is
             for
             exhortation
             to
             young
             men
             :
             they
             should
             labour
             to
             be
             reformed
             in
             their
             affections
             and
             hearts
             .
             And
             away
             ,
             away
             with
             this
             carnall
             joy
             :
             we
             ought
             to
             cast
             it
             out
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             Joy
             :
             
             will
             you
             know
             what
             the
             event
             of
             it
             will
             be
             ?
             It
             will
             end
             in
             carnal
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             without
             repentance
             in
             hell
             it self
             .
             
               Wo
               unto
               you
            
             (
             faith
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             )
             
               that
               laugh
               now
            
             ,
             
             
               you
               shall
               weep
               and
               mourn
               .
               The
               triumphing
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             (
             saith
             Zophar
             in
             
               Job
               )
               is
               short
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ;
               though
               his
               excellency
               mount
               up
               to
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               reach
               unto
               the
               clouds
               ;
               yet
               he
               shall
               perish
               as
               his
               own
               dung
               ,
               they
               which
               have
               seen
               him
               shall
               say
               where
               is
               be
               ?
               He
               shall
               fall
               away
               as
               a
               dream
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               chased
               away
               as
               a
               vision
               of
               the
               night
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             not
             to
             give
             you
             this
             only
             in
             Precept
             ,
             
             but
             also
             to
             shew
             you
             how
             to
             reform
             your selves
             in
             these
             vices
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             speci●…eth
             bo
             bear
             sway
             in
             young
             men
             :
             let
             me
             lay
             you
             down
             these
             few
             directions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             you
             must
             betake
             your selves
             to
             mourning
             for
             you
             sins
             ;
             as
             Saint
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               Be
               afflctied
               ,
               and
               weep
               ,
               and
               mourn
               ,
               let
               your
               laughter
               be
               turned
               into
               heaviuess
               .
            
             If
             we
             be
             not
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             assurance
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             interested
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             time
             for
             us
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             we
             should
             rather
             betake
             our selves
             to
             bitter
             mourning
             :
             for
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             due
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             it
             may
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             :
             
             Consider
             how
             vain
             all
             things
             are
             in
             which
             youthfull
             persons
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             If
             young
             men
             rejoyce
             in
             human
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             
             this
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             gotten
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             :
             so
             faith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Eccles
            
             .
             1.13
             .
             
               I
               gave
               my
               heart
               to
               seek
               ,
               and
               search
               out
               by
               wisdom
               ,
               concerning
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               under
               heaven
               ,
               this
               sore
               travel
               hath
               God
               given
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               to
               be
               exercised
               therewith
               .
            
             And
             (
             verse
             18.
             )
             
               in
               much
               wisdome
               is
               much
               grief
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               increaseth
               knowledg
               ,
               increaseth
               sorrow
               .
            
             God
             doth
             so
             punish
             the
             pride
             and
             boldness
             of
             the
             wit
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             this
             human
             wisdome
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             vain
             thing
             ,
             for
             Eccles
             .
             1.15
             .
             
               that
               which
               is
               crooked
               cannot
               be
               made
               straight
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               wanting
               cannot
               be
               numbred
               ,
            
             by
             human
             wisdome
             ;
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             :
             that
             the
             natural
             wisdome
             of
             man
             cannot
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             nature
             which
             are
             innumerable
             :
             much
             lesse
             can
             it
             furnish
             the
             soul
             with
             grace
             or
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
               Solomon
            
             though
             he
             
               had
               gotten
               wisdome
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               had
               experience
               more
               then
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               Jerusalem
               that
               were
               before
               him
               ,
               yet
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               Behold
               this
               is
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             God
             will
             abolish
             this
             human
             wisdome
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.19
             .
             
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               to
               nothing
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               prudent
               .
               Where
               is
               the
               wise
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               Scribe
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               disputer
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               made
               foolish
               the
               wisdome
               of
               this
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             all
             your
             human
             wisdom
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             go
             down
             to
             to
             the
             Grave
             :
             it
             shall
             leave
             you
             when
             you
             die
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               work
               ,
               nor
               device
               ,
               nor
               knowledg
               ,
               nor
               wisdome
               in
               the
               grave
               whether
               thou
               goest
               ,
            
             
             Eccles
             .
             9.10
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             which
             young
             men
             oft
             rejoyce
             ,
             they
             are
             prudent
             and
             wise
             :
             And
             you
             see
             that
             this
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             if
             a
             young
             man
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             credit
             amongst
             men
             :
             this
             also
             is
             vain
             .
             Solomon
             hath
             shewed
             it
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             2.16
             .
             He
             declareth
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             world
             will
             end
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             
               there
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               no
               remembrance
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               more
               then
               of
               the
               fool
               ,
               for
               ever
               :
               for
               that
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               to
               come
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               how
               dieth
               the
               wise
               man
               ?
               as
               the
               fool
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             rejoyce
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             much
             glory
             ,
             he
             cannot
             beleeve
             :
             so
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
             John
             5.44
             .
             
               How
               can
               you
               beleeve
               ,
               since
               you
               seek
               honour
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               honour
               that
               cometh
               of
               God
               only
               ?
            
             And
             it
             is
             noted
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             many
             of
             the
             
               chief
               Rulers
               that
               beleeved
               on
               Christ
               did
               not
               confesse
               him
               ,
            
             (
             without
             which
             faith
             cannot
             be
             unfeigned
             )
             
               because
               they
               loved
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             10.43
             .
             
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             us
             that
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             envy
             ,
             Gal.
             5.26
             .
             
               Be
               not
               desirous
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               envying
               one
               another
               .
            
             Envy
             is
             a
             vexing
             affection
             :
             this
             vain-glory
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             envy
             :
             whereby
             we
             shall
             pine
             away
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             happiness
             and
             welfare
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             
             if
             young
             men
             delight
             in
             pleasures
             (
             which
             is
             the
             common
             course
             of
             youth
             )
             these
             also
             are
             vain
             things
             .
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               heart
            
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             2.2
             .
             )
             
               Go
               to
               now
               ,
               I
               will
               prove
               thee
               with
               mirth
               ,
               therefore
               enjoy
               pleasure
               :
               and
               behold
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
               .
            
             Kings
             that
             have
             had
             the
             greatest
             wisdome
             to
             invent
             them
             :
             and
             the
             greatest
             leisure
             to
             use
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             never
             found
             full
             contentment
             in
             the
             same
             .
             
               I
               made
               
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             vers
             .
             4.
             )
             
               great
               works
               ,
               
               I
               builded
               me
               houses
               ;
               I
               planted
               me
               vineyards
               ,
               I
               made
               me
               gardens
               and
               orchards
               ,
               and
               planted
               trees
               in
               them
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               fruits
               ,
               I
               made
               me
               pools
               of
               water
               ,
               I
               got
               me
               servants
               and
               maidens
               ;
               also
               I
               had
               great
               possessions
               of
               great
               and
               small
               cattel
               ,
               above
               all
               that
               were
               in
               Jerusalem
               before
               me
               ;
               I
               got
               me
               men-singers
               ,
               and
               women-singers
               ,
               and
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               musicall
               instruments
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
            
             Here
             were
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Solomon
             .
             But
             (
             vers
             11.
             )
             Behold
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               looked
               on
               all
               the
               works
               that
               my
               hands
               had
               wrought
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               labour
               that
               I
               had
               laboured
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               behold
               all
               was
               vanity
               ;
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               profit
               under
               the
               Sun.
            
             The
             wise
             Solomon
             that
             had
             been
             trying
             every
             creature
             ,
             whether
             it
             had
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             might
             give
             him
             a
             true
             rellish
             ;
             profest
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               profit
               under
               the
               Sun.
            
             
          
           
             Yet
             further
             ;
             
             these
             pleasures
             shall
             cease
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             .
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               that
               those
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               ;
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               ;
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               ;
               they
               that
               use
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Luke
             8.14
             .
             sheweth
             that
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             choak
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             grateful
             fruit
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             if
             young
             men
             delight
             in
             riches
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             estates
             that
             God
             that
             given
             them
             :
             this
             likewise
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             wealth
             is
             gotten
             by
             deceit
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             bloweth
             on
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             5.27
             .
             
             
               As
               a
               cage
               is
               full
               of
               birds
               ,
               so
               are
               their
               houses
               full
               of
               deceit
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               become
               great
               and
               waxen
               rich
               :
               shall
               not
               I
               visit
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               shall
               net
               my
               soul
               be
               avenged
               on
               such
               people
               as
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             wealch
             is
             kept
             with
             much
             sorrow
             ,
             Eccles
             5.12
             .
             
               The
               sleep
               of
               the
               labouring
               man
               is
               sweet
               ,
               whether
               he
               eate
               little
               or
               much
               ;
               but
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               rich
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             wealth
             is
             lost
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sorrow
             and
             vexation
             ,
             Rev.
             18.18
             .
             when
             the
             
               smoak
               of
               Babylon
               ascended
               up
               to
               heaven
            
             ;
             Oh
             what
             lamencation
             there
             was
             !
             they
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               What
               city
               is
               like
               unto
               this
               great
               city
               ?
               and
               they
               cost
               dust
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               cryed
               ,
               weeping
               and
               wailing
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               that
               great
               city
               ,
               wherein
               were
               made
               rich
               ,
               all
               that
               had
               shipps
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               costliness
               ,
               for
               in
               one
               hour
               is
               she
               made
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             But
             suppose
             further
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             get
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             wealth
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             these
             things
             are
             most
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
             2
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
             
               Charge
               them
               that
               are
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               trust
               not
               in
               uncertain
               riches
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             these
             riches
             cannot
             preserve
             our
             life
             :
             so
             faith
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Luke
             12.25
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               and
               beware
               of
               Covetousness
               ,
               for
               no
               mans
               life
               is
               preserved
               by
               the
               abundance
               of
               that
               he
               possesseth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             .
             
             If
             young
             men
             rejoyce
             in
             friends
             and
             Allies
             :
             this
             also
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             Psal
             .
             62.9
             .
             
               The
               man
               of
               low
               degree
               is
               vanity
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               of
               high
               degree
               is
               a
               lie
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               they
               are
               lighter
               then
               vanity
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             no
             friend
             can
             deliver
             us
             from
             Death
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.7.8
             .
             
               No
               man
               can
               by
               any
               means
               redeem
               his
               brother
               ,
               nor
               give
               to
               God
               a
               ransome
               for
               him
               (
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               their
               soul
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               it
               ceaseth
               for
               ever
               )
               that
               he
               should
               still
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             several
             things
             that
             young
             men
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             shewed
             likewise
             that
             their
             joy
             is
             founded
             upon
             vanity
             ,
             upon
             nothing
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             means
             to
             heal
             young
             men
             of
             the
             inordinateness
             of
             their
             Joy
             ,
             to
             meditate
             with
             themselves
             how
             vain
             and
             frivolous
             all
             things
             are
             that
             they
             delight
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             means
             is
             ,
             
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             seek
             spiritual
             joy
             .
             The
             well-head
             of
             this
             Joy
             is
             God
             :
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             the
             
               God
               of
               cousolation
            
             .
             The
             instrument
             to
             convey
             this
             Joy
             ,
             is
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             
               Being
               jnstified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God.
            
             The
             grounds
             of
             this
             Joy
             are
             twofold
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             good
             things
             exhibited
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             .
          
           
           
             The
             good
             things
             exhibited
             ;
             
             That
             God
             hath
             
               written
               our
               names
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             ;
             Rejoyce
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               not
               that
               the
               divels
               are
               fallen
               before
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               your
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             other
             ground
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             is
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             us
             .
             And
             those
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heads
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             made
             promises
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             evil
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             of
             afflictions
             that
             befall
             us
             .
             Or
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             evil
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             first
             ;
             In
             the
             promise
             of
             protection
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             promise
             of
             Edification
             ,
             by
             affliction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             promise
             of
             deliverence
             from
             affliction
             .
             All
             in
             the
             best
             season
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             for
             the
             defects
             of
             grace
             in
             us
             ;
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             a
             thing
             exceeding
             grievous
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
             )
             Here
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             .
             First
             ;
          
           
             In
             the
             promise
             of
             preserving
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             promise
             of
             augmentation
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             promise
             of
             bringing
             the
             weakest
             grace
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             the
             well-head
             of
             Joy.
             Oh
             that
             young
             men
             would
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             leave
             this
             sinful
             and
             sottish
             joy
             whereto
             they
             are
             so
             adicted
             .
             This
             is
             the
             means
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             getting
             into
             their
             souls
             ,
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             true
             Joy
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ;
             
             Young
             men
             should
             be
             exhorted
             not
             to
             
               walk
               after
               their
               own
               heart
            
             :
             which
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             Solomon
             noteth
             as
             a
             fault
             in
             them
             .
             
               The
               heart
            
             (
             saith
             Jeremy
             )
             
               is
               deceitful
               above
               measure
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             deceitful
             ,
             such
             a
             Cheator
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             it
             :
             it
             is
             
               desperately
               wicked
            
             .
             Who
             will
             follow
             a
             false
             guide
             ?
             and
             a
             disperate
             wicked
             guide
             ?
             so
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             they
             should
             not
             
               walk
               after
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               eyes
               .
               David
            
             prayed
             ;
             
               Turn
               away
               mine
               eyes
               that
               I
               regard
               not
               vanity
               ,
               and
               quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               Law.
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               Open
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               the
               wondrous
               things
               of
               thy
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             much
             danger
             in
             following
             our
             eyes
             .
             Eve
             was
             misled
             by
             her
             eye
             ,
             she
             looked
             upon
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             and
             saw
             it
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             so
             lusted
             after
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             
               when
               I
               saw
            
             (
             saith
             
               Achan
               )
               among
               the
               spoiles
               a
               goodly
               Babylonish
               garment
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               wedge
               of
               gold
               ,
               then
               I
               coveted
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               them
               .
               David
               was
            
             defiled
             by
             the
             eye
             :
             
             
               He
               saw
               Bathsheba
               from
               the
               roofe
               of
               his
               house
               washing
               her self
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             lusted
             .
          
           
             Holy
             men
             have
             prayed
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             keep
             their
             eyes
             in
             a
             right
             frame
             and
             temper
             .
             These
             are
             the
             particulars
             that
             Solomon
             giveth
             to
             young
             men
             in
             direction
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             carnal
             joy
             :
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             walking
             after
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             after
             their
             sense
             .
             And
             these
             things
             (
             brethren
             )
             I
             have
             now
             committed
             in
             direction
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             
             for
             old
             men
             .
             For
             if
             young
             men
             may
             not
             rejoyce
             carnally
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             old
             men
             .
             Youth
             may
             plead
             for
             it self
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             gravity
             ,
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             better
             then
             those
             of
             age
             .
             If
             young
             men
             may
             not
             have
             evil
             hearts
             ,
             and
             evil
             eyes
             ,
             much
             less
             old
             men
             .
          
           
             Look
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             are
             
               stricken
               in
               age
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             )
             that
             are
             smitten
             in
             your
             limbs
             with
             age
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             walk
             with
             activity
             and
             nimbleness
             :
             and
             are
             smitten
             in
             your
             senses
             with
             age
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             well
             see
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             taste
             .
             Oh
             that
             your
             hearts
             would
             smite
             you
             for
             your
             sins
             .
             May
             not
             young
             men
             rejoyce
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             in
             friends
             ,
             in
             honours
             ,
             in
             wealth
             ?
             Much
             less
             may
             those
             of
             old
             age
             .
             Must
             young
             men
             be
             careful
             to
             chase
             away
             all
             carnal
             joy
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             that
             beginneth
             in
             godly
             sorrow
             ?
             much
             more
             must
             old
             men
             .
             It
             is
             no
             time
             for
             those
             that
             are
             old
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             carnal
             things
             :
             a
             few
             daies
             will
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             in
             the
             Grace
             .
             Oh
             then
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             of
             years
             ,
             
               break
               off
               your
               sins
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               your
               iniquities
               by
               mercy
               .
            
             Rejoyce
             in
             being
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             good
             .
             This
             Joy
             will
             continue
             with
             you
             :
             as
             for
             the
             Joy
             of
             
               corn
               ,
               and
               
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               ,
            
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             gold
             ;
             this
             joy
             will
             die
             when
             you
             die
             .
             Yea
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             supports
             of
             this
             joy
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             in
             another
             life
             you
             may
             be
             transported
             to
             hellish
             torments
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             this
             first
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ;
             Solomon
             sheweth
             the
             remedy
             against
             this
             carnal
             Joy
             in
             young
             men
             :
             which
             also
             may
             be
             a
             preservative
             against
             sin
             ,
             both
             for
             young
             and
             old
             .
             
               But
               know
               thou
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             The
             Doctrine
             is
             thus
             much
             ;
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               God
               will
               certainly
               bring
               men
               to
               judgement
               for
               all
               the
               sins
               they
               have
               
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             infallible
             truth
             .
             
               Know
               thou
               this
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             Malach.
             3.18
             .
             
               A
               book
               of
               remembrance
               is
               written
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thought
               upon
               his
               name
               .
            
             So
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             book
             of
             remembrance
             wherein
             he
             writeth
             down
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             
             and
             unciasped
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.14
             .
             
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               into
               judgement
               ,
               with
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evil
               .
            
             
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             
               We
               must
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               be
               hath
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.16
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Arch-angel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God.
            
             Epistle
             of
             Jude
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             .
             
             
               And
               Enoch
               the
               seventh
               from
               Adam
               ,
               prophesied
               of
               this
               ,
               saying
               ,
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               with
               ten
               thousands
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               execute
               Judgement
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               all
               that
               are
               ungodly
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               ungodly
               deeds
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               ungodly
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               hard
               speeches
               which
               ungodly
               sinners
               have
               spoken
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             For
             opening
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             shew
             you
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             all
             these
             things
             to
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             Judgement
             it
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             .
             
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             all
             these
             things
             to
             Judgement
             .
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             .
             His
             Decree
             ,
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               the
               Judgment
               .
            
             Even
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             man
             must
             die
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             appointed
             it
             :
             so
             also
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             men
             must
             come
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             purpose
             and
             decree
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             God
             will
             do
             this
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             righteousness
             .
             He
             is
             a
             holy
             God
             ,
             a
             hater
             of
             iniquity
             .
             But
             many
             times
             in
             this
             world
             it
             is
             well
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             ill
             with
             the
             godly
             .
             Lazarus
             he
             is
             in
             woful
             misery
             ,
             and
             Dives
             he
             is
             in
             abundance
             of
             prosperity
             :
             Now
             God
             will
             shew
             his
             love
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             hatred
             to
             the
             wicked
             in
             this
             Judgement
             .
             
               If
               judgement
               here
               begin
               at
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             ;
             It
             is
             impossible
             the
             family
             of
             Sathan
             should
             escape
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             God
             will
             by
             this
             means
             clear
             his
             wayes
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
             There
             are
             many
             wayes
             of
             God
             that
             are
             dark
             and
             cloudy
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             then
             God
             will
             manifest
             himself
             before
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
             Then
             those
             wayes
             and
             works
             of
             God
             against
             which
             the
             hearts
             of
             unsanctified
             men
             have
             boyled
             ,
             shall
             appear
             to
             be
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             righteous
             ,
             to
             their
             condemnation
             and
             terrour
             .
          
           
             Yet
             further
             ;
             
             The
             particular
             Judgement
             that
             God
             inflicts
             upon
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             may
             prove
             the
             universall
             .
             The
             burning
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gommorah
             :
             the
             drowning
             of
             the
             old
             World
             :
             the
             plaguing
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             desolation
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             These
             shew
             the
             insinite
             hatred
             of
             God
             against
             sin
             :
             therefore
             no
             doubt
             he
             will
             take
             a
             time
             to
             revenge
             himself
             of
             the
             impenitent
             amongst
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sins
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             may
             prove
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Judgement
             .
             For
             let
             a
             man
             commit
             secret
             sins
             ,
             that
             none
             knoweth
             but
             God
             and
             he
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             ,
             he
             feeleth
             hellish
             horrour
             :
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             proose
             ,
             that
             conscience
             seeth
             ,
             and
             apprehendeth
             God
             as
             the
             supream
             Judge
             ,
             that
             will
             call
             all
             men
             to
             an
             account
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             Thus
             you
             hear
             the
             reasons
             why
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Judgement
             .
          
           
           
             The
             manner
             of
             this
             Judgment
             consisteth
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             
               last
               Judgment
            
             ,
             after
             which
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             other
             :
             which
             declareth
             the
             terribleness
             of
             it
             .
             In
             this
             life
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             hope
             :
             
               Let
               the
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               gracious
               to
               him
               .
            
             But
             then
             the
             sentence
             shall
             not
             be
             reverst
             :
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             appeal
             from
             that
             Judg
             ,
             and
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Again
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             
               General
               Judgment
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             .
             God
             judgeth
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             life
             and
             in
             death
             :
             He
             judgeth
             in
             life
             ,
             by
             chastising
             his
             children
             for
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             avenging
             himself
             upon
             his
             enemies
             .
             He
             judgeth
             every
             man
             at
             death
             .
             But
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             General
             Judgment
             of
             all
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             
               We
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             Place
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             
               manifest
               Judgment
            
             .
             Sometime
             the
             Lord
             Judgeth
             men
             secretly
             ,
             by
             raising
             up
             in
             them
             fears
             and
             horrours
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             causing
             his
             curse
             in
             the●…
             as
             water
             in
             their
             bowels
             ,
             and
             oyl
             in
             their
             bones
             .
             But
             then
             God
             shall
             open
             his
             wrath
             against
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             before
             a
             world
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             eye
             shall
             pitty
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             
               sudden
               Judgment
            
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             flood
             came
             upon
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sporting
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deriding
             Noah
             that
             preached
             to
             them
             of
             the
             flood
             :
             so
             shall
             the
             fire
             come
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             shall
             pass
             before
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             judg
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             
               As
               asnare
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             (
             
               shall
               it
               come
               upon
               all
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             When
             the
             Fowler
             layeth
             a
             snare
             to
             take
             a
             Bird
             ,
             he
             giveth
             not
             warning
             to
             the
             Bird
             ,
             but
             surprizeth
             it
             suddenly
             ;
             so
             will
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             surprize
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             suddenly
             beyond
             their
             expectation
             .
             The
             Evangelist
             faith
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               come
               as
               a
               theef
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             A
             theef
             knocks
             not
             ,
             he
             giveth
             not
             warning
             :
             so
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             beyond
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             on
             them
             suddenly
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             by
             his
             dreadful
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             most
             
               righteous
               Judgment
               .
               Then
               God
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             Rom.
             2.
             )
             
               will
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               .
            
             He
             will
             not
             regard
             the
             face
             of
             any
             :
             He
             will
             not
             be
             bribed
             by
             wealth
             or
             reward
             :
             He
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             world
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             deal
             impartially
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             doings
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             It
             shall
             be
             an
             
               Eternal
               Judgment
            
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             sit
             for
             ever
             ,
             sifting
             matters
             ,
             and
             surveying
             causes
             :
             but
             it
             is
             so
             called
             from
             the
             effect
             :
             for
             the
             conclusion
             shall
             be
             this
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             weale
             and
             happiness
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             wo
             and
             misery
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             plunged
             by
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             into
             the
             severest
             torments
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             
             First
             ,
             it
             serveth
             as
             a
             preservative
             against
             temptation
             :
             for
             so
             Solomon
             hath
             made
             it
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             a
             preservative
             and
             bridle
             to
             young
             men
             ,
             
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgment
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             :
             and
             let
             me
             make
             it
             so
             to
             you
             .
             When
             Sathan
             tempteth
             you
             to
             sin
             ,
             remember
             ,
             God
             will
             call
             you
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             even
             for
             those
             faults
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             may
             possibly
             escape
             the
             penalty
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             is
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             avoid
             the
             righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             If
             Sathan
             would
             have
             thee
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thy
             own
             conscience
             sheweth
             thee
             to
             be
             hateful
             ,
             and
             wicked
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             God
             will
             bring
             me
             to
             Judgment
             .
             This
             is
             the
             pollicy
             of
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             when
             he
             induceth
             us
             to
             evil
             ,
             he
             makes
             sin
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             to
             us
             :
             but
             it
             should
             be
             our
             wisdome
             to
             make
             sin
             bitter
             and
             loathsome
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             meditation
             ,
             
               God
               will
               bring
               us
               to
               Judgment
            
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Resist
               the
               divel
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               fly
               from
               you
               .
            
             But
             how
             must
             we
             resist
             him
             ;
             not
             by
             arguments
             of
             our
             own
             making
             ,
             but
             by
             arguments
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             amongst
             other
             weapons
             ,
             remember
             to
             list
             up
             this
             :
             when
             Sathan
             would
             have
             thee
             sin
             ,
             say
             ,
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             
               God
               will
               bring
               me
               to
               Judgment
               .
            
             When
             the
             Divel
             solicited
             Eve
             ,
             and
             circumvented
             her
             :
             she
             spake
             (
             in
             the
             Serpent
             )
             to
             Sathan
             concerning
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             :
             
               We
               may
               eat
            
             (
             saith
             she
             )
             
               of
               all
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               Garden
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               tree
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Garden
               ,
               least
               we
               die
               :
            
             here
             she
             brought
             an
             argnment
             from
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             :
             but
             here
             was
             her
             weakness
             ,
             she
             presently
             let
             it
             fall
             .
             It
             should
             be
             otherwise
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             Sathan
             tempts
             us
             :
             let
             us
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
             
             and
             be
             condemned
             for
             sin
             :
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             it
             .
             If
             any
             revolt
             from
             the
             truth
             he
             professeth
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             If
             any
             man
             disquiet
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             vexation
             ,
             or
             oppression
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             If
             any
             man
             be
             a
             drunkerd
             or
             Epicure
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             If
             any
             man
             be
             a
             whoremonger
             or
             adulterer
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             :
             If
             any
             man
             be
             a
             swearer
             ,
             God
             hath
             vowed
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               ,
            
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             If
             any
             man
             be
             an
             ignorant
             person
             ,
             disobeying
             godliness
             ,
             and
             obeying
             unrighteousness
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             If
             any
             man
             continue
             in
             gross
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             any
             wickedness
             without
             repentance
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             Oh
             remember
             this
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             death
             that
             God
             will
             inslict
             on
             sinners
             for
             sin
             :
             
               For
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               :
            
             and
             arm
             your selves
             with
             this
             when
             Satan
             tempteth
             you
             :
             if
             you
             forget
             Death
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             you
             are
             naked
             ,
             and
             unarmed
             ,
             your
             spiritual
             Adversary
             ,
             may
             hit
             you
             on
             the
             bare
             ,
             and
             spoil
             you
             as
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             use
             ,
             
             is
             for
             instruction
             .
             Will
             God
             bring
             us
             to
             Judgment
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             Oh
             then
             let
             us
             hast
             to
             repentance
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             last
             things
             that
             God
             will
             do
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             thing
             that
             Ministers
             can
             say
             :
             God
             will
             judge
             you
             for
             your
             sins
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             he
             moveth
             the
             Atheniaus
             (
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             )
             to
             repentance
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             ,
             
               because
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               will
               Judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
             
             And
             surely
             if
             this
             will
             not
             awaken
             us
             ,
             nothing
             will
             ,
             nothing
             can
             .
             What
             do
             we
             mean
             (
             beloved
             )
             to
             suffer
             our
             sins
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             score
             ?
             Where
             is
             our
             wisedome
             ?
             Our
             grace
             ?
             
               Are
               we
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               angry
               with
               us
               ?
            
             Why
             do
             we
             not
             take
             off
             our
             sins
             by
             godly
             sorrow
             ?
             If
             a
             Judge
             should
             say
             to
             a
             Malefactour
             ,
             except
             thou
             mourn
             for
             thy
             offence
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             execnted
             .
             Doe
             we
             not
             think
             he
             would
             mourn
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             God
             faith
             to
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             mourn
             for
             your
             iniquities
             ,
             you
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
             .
             Oh
             why
             do
             not
             we
             make
             our
             eyes
             as
             fountains
             to
             bewayle
             our
             sins
             ?
             that
             man
             is
             possest
             with
             extream
             hardness
             that
             lamenteth
             not
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             
               and
               he
               treasureth
               up
               unto
               himself
               ,
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgement
               of
               God
            
             Well
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             mourn
             for
             our
             sins
             here
             to
             repentance
             ,
             we
             shall
             mourn
             heareafter
             in
             hellish
             horrour
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             help
             or
             mercy
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
             this
             Doctrine
             that
             God
             will
             Jugde
             us
             ,
             should
             make
             us
             preserve
             in
             our selves
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             It
             is
             the
             very
             use
             that
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             ,
             Acts
             24.15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               He
               had
               hope
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
               therefore
               he
               did
               exercise
               himselfe
               to
               have
               alwayes
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               voyd
               of
               offence
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               toward
               men
               .
               Blessed
            
             (
             faith
             Christ
             )
             
               are
               those
               that
               are
               pure
               in
               heart
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             will
             be
             so
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             so
             regarded
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             But
             for
             those
             that
             have
             stayned
             their
             consciences
             with
             all
             wickedness
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             washed
             their
             consciences
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             tears
             of
             true
             repentance
             ,
             these
             shall
             have
             their
             portion
             without
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             unclean
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             this
             Doctrine
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             him
             .
             As
             Saint
             John
             speaks
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Judgment
             is
             coming
             ,
             therefore
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             him
             .
             If
             the
             particular
             judgments
             of
             God
             that
             light
             upon
             men
             in
             this
             life
             should
             make
             us
             reverence
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             this
             last
             Judgment
             that
             is
             so
             terrible
             ,
             and
             unavoidable
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             ABRAHAMS
             PURCHASE
             :
             OR
             ,
             A
             POSSESSION
             FOR
             BURIAL
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GEN.
                 23.4
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 sojourner
                 among
                 you
                 :
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 posse●…ion
                 of
                 a
                 burying
                 place
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bury
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             Flesh
             ;
             they
             were
             never
             so
             dear
             before
             ,
             but
             they
             come
             to
             be
             as
             loathsome
             and
             intollerable
             now
             .
             When
             once
             the
             lines
             and
             picture
             of
             Death
             is
             drawn
             over
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             Man
             or
             Womans
             body
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             here
             of
             Sarah
             )
             all
             their
             glory
             ceaseth
             ,
             all
             their
             good
             respect
             vanisheth
             away
             ,
             their
             best
             friends
             would
             be
             fainest
             rid
             of
             them
             :
             even
             Sarah
             that
             was
             so
             goodly
             and
             amiable
             in
             Abrahams
             sight
             ,
             must
             now
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             he
             must
             
               bury
               his
               dead
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             Oh
             the
             strange
             misery
             that
             sin
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             ,
             when
             it
             devolveth
             ,
             and
             throweth
             down
             all
             our
             glory
             at
             once
             :
             and
             the
             ruff
             of
             Man-kind
             in
             their
             chiefest
             pride
             ,
             in
             their
             greatest
             jollity
             ,
             all
             is
             tumbled
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             to
             baseness
             ,
             and
             stink
             ,
             and
             misery
             !
          
           
             How
             should
             we
             be
             diligent
             to
             get
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             seeing
             this
             is
             so
             little
             worth
             having
             ?
             And
             how
             should
             our
             thoughts
             alwaies
             flie
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             rottenness
             and
             putrifaction
             found
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             faithful
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             pattern
             to
             all
             loving
             Husbands
             in
             all
             ages
             insuiug
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             dead
             Sarah
             groweth
             noysome
             to
             all
             that
             look
             upon
             her
             .
             As
             long
             as
             he
             could
             by
             his
             mourning
             and
             lamentation
             prosecute
             her
             without
             offence
             to
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             danger
             to
             his
             health
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             when
             earth
             must
             be
             put
             to
             earth
             ,
             and
             dust
             must
             return
             to
             dust
             .
             There
             is
             no
             place
             for
             the
             fairest
             beauty
             above
             ground
             ,
             when
             once
             God
             hath
             taken
             life
             and
             breath
             from
             it
             :
             it
             must
             go
             to
             its
             own
             elements
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rock
             and
             pit
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             hewen
             ,
             thither
             it
             must
             return
             .
          
           
             This
             holy
             man
             therefore
             being
             well
             resolved
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             doom
             already
             uttered
             by
             God
             upon
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             
               Dust
               thouart
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
            
             ;
             he
             cannot
             keep
             his
             dead
             longer
             by
             him
             ;
             he
             knoweth
             the
             bed
             wherein
             now
             she
             must
             be
             laid
             ,
             therefore
             he
             seeks
             for
             it
             to
             these
             Country-men
             that
             he
             lived
             withall
             ,
             that
             were
             Heathens
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             very
             moral
             and
             civil
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             .
             And
             he
             desireth
             them
             that
             he
             might
             have
             a
             place
             for
             his
             own
             use
             and
             turn
             :
             not
             intimating
             so
             much
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             separation
             in
             their
             very
             death
             from
             Pagans
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             he
             keepeth
             that
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             covereth
             it
             with
             smooth
             speech
             ,
             and
             elegancy
             of
             language
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             was
             .
             For
             indeed
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             
               Abraham
               to
               bury
               his
               dead
            
             amongst
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Heth
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             demanded
             this
             peculiar
             favour
             at
             this
             time
             :
             but
             God
             would
             have
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             they
             differ
             in
             all
             their
             life
             from
             Heathens
             that
             knew
             no
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             differ
             in
             every
             point
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             Graves
             after
             death
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             commixtion
             ,
             and
             mingling
             of
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             and
             no
             fellowship
             between
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             .
             Therefore
             to
             continue
             this
             hope
             ,
             and
             confirm
             it
             in
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             peculiar
             and
             chosen
             people
             ;
             It
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             chuse
             his
             Grave
             ,
             his
             place
             of
             Sepulture
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sequestred
             from
             them
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             Now
             after
             he
             had
             performed
             that
             duty
             that
             every
             man
             oweth
             to
             his
             dead
             friend
             ,
             especially
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             the
             mate
             of
             his
             bosome
             ;
             he
             cometh
             to
             move
             this
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             Heth
             ,
             that
             were
             Lords
             of
             the
             soil
             .
             He
             was
             abundant
             in
             tears
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             move
             it
             :
             for
             God
             which
             commandeth
             us
             not
             to
             lament
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             as
             men
             without
             hope
             ,
             doth
             notwithstanding
             not
             forbid
             us
             to
             mourn
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             lament
             :
             he
             giveth
             us
             leave
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             rather
             alloweth
             and
             approveth
             of
             natural
             affection
             ,
             when
             
               we
               weep
               with
               them
               that
               weep
               ,
               and
               mourn
               with
               them
               that
               mourn
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               them
               that
               rejoyce
               .
            
          
           
             Abraham
             knew
             well
             in
             what
             estate
             his
             Wife
             was
             ,
             he
             knew
             she
             was
             in
             a
             happy
             condition
             ,
             he
             knew
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Paradise
             :
             and
             he
             was
             not
             angry
             with
             God
             for
             taking
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             he
             disdained
             not
             the
             act
             of
             his
             providence
             ;
             notwithstanding
             he
             resolveth
             into
             tears
             and
             laments
             .
             And
             these
             may
             well
             stand
             together
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             (
             as
             S.
             Jerome
             saith
             )
             rebellious
             teares
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             hope
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             they
             are
             qualified
             and
             allowed
             ,
             and
             accepted
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             that
             good
             affection
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             love
             that
             he
             commandeth
             to
             be
             in
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             had
             performed
             this
             ,
             perhaps
             mourned
             three
             or
             four
             dayes
             for
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             knew
             this
             mourning
             must
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             must
             commit
             her
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             make
             away
             with
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             not
             be
             a
             means
             further
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             aggravate
             his
             sorrow
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             for
             with
             that
             condition
             a
             man
             is
             allowed
             the
             use
             of
             affections
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             respects
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             to
             weak
             nature
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             any
             indulgent
             affection
             that
             is
             too
             head-strong
             and
             unruly
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             hope
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             Therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             moderated
             himself
             ,
             as
             first
             to
             shew
             by
             his
             sorrow
             that
             he
             was
             a
             loving
             husband
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             ceasing
             of
             his
             sorrow
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             Christian
             ,
             he
             cometh
             now
             to
             the
             chief
             and
             main
             point
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             cause
             of
             further
             grief
             ,
             
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               dead
            
             .
             He
             cometh
             to
             desire
             a
             possession
             of
             burial
             :
             and
             because
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             here
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             those
             that
             were
             Lords
             ,
             chief
             ones
             ,
             and
             desireth
             them
             to
             intercede
             for
             him
             to
             the
             chief
             Lord
             ,
             to
             bargain
             with
             him
             for
             a
             place
             that
             he
             had
             sought
             out
             ,
             and
             
             as
             it
             seemeth
             (
             by
             Gods
             direction
             too
             )
             chosen
             .
             But
             I
             will
             go
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             first
             ,
             consider
             a
             certain
             preamble
             that
             the
             holy
             man
             useth
             to
             the
             people
             that
             he
             now
             converst
             with
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               a
               sojourner
               among
               you
               .
            
             Wherein
             the
             sweetness
             of
             his
             nature
             doth
             shew
             it self
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             both
             humble-minded
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             was
             full
             of
             reverence
             and
             respect
             to
             those
             that
             he
             dwelt
             with
             :
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               among
               you
            
             ;
             You
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             I
             a
             poor
             Tenant
             ;
             You
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             soil
             ,
             I
             but
             an
             In-mate
             ,
             that
             came
             in
             and
             was
             first
             lodged
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             consent
             ;
             and
             without
             your
             consent
             I
             will
             not
             attempt
             any
             thing
             .
             That
             is
             the
             permonition
             whereby
             he
             insinuateth
             into
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             makes
             way
             for
             his
             speech
             and
             petition
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             was
             to
             propound
             and
             tender
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             Petition
             followeth
             ,
             
               Give
               me
            
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             take
             it
             of
             my
             own
             head
             :
             
               Give
               me
            
             ,
             What
             ?
             
               A
               possession
            
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             I
             may
             call
             my
             own
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             have
             to
             my
             own
             use
             ,
             sequestred
             from
             all
             other
             mens
             :
             And
             
               Give
               it
               me
            
             ;
             not
             upon
             gift
             meerly
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             money
             ,
             give
             it
             me
             for
             price
             :
             answer
             me
             what
             I
             shall
             pay
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             acquire
             and
             make
             this
             purchase
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             would
             have
             this
             possession
             :
             To
             bury
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ;
             A
             burying
             place
             for
             them
             .
             A
             strange
             thing
             ;
             a
             strange
             purchase
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             purchase
             no
             other
             ground
             ,
             but
             to
             buy
             Land
             for
             a
             burying
             place
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             bury
             there
             ,
             
               my
               dead
            
             .
             He
             calleth
             her
             not
             his
             Wife
             ,
             but
             his
             Dead
             ;
             because
             now
             the
             contract
             was
             ended
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             no
             more
             his
             Wife
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             his
             loving
             friends
             .
             Burial
             care
             after
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             committed
             to
             men
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             Nature
             ,
             therefore
             
               give
               me
               a
               place
               to
               bury
               my
               dead
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             It
             grieved
             him
             to
             see
             that
             beauty
             turned
             to
             pale
             black
             darkness
             ,
             that
             now
             had
             over-faced
             the
             face
             of
             that
             beautiful
             woman
             :
             to
             see
             that
             sweet
             composed
             body
             that
             was
             the
             mirrour
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             and
             the
             miracle
             of
             woman
             in
             those
             ages
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             now
             subject
             to
             rottenness
             and
             putrefaction
             ,
             and
             did
             now
             grow
             noisome
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             men
             flie
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             .
             
               That
               I
               may
               bury
               my
               dead
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             branches
             of
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             concerning
             the
             humble
             preface
             that
             Abraham
             makes
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               and
               a
               sojourner
               among
               you
               .
            
          
           
             A
             marvellous
             thing
             to
             consider
             the
             great
             faith
             of
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             patience
             that
             he
             used
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             promise
             :
             for
             all
             this
             land
             was
             Abrahams
             land
             ,
             yet
             he
             confest
             himself
             a
             stranger
             :
             and
             Saint
             Steven
             saith
             in
             
               Acts
               7.
               that
               he
               had
               not
               one
               foot
               of
               ground
            
             ;
             not
             a
             foot
             in
             all
             the
             land
             that
             he
             could
             own
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             wherein
             God
             is
             most
             glorious
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             their
             expectation
             ,
             their
             patient
             expectation
             of
             Gods
             promise
             :
             that
             they
             think
             themselves
             as
             well
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             shall
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             present
             possession
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             brought
             Abraham
             out
             of
             his
             native
             Country
             ,
             out
             of
             Ur
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             ,
             from
             the
             furthest
             part
             of
             Syria
             ,
             he
             brought
             him
             many
             hundred
             miles
             to
             an
             unknown
             Land
             ,
             and
             he
             promised
             to
             give
             him
             that
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             :
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             but
             he
             meant
             to
             give
             him
             personal
             possession
             ?
             But
             no
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             the
             Lord
             drives
             him
             out
             by
             famine
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             understood
             that
             Gods
             mind
             was
             not
             to
             give
             it
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Amorites
             were
             ripe
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             grown
             to
             a
             number
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             by
             some
             claime
             and
             right
             ,
             and
             be
             such
             a
             multitude
             as
             should
             not
             be
             contemned
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             come
             by
             way
             of
             miracle
             to
             take
             possession
             ,
             then
             God
             purposed
             to
             give
             it
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             thing
             we
             may
             learn
             hence
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             infinitely
             gracious
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             content
             with
             the
             appearance
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             had
             present
             possession
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             frequently
             speaks
             of
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             that
             the
             Fathers
             had
             regard
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             trusted
             upon
             
             God
             ,
             that
             that
             should
             be
             truly
             performed
             that
             was
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             rested
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             aswell
             contented
             with
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             for
             the
             future
             times
             ,
             for
             their
             posterities
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             it
             performed
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               a
               Stranger
               and
               a
               Sojourner
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             are
             two
             words
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             (
             
               A
               sojourner
            
             ,
             )
             signifieth
             ,
             he
             that
             passeth
             by
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             come
             to
             see
             divers
             Countries
             and
             stay
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             making
             homewards
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             
               A
               stranger
            
             ,
             )
             signifieth
             ,
             one
             that
             sitteth
             by
             in
             a
             place
             .
             Abraham
             was
             both
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             God
             commanded
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             at
             any
             time
             to
             dislodge
             and
             go
             his
             way
             :
             as
             long
             as
             he
             found
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             was
             peace
             ,
             and
             plenty
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             he
             rested
             there
             in
             that
             place
             in
             his
             Calling
             .
             God
             appointed
             him
             to
             sit
             there
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             sate
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             heir
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             that
             did
             sit
             there
             by
             favour
             ,
             as
             enjoying
             a
             piece
             of
             ground
             for
             his
             cattel
             to
             feed
             upon
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Land
             was
             not
             full
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             afford
             some
             room
             to
             strangers
             )
             such
             was
             he
             ,
             ready
             to
             flie
             when
             God
             called
             him
             .
             Therefore
             when
             God
             called
             him
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             presently
             changed
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             that
             :
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             when
             God
             called
             him
             again
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Mamre
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             dwelt
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             because
             he
             understood
             that
             that
             was
             the
             place
             that
             God
             had
             selected
             for
             him
             to
             make
             his
             possession
             .
          
           
             It
             teaches
             us
             to
             learn
             this
             voyce
             of
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             ;
             as
             children
             learn
             to
             speak
             by
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             their
             language
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             still
             delight
             our selves
             in
             this
             language
             of
             the
             Eather
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             account
             our selves
             
               strangers
               and
               sojourners
               among
               you
            
             that
             be
             the
             world
             ,
             
               among
               you
            
             that
             have
             your
             cares
             so
             fixed
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             care
             of
             heaven
             :
             
               among
               you
            
             that
             will
             give
             nothing
             ,
             but
             hoard
             up
             riches
             ,
             and
             you
             know
             not
             to
             whom
             you
             shall
             leave
             them
             :
             
               among
               you
            
             that
             have
             no
             dwelling
             above
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               God
               :
               among
               you
            
             that
             live
             only
             on
             earth
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               among
               you
               .
            
          
           
             And
             being
             so
             (
             as
             every
             Christian
             must
             profess
             himself
             )
             it
             therefore
             followeth
             ,
             we
             must
             abstain
             from
             all
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             worldly
             desires
             ,
             and
             carnal
             concupiscences
             ,
             and
             appetites
             :
             for
             strangers
             use
             not
             to
             settle
             on
             their
             dregs
             in
             the
             Country
             they
             passe
             thorow
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             in
             motion
             ,
             they
             take
             that
             which
             is
             needful
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Country
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             the
             blessed
             
               Jerusalem
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             here
             the
             humble
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             makes
             out
             of
             his
             pilgrimage
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             strangeness
             :
             because
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             be
             no
             meddler
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             an
             old
             rule
             ,
             strangers
             must
             be
             no
             meddlers
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             take
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             not
             buy
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             strangers
             do
             not
             purchase
             land
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             without
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Natives
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             make
             bold
             with
             them
             for
             a
             burying
             place
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             One
             would
             think
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             have
             ventured
             upon
             this
             :
             whensoever
             a
             man
             dies
             ,
             the
             common
             custome
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             Nations
             yeeldeth
             this
             priviledge
             to
             put
             their
             dead
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             earth
             to
             earth
             :
             there
             is
             none
             so
             barbarous
             as
             to
             deny
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             dead
             man
             should
             be
             buried
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             or
             Forreiners
             ,
             or
             native
             Inhabitants
             :
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             that
             such
             a
             man
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             might
             safely
             have
             ventured
             upon
             this
             to
             bury
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             never
             told
             them
             ,
             and
             asked
             their
             good
             will.
             But
             no
             ,
             the
             blessed
             man
             was
             of
             another
             mettal
             ,
             of
             a
             heavenly
             and
             sweet
             disposition
             ,
             he
             would
             trouble
             no
             man
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             no
             offence
             ,
             but
             carry
             himself
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             among
             them
             ,
             harmless
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             he
             desireth
             every
             mans
             love
             ,
             he
             was
             careful
             to
             avoid
             any
             mans
             displeasure
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             cometh
             to
             them
             as
             to
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             intreateth
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             for
             a
             Lordship
             ,
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             matter
             of
             estate
             :
             he
             cometh
             to
             beg
             a
             Grave
             ,
             he
             desireth
             a
             burying
             place
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             condition
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             audacious
             and
             bold
             ,
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             as
             commonly
             we
             are
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             And
             even
             strangers
             themselves
             ,
             so
             forget
             themselves
             now
             adayes
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             no
             conscience
             
             of
             depraving
             ,
             and
             undermining
             ,
             and
             spoyling
             ,
             and
             putting
             Natives
             out
             of
             their
             possession
             :
             they
             get
             to
             themselves
             such
             an
             impudency
             ,
             as
             is
             strange
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             least
             reproaches
             ,
             they
             neither
             approve
             themselves
             to
             God
             nor
             men
             by
             this
             bold
             intrusion
             .
             Let
             strangers
             be
             like
             themselves
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             nothing
             is
             theirs
             that
             they
             can
             challenge
             ,
             they
             must
             come
             to
             it
             by
             the
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             for
             strangers
             are
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             sent
             home
             to
             their
             own
             place
             ;
             they
             must
             presume
             of
             nothing
             out
             of
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             did
             consider
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             shoulder
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             jure
             ,
             and
             backbite
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             base
             worldly
             pelse
             ,
             little
             better
             then
             a
             burying
             place
             ,
             then
             a
             Rod
             of
             ground
             to
             make
             them
             a
             Grave
             :
             but
             men
             are
             so
             set
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             all
             their
             hope
             were
             here
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             no
             treasure
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             as
             though
             this
             were
             their
             home
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             no
             further
             motion
             to
             better
             things
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Petition
             followes
             .
             
               Give
               me
               I
               pray
               you
            
             .
          
           
             
               Give
               me
            
             ,
             not
             Gratis
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             (
             as
             after
             the
             story
             sheweth
             )
             he
             would
             not
             take
             it
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             give
             me
             for
             price
             ,
             for
             reasonable
             bargain
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             deem
             it
             fit
             to
             give
             me
             .
             Se
             here
             again
             the
             excellent
             moderation
             of
             this
             great
             man
             ,
             this
             great
             servant
             of
             God
             :
             he
             confest
             it
             lay
             in
             their
             power
             to
             assigne
             and
             contract
             with
             him
             for
             any
             thing
             :
             it
             must
             be
             their
             gift
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             venture
             upon
             nothing
             :
             I
             have
             lived
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             fain
             die
             among
             you
             too
             ;
             as
             you
             have
             given
             me
             leave
             to
             live
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             cast
             not
             away
             my
             dead
             :
             my
             Wife
             is
             gone
             the
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             I
             shal
             follow
             her
             shortly
             ,
             cast
             us
             not
             away
             :
             there
             is
             no
             further
             corporal
             living
             for
             us
             to
             gether
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             
               give
               me
               a
               burying
               place
            
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             one
             corporation
             ,
             our
             bodies
             will
             moulder
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             not
             hurt
             you
             ;
             therefore
             
               give
               me
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             a
             common
             gift
             ,
             a
             gift
             that
             enemies
             will
             give
             to
             enemies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             gift
             to
             strangers
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             natural
             to
             do
             good
             to
             
               strangers
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               give
               me
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             he
             would
             have
             ?
             For
             though
             this
             people
             were
             very
             liberal
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             given
             him
             a
             hundred
             times
             more
             then
             this
             he
             requested
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             afterward
             by
             their
             answer
             :
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             great
             matter
             that
             Abraham
             should
             have
             been
             denyed
             :
             yet
             this
             holy
             man
             asketh
             such
             a
             gift
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             well
             grant
             without
             harm
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             the
             holy
             man
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             great
             beggars
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             cry
             ,
             
               Give
               ,
               give
            
             ;
             all
             the
             whole
             Country
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             their
             desire
             ,
             but
             still
             when
             they
             have
             had
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             preferment
             ,
             they
             cry
             still
             ,
             Give
             .
             This
             blessed
             man
             was
             of
             more
             moderation
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             more
             circumcised
             heart
             ,
             and
             desire
             :
             he
             desireth
             no
             more
             then
             they
             might
             well
             forbear
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             ,
             and
             suffer
             him
             to
             have
             without
             hindrance
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             teacheth
             men
             their
             duty
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             too
             much
             grate
             upon
             a
             friend
             ,
             not
             too
             impudently
             demand
             things
             that
             cannot
             well
             be
             parted
             with
             :
             many
             men
             are
             of
             such
             good
             natures
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             give
             away
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             a
             Petition
             ,
             that
             that
             shall
             be
             a
             great
             loss
             ,
             and
             dammage
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             not
             given
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             recover
             it
             again
             .
             There
             was
             no
             such
             spirit
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             should
             be
             in
             Gods
             children
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             insatiable
             ,
             and
             extend
             themselves
             to
             unreasonable
             demands
             :
             a
             thing
             that
             argueth
             one
             altogether
             glued
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             further
             expectation
             than
             of
             things
             below
             .
             
             
               Give
               me
            
             :
             What
             ?
             
               A
               possession
               of
               burial
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               A
               Possession
            
             .
             He
             would
             have
             it
             so
             conveyed
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             might
             make
             claim
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             for
             ever
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Church-yard
             that
             he
             begged
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             was
             capable
             ,
             and
             had
             sufficient
             scope
             and
             roome
             for
             his
             whole
             Posterity
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             trouble
             and
             persecution
             :
             for
             in
             this
             place
             were
             the
             Fathers
             and
             those
             Partiarchs
             (
             though
             we
             read
             not
             of
             their
             Burial
             in
             this
             place
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             their
             bodies
             )
             conveyed
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             great
             ones
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             so
             demeaned
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
             favour
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             this
             place
             .
             For
             these
             and
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             present
             Family
             about
             him
             ,
             whom
             it
             might
             please
             God
             to
             strike
             with
             Death
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             soon
             ,
             the
             holy
             Father
             desired
             a
             place
             separare
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             mingling
             of
             the
             select
             people
             of
             God
             with
             those
             
               that
               were
               without
               God
               in
               the
               present
               world
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             for
             Christ
             being
             made
             the
             
               Corner
               stone
            
             ,
             hath
             made
             both
             walls
             one
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             being
             built
             upon
             himself
             ,
             all
             this
             difference
             is
             taken
             away
             :
             But
             at
             that
             time
             it
             was
             fit
             to
             maintain
             a
             distinction
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             note
             of
             difference
             .
             As
             God
             set
             a
             mark
             upon
             the
             flesh
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             so
             they
             kept
             this
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             very
             Graves
             ,
             that
             a
             difference
             might
             be
             maintained
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
             
             
               Give
               me
               a
               possession
               ,
               a
               burying
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             end
             why
             he
             would
             have
             this
             Pessession
             .
             A
             strange
             kind
             of
             Possession
             :
             a
             thing
             that
             every
             one
             is
             born
             to
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             this
             :
             we
             say
             the
             land
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             is
             every
             mans
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             born
             to
             that
             land
             .
             Behold
             such
             a
             land
             ,
             such
             an
             inheritance
             this
             Father
             cometh
             to
             begg
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             a
             foot
             of
             ground
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
             no
             place
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             leeves
             ;
             no
             place
             to
             feed
             on
             but
             with
             there
             consent
             ;
             he
             is
             content
             thus
             to
             possesse
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             upon
             their
             hand
             ;
             to
             have
             his
             house
             upon
             their
             liking
             ,
             and
             his
             field
             and
             grass
             upon
             their
             affection
             ,
             and
             content
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             depart
             upon
             their
             bidding
             :
             but
             when
             it
             cometh
             that
             his
             dead
             must
             be
             buryed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             dislodging
             then
             ,
             no
             removing
             then
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Possession
             ,
             he
             makes
             not
             other
             things
             his
             Possession
             ,
             but
             useth
             them
             in
             a
             transitory
             manner
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             teach
             us
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             Grave
             is
             his
             strong
             hold
             ,
             his
             Possession
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             Possession
             so
             durable
             and
             certain
             as
             the
             Grave
             :
             all
             the
             lands
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             may
             in
             the
             course
             of
             time
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             misguidence
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             or
             the
             succession
             of
             prodigals
             ,
             be
             made
             away
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             had
             full
             possessions
             ,
             may
             not
             have
             a
             foot
             of
             land
             to
             call
             his
             own
             :
             so
             Possession
             are
             alterable
             ,
             sometime
             one
             mans
             ,
             sometimes
             anothers
             ,
             and
             again
             anothers
             ,
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whose
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             still
             removing
             .
             But
             when
             a
             man
             is
             possest
             of
             his
             Grave
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             long
             Possession
             ,
             that
             Lease
             is
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             it
             holdeth
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Jndgement
             .
          
           
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             covetous
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             care
             not
             for
             lucre
             and
             gain
             ,
             to
             remove
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             pay
             dear
             ;
             and
             yet
             presently
             when
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             payment
             is
             gone
             (
             in
             this
             base
             respect
             )
             to
             remove
             them
             from
             their
             natural
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             new
             bodies
             in
             their
             room
             .
             Though
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             practised
             by
             some
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordered
             this
             that
             a
             man
             should
             have
             his
             Grave
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Christian
             men
             should
             know
             that
             they
             have
             no
             such
             true
             inherent
             Possession
             ,
             sticking
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Grave
             .
             Thus
             the
             great
             God
             bringeth
             us
             to
             life
             by
             death
             ,
             making
             us
             possesse
             the
             Grave
             here
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             possesseth
             us
             with
             life
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             .
          
           
             Behold
             Abraham
             :
             see
             how
             he
             beginneth
             to
             possesse
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             no
             land
             ,
             pasture
             ,
             or
             earable
             Lordship
             :
             the
             first
             thing
             is
             a
             Grave
             .
             So
             every
             Christian
             must
             make
             his
             resolution
             .
             The
             first
             houshold-stuff
             that
             ever
             Seleucus
             bought
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             was
             a
             Sepulchre
             stone
             ,
             a
             stone
             to
             lay
             upon
             him
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ;
             that
             he
             kept
             in
             his
             garden
             .
             So
             we
             should
             begin
             to
             make
             that
             our
             chief
             utensill
             :
             it
             should
             teach
             every
             Christian
             much
             more
             to
             be
             mortified
             so
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             settled
             upon
             nothing
             for
             a
             Possession
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             ground
             where
             his
             flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             his
             Spirit
             again
             .
          
           
             A
             strong
             kind
             of
             entrance
             this
             holy
             man
             made
             into
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             takes
             possession
             of
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             place
             of
             burial
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             Even
             so
             wondrously
             God
             useth
             to
             work
             :
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             it
             came
             of
             the
             dead
             womb
             of
             Sarah
             :
             and
             accordingly
             it
             is
             in
             this
             great
             and
             famous
             History
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             these
             dead
             
             ones
             ,
             the
             Lord
             takes
             such
             a
             firme
             possesson
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             that
             when
             four
             hundred
             years
             were
             come
             about
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             quick
             issue
             ,
             that
             it
             drove
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             for
             out
             of
             Sarah
             that
             was
             now
             dead
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             Partiarchs
             that
             were
             interred
             in
             his
             Cave
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             dead
             loynes
             the
             Lord
             raised
             a
             living
             issue
             of
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             foot-men
             ,
             besides
             women
             and
             children
             that
             came
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             discomfited
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             took
             possession
             .
          
           
             The
             gracious
             God
             out
             of
             dead
             and
             poor
             things
             in
             the
             world
             raiseth
             strength
             and
             Majesty
             :
             that
             those
             that
             they
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             and
             accounted
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             out
             of
             them
             such
             a
             living
             stock
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             poor
             of
             Canaun
             was
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             up
             ,
             and
             make
             head
             against
             them
             ,
             (
             they
             were
             such
             a
             powerful
             Army
             )
             but
             hid
             themselves
             in
             Caves
             ,
             and
             became
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             to
             give
             place
             to
             these
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             wonderful
             great
             glory
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             out
             of
             meer
             nothing
             ,
             to
             work
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             made
             all
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             out
             of
             nothing
             (
             
               for
               by
               faith
               we
               learn
               that
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               ,
               were
               made
               of
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seen
            
             )
             so
             he
             still
             continueth
             to
             lay
             his
             foundation
             in
             baseness
             and
             humility
             ,
             in
             a
             ridiculous
             manner
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             that
             he
             bringeth
             large
             and
             infinitie
             majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             man
             can
             aspire
             in
             his
             thoughts
             to
             think
             sufficiently
             of
             .
             
             
               Give
               me
               a
               burying
               place
               to
               bury
               my
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             he
             calleth
             her
             
               Sarah
               ,
               his
               dead
            
             ,
             he
             calleth
             her
             not
             Wife
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             said
             after
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             
               Abraham
               buried
               Sarah
               his
               wife
            
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             lived
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             former
             society
             ,
             and
             converse
             they
             had
             :
             but
             now
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             she
             is
             no
             more
             his
             Wise
             ,
             but
             his
             dead
             .
             It
             is
             translated
             by
             all
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               Gender
            
             ,
             not
             my
             dead
             she
             ,
             but
             
               my
               dead
            
             ,
             simply
             in
             the
             
               Neuter
               gender
            
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             now
             had
             not
             so
             much
             relation
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             men
             and
             women
             are
             severed
             by
             Death
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             but
             one
             anothers
             dead
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               as
               long
               as
               a
               man
               liveth
               ,
               his
               wife
               is
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               she
               must
               not
               couverse
               with
               another
               ?
            
             So
             likewise
             for
             men
             again
             :
             but
             when
             God
             dissolveth
             the
             contract
             by
             Death
             ,
             then
             as
             she
             is
             free
             for
             another
             man
             ,
             so
             she
             is
             no
             more
             his
             Wife
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             she
             was
             alive
             upon
             the
             ground
             she
             was
             his
             Wife
             ,
             but
             now
             when
             she
             is
             to
             go
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             he
             calleth
             her
             
               his
               dead
            
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             and
             sum
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             Matrimony
             is
             Gods
             blessing
             for
             present
             use
             of
             mankind
             ,
             for
             the
             propagating
             of
             the
             Species
             ,
             to
             continue
             the
             seed
             of
             man
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             still
             a
             generation
             to
             praise
             God
             their
             Creator
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             a
             temporal
             thing
             ordained
             for
             the
             office
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             ceasoth
             when
             Death
             cometh
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             can
             make
             a
             separation
             :
             when
             death
             cometh
             all
             relations
             cease
             ,
             and
             a
             wife
             is
             no
             wife
             ,
             and
             a
             husband
             is
             no
             husband
             .
          
           
             Behold
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             infinite
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             that
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             all
             unions
             ,
             and
             contracts
             ,
             hath
             made
             all
             to
             be
             void
             but
             his
             own
             :
             for
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             life
             and
             death
             is
             our
             Husband
             ,
             our
             Lord
             ,
             our
             Master
             ,
             our
             Father
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             :
             whereas
             by
             the
             intercourse
             of
             death
             all
             things
             are
             dissolved
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             best
             friends
             that
             are
             may
             part
             upon
             discontent
             ,
             and
             body
             and
             soul
             must
             part
             at
             Death
             ,
             and
             Husband
             and
             wife
             (
             the
             Symbol
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             )
             must
             part
             one
             from
             another
             :
             yet
             when
             all
             societies
             and
             contracts
             part
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             not
             part
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             our
             Husband
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             his
             Church
             still
             ,
             we
             keep
             the
             same
             relation
             ,
             and
             as
             strong
             bonds
             in
             death
             ,
             as
             in
             life
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Dead
            
             .
             
             Yet
             not
             withstanding
             though
             she
             was
             not
             Abrahams
             Wife
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             
               Abrahams
               dead
            
             .
             This
             must
             teach
             a
             man
             after
             he
             is
             freed
             by
             Death
             to
             the
             combination
             and
             
             contract
             ,
             yet
             that
             there
             is
             a
             care
             remaining
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             a
             love
             to
             that
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             to
             a
             Wife
             :
             the
             respects
             of
             Man
             and
             Wife
             are
             carnal
             and
             fleshly
             ,
             Death
             cometh
             and
             cutteth
             down
             the
             flesh
             ,
             therefore
             cutteth
             off
             that
             respect
             too
             :
             but
             because
             she
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             such
             bonds
             hetween
             them
             formerly
             ,
             therefore
             a
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             lament
             and
             sorrow
             for
             his
             dead
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             did
             here
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             speak
             well
             of
             the
             dead
             when
             occasion
             serveth
             ,
             to
             commend
             them
             for
             their
             vertues
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             dead
             (
             as
             far
             as
             is
             in
             their
             power
             )
             with
             all
             courtisie
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             those
             that
             the
             mother
             hath
             left
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             furious
             woman
             ,
             a
             new
             Wife
             ,
             that
             neither
             careth
             for
             dead
             nor
             living
             :
             but
             to
             have
             a
             special
             regard
             to
             the
             bonds
             and
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             that
             spiritual
             acquaintance
             that
             God
             made
             in
             this
             life
             :
             and
             so
             to
             be
             good
             to
             all
             that
             come
             of
             that
             issue
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             
               Let
               me
               bury
               my
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             it
             followeth
             ,
             why
             he
             would
             
               bury
               his
               dead
               .
               Out
               of
               my
               sight
               .
            
             
             A
             strange
             thing
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               my
               sight
            
             .
             Was
             his
             grief
             so
             aggravated
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             still
             behold
             her
             face
             ?
             or
             was
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             carkasse
             it self
             must
             be
             conveyed
             away
             ?
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             body
             being
             now
             no
             way
             amiable
             ,
             but
             noisome
             ,
             must
             be
             conveyed
             out
             of
             a
             mans
             sight
             ?
             The
             best
             friend
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             gastly
             sight
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             that
             dissolution
             ,
             that
             the
             parts
             begin
             to
             have
             an
             evil
             savour
             and
             smell
             ,
             as
             all
             have
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             :
             then
             to
             keep
             themselves
             in
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             to
             
               bury
               their
               dead
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             so
             sweet
             a
             sight
             once
             to
             blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             Sarah
             ?
             What
             so
             sweet
             a
             spectacle
             to
             the
             world
             as
             Sarah
             ?
             The
             great
             Kings
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             set
             her
             as
             a
             Parragon
             ,
             and
             she
             came
             no
             where
             but
             her
             beauty
             enamoured
             them
             :
             she
             was
             a
             sweet
             prospect
             in
             all
             eyes
             ,
             every
             man
             gazed
             on
             her
             with
             great
             content
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             beauty
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             so
             many
             lines
             marked
             out
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Sarah
             .
             Yet
             now
             she
             is
             odious
             ,
             every
             eye
             that
             looked
             upon
             her
             before
             ,
             now
             winks
             and
             cannot
             endure
             to
             look
             upon
             her
             ,
             she
             must
             be
             taken
             
               out
               of
               sight
            
             .
          
           
             Oh
             bethink
             your selves
             of
             this
             ,
             you
             that
             take
             pride
             in
             this
             frail
             flesh
             ,
             that
             prank
             up
             your selves
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             graceful
             in
             every
             eye
             :
             you
             that
             study
             to
             please
             the
             beholders
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             the
             great
             Minions
             of
             the
             world
             :
             you
             that
             when
             age
             beginneth
             to
             purle
             your
             faces
             ,
             begin
             to
             redeem
             your selves
             with
             paintings
             :
             think
             of
             this
             .
             Mother
             Sarah
             the
             beautifullest
             woman
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             loathsome
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             her
             sweetest
             friend
             :
             therefore
             I
             heseech
             you
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             leave
             these
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             vain
             fancies
             :
             remember
             what
             danger
             Sarahs
             beauty
             cast
             her
             into
             ;
             though
             it
             were
             a
             great
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             she
             had
             better
             have
             been
             without
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             that
             hazard
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             brought
             to
             by
             Abrahams
             travels
             and
             necessity
             :
             and
             know
             it
             that
             your
             best
             beauty
             is
             to
             please
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             look
             beautiful
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             is
             never
             weary
             ;
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             will
             be
             weary
             of
             you
             ,
             the
             best
             friends
             you
             have
             will
             loath
             to
             see
             you
             dead
             ,
             you
             will
             then
             be
             grisly
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             it
             is
             all
             one
             even
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             make
             you
             so
             ill-favoured
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             like
             you
             :
             therefore
             labour
             to
             please
             Gods
             eye
             that
             never
             ceaseth
             :
             nothing
             will
             make
             him
             after
             his
             affection
             ,
             whereas
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             this
             life
             is
             so
             full
             of
             foul
             alterations
             ,
             as
             the
             least
             sickness
             bringeth
             an
             abomination
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             the
             time
             prevents
             me
             .
             I
             will
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
             We
             have
             here
             a
             depositum
             ,
             a
             gage
             ,
             a
             pawn
             of
             a
             dear
             Sister
             of
             ours
             ,
             a
             woman
             known
             to
             you
             all
             to
             be
             of
             a
             holy
             Christian
             conversation
             :
             a
             neighbour
             full
             of
             peace
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             works
             according
             to
             her
             calling
             .
             She
             was
             also
             in
             the
             spiritual
             part
             a
             woman
             of
             a
             very
             good
             inclination
             ,
             loving
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             curious
             and
             attentive
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ;
             She
             was
             much
             delighted
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             communicate
             the
             knowledg
             she
             had
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             often
             as
             occasion
             permitted
             .
             By
             this
             study
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             work
             a
             constant
             and
             lively
             faith
             in
             her
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             her
             trust
             and
             considence
             in
             him
             .
             She
             was
             now
             taken
             upon
             the
             sudden
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             hath
             left
             her
             as
             a
             pattern
             for
             us
             to
             look
             upon
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             our
             
             selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             death
             every
             moment
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             we
             may
             be
             arrested
             .
          
           
             She
             was
             indeed
             a
             woman
             of
             great
             trust
             and
             faith
             in
             God
             :
             and
             one
             whose
             mouth
             was
             full
             of
             his
             praise
             ,
             still
             admiring
             and
             recounting
             the
             wondrous
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             her
             in
             all
             the
             course
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             in
             sparing
             her
             ,
             in
             giving
             her
             comfort
             in
             her
             conscience
             ,
             concerning
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             providing
             for
             her
             worldly
             helps
             ,
             which
             she
             thought
             never
             to
             attain
             to
             :
             and
             in
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             She
             did
             open
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             according
             to
             her
             best
             understanding
             ,
             still
             giving
             the
             praise
             to
             his
             holy
             Name
             :
             and
             no
             doubt
             ,
             if
             the
             stroke
             upon
             her
             had
             not
             been
             so
             fatal
             ,
             and
             as
             deadly
             as
             now
             it
             was
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             the
             like
             fruit
             more
             abundantly
             at
             this
             time
             .
             Howbeit
             she
             was
             not
             as
             one
             altogether
             destitnte
             ,
             but
             she
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             craved
             the
             prayers
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             lift
             up
             their
             hearts
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             voyces
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             look
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             release
             her
             of
             her
             misery
             and
             trouble
             ,
             either
             by
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             for
             she
             was
             content
             either
             way
             .
          
           
             She
             had
             some
             touches
             also
             of
             Divine
             Scripture
             as
             occasion
             offered
             themselves
             .
             As
             when
             the
             light
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             she
             desired
             to
             have
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             to
             shine
             upon
             her
             .
             And
             when
             her
             eye-strings
             were
             broke
             ,
             that
             the
             tears
             did
             distill
             down
             ,
             she
             desired
             the
             Lord
             God
             to
             put
             her
             tears
             into
             his
             bottle
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             Luminations
             there
             were
             that
             came
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             Her
             surcharged
             spirits
             were
             so
             taken
             and
             strucken
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             might
             perceive
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             way
             but
             one
             ;
             her self
             drawing
             her self
             within
             ,
             as
             though
             that
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             there
             were
             no
             room
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             dwell
             there
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             a
             fit
             and
             opportune
             habitation
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             advertise
             you
             of
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             this
             cnstome
             of
             praising
             and
             commending
             of
             the
             dead
             is
             very
             full
             of
             danger
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             lyer
             ,
             and
             a
             flatter
             before
             he
             be
             aware
             ,
             when
             he
             never
             intended
             it
             .
             But
             truly
             (
             for
             ought
             that
             I
             could
             discerne
             )
             this
             Sister
             of
             ours
             was
             one
             that
             was
             very
             well
             deserving
             ,
             of
             a
             quiet
             and
             moderate
             spirit
             ,
             intentive
             and
             careful
             to
             govern
             her
             house
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             exorbitant
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             hear
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             all
             are
             not
             of
             one
             Model
             ,
             as
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             and
             women
             are
             not
             of
             one
             height
             and
             colour
             ,
             so
             the
             souls
             and
             spirits
             are
             not
             all
             of
             one
             elevation
             neither
             :
             but
             we
             esteem
             the
             children
             of
             God
             
               according
               to
               that
               they
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
               that
               they
               have
               not
               received
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               grace
               she
               had
               received
            
             ;
             I
             verily
             beleeve
             she
             was
             faithful
             and
             true
             to
             it
             ,
             
               that
               she
               received
               not
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             she
             sought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             it
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             from
             
               grace
               to
               grace
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Charity
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             very
             strong
             hopes
             ,
             and
             great
             probabilities
             of
             her
             happy
             translation
             .
          
           
             She
             was
             a
             Daughter
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             Women
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             them
             demean
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Daughters
             of
             Sarah
             :
             and
             such
             a
             one
             she
             was
             in
             her
             habit
             and
             attire
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             society
             ,
             and
             company
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             she
             inheriteth
             with
             Sarah
             the
             place
             of
             blessed
             mansions
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             infinite
             specious
             ,
             and
             wide
             ,
             and
             capable
             for
             all
             blessed
             souls
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             this
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             to
             our
             own
             souls
             .
             In
             that
             she
             had
             not
             that
             largeness
             of
             time
             she
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             but
             was
             surprised
             so
             soon
             and
             vehemently
             ,
             as
             she
             could
             not
             dispose
             of
             her self
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             by
             experience
             she
             would
             have
             done
             :
             it
             should
             be
             a
             lesson
             to
             us
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             had
             two
             Corses
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             one
             a
             man
             ,
             another
             a
             woman
             ,
             both
             taken
             suddenly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             made
             an
             overture
             of
             themselves
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             have
             made
             all
             things
             fair
             and
             easie
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             and
             expression
             of
             their
             faith
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             do
             it
             .
             So
             ,
             all
             presume
             to
             have
             time
             to
             make
             the
             world
             know
             that
             they
             be
             humble
             and
             penitent
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             confession
             ;
             but
             many
             put
             it
             off
             till
             it
             be
             too
             late
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             put
             off
             with
             vain
             presumptions
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               ,
               and
               the
               Lrod
               takes
               ,
            
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             .
             We
             were
             born
             we
             know
             not
             when
             ,
             we
             shall
             die
             we
             know
             not
             when
             .
             The
             Lord
             prepare
             us
             all
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             GODS
             ESTEEM
             OF
             THE
             DEATH
             OF
             HIS
             SAINTS
             .
          
           
             PREACHED
             At
             the
             Funeral
             of
             Mr.
             
               John
               Moulson
            
             ,
             of
             Hargrave
             ,
             at
             Bunbury
             in
             
               Cheshire
               ;
               By
            
             S.
             T.
             
          
           
             SERMON
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 116.15
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Precious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             favour
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             himself
             had
             experience
             of
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ;
             but
             when
             or
             what
             the
             particular
             occasion
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             we
             are
             uncertain
             .
             Some
             refer
             it
             to
             that
             escape
             which
             he
             made
             when
             Saul
             and
             his
             Troops
             had
             compassed
             him
             about
             ,
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Ziphites
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Others
             because
             Jerusalem
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             at
             that
             time
             of
             Saul
             was
             not
             built
             ,
             as
             they
             conclude
             well
             against
             the
             time
             of
             the
             penning
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             they
             find
             also
             another
             occasion
             ,
             his
             escape
             from
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             plot
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.14
             .
             Others
             include
             also
             his
             spiritual
             Conflicts
             ,
             his
             combattings
             with
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             his
             dispairs
             because
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             sicknesses
             and
             strong
             diseases
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             griefs
             ,
             and
             anxieties
             of
             mind
             ;
             In
             all
             which
             he
             found
             
             God
             benevolous
             ,
             and
             merciful
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             he
             rejoyces
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             his
             duty
             )
             gives
             thanks
             and
             praises
             unto
             God.
             He
             saith
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             vers
             .
             he
             would
             make
             publique
             business
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               would
               pay
               his
               vowes
               ,
               corum
               populo
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               people
            
             ;
             and
             good
             reason
             he
             had
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             oft
             releeved
             him
             ,
             and
             taken
             much
             care
             to
             preserve
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ever
             tender
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             
               Pretiosa
               in
               oculis
               Jehovae
               ,
               &c.
               
               Pretious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             are
             a
             Simple
             ,
             universall
             ,
             affirmative
             proposition
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             subject
             or
             thing
             spoken
             of
             ;
             is
             ,
             
               The
               death
               of
               Gods
               Saints
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             
               precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Which
             proposition
             may
             be
             resolved
             into
             these
             three
             observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             be
             some
             that
             are
             Gods
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Gods
             Saints
             do
             also
             Die.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Death
             of
             Gods
             
               Saints
               is
               precious
            
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             There
             be
             some
             that
             are
             Gods
             
               Saints
               .
               Sanctorum
               ejus
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             the
             vulgar
             latine
             reads
             it
             .
             Misericordium
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             Pagnin
             after
             S.
             
               Hierome
               .
               Bonificorum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             
               Piscator
               Piorum
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             Mollerus
             .
             The
             Kings
             translators
             have
             rendred
             it
             in
             our
             last
             English
             ,
             
               His
               Saints
            
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             given
             themselves
             a
             liberty
             in
             other
             places
             to
             render
             the
             Hebrew
             that
             is
             here
             by
             our
             English
             (
             Holy
             ,
             )
             
             as
             Ps
             .
             16.10
             .
             hhasideka
             ,
             Thy
             Holy
             one
             :
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             properly
             signifies
             holy
             ,
             by
             our
             English
             (
             Saints
             )
             as
             Psal
             .
             16.3
             .
             
             
               Kedoshim
               ,
               To
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             The
             Saint
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             in
             Hebrew
             hhasid
             ,
             and
             hhasid
             ,
             is
             beneficus
             ,
             and
             but
             in
             a
             secundary
             sence
             Sanctus
             :
             Yet
             whereas
             it
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             once
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               venerandus
               ,
               venerable
            
             ,
             which
             our
             English
             translates
             ,
             
             
               The
               good
               man
               ,
               Mic.
            
             7.2
             .
             and
             once
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             reverend
             ,
             or
             as
             our
             English
             hath
             it
             ,
             Righteous
             ,
             Prov.
             2.8
             .
             Yet
             in
             all
             others
             places
             it
             is
             translated
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sanctus
             ,
             Saint
             ,
             or
             Holy
             :
             and
             it
             seems
             according
             to
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             the
             word
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jonadah
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             strictness
             in
             religion
             ,
             were
             called
             hhasidim
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Asidaeans
             ,
             1
             Mach.
             7.13
             .
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             
               Holy-ones
               ,
               Good-men
            
             ,
             or
             Saints
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             farther
             upon
             the
             translation
             ;
             The
             name
             of
             Saints
             ,
             is
             given
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Fathers
             to
             holy
             men
             departed
             ,
             and
             reigning
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             so
             the
             word
             is
             very
             rarely
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             but
             more
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             given
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             notion
             in
             Scripture
             is
             most
             frequent
             .
             So
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               called
               to
               be
               Saints
               ,
            
             or
             Saints
             by
             calling
             :
             So
             also
             ,
             Eph.
             6.18
             .
             Rom.
             12.13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             sanctity
             ;
             1.
             
             Of
             outward
             profession
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             inward
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             word
             is
             here
             more
             specially
             understood
             ;
             They
             are
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             he
             separates
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             calls
             unto
             holiness
             of
             life
             ;
             
               The
               Saints
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               such
               as
               excell
               in
               vertue
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             16.3
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
             that
             there
             be
             some
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             makes
             Saints
             is
             attainable
             here
             ;
             not
             Popish
             Canonization
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Election
             ,
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             the
             Merit
             and
             holiness
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             were
             
               Called
               to
               be
               Saints
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               in
               every
               place
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             Who
             was
             both
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             pattern
             of
             holiness
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             might
             be
             so
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             A
             foundation
             of
             holiness
             ,
             that
             his
             fulness
             might
             be
             conveyed
             to
             his
             members
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             If
             there
             be
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             shuts
             up
             all
             the
             Saints
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             suffers
             none
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
             but
             such
             whom
             the
             Pope
             canonizeth
             .
             
             Bellarmine
             delivers
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Canonization
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             publike
             testification
             of
             the
             assured
             holiness
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             some
             ,
             by
             which
             publike
             worships
             are
             decreed
             them
             ,
             is
             pious
             and
             lawful
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             power
             of
             Canonization
             is
             only
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Popes
             judgement
             on
             Canonization
             is
             infallible
             .
             But
             Beside
             that
             ,
             this
             third
             proposition
             is
             gain-said
             by
             men
             of
             his
             own
             side
             ;
             The
             practise
             it self
             also
             of
             Canonization
             was
             unknown
             till
             Leo
             the
             thirds
             time
             ,
             anno
             800.
             or
             till
             fourscore
             yeares
             after
             that
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Adrian
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             ever
             anciently
             held
             ,
             
               that
               no
               man
               can
               judge
               infallibly
               of
               anothers
               condition
               ,
               or
               may
               admit
               any
               into
               the
               number
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             The
             ancient
             Church
             had
             their
             commemorations
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             
             women
             departed
             ,
             but
             without
             worship
             .
             So
             may
             we
             honourably
             speak
             of
             such
             as
             are
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             we
             do
             so
             ;
             Luther
             cals
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               ;
               Saint
            
             ,
             and
             Melancthon
             sticks
             not
             at
             it
             to
             ,
             call
             
               Authony
               ,
               Bennard
               ,
               Dominick
            
             ,
             and
             Francis
             so
             too
             .
             We
             seldome
             name
             those
             glorious
             Doctours
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             
               Saint
               Basil
               ,
               Saint
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Saint
               Ambrose
               ,
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
            
             And
             so
             we
             use
             to
             commemorate
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             .
             And
             think
             we
             have
             as
             much
             liberty
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             to
             call
             godly
             men
             of
             our
             late
             acquintance
             Saints
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             a
             learned
             and
             reverend
             Bishop
             of
             ours
             to
             have
             called
             Master
             Greenham
             .
             But
             withall
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             also
             call
             the
             living
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             before
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             some
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             aspire
             unto
             that
             honour
             ,
             to-be
             such
             as
             excel
             in
             vertue
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             
               Albo
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             our
             names
             in
             the
             Calender
             or
             roll
             .
             Let
             us
             follow
             the
             foot-steps
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             
               learn
               of
               me
            
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
             for
             ,
             
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               example
               that
               ye
               should
               do
               as
               I
               have
               done
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             Joh.
             13.15
             .
             And
             let
             us
             follow
             them
             that
             have
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             the
             patterns
             that
             have
             been
             set
             us
             by
             Apostolicall
             and
             holy
             men
             .
             In
             the
             ancienter
             times
             of
             more
             pure
             and
             servent
             zeale
             ,
             people
             were
             ready
             to
             run
             to
             any
             lights
             that
             did
             burn
             and
             shine
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             example
             from
             them
             ,
             how
             to
             regulate
             their
             lives
             ;
             Hence
             came
             many
             religious
             professions
             ,
             (
             though
             since
             much
             degenerate
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             )
             who
             were
             won
             to
             the
             immitation
             of
             those
             practises
             of
             
               self-denyall
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               mortifying
               of
               voluptuous
               affections
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             they
             saw
             in
             them
             .
             We
             might
             make
             a
             profitable
             use
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             old
             or
             of
             late
             ,
             to
             copy
             out
             their
             sanctity
             .
             And
             let
             it
             be
             an
             incouragement
             to
             the
             study
             of
             piety
             and
             religion
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             honour
             it
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             
               Saints
               us
            
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             be
             at
             that
             extream
             expence
             and
             charge
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             some
             have
             been
             at
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             to
             procure
             Canonization
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             If
             their
             be
             some
             such
             here
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             men
             holy
             and
             religious
             ,
             then
             take
             we
             heed
             that
             we
             speak
             not
             ill
             of
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             abuse
             them
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             open
             not
             our
             mouths
             against
             heaven
             ,
             against
             them
             that
             are
             
               Incolae
               coeli
               ,
               Inhabitants
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             either
             by
             an
             actuall
             possession
             of
             glory
             ,
             or
             here
             by
             an
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
             Devout
             and
             religious
             men
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             and
             hearts
             are
             above
             ,
             do
             not
             count
             this
             their
             Country
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             sojourn
             with
             us
             ;
             abuse
             not
             strangers
             then
             ,
             especially
             these
             strangers
             for
             their
             country
             sake
             .
             We
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             
               De
               Sanctis
               nil
               ni
               si
               bonum
            
             ;
             we
             should
             not
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             The
             Romanists
             are
             presently
             upon
             us
             ,
             
             that
             we
             forget
             this
             rule
             ;
             
               Sanctos
               Dei
               non
               esse
               peculiari
               honore
               colendos
               ,
               docent
               omnes
               hodierni
               haeretici
               .
            
             So
             Lorichius
             accuses
             us
             (
             for
             we
             know
             whom
             he
             means
             .
             )
             The
             truth
             is
             we
             dare
             not
             give
             them
             divine
             worship
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             Gods
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Papists
             (
             when
             they
             have
             wearied
             themselves
             in
             fitting
             their
             distinctions
             of
             latreia
             and
             douleia
             to
             little
             purpose
             )
             do
             it
             roundly
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             in
             their
             practise
             ;
             But
             we
             give
             them
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             themselves
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             receive
             ,
             as
             we
             gathered
             from
             the
             behaviour
             of
             the
             Angel
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             
               John
               ,
               Apoc.
            
             19.10
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             while
             they
             make
             a
             thriving
             trade
             of
             the
             flattering
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             they
             neglect
             and
             abuse
             the
             living
             Saints
             ,
             not
             only
             writing
             a
             Dele
             in
             their
             
               Indices
               expurgatory
            
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             Pius
             or
             Prudens
             given
             by
             some
             more
             ingenuous
             men
             of
             theirs
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             our
             Divines
             in
             particular
             ;
             but
             also
             traducing
             the
             whole
             estate
             of
             our
             reformed
             Churches
             for
             schismaticall
             ,
             and
             heretical
             .
          
           
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             If
             there
             be
             some
             Saints
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             let
             us
             choose
             to
             be
             of
             their
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             company
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             best
             of
             all
             know
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             good
             to
             go
             safely
             that
             journey
             ,
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             skilful
             guides
             ,
             lest
             we
             miss
             it
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             way
             turns
             ,
             or
             where
             the
             path
             is
             not
             so
             well
             beaten
             as
             the
             other
             Road.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             Saints
             do
             also
             die
             .
             
               The
               Death
               of
               his
               Saints
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             holiness
             frees
             not
             from
             death
             .
             
               Abel
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               David
               ,
            
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             all
             dead
             .
             
               Your
               Fathers
               ,
               where
               are
               they
               ?
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               do
               they
               live
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             Zach.
             1.5
             .
             
               God
               cuts
               off
               both
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             21.4
             .
             
             
               The
               righteous
               perisheth
               ,
               and
               the
            
             (
             hhasidim
             )
             
               the
               merciful
               men
            
             ,
             or
             the
             men
             of
             godliness
             
               are
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             57.1
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             often-times
             as
             Menander
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             
               Whom
               God
               loves
               best
               he
               takes
               soonest
               .
            
             An
             observation
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             in
             1
             King.
             14.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               That
               son
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               who
               only
               of
               that
               family
               had
               some
               good
               thing
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               taken
               away
            
             young
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             
             their
             holiness
             frees
             not
             from
             death
             :
             rich
             gilding
             upon
             an
             earthen
             pot
             ,
             keeps
             it
             not
             from
             breaking
             .
             They
             are
             made
             of
             the
             same
             mettal
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             clay
             with
             other
             men
             .
             
             The
             Apostles
             that
             brought
             the
             
               treasures
               of
               grace
            
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             themselves
             ,
             
               Testacea
               vasa
            
             ;
             so
             Saint
             
               Hierome
               :
               Vasa
               fictilia
            
             ,
             so
             Saint
             Gregorie
             ,
             but
             only
             
               earthen
               vessels
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             
               clay
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               potter
            
             ;
             Isa
             .
             64.8
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               all
               things
            
             in
             this
             respect
             
               come
               alike
               to
               all
            
             ,
             Eccl.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             If
             such
             die
             ,
             then
             Death
             is
             not
             alwayes
             evil
             ;
             for
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             evil
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             
               all
               things
               work
               for
               good
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
             The
             sting
             of
             it
             is
             gone
             .
             And
             though
             it
             have
             not
             a
             pleasant
             look
             to
             entertain
             us
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             rude
             Groom
             that
             opens
             the
             gate
             by
             which
             we
             must
             pass
             to
             a
             better
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             better
             company
             .
             The
             godly
             have
             many
             advantages
             by
             death
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Rest
               from
               their
               labours
            
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Crown
             when
             they
             have
             
               finisht
               the
               race
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.7
             ,
             8.3
             .
             Freedom
             from
             danger
             of
             sinning
             any
             more
             ,
             Rom.
             6.7.4
             .
             Death
             frees
             from
             a
             possibility
             of
             further
             dying
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             
             
               Let
               me
               die
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Seneca
               ,
               and
               what
               hurt
               comes
               by
               that
               ?
               I
               can
               be
               bound
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               can
               be
               sick
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               can
               die
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             go
             presently
             to
             God.
             
               While
               we
               are
               at
               home
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               We
               are
               willing
               rather
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.6
             ,
             8.
             
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ;
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.23.2
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             We
             wrong
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             it
             horrid
             ,
             it
             is
             sin
             which
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             but
             conceit
             .
             There
             is
             often
             more
             pain
             in
             a
             tooth-ake
             ,
             then
             in
             dying
             .
             Tears
             ,
             and
             black
             cloth
             ,
             and
             the
             tremblings
             of
             the
             guilty
             do
             disguise
             Death
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             look
             terrible
             .
             He
             that
             said
             ,
             
               it
               was
               of
               all
               terrible
               things
               ,
               the
               most
               terrible
               ,
            
             was
             himself
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             what
             Christ
             had
             done
             to
             alter
             the
             property
             .
             Once
             indeed
             it
             was
             uncouth
             and
             hideous
             ,
             but
             since
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             more
             fair
             and
             pleasant
             face
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             danger
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Saints
             have
             gone
             .
             As
             Phocion
             said
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judges
             was
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ;
             
               Art
               thou
               not
               glad
               to
               fare
               as
               Phocion
               doth
               ?
            
             So
             are
             we
             not
             glad
             to
             fare
             as
             the
             holy
             
               Patriarks
               ,
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             after
             them
             ?
             He
             that
             went
             this
             way
             the
             first
             of
             any
             man-kind
             ,
             was
             holy
             ,
             a
             Saint
             ,
             it
             was
             Abel
             whom
             God
             accepted
             .
             We
             use
             to
             call
             those
             passages
             and
             Streights
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             first
             found
             and
             discovered
             by
             any
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             first
             Discoverers
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Streights
               of
               Magellanus
            
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               Schouten
               Streight
            
             ,
             or
             
               Fretum
               le
               maire
            
             ;
             So
             if
             it
             may
             afford
             us
             any
             comfort
             for
             the
             passage
             ,
             let
             us
             call
             Death
             no
             longer
             Death
             ,
             but
             
               Abels
               streights
            
             .
             Let
             us
             learn
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             love
             ,
             yet
             to
             contemne
             Death
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             the
             more
             easie
             conquest
             over
             all
             other
             hard
             things
             .
             It
             was
             a
             bravery
             in
             Damindas
             an
             heathen
             (
             which
             Christians
             should
             be
             ashamed
             to
             come
             short
             of
             .
             )
             When
             Philip
             had
             broke
             into
             Peloponesus
             ,
             and
             some
             Lacedemonians
             said
             ;
             
               They
               were
               likely
               to
               sustain
               much
               evil
               ,
               unless
               they
               could
               reconcile
               themselves
               to
               Philip
               ;
               Damindas
            
             said
             ,
             
               O
               Semi-viri
               quid
               nob
               is
               poterit
               acerbè
               accidere
               ,
               qui
               mortem
               contemnimus
               ?
               Ah
               poor
               spirited
               men
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               sharp
               or
               hard
               unto
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               learned
               to
               despise
               death
               it self
               ?
            
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Because
             Saints
             ,
             or
             holy
             men
             ,
             do
             also
             die
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             the
             best
             use
             of
             them
             
             while
             they
             are
             with
             us
             ;
             To
             benefit
             and
             profit
             our selves
             by
             our
             religious
             friends
             ,
             acquaintance
             ,
             neighbours
             and
             kindred
             .
             When
             God
             raises
             up
             some
             man
             eminent
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             up
             as
             a
             light
             for
             the
             town
             or
             neighbour-hood
             to
             walk
             by
             ;
             Yet
             oft-times
             such
             as
             dwell
             neer
             ,
             are
             careless
             ,
             and
             neglect
             their
             benefit
             ,
             when
             strangers
             farther
             off
             draw
             neer
             unto
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             gain
             by
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             use
             to
             let
             our
             own
             books
             lie
             by
             ,
             and
             rather
             make
             use
             of
             such
             as
             we
             borrow
             ,
             to
             take
             notes
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             they
             may
             be
             called
             for
             by
             the
             owners
             ,
             and
             presume
             that
             the
             other
             will
             still
             be
             in
             our
             keeping
             .
             We
             should
             improve
             our
             good
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             walk
             by
             the
             light
             while
             we
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             because
             many
             times
             the
             Sun
             sets
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             night
             in
             a
             neighbour-hood
             or
             a
             family
             ,
             when
             a
             good
             friend
             ,
             a
             good
             Parent
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             Master
             dyeth
             .
             Remember
             Joash
             ,
             and
             Jehojada
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             
               The
               Death
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               is
               precious
               in
               Gods
               sight
               .
            
             When
             David
             was
             opprest
             with
             griefe
             ,
             it
             seems
             he
             had
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Surely
               man
               is
               (
               res
               nihili
               ,
               )
               a
               vain
               and
               worthless
               thing
               ,
               too
               low
               ,
               and
               too
               unworthy
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               be
               careful
               of
               him
            
             ;
             But
             at
             last
             he
             overcame
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             found
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             tenderness
             towards
             himself
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             now
             resolves
             ,
             
               That
               God
               neglects
               not
               his
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               affected
               with
               their
               miseries
               ,
               but
               their
               souls
               ,
               lives
               ,
               and
               safeties
               ,
               are
               dear
               and
               tender
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               treasure
               which
               he
               will
               not
               carelesly
               lose
               ,
               or
               suffer
               men
               or
               divels
               to
               take
               away
               by
               force
               or
               treachery
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             Death
             is
             pretious
             [
             Jakar
             ,
             ]
             
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Text
             is
             ,
             
               in
               pretio
               fuit
               ,
               magni
               estimatum
               est
               .
            
             God
             sets
             them
             at
             an
             high
             and
             dear
             rate
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             renders
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Noun
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pretiosus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             probatus
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               multi
               pretii
            
             :
             God
             honours
             and
             accounts
             well
             ,
             and
             hath
             high
             thoughts
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             .
             See
             how
             the
             word
             is
             translated
             in
             other
             Texts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Honourable
             ,
             
             Isa
             .
             43.4
             .
             [
             Jakarta
             ]
             
               Thou
               wert
               pretious
               in
               my
               sight
               ,
            
             thou
             hast
             been
             honourable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Much
             set
             by
             .
             
             2
             Sam.
             18.30
             .
             
               His
               name
               was
               much
               set
               by
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Dear
             ,
             Jer.
             31.20
             .
             
               An
               filius
            
             (
             Jakkir
             )
             
               presiosus
               mihi
               Ephraim
               .
               Is
               Ephraim
               my
               Dear
               son
               ?
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Splendid
             ,
             clear
             or
             glorious
             ,
             Job
             31.26
             .
             
               Si
               vidi
               lunam
            
             (
             Jaker
             )
             
               pretiosam
               &
               abeuntem
               .
               
               The
               Moon
               walking
               in
               brightness
               .
            
          
           
             Put
             all
             these
             expressions
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             have
             the
             strength
             of
             Davids
             word
             ,
             
               The
               death
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               pretious
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Honourable
             .
             2.
             
             Much
             set
             by
             .
             3.
             
             Dear
             .
             4.
             
             Splendid
             and
             glorious
             ,
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             God
             is
             so
             tender
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             that
          
           
             1
             He
             will
             not
             have
             them
             take
             wrong
             ,
             he
             orders
             their
             death
             ,
             he
             takes
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             visits
             and
             comforts
             ,
             and
             assists
             them
             in
             their
             dying
             ,
             he
             helps
             them
             with
             strength
             ,
             with
             memory
             ,
             in
             their
             understanding
             ,
             their
             senses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             takes
             much
             delight
             in
             their
             sweet
             ,
             holy
             ,
             calm
             deaths
             ,
             and
             resignations
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             takes
             care
             of
             their
             very
             bodies
             too
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             up
             sweetly
             to
             rest
             ,
             in
             Repositories
             ,
             or
             Dormitories
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             Church-yards
             ,
             and
             Graves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             entertains
             their
             souls
             immediately
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             breathed
             forth
             ,
             and
             places
             them
             ,
             
               In
               Sinu
               Abrahoe
            
             ,
             in
             
               Abrahams
               bosome
            
             ,
             wheresoever
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             possess
             present
             joy
             and
             quietness
             ,
          
           
             And
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             doth
             all
             this
             ,
             
             because
             he
             hath
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             them
             unto
             himself
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             a
             price
             as
             his
             Suns
             bloud
             ,
             and
             hath
             graced
             them
             with
             so
             many
             gifts
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             over
             unto
             them
             as
             
               Co-heirs
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             large
             benefits
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             make
             this
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             us
             in
             our
             belief
             of
             him
             ,
             
             and
             our
             waiting
             on
             his
             providence
             .
             If
             
               their
               Death
            
             be
             so
             pretious
             ,
             their
             sufferings
             also
             in
             any
             kind
             are
             dear
             unto
             him
             .
             That
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             is
             Death
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             the
             Seventy
             is
             ordinarily
             turned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sometimes
             for
             sickness
             ,
             or
             any
             affliction
             ,
             Exo.
             10.17
             .
             For
             infection
             ,
             2
             King.
             
             4.40
             .
             
             For
             wounds
             ,
             Prov.
             26.18
             .
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             for
             the
             soul
             .
             The
             very
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             dangers
             ,
             and
             wounds
             ,
             and
             griefs
             of
             his
             holy
             ones
             are
             dear
             unto
             God.
             But
             especially
             their
             souls
             ,
             their
             lives
             ,
             their
             good
             and
             safety
             .
             God
             writes
             a
             
               Ne
               perdas
               ,
               Touch
               not
            
             ,
             Destroy
             not
             ,
             as
             a
             notable
             caveat
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             ,
             as
             of
             Kings
             most
             particularly
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             all
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             hastned
             over
             these
             points
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             come
             to
             the
             testimony
             that
             I
             am
             to
             give
             to
             our
             deceased
             Brother
             ,
             Master
             
               John
               Moulson
            
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             particular
             in
             it
             ,
             having
             never
             such
             a
             subject
             of
             discourse
             before
             such
             an
             exemplary
             man.
             I
             would
             not
             be
             bought
             to
             flatter
             a
             prophane
             and
             wicked
             great
             one
             ,
             but
             here
             Gods
             glory
             in
             this
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             you
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             require
             of
             me
             that
             I
             speak
             fully
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             was
             
               Vir
               nec
               silendus
               ,
               nec
               dicendus
               sine
               cura
               .
            
          
           
             He
             copied
             out
             in
             his
             life
             the
             old
             way
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             writ
             so
             fair
             after
             those
             Primitives
             ,
             that
             few
             now
             can
             imitate
             his
             hand
             .
             And
             truly
             as
             in
             a
             garden
             in
             which
             there
             are
             variety
             of
             flowers
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             pick
             ,
             so
             in
             those
             many
             commendable
             parts
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             which
             to
             choose
             to
             present
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             method
             .
             But
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Of
             
               his
               moral
               parts
            
             ;
             where
             I
             commend
             four
             things
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               Calmness
               and
               moderation
               of
               affection
               .
            
             No
             passion
             was
             observed
             to
             be
             a
             tyrant
             in
             him
             ;
             they
             had
             an
             oequipoise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               His
               sober
               taciturnity
            
             ,
             an
             imitable
             wisdome
             in
             this
             age
             of
             talk
             and
             pratling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               His
               affable
               carriage
            
             ,
             and
             easiness
             of
             access
             ,
             by
             which
             like
             another
             Poplicola
             ,
             he
             gained
             reputation
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             the
             neighbour-hood
             where
             ever
             he
             dwelt
             .
             Some
             are
             so
             hairy
             and
             rough
             like
             Esau
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             discerned
             by
             their
             handling
             ;
             and
             some
             so
             churlish
             as
             
               Nabal
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               speak
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             Which
             sourness
             and
             clowdiness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             I
             wish
             were
             not
             a
             blemish
             to
             many
             that
             give
             their
             names
             unto
             religion
             .
             He
             honoured
             it
             by
             his
             sweetness
             and
             affalibility
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               His
               grave
               deportment
               and
               carriage
            
             .
             As
             nothing
             is
             more
             contemptible
             then
             a
             light
             youthly
             wanton
             old
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             gray
             head
             ,
             and
             wrinkled
             cheeks
             accompanied
             with
             sage
             gravity
             commands
             respect
             from
             the
             beholders
             ,
             as
             that
             old
             grave
             Bishop
             Paphnutius
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             lost
             an
             eye
             ,
             did
             from
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             .
             Gravity
             dwelt
             in
             the
             face
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             very
             presence
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             discountenance
             the
             rude
             and
             prophane
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             these
             are
             but
             mean
             commendations
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               His
               practice
               of
               holiness
            
             ;
             Where
             I
             will
             observe
             and
             commend
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               unoffensive
               youth
            
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             that
             can
             remember
             him
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             are
             confident
             to
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             said
             of
             
               Piso
               ;
               Hujus
               vita
               composita
               à
               pueritia
            
             ;
             His
             life
             was
             composed
             ,
             and
             settled
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             very
             child-hood
             ;
             and
             then
             began
             to
             sort
             himself
             with
             the
             gravest
             company
             ,
             chiesly
             with
             that
             learned
             and
             godly
             Master
             ,
             
               Christopher
               Harvy
            
             ,
             sometime
             incombent
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             dear
             .
             He
             was
             observed
             to
             be
             so
             sober
             ,
             and
             modest
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             desired
             to
             accompany
             ,
             and
             attend
             an
             
               honourable
               Nobleman
            
             to
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             very
             watchful
             ,
             and
             careful
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             prayed
             twice
             a-day
             with
             him
             in
             his
             chamber
             .
             So
             ready
             was
             he
             to
             
               bear
               the
               Lords
               yoak
               from
               his
               youth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               His
               unmarried
               estate
            
             ,
             which
             was
             chast
             and
             modest
             .
             He
             lived
             above
             fifty
             years
             unmarried
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             state
             expressed
             two
             vertues
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             not
             to
             be
             rash
             ,
             and
             his
             care
             to
             
               keep
               his
               vessel
               clean
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               His
               married
               estate
            
             ,
             &
             course
             of
             hous-keeping
             .
             1.
             
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             dispose
             his
             heart
             to
             marriage
             ,
             he
             
               married
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             When
             God
             gave
             him
             Children
             ,
             he
             
               nurtured
               them
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             
               in
               Gods
               fear
            
             .
             1.
             
             He
             prayed
             four
             times
             a-day
             .
             2.
             
             He
             read
             three
             chapters
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             three
             in
             the
             New
             every
             day
             .
             3.
             
             After
             dinner
             he
             called
             not
             for
             game
             for
             digestion
             ,
             but
             read
             a
             Chapter
             before
             he
             rose
             from
             table
             .
             4.
             
             He
             catechised
             his
             children
             and
             servants
             constantly
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             plain
             form
             .
             5.
             
             He
             usually
             rose
             early
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             time
             he
             gave
             to
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             could
             remember
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             usally
             repeated
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               His
               exemplary
               vertues
            
             in
             his
             whole
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               His
               meekness
               ,
               and
               peaceableness
               of
               disposition
            
             ;
             A
             grace
             which
             in
             
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               is
               much
               set
               by
               ,
            
             and
             a
             notable
             testimony
             of
             inward
             holiness
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             runs
             ,
             Jam.
             3.17
             .
             
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
            
             .
             He
             was
             not
             apt
             to
             quarrel
             in
             matters
             that
             concerned
             him
             not
             ,
             never
             being
             observed
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             any
             faction
             ;
             a
             favourable
             interpreter
             of
             things
             not
             evident
             ,
             readier
             to
             reconcile
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             differences
             ,
             and
             choosing
             rather
             to
             part
             with
             his
             right
             then
             with
             peace
             ,
             as
             appeared
             in
             a
             suit
             known
             unto
             many
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             he
             were
             meek
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             
               zealous
               in
               Gods.
            
             He
             could
             not
             endure
             any
             thing
             repugnant
             to
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             nor
             would
             he
             neglect
             ,
             either
             seasonably
             to
             admonish
             ,
             or
             reprove
             the
             faulty
             that
             were
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             admonition
             ,
             or
             to
             whet
             on
             ,
             and
             exhort
             others
             
               to
               love
               and
               good
               works
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             his
             Zeal
             did
             not
             miscarry
             ,
             being
             allayed
             and
             
               tempered
               with
               wisdome
            
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             by
             the
             brain
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             conceit
             is
             of
             the
             
               Primum
               mobile
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Chrystalline
               heaven
            
             neer
             it
             .
             His
             wisdome
             appeared
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             
               his
               disscreetness
            
             ,
             in
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             all
             affairs
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             which
             some
             take
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             never
             troubled
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             questioned
             in
             any
             Court
             concerning
             any
             fact
             .
             Second
             ,
             in
             
               his
               observing
               a
               fit
               season
            
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             decorum
             in
             speaking
             .
             Third
             in
             
               his
               choyce
               of
               company
            
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             such
             acquaintance
             as
             he
             would
             be
             neer
             with
             and
             intimate
             ,
             which
             were
             only
             such
             as
             might
             be
             able
             to
             afford
             him
             spiritual
             assistance
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               His
               freeness
               from
               worldlyness
               ,
               and
               contentedness
               with
               his
               estate
               ,
            
             not
             as
             those
             in
             
               Horace
               ,
               Quocunque
               modo
               rem
            
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             not
             improve
             his
             estate
             by
             the
             raising
             it
             (
             as
             haply
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             as
             others
             do
             )
             upon
             his
             tenants
             .
             He
             counted
             himself
             rich
             ,
             because
             he
             needed
             not
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             could
             have
             lived
             with
             less
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               he
               that
               can
               make
               a
               little
               to
               be
               his
               measure
               ,
               all
               else
               that
               he
               hath
               is
               his
               treasure
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             good
             Poet
             ,
             but
             a
             better
             and
             a
             more
             mortified
             Divine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               His
               humility
            
             ,
             and
             even
             among
             the
             very
             temptations
             to
             pride
             .
             It
             is
             an
             hard
             thing
             to
             be
             humble
             in
             an
             humble
             and
             low
             estate
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             difficult
             in
             the
             affluence
             of
             outward
             things
             .
             You
             know
             his
             kindred
             and
             his
             relations
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             manifested
             this
             grace
             in
             his
             whole
             carriage
             ,
             so
             in
             particular
             in
             not
             being
             puffed
             with
             his
             brothers
             and
             sisters
             greatness
             ,
             or
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               His
               diligence
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               means
               of
               grace
            
             ;
             1.
             
             
               He
               had
               a
               right
               conceit
               of
               Sermons
               ,
            
             most
             relishing
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             most
             wholesome
             and
             useful
             for
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             
               He
               took
               pains
               to
               hear
            
             .
             He
             was
             often
             known
             in
             his
             younger
             time
             ,
             to
             go
             ten
             miles
             on
             foot
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             of
             greater
             scarcity
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               behaviour
               in
               the
               Church
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             hearing
             ,
             was
             very
             observable
             ,
             for
             his
             reverend
             attendance
             and
             devotion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               His
               answerable
               practise
            
             ,
             fitted
             and
             proportionable
             to
             his
             exterior
             profession
             .
             1.
             
             
               He
               was
               much
               in
               private
               prayer
               .
            
             If
             you
             would
             have
             a
             tryal
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             follow
             a
             man
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             closet
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             he
             doth
             within
             doors
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             many
             respects
             that
             may
             set
             a
             man
             on
             work
             
               coram
               populo
            
             .
             Secret
             prayer
             if
             it
             be
             constant
             ,
             cannot
             lodg
             long
             with
             hypocrisie
             in
             the
             same
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             
               He
               was
               often
            
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               in
               secret
               fasting
               by
               himself
               alone
            
             ;
             a
             Duty
             not
             ouly
             lamentably
             neglected
             in
             these
             lazie
             times
             of
             easie
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             ill
             spoken
             of
             too
             ,
             as
             a
             character
             of
             a
             Pharisie
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             are
             loath
             to
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             of
             subduing
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             desirous
             to
             come
             off
             with
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             religion
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               was
               temperate
               in
               his
               dyer
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             habit
             sober
             and
             grave
             ,
             as
             counting
             wisdome
             and
             grace
             ,
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             trimmer
             dress
             then
             Lace
             ,
             or
             the
             fashion
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             was
             in
             his
             recreations
             ,
             though
             constantly
             chearful
             ,
             yet
             a
             man
             of
             little
             mirth
             or
             delight
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             spiritual
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               was
               full
               of
               charity
            
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Alwayes
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             he
             had
             six
             poor
             at
             dinner
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             of
             which
             he
             gave
             a
             piece
             of
             beef
             away
             with
             them
             besides
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             he
             sent
             what
             was
             left
             to
             other
             poor
             ;
             Besides
             what
             he
             gave
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             gave
             privately
             to
             the
             poor
             
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             .
             2.
             
             His
             hospitality
             according
             to
             his
             rank
             ,
             was
             such
             as
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             reported
             of
             
               Martin
               Bucer
               ,
               whose
               table
               was
               ever
               open
               to
               any
               good
               people
               ,
            
             especially
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             much
             respected
             .
             3.
             
             He
             sate
             up
             many
             nights
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             sick
             ;
             not
             thinking
             that
             work
             of
             mercy
             sufficiently
             performed
             by
             an
             
               How
               do
               you
            
             ,
             or
             a
             cold
             visit
             .
             4.
             
             He
             had
             a
             Sympathy
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             Christs
             Church
             abroad
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             let
             us
             view
             him
             in
             his
             last
             act
             ,
             
               his
               sickness
               and
               death
               ,
               which
            
             as
             the
             Text
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               is
               pretious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             prepared
             himself
             to
             die
             ,
             not
             only
             being
             willing
             ,
             but
             
               desirous
               also
               to
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
            
             being
             often
             at
             S.
             
               Pauls
               ,
               Cupio
               dissolvi
            
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             say
             ,
             was
             much
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             very
             thankful
             for
             Gods
             assisting
             him
             with
             memory
             and
             understanding
             to
             the
             very
             last
             ,
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             which
             he
             prayed
             ,
             and
             desired
             others
             that
             were
             about
             him
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             employed
             both
             his
             memory
             and
             speech
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             and
             counsel
             of
             such
             as
             visited
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             made
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Justification
               by
               faith
            
             (
             which
             an
             eminent
             
               Roman
               Prelate
            
             called
             a
             
               good
               supper
               doctrine
            
             )
             and
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             that
             point
             ,
             he
             resigned
             his
             soul
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             slept
             sweetly
             
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Thus
             as
             his
             life
             was
             holy
             ,
             his
             death
             was
             pretious
             .
             He
             made
             no
             great
             noyse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             raised
             greater
             expectations
             of
             himself
             then
             he
             could
             well
             mannage
             ,
             like
             many
             exhalations
             that
             rise
             out
             of
             dunghils
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             reach
             the
             skie
             ,
             but
             presently
             fall
             down
             again
             ,
             and
             wet
             us
             :
             But
             as
             a
             taper
             he
             gave
             light
             till
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             is
             gone
             we
             will
             leave
             upon
             his
             Grave
             ,
             
               Memoria
               ejus
               in
               Benedictionibus
            
             ,
             and
             apply
             to
             him
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             
               Pretiosa
               in
               oculis
               Jehovoe
               ,
               pretious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             DESIRE
             OF
             THE
             SAINTS
             AFTER
             IMMORTAL
             GLORY
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 2
                 COR.
                 5.2
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 groan
                 carnestly
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WHen
             I
             read
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             great
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             I
             should
             rather
             admire
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             these
             Saints
             ,
             or
             deplore
             the
             vileness
             of
             ours
             ;
             so
             celestial
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             terrestrial
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             noble
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             ignoble
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             magnanimous
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             abject
             the
             other
             .
             These
             Saints
             they
             did
             duly
             consider
             ,
             that
             our
             life
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Pilgrimage
             :
             that
             this
             whole
             world
             is
             but
             a
             Diversory
             ,
             or
             Inn
             to
             refresh
             us
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             warfare
             ,
             all
             things
             within
             us
             ,
             without
             us
             ,
             our
             enemies
             ;
             that
             this
             body
             is
             but
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             a
             Tent
             ,
             a
             Cottage
             ,
             an
             
               carthen
               vessel
            
             ,
             a
             Gourd
             ,
             the
             scabbard
             ,
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             more
             brittle
             than
             glass
             ,
             decaying
             ,
             mouldering
             of
             it self
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             preserved
             from
             eternal
             injuries
             of
             air
             or
             weather
             :
             they
             saw
             the
             vanity
             ,
             the
             vacuity
             ,
             the
             emptiness
             of
             
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             their
             affections
             were
             alienated
             ,
             estranged
             ,
             and
             divorced
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             they
             had
             by
             watchings
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             grovelings
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             tears
             and
             groans
             scoured
             off
             the
             drosse
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             polished
             statues
             of
             piety
             ;
             they
             had
             made
             up
             their
             accounts
             between
             God
             and
             themselves
             ,
             and
             had
             sued
             out
             their
             pardon
             for
             their
             defects
             and
             failings
             ,
             and
             had
             that
             seated
             in
             their
             consciences
             ;
             they
             did
             penetrate
             the
             clouds
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             did
             see
             the
             immense
             good
             things
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             in
             heaven
             ,
             with
             which
             being
             ravished
             ,
             and
             impatient
             of
             cunctation
             and
             delay
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             vested
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             with
             the
             deposition
             of
             their
             
               honse
               of
               clay
            
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             bear
             about
             them
             .
             Of
             these
             things
             they
             had
             not
             a
             bareconjecture
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             ;
             
               For
               we
               know
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
               that
               if
               our
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               tabernacle
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               beavens
               :
            
             from
             this
             full
             perswasion
             did
             arise
             this
             heavenly
             affection
             ,
             
               in
               this
               we
               green
               earnestly
            
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             how
             different
             is
             our
             disposition
             from
             this
             heavenly
             temper
             !
             how
             pale
             ,
             how
             wan
             is
             our
             countenance
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             Death
             !
             at
             the
             least
             summons
             of
             our
             last
             accounts
             !
             
               as
               vinegar
               to
               our
               teeth
               ,
               as
               smoak
               to
               our
               eyes
               ,
            
             as
             a
             sudden
             damp
             to
             our
             lights
             ,
             as
             an
             horrid
             crack
             of
             thunder
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             our
             jollities
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             mention
             of
             Death
             .
             If
             any
             ask
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             ;
             Want
             of
             judgement
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             true
             good
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ;
             Want
             of
             apprehension
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             Want
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             of
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ;
             our
             souls
             never
             make
             any
             holy
             peregrination
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             seat
             themselves
             with
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             ,
             and
             trace
             the
             streets
             of
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             we
             anticipate
             not
             the
             joyes
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             by
             devout
             meditations
             and
             contemplations
             :
             we
             have
             not
             
               our
               conversation
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               our
               Redeemer
               :
               Our
               soul
               thirsteth
               not
               ,
               our
               flesh
               longeth
               not
               after
               the
               living
               God.
            
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             we
             hang
             upon
             the
             teats
             of
             the
             world
             like
             babes
             and
             children
             ,
             we
             suck
             venome
             out
             of
             it
             to
             our
             souls
             ;
             we
             walk
             upon
             our
             bellies
             as
             unclean
             beasts
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             jutt
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             offend
             him
             ;
             our
             accounts
             are
             not
             streight
             and
             even
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             afraid
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             citation
             to
             appear
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             ;
             we
             groan
             when
             we
             hear
             of
             death
             ,
             we
             groan
             not
             that
             we
             may
             die
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             condition
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             these
             different
             one
             unto
             another
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             stain
             the
             verdure
             of
             our
             countenances
             ,
             and
             cover
             us
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             ,
             to
             observe
             so
             manifest
             a
             declination
             of
             the
             fervor
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             That
             you
             desire
             this
             heavenly
             temper
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             I
             should
             offer
             violence
             to
             Charity
             ,
             the
             Queen
             of
             Graces
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             think
             otherwise
             ?
             For
             this
             cause
             many
             of
             you
             are
             strict
             in
             the
             perforamnce
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             convenient
             to
             this
             sacred
             time
             :
             That
             your
             devotions
             may
             attain
             a
             happy
             end
             ,
             let
             me
             lend
             you
             a
             helping
             hand
             ,
             whilst
             I
             discourse
             these
             words
             which
             even
             now
             founded
             in
             your
             eares
             .
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             I
             will
             resolve
             into
             three
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               are
               strangers
               in
               this
               life
               without
               our
               house
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Saints
               desire
               their
               true
               and
               proper
               house
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               intention
               of
               their
               desire
               ,
               
                 In
                 this
                 we
                 grown
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             That
             we
             are
             strangers
             ,
             do
             not
             the
             sacred
             Oracles
             declare
             ?
             
               our
               conversation
               ,
               our
               polity
               is
               in
               beaven
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Our
               life
               it
               is
               hid
               up
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             
             
               We
               are
               fellow
               Citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               God.
               Ephes
               .
            
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Apostles
             intreat
             us
             
               as
               Pilgrims
               and
               strangers
               ,
               to
               abstaine
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               which
               fight
               against
               the
               soul
               ?
            
             and
             do
             not
             these
             and
             the
             like
             demonstrate
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             lives
             with
             men
             ,
             yet
             above
             men
             ;
             in
             earth
             ,
             yet
             in
             heaven
             ;
             bound
             ,
             yet
             free
             ;
             detained
             with
             us
             ,
             yet
             far
             above
             us
             ;
             living
             a
             doubble
             life
             ;
             one
             manifest
             ;
             the
             other
             
               Hid
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             one
             contemptible
             ,
             the
             other
             glorious
             ;
             one
             natural
             ,
             the
             other
             spiritual
             ;
             that
             his
             Parentage
             is
             from
             heaven
             ;
             that
             his
             
               Treasure
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             his
             root
             is
             fastened
             in
             the
             
               everlasting
               mountains
            
             ,
             though
             his
             branches
             are
             here
             below
             ,
             that
             his
             dwelling
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             though
             his
             peregrination
             be
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             these
             Oracles
             tell
             us
             thus
             much
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             not
             enforcing
             arguments
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             this
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             they
             strangers
             that
             are
             out
             of
             their
             proper
             place
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             Christians
             
             while
             they
             are
             here
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ?
             Is
             this
             world
             made
             for
             Man
             ,
             an
             Ark
             of
             travel
             ,
             a
             School
             of
             vanity
             ,
             a
             Laborinth
             of
             errour
             ,
             a
             Grove
             full
             of
             thorns
             ,
             a
             Meadow
             full
             of
             Scorpions
             ;
             a
             flourishing
             garden
             without
             fruit
             ,
             a
             fountain
             of
             misery
             ,
             a
             river
             of
             tears
             ,
             a
             feigned
             fable
             ,
             a
             detestable
             frenzy
             :
             and
             is
             this
             the
             place
             of
             man
             ?
             What
             means
             the
             fabrick
             of
             our
             body
             lifted
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             our
             hands
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             head
             upward
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             as
             Chalcidius
             the
             heathen
             man
             observed
             ,
             that
             our
             Progenitors
             are
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             our
             place
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Every
             place
             is
             adequate
             to
             the
             thing
             placed
             in
             it
             ;
             is
             this
             world
             adequate
             to
             man
             ?
             are
             not
             his
             desires
             infinitely
             extended
             beyond
             the
             same
             ?
             Every
             place
             hath
             a
             conserving
             vertue
             in
             it
             :
             Doth
             this
             world
             Preserve
             man
             ?
             well
             may
             it
             minister
             a
             little
             food
             to
             this
             beast
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             we
             carry
             about
             us
             ,
             but
             can
             it
             afford
             the
             least
             savory
             morsell
             to
             the
             soul
             ?
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             it
             did
             not
             poyson
             ,
             contaminate
             ,
             and
             desile
             the
             soul
             :
             so
             that
             the
             safest
             way
             for
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             to
             flie
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Serpent
             :
             Is
             this
             world
             the
             place
             of
             man
             ,
             why
             doth
             our
             tender
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             assoon
             as
             we
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             snatch
             us
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             as
             assoon
             as
             we
             breath
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             
               bury
               us
               by
               Baptism
            
             in
             the
             grave
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             assoon
             as
             we
             move
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             consigne
             us
             with
             the
             
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               pomps
            
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             we
             strangers
             ?
          
           
             Are
             not
             they
             strangers
             ,
             that
             have
             different
             lawes
             ,
             and
             divers
             customs
             ,
             and
             another
             Prince
             to
             rule
             and
             command
             them
             ?
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               ayre
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lawes
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             of
             the
             
               fashions
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               wisdome
               that
               is
               from
               below
            
             ,
             and
             earth-creeping
             :
             Are
             Christians
             guided
             by
             these
             rules
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
               the
               wisdome
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
            
             and
             customes
             that
             are
             from
             heaven
             ,
             whereby
             to
             regulate
             them
             ?
             Who
             are
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             those
             who
             have
             the
             
               God
               of
               this
               world
            
             to
             reign
             in
             their
             hearts
             ?
             who
             are
             led
             captive
             by
             him
             ?
             
               whose
               understandings
               are
               darkned
            
             ,
             their
             wills
             obfirmated
             ,
             their
             hearts
             hardned
             ,
             their
             consciences
             seared
             ,
             their
             conversation
             defiled
             with
             all
             uncleannesses
             ,
             their
             senses
             open
             breaches
             for
             sin
             to
             enter
             ;
             their
             tongues
             blaspheming
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             are
             these
             conversations
             fit
             for
             the
             Saints
             ?
             and
             are
             they
             not
             strangers
             ?
          
           
             Are
             not
             they
             strangers
             that
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             honours
             ,
             of
             possessions
             in
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             live
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             free
             Denizens
             of
             the
             place
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             this
             proper
             to
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             to
             vilisie
             riches
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             that
             have
             these
             ,
             do
             others
             that
             have
             them
             not
             ?
             to
             account
             riches
             the
             greatest
             poverty
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             the
             greatest
             torments
             ,
             and
             honours
             the
             greatest
             ignominy
             ,
             and
             power
             the
             greatest
             weakness
             ;
             not
             to
             
               possesse
               the
               world
            
             ;
             not
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             account
             any
             thing
             good
             that
             maketh
             not
             the
             owner
             better
             ,
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             advance
             the
             true
             Nobility
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             
               the
               Image
               of
               God
            
             ,
             his
             restitution
             to
             his
             ancient
             descent
             ,
             his
             re-estating
             him
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             society
             of
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             ,
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             Armes
             against
             this
             materiall
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             rend
             himself
             from
             this
             faecaelent
             matter
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             nobleness
             of
             his
             disposition
             ,
             to
             be
             altogether
             ambitious
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             constant
             and
             unchangeable
             good
             things
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             they
             Strangers
             ?
          
           
             Are
             not
             they
             strangers
             that
             have
             double
             Impost
             ,
             and
             double
             customes
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             taxations
             laid
             upon
             them
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             afflictions
             laid
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             greatest
             measure
             ?
             must
             they
             not
             
               through
               many
               afflictions
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ?
            
             Have
             they
             not
             tears
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             abundance
             ,
             
               for
               their
               meat
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               drink
               ?
            
             Have
             they
             not
             enemies
             from
             within
             ,
             and
             enemies
             from
             without
             ?
             Must
             they
             not
             be
             conformable
             to
             their
             head
             Christ
             ,
             
               their
               elder
               brother
            
             :
             as
             he
             had
             his
             double
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             of
             afflictions
             and
             punishments
             ;
             so
             must
             they
             have
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             sanctified
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             so
             must
             they
             also
             .
             The
             gold
             is
             not
             pure
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             tryed
             ;
             nor
             the
             water
             sweet
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             not
             a
             currant
             ;
             nor
             the
             vessel
             bright
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             scoured
             ;
             nor
             the
             Saints
             fit
             for
             heaven
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             prepared
             by
             afflictions
             :
             what
             man
             was
             there
             that
             ever
             set
             himself
             seriously
             ,
             either
             to
             reform
             himself
             or
             others
             ,
             that
             found
             
             not
             great
             opposition
             from
             himself
             ,
             and
             from
             others
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             these
             strangers
             ?
          
           
             Are
             not
             they
             strangers
             that
             are
             
               ad
               placitum
               Principis
            
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             shall
             manifest
             his
             royall
             pleasure
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             we
             here
             in
             the
             world
             upon
             these
             termes
             ?
             how
             soon
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             us
             shall
             be
             dismissed
             ,
             who
             knows
             ?
             who
             dares
             promise
             to
             himself
             the
             late
             evening
             ,
             or
             secure
             himself
             of
             the
             least
             atome
             or
             moment
             of
             time
             ?
             he
             that
             dreamed
             waking
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             had
             scarce
             liberty
             to
             dream
             sleeping
             ,
             for
             
               that
               night
               they
               took
               away
               his
               soul
            
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             was
             branded
             to
             succeeding
             generations
             with
             the
             name
             of
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             we
             strangers
             ?
          
           
             Did
             not
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             judgements
             were
             most
             refined
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             approach
             most
             near
             unto
             God
             himself
             ,
             alwayes
             so
             repute
             themselves
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             holy
             Patriarch
             that
             
               wrestled
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             principality
             over
             him
             ?
             Did
             not
             he
             acknowledge
             that
             
               few
               and
               evil
               were
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               pilgrimage
               ?
            
             Did
             not
             he
             that
             was
             
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             had
             a
             special
             promise
             that
             
               his
               house
               should
               continue
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             Yet
             did
             not
             he
             acknowledg
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               stranger
               as
               well
               as
               his
               fathers
               were
               ?
            
             is
             it
             not
             his
             earnest
             prayer
             unto
             God
             ?
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               upon
               earth
               ,
               hide
               not
               thy
               Commandements
               from
               me
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Traveller
             upon
             earth
             ,
             I
             am
             speeding
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             ;
             I
             am
             to
             passe
             through
             this
             dark
             calignous
             world
             ;
             
               thy
               Word
               is
               a
               light
               to
               my
               feet
               ,
               (
               a
               lanthorn
               to
               my
               steps
            
             ;
             the
             rule
             ,
             the
             square
             ,
             the
             cannon
             of
             all
             rectitude
             ;
             hide
             not
             this
             light
             from
             me
             ,
             lest
             I
             run
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             linger
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             stumble
             ,
             or
             fall
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             should
             I
             instance
             in
             particulars
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             summed
             up
             to
             my
             hand
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
             All
             these
             Patriarks
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             did
             acknowledg
             themselves
             to
             be
             strangers
             .
             Examples
             have
             in
             them
             an
             universality
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             instruction
             ,
             especially
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             because
             
               Praxis
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             is
             
               Interpres
               pracceptorum
            
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             interpretation
             of
             the
             precept
             .
             Examples
             have
             in
             them
             a
             directive
             force
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             are
             best
             disposed
             in
             mind
             and
             body
             ,
             are
             a
             rule
             for
             the
             rest
             .
             Examples
             have
             an
             incentive
             force
             ,
             to
             give
             life
             ,
             spirits
             ,
             vigour
             ,
             transmitting
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Metem
               Psychosis
            
             ,
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             spirits
             ,
             the
             resolutions
             ,
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             pattern
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             reads
             it
             ,
             extorting
             deep
             sighs
             ,
             and
             tears
             ,
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             other
             alterations
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Examples
             have
             this
             force
             ,
             have
             not
             these
             much
             more
             ?
             Other
             examples
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             men
             ,
             these
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
            
             ;
             (
             a
             wonderful
             condiscention
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             supream
             elevation
             of
             the
             other
             )
             
               to
               be
               called
               their
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               of
               Jacob
               ;
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               the
               beleevers
               :
            
             There
             are
             examples
             whereof
             men
             boast
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             corrupt
             examples
             of
             wicked
             ;
             the
             imperfect
             examples
             of
             heathen
             men
             ,
             of
             these
             God
             is
             ashamed
             ;
             but
             of
             these
             God
             is
             not
             shamed
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             We
             are
             then
             strangers
             .
             Let
             me
             instill
             into
             your
             ears
             ,
             the
             voyce
             of
             that
             was
             heard
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             before
             the
             ruin
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Migremus
               hinc
            
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             from
             hence
             .
             Let
             me
             say
             unto
             you
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               go
               from
               hence
            
             ,
             let
             us
             truss
             up
             our
             fardels
             ,
             and
             on
             with
             our
             sandals
             ,
             and
             promote
             our
             way
             to
             heaven
             ;
             Let
             us
             depose
             and
             lay
             down
             all
             burthens
             and
             impediments
             ,
             and
             make
             our selves
             expedite
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             our
             journey
             ;
             we
             are
             in
             an
             Inne
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             behind
             ,
             but
             carry
             all
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             send
             it
             before
             us
             ;
             we
             have
             but
             an
             instant
             of
             our
             abode
             here
             ,
             let
             us
             imploy
             it
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             :
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             loss
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             shameful
             loss
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             irrecoverable
             loss
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             lose
             this
             instant
             upon
             which
             eternity
             depends
             ,
             eternity
             of
             misery
             ,
             or
             eternity
             of
             felicity
             :
             let
             us
             follow
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             let
             us
             seek
             his
             face
             ,
             let
             us
             ascend
             with
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             rest
             here
             .
             Sleep
             may
             overtake
             us
             ,
             a
             false
             Prophet
             may
             deceive
             us
             ,
             the
             snare
             may
             intangle
             us
             ,
             the
             Armie
             of
             the
             enemy
             may
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             above
             all
             these
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               seek
               those
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ,
            
             What
             ?
             where
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             are
             ,
             nothing
             less
             ;
             Where
             then
             ?
             where
             God
             is
             ?
             where
             Christ
             ?
             who
             is
             
               our
               house
            
             ,
             our
             temple
             ,
             our
             habitation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             
               cloathed
               with
               him
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             the
             second
             point
             .
          
           
           
             That
             the
             Saints
             desire
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             house
             ;
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             house
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Joyes
               of
               heaven
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Glorisied
               body
            
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             by
             the
             context
             ;
             I
             incline
             to
             Calvins
             opinion
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             meant
             ,
             as
             making
             up
             that
             compleat
             house
             which
             the
             Saints
             desire
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             the
             introition
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             the
             consummation
             of
             their
             bliss
             ;
             and
             into
             both
             these
             houses
             ,
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             introduce
             your
             spirits
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             house
             is
             the
             
               Joyes
               of
               heaven
            
             ,
             a
             kingdome
             else-where
             ;
             for
             the
             amplitude
             ,
             for
             the
             abundant
             sufficiency
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             ,
             royalty
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             because
             many
             in
             kingdomes
             see
             not
             the
             face
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             few
             are
             of
             his
             house
             and
             family
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             few
             are
             familiar
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             converse
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             few
             are
             his
             sons
             ,
             his
             heirs
             .
             Therefore
             this
             kingdome
             is
             an
             house
             wherein
             all
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             are
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             all
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             all
             stand
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             all
             are
             his
             sons
             ,
             all
             are
             his
             heirs
             ;
             a
             house
             so
             scituated
             ,
             as
             never
             any
             ;
             upon
             the
             brow
             of
             that
             hill
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               beauty
               of
               perfection
            
             ,
             the
             delight
             ,
             not
             
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ,
             but
             of
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             in
             the
             purest
             ayre
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             even
             purity
             it self
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             malignant
             vapour
             ;
             a
             place
             irriguous
             with
             the
             chrystal
             streams
             of
             Paradise
             it self
             ,
             a
             place
             inriched
             with
             all
             the
             precious
             things
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             can
             desire
             ;
             an
             house
             not
             built
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             not
             of
             terrestrial
             feculent
             matter
             ,
             not
             of
             gold
             or
             silver
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             excells
             all
             valuation
             whatsoever
             ;
             the
             hanging
             or
             or
             naments
             of
             which
             house
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             Arras
             ,
             or
             Tissue
             ,
             or
             cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             precious
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             far
             above
             these
             ,
             such
             and
             so
             excellent
             ,
             that
             
               Neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               hath
               heard
               ;
               neither
               hath
               the
               like
               entered
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               .
            
             The
             delights
             of
             this
             house
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             the
             contentments
             and
             delights
             that
             ever
             ravished
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             were
             put
             together
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             but
             as
             a
             candle
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             a
             drop
             to
             the
             Ocean
             :
             Oh
             the
             stateliness
             and
             magnificence
             of
             the
             Hall
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             wherein
             are
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             especially
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             praising
             and
             lauding
             God!
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               dwell
               in
               this
               house
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               still
               praising
               thee
               .
            
             Here
             in
             this
             life
             are
             variety
             of
             imployments
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             mens
             Callings
             ,
             and
             their
             necessities
             ;
             but
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             necessity
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             but
             one
             work
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             Praise
             ,
             a
             duty
             which
             in
             this
             life
             is
             performed
             with
             fatigation
             and
             weariness
             ;
             but
             their
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             with
             all
             sweetness
             and
             delight
             ,
             increasing
             with
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             .
             No
             vain
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             interrupt
             this
             duty
             ,
             no
             weariness
             of
             the
             flesh
             to
             weaken
             this
             duty
             ,
             no
             necessity
             or
             indigency
             to
             rend
             us
             from
             this
             duty
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             will
             be
             our
             happiness
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             see
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             happiness
             to
             admire
             ,
             and
             to
             laud
             God
             :
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             with
             the
             same
             act
             conceive
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             workman
             ;
             we
             cannot
             think
             of
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             the
             author
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             joyn
             both
             these
             together
             ,
             so
             to
             admire
             the
             work
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             praise
             the
             author
             ;
             so
             to
             contemplate
             the
             benefit
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             the
             benefactor
             .
             Oh
             the
             stateliness
             of
             this
             presence
             ,
             where
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             beauty
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             is
             seen
             in
             so
             glorious
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             even
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Archangels
             
               cover
               their
               faces
            
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             behold
             stedfastly
             the
             great
             lustre
             of
             the
             same
             !
             Oh
             the
             loveliness
             of
             the
             
               chambers
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             repose
             her self
             in
             all
             spiritual
             delight
             ,
             after
             her
             labour
             and
             travel
             in
             this
             miserable
             world
             !
             oh
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Mansions
             of
             this
             house
             prepared
             by
             Christ
             himself
             for
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             refresh
             her self
             with
             all
             spiritual
             food
             !
             and
             oh
             the
             variety
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             food
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             the
             understanding
             shall
             have
             his
             food
             ,
             morning
             and
             evening
             knowledg
             ;
             a
             clear
             view
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             causes
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             exact
             Idea's
             ,
             subsisting
             in
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             radiant
             vision
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             .
             The
             will
             shall
             have
             her
             food
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             joy
             ,
             delectation
             ,
             not
             by
             measure
             ,
             but
             drowned
             in
             the
             full
             ocean
             of
             these
             ,
             with
             that
             stability
             and
             confirmation
             that
             she
             cannot
             will
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ;
             The
             affectiens
             shall
             have
             their
             food
             ,
             being
             fully
             satisfied
             beyond
             their
             desires
             .
             The
             Body
             shall
             have
             his
             food
             ,
             being
             made
             an
             impassible
             ,
             clarified
             ,
             Agil
             ,
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             defecated
             ,
             
             and
             purified
             from
             this
             feculent
             elementary
             food
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             alterations
             common
             to
             it
             with
             beasts
             :
             and
             which
             is
             most
             wonderful
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             shall
             gird
             himself
             to
             reach
             out
             these
             Joyes
             unto
             us
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             administred
             unto
             us
             
               Ve
               jad
               Hammelek
            
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             Did
             I
             say
             this
             of
             my self
             ,
             who
             would
             give
             credence
             unto
             me
             ?
             but
             Truth
             faith
             it
             ,
             Luke
             12.37
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               those
               servants
               whom
               he
               shall
               find
               watching
               ;
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               gird
               himself
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               sit
               down
               to
               meat
               ,
               and
               will
               come
               forth
               and
               serve
               them
               .
            
             Oh
             wonderful
             dignation
             !
             who
             ever
             heatd
             of
             the
             like
             ?
             
               Stat
               Cato
               dum
               Lixa
               bibit
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             stands
             ,
             the
             servant
             sits
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             girt
             ,
             the
             servant
             is
             loosed
             ;
             the
             Master
             is
             reaching
             out
             full
             bowels
             ,
             and
             the
             servant
             is
             inebriated
             with
             the
             rivers
             of
             these
             pleasures
             ;
             once
             he
             girt
             himself
             to
             wash
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             servant
             was
             astonished
             to
             see
             so
             great
             a
             Majestie
             condescending
             to
             so
             mean
             ministery
             ;
             shall
             we
             not
             be
             much
             more
             ravished
             with
             this
             ineffable
             dignation
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             again
             gird
             himself
             to
             supply
             the
             soul
             with
             unspeakeable
             delight
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             himself
             intended
             nothing
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             heap
             content
             upon
             them
             that
             
               sit
               down
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
            
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             fatness
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             house
             ;
             with
             the
             weak
             adumbration
             whereof
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             your
             hearts
             are
             so
             taken
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             reduced
             all
             your
             desires
             to
             this
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               desire
               ,
               even
               that
               I
               may
               dwell
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             I
             wonder
             not
             when
             I
             contemplate
             the
             Mafesty
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             wish
             my self
             all
             fear
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             wish
             my self
             all
             humility
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             meditate
             on
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             wish
             my self
             all
             Love
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             contemplate
             the
             Beauty
             of
             God
             and
             of
             this
             bouse
             ,
             I
             wish
             my self
             all
             desire
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             you
             also
             :
             and
             therefore
             with
             unanimous
             votes
             you
             request
             me
             to
             conduct
             you
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             enter
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             magnificence
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             many
             gates
             whereby
             we
             may
             enter
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             these
             reaching
             even
             
               to
               the
               Earth
            
             with
             the
             foot
             of
             Jacobs
             ladder
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             gate
             of
             Faith
             ,
             by
             it
             we
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               access
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               with
               boldness
            
             ;
             by
             this
             we
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             by
             this
             we
             prostrate
             our selves
             at
             his
             feet
             ;
             by
             this
             we
             adhaere
             ,
             and
             cleave
             close
             unto
             God
             ;
             by
             
               this
               we
               live
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               in
               us
            
             ;
             by
             this
             our
             hearts
             are
             purified
             ,
             our
             
               conscience
               washed
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             fitted
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             
               holy
               of
               holies
            
             ,
             unto
             which
             no
             unclean
             thing
             can
             be
             admitted
             .
             This
             is
             one
             Gate
             .
          
           
             Another
             is
             the
             gate
             of
             Hope
             ,
             which
             
               entreth
               within
               the
               Vail
            
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             us
             neerer
             unto
             God
             ;
             this
             grace
             taketh
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             us
             through
             the
             streets
             of
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             us
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             sitting
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             assuring
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             live
             there
             with
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             heaven
             before
             heaven
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             keeper
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             keeper
             of
             God
             :
             This
             is
             a
             second
             Gate
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             gate
             ,
             the
             gate
             of
             Charity
             ;
             by
             this
             we
             enter
             not
             ,
             but
             press
             in
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             led
             ,
             but
             transported
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             carried
             in
             a
             
               fiery
               Chariot
            
             .
             By
             this
             grace
             we
             approach
             not
             neer
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             forgeting
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             we
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             we
             hang
             upon
             him
             ,
             we
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             we
             familiarly
             converse
             with
             him
             ;
             we
             freely
             consult
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             inseparably
             cleave
             unto
             him
             more
             close
             then
             any
             Polypus
             doth
             unto
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Another
             gate
             ,
             is
             the
             gate
             of
             humility
             ,
             a
             low
             gate
             ,
             but
             a
             sure
             and
             certain
             gate
             ,
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             honour
             ,
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             which
             subjects
             the
             soul
             immediately
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             seateth
             it
             above
             all
             the
             creatures
             ;
             that
             gate
             whereby
             the
             soul
             steals
             into
             heaven
             ,
             though
             the
             gate
             be
             never
             so
             streight
             ,
             by
             crouching
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             bending
             ,
             pinching
             of
             it self
             .
             At
             these
             gates
             ,
             if
             you
             knock
             earnestly
             by
             devout
             prayer
             ,
             and
             frequent
             Almes
             ,
             you
             may
             enter
             into
             this
             glorious
             and
             magnificent
             house
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Saints
             
               desire
               to
               be
               cloathed
               upon
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             house
             which
             they
             desire
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             house
             which
             the
             Saints
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               house
               of
               their
               bodies
            
             glorified
             :
             while
             they
             are
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             cottage
             rather
             than
             a
             house
             ,
             a
             cottage
             seated
             in
             a
             low
             watery
             myrish
             place
             ,
             exposing
             the
             soul
             to
             Agues
             ,
             
             Feavers
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             diseases
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             is
             sometimes
             down
             ;
             at
             the
             best
             but
             crasie
             and
             valetudinary
             :
             scarse
             any
             vicissitude
             and
             change
             ,
             either
             of
             age
             ,
             or
             place
             ,
             or
             calling
             ;
             but
             the
             soul
             is
             dangerously
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             hazard
             ;
             a
             dangerous
             Cottage
             ,
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             crash
             it
             in
             pieces
             ;
             a
             cottage
             full
             of
             holes
             and
             rifts
             ,
             in
             every
             storm
             ,
             and
             tempest
             of
             adversity
             it
             rains
             through
             this
             cottage
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             soul
             unhealthy
             ;
             in
             the
             Sun-shine
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             beat
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             faint
             and
             weak
             ,
             many
             times
             a
             ruinous
             cottage
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             inhabitant
             is
             forced
             to
             spend
             almost
             all
             his
             time
             in
             repairing
             it
             ,
             in
             keeping
             it
             up
             ,
             in
             supplying
             the
             necessities
             of
             it
             ;
             distracted
             ,
             rent
             ,
             and
             torn
             with
             cares
             and
             sollicitudes
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             little
             time
             is
             left
             for
             better
             duties
             ,
             for
             duties
             proper
             to
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             setteth
             her self
             to
             these
             duties
             ,
             then
             this
             Cottage
             is
             an
             impediment
             unto
             her
             ,
             taking
             off
             her
             mind
             from
             it
             by
             some
             sudden
             gust
             of
             a
             vain
             thought
             ,
             or
             hindring
             her
             by
             some
             indisposition
             ,
             or
             compelling
             her
             by
             some
             urgent
             necessity
             ,
             to
             break
             off
             before
             shee
             is
             willing
             .
             These
             and
             the
             like
             incumbrances
             do
             much
             afflict
             the
             Saints
             ,
             therefore
             they
             
               desire
               to
               be
               cloathed
               upon
            
             ,
             with
             a
             pure
             house
             ,
             a
             pleasant
             house
             ,
             a
             lightsome
             house
             ,
             a
             healthful
             house
             ,
             a
             durable
             house
             ,
             a
             glorious
             house
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             a
             help
             and
             incouragement
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             holy
             and
             religious
             duties
             .
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             You
             that
             are
             owners
             of
             the
             wonder
             ,
             are
             not
             ignorant
             what
             a
             wonder
             man
             is
             ,
             a
             composure
             of
             different
             natures
             ,
             Celestial
             ,
             terrestrial
             ,
             Angellical
             ,
             beastial
             ,
             corporal
             ,
             spiritual
             ;
             greater
             then
             the
             world
             ,
             less
             then
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             richest
             Pearle
             ,
             and
             the
             basest
             foyl
             ;
             
               the
               Image
               of
               GOD
            
             ,
             and
             a
             peece
             of
             clay
             :
             you
             are
             not
             ignorant
             how
             these
             two
             are
             affected
             one
             to
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Regenerate
             man
             ,
             if
             the
             body
             be
             sound
             and
             well
             ,
             it
             kicketh
             against
             the
             spirit
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             ill
             ,
             it
             afflicts
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             How
             do
             I
             love
             my
             body
             ,
             as
             my
             fellow
             servant
             ,
             and
             eschew
             it
             as
             a
             mine
             enemie
             ?
             how
             do
             I
             hate
             it
             as
             my
             clogg
             ,
             and
             reverence
             it
             as
             my
             fellow-heir
             ?
             I
             buffet
             it
             as
             a
             slave
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             it
             as
             a
             friend
             ;
             I
             chastise
             it
             and
             keep
             it
             under
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             want
             a
             companion
             to
             assist
             me
             in
             the
             works
             of
             piety
             ;
             I
             cherish
             it
             ,
             and
             nourish
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             am
             I
             stung
             with
             the
             lusts
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             flattering
             enemy
             ,
             a
             treacherous
             friend
             .
             Oh
             my
             conjunction
             ;
             and
             oh
             my
             alienation
             !
             that
             which
             I
             fear
             I
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             love
             I
             fear
             :
             before
             I
             make
             war
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             reconciled
             ;
             and
             before
             I
             am
             reconciled
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             variance
             :
             what
             a
             strange
             mystery
             is
             this
             !
             therefore
             the
             Saints
             mortifie
             and
             crucifie
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             gird
             them
             close
             with
             the
             cords
             of
             strong
             resolutions
             ,
             they
             macerate
             them
             with
             watchings
             and
             fastings
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             thin
             ,
             and
             pale
             ,
             and
             wan
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             labour
             that
             their
             hands
             may
             be
             translucent
             with
             fasting
             ,
             as
             the
             hands
             of
             Elphogus
             were
             ,
             that
             their
             countenances
             may
             be
             living
             documents
             of
             humility
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             may
             be
             as
             transparent
             glasses
             ,
             wherein
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             hearts
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             their
             soules
             may
             have
             no
             more
             residence
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             may
             as
             evidently
             be
             seen
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             body
             as
             there
             .
             This
             they
             aym
             at
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             complain
             of
             the
             dulness
             ,
             deadness
             ,
             heaviness
             ,
             lumpishness
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             enmity
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               miserable
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ?
            
             not
             that
             they
             are
             simply
             enemies
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             earthly
             corruptible
             body
             ,
             this
             sinful
             body
             that
             depresseth
             the
             mind
             musing
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             deposition
             ,
             and
             laying
             down
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             receive
             a
             glorified
             ,
             a
             clarified
             ,
             an
             incorruptible
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             not
             made
             of
             a
             spirit
             ,
             but
             serviceable
             to
             the
             spirit
             ;
             they
             desire
             that
             these
             eyes
             may
             be
             so
             defecated
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             cannot
             behold
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             stedfastly
             behold
             the
             
               Empirian
               heavens
            
             ,
             the
             splendour
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             lustre
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             more
             bright
             then
             the
             Sun
             seven
             times
             ;
             they
             desire
             that
             these
             hands
             may
             be
             blessed
             with
             the
             contractation
             of
             that
             sacred
             body
             that
             redeemed
             them
             ,
             they
             desire
             that
             this
             body
             may
             be
             so
             transparent
             and
             lucid
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             may
             sally
             bout
             freely
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             eye
             alone
             ,
             but
             at
             every
             part
             to
             contemplate
             those
             glorious
             objects
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             prelucit
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             fancies
             that
             are
             in
             the
             imaginative
             part
             may
             be
             seen
             through
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             stript
             of
             corporal
             density
             and
             grosseness
             ,
             that
             like
             lightning
             it
             may
             be
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             raptures
             ,
             and
             extrasies
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Soul
             no
             more
             doubtful
             whether
             she
             be
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             not
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             This
             the
             Saints
             desire
             and
             long
             after
             .
             And
             let
             me
             speak
             this
             of
             you
             oh
             triumphant
             Souls
             that
             are
             now
             in
             bliss
             without
             the
             least
             impeachment
             of
             your
             happiness
             .
             This
             even
             you
             thirst
             after
             ,
             you
             esteem
             it
             an
             imperfect
             estate
             to
             be
             without
             your
             bodies
             ,
             though
             you
             glorifie
             and
             praise
             GOD
             in
             your
             souls
             ,
             yet
             you
             count
             it
             an
             imperfect
             work
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             
               In
               death
               no
               man
               remembreth
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               grave
               no
               man
               shall
               give
               thee
               thanks
               ,
            
             though
             your
             spirits
             do
             it
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             without
             failing
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             man
             doth
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             insatiable
             avidity
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             you
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             unless
             it
             be
             done
             totally
             and
             fully
             ,
             you
             think
             it
             not
             done
             at
             all
             ,
             therefore
             you
             desire
             this
             glorified
             Organ
             ;
             but
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             being
             much
             more
             depressed
             with
             this
             heavy
             clay
             ,
             cry
             out
             with
             these
             Saints
             ;
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             
               To
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               with
               our
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             An
             impropriety
             of
             speech
             I
             confess
             ,
             for
             men
             do
             not
             cloath
             themselves
             with
             houses
             ,
             yet
             of
             eminent
             elegancy
             and
             pregnant
             ,
             with
             variety
             of
             instructions
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             fitness
             of
             this
             glory
             to
             every
             soul
             ,
             as
             apparel
             is
             fitted
             to
             every
             body
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             comliness
             of
             this
             glory
             ;
             as
             apparel
             is
             an
             ornament
             to
             a
             man
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             firm
             adhesion
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             the
             whole
             man
             as
             a
             garment
             doth
             cleave
             close
             unto
             him
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             redundancy
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             invelopp
             himself
             in
             this
             glory
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             inwrap
             himself
             in
             his
             garment
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             garments
             to
             cover
             mans
             nakedness
             in
             Paradise
             below
             ,
             he
             maketh
             robes
             of
             honour
             to
             adorn
             him
             everlastingly
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             undeservedness
             of
             it
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             that
             these
             garments
             they
             are
             not
             webbs
             of
             our
             own
             spinning
             ,
             but
             robes
             of
             Gods
             giving
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             all-sufficiency
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             we
             need
             houses
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             rayment
             to
             cover
             us
             ,
             and
             food
             to
             nourish
             us
             ,
             and
             fire
             to
             warm
             us
             ;
             but
             this
             glory
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             Magazine
             of
             all
             spiritual
             store
             ,
             an
             house
             to
             shelter
             us
             ,
             a
             garment
             to
             cover
             us
             ,
             Manna
             to
             feed
             us
             ,
             water
             to
             refresh
             us
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             unto
             us
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             instructions
             are
             folded
             up
             in
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             this
             Metaphor
             ,
             which
             streights
             of
             time
             will
             not
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             unfold
             ,
             and
             spread
             before
             you
             ,
             but
             must
             leave
             them
             to
             your
             private
             meditations
             ;
             and
             so
             passing
             (
             though
             unwillingly
             )
             from
             these
             
               two
               houses
            
             which
             the
             Saints
             desire
             ;
             I
             must
             raise
             up
             your
             attention
             to
             their
             ardent
             affection
             unto
             them
             .
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             you
             see
             the
             intention
             of
             their
             affection
             ,
             and
             the
             expression
             of
             it
             ;
             The
             intention
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Desiring
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Desiring
             earnestly
             ;
             The
             expression
             of
             it
             by
             groans
             ;
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             .
             The
             one
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             body
             ;
             the
             one
             the
             form
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             exercise
             ;
             the
             one
             the
             root
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             branch
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             fuel
             ;
             the
             one
             the
             flame
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             oyl
             that
             nourisheth
             the
             flame
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             affection
             .
             As
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             longing
             passion
             die
             if
             they
             be
             not
             satisfied
             :
             as
             the
             pregnant
             Mother
             groans
             to
             be
             delivered
             of
             her
             burthen
             ;
             as
             those
             that
             are
             pressed
             under
             a
             heavy
             weight
             ,
             faint
             if
             they
             be
             not
             eased
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             Saints
             pressed
             down
             with
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             precedent
             Chapter
             ,
             a
             burthen
             which
             did
             both
             press
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             up
             ;
             that
             did
             both
             straiten
             them
             and
             enlarge
             them
             ;
             like
             the
             feathers
             of
             the
             Dove
             ,
             which
             add
             to
             her
             Mass
             ,
             but
             take
             off
             from
             her
             gravity
             ,
             which
             makes
             her
             more
             corpulent
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             light
             ;
             even
             so
             this
             weight
             of
             glory
             so
             pressed
             down
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             it
             raised
             them
             up
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             feeling
             this
             
               body
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             this
             
               body
               of
               death
            
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             bear
             about
             them
             as
             plummets
             of
             lead
             hanging
             at
             their
             feet
             ;
             they
             desire
             est-soon
             to
             be
             stripped
             of
             all
             incumbrances
             and
             impediments
             ,
             to
             depose
             and
             lay
             down
             this
             cottage
             of
             clay
             ,
             that
             so
             
               being
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             affection
             .
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             An
             affection
             ,
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             an
             affection
             ,
             truly
             grounded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             towring
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             invisible
             to
             our
             weak
             sight
             .
             There
             are
             some
             in
             
             this
             life
             that
             are
             fed
             with
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             ,
             with
             tears
             and
             groans
             ;
             upon
             whom
             the
             wheel
             of
             oppression
             is
             roled
             ,
             breaking
             all
             their
             bones
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             seek
             for
             death
             ,
             as
             for
             pearls
             and
             hidden
             treasures
             ,
             as
             an
             end
             and
             period
             of
             their
             miseries
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             who
             seeing
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             ballancing
             with
             them
             the
             trancendent
             excellency
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             above
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             rather
             be
             idle
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             so
             basely
             and
             meanly
             imploved
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             doth
             remunerate
             her
             favourites
             .
             Others
             make
             bitter
             invectives
             against
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             impediment
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             her
             more
             pure
             speculations
             ,
             placing
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             the
             separation
             from
             the
             body
             ;
             all
             these
             come
             far
             short
             of
             this
             divine
             affection
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             her
             rise
             from
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             incombrances
             of
             this
             cottage
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             true
             apprehension
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             a
             deep
             panting
             after
             union
             with
             him
             ,
             from
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             from
             a
             Soul
             inflamed
             with
             a
             coal
             from
             Gods
             Alter
             .
             Look
             upon
             these
             Saints
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             they
             were
             indeed
             exercised
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             with
             those
             things
             which
             we
             call
             miseries
             ,
             calamities
             ,
             afflictons
             ;
             at
             the
             mention
             whereof
             we
             quake
             like
             Aspen
             leaves
             ;
             but
             were
             these
             tainted
             with
             impatiency
             ?
             were
             these
             groans
             fuliginous
             vapours
             from
             a
             malecontented
             spirit
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             account
             these
             afflictions
             their
             Justs
             and
             Barriers
             ,
             and
             Turnaments
             ,
             and
             exercises
             of
             honour
             and
             Chivalry
             ,
             at
             which
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Archangels
             were
             present
             with
             their
             Euges
             and
             approbations
             ,
             God
             himself
             the
             chief
             Spectator
             ,
             and
             rewarder
             of
             these
             exercises
             ,
             they
             themselves
             triumphing
             and
             boasting
             in
             their
             tryals
             ,
             with
             the
             impress
             of
             the
             Apostle
             on
             their
             shields
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               We
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               neither
               death
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Augels
               ,
               nor
               Principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               nor
               things
               present
               ;
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ;
             They
             were
             more
             Eagle-eyed
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             pry
             into
             the
             nothingness
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ;
             they
             did
             mortifie
             ,
             and
             crucifie
             ,
             and
             keep
             under
             the
             body
             ,
             with
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             more
             truly
             detest
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             then
             any
             Platonist
             whatsoever
             :
             but
             were
             these
             the
             grounds
             ,
             the
             rise
             of
             this
             celestial
             affection
             ?
             nothing
             less
             ,
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             God
             ,
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               :
            
             these
             transported
             their
             affections
             ;
             not
             the
             emptiness
             of
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             but
             fulness
             of
             things
             above
             ;
             not
             the
             baseness
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             celestial
             things
             ;
             not
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             this
             crazie
             vessel
             ,
             but
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             they
             had
             but
             a
             glimpse
             of
             this
             strange
             light
             darted
             into
             ther
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             darkness
             unto
             it
             ;
             they
             had
             a
             gust
             of
             sweetness
             cast
             into
             the
             palate
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             were
             bitter
             and
             unsavory
             :
             Christ
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             summity
             and
             height
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             full
             fruition
             of
             him
             caused
             that
             fainting
             ,
             that
             earnest
             longing
             in
             their
             spirits
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             afraid
             to
             die
             ?
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             groaning
             to
             depose
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             that
             they
             groan
             at
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             dissolution
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             that
             all
             men
             receive
             not
             this
             saying
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             for
             every
             one
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             perfection
             .
             As
             there
             are
             two
             forts
             of
             faith
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             two
             forts
             of
             Christians
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             weak
             faith
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             weak
             Christians
             ;
             the
             strong
             Christian
             is
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             patient
             to
             live
             ;
             the
             weak
             Christian
             is
             willing
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             patient
             to
             die
             ;
             he
             goes
             when
             God
             calls
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             wish
             that
             God
             would
             defer
             his
             calling
             ;
             he
             hath
             good
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             desires
             a
             little
             more
             to
             enjoy
             the
             earth
             ;
             he
             loves
             God
             more
             then
             all
             ,
             yet
             his
             affections
             are
             not
             fully
             taken
             off
             from
             all
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             perplexed
             with
             the
             fears
             of
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             ravished
             with
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             he
             hath
             much
             strength
             but
             knows
             it
             not
             :
             as
             many
             a
             Spectator
             of
             a
             prize
             ,
             is
             better
             able
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             undertakes
             it
             ;
             but
             either
             through
             faintness
             of
             heart
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             of
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             dare
             not
             put
             it
             to
             the
             hazard
             ,
             but
             had
             rather
             commend
             another
             mans
             valour
             ,
             then
             trie
             his
             own
             ;
             whereas
             a
             strong
             Christian
             ,
             a
             man
             grown
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sends
             a
             challenge
             to
             this
             Gyant
             Death
             ,
             singles
             him
             out
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             object
             of
             his
             valour
             ,
             grapples
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             with
             his
             
             match
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             underling
             ,
             insulteth
             over
             him
             ,
             setteth
             his
             foot
             on
             the
             neck
             of
             this
             
               King
               of
               terrours
            
             ,
             and
             by
             conquering
             him
             ,
             captivates
             with
             great
             facility
             all
             other
             petty
             fears
             of
             ignominy
             ;
             poverty
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             dreadful
             ,
             because
             they
             tend
             to
             Death
             ,
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             worst
             ,
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             feared
             evills
             :
             this
             is
             the
             unconquerable
             crown
             of
             Faith
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Diadem
             of
             honour
             wreathed
             about
             his
             Temples
             ,
             advancing
             him
             above
             all
             other
             men
             whatsover
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             may
             a
             man
             desire
             death
             !
             Is
             this
             now
             a
             question
             ,
             what
             means
             the
             agony
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
            
             What
             means
             the
             earnest
             longing
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ?
             
               Apoca.
               22.
               
               The
               Spirit
               faith
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Bride
               faith
               come
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               that
               hears
               say
               come
               .
            
             What
             means
             her
             fainting
             in
             the
             Canticles
             ?
             
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               ,
               let
               him
               bring
               me
               into
               his
               chamber
               :
               Let
               me
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               I
               am
               sick
               unto
               death
               :
               Let
               me
               dy
               lest
               I
               dy
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               him
               for
               ever
               .
            
             What
             means
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             :
             
               As
               many
               as
               love
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             death
             :
             What
             means
             the
             incredible
             contempt
             of
             death
             in
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             received
             Maxime
             with
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             
               Omnis
               Christianus
               est
               contemptor
               mortis
            
             .
             What
             means
             the
             heroical
             incouragement
             of
             old
             
               Hilarion
               ,
               Egredere
               anima
               ,
               egredere
               ,
               quid
               times
               ?
               Go
               out
               my
               soul
               ,
               go
               out
               ,
               why
               tremblest
               thou
               ?
            
             What
             means
             the
             words
             of
             old
             Simion
             in
             the
             flames
             ;
             
               Thus
               to
               dy
               is
               to
               live
               ?
            
             What
             means
             the
             rapture
             of
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             thank
             that
             man
             that
             would
             kill
             him
             ,
             as
             transmitting
             him
             more
             speedily
             to
             those
             unconceivable
             Joyes
             ?
             What
             means
             this
             groaning
             ,
             and
             thirsting
             in
             my
             Text
             ?
             Do
             not
             these
             demonstrate
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             desire
             death
             ?
             Not
             simply
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             for
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             those
             two
             whom
             God
             hath
             coupled
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             cessation
             of
             being
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             sin
             :
             to
             desire
             it
             simply
             ,
             were
             to
             desire
             evil
             ,
             which
             is
             abhorrent
             to
             nature
             ;
             much
             less
             ought
             we
             to
             hasten
             our
             death
             by
             violent
             means
             .
             Let
             their
             memories
             be
             buried
             in
             perpetural
             silence
             ,
             as
             the
             botches
             and
             ulcers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             impatience
             have
             perpetrated
             this
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             against
             nature
             ,
             against
             grace
             ,
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             against
             all
             things
             :
             The
             Heathen
             man
             could
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             possession
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             our selves
             :
             the
             body
             is
             the
             structure
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             taken
             down
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             command
             :
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             may
             advance
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             we
             may
             impeople
             heaven
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             ruines
             of
             Angels
             ;
             to
             hasten
             our
             death
             ,
             were
             to
             envy
             this
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             good
             to
             others
             :
             In
             that
             distraction
             of
             our
             Apostle
             between
             two
             good
             things
             ,
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             you
             know
             which
             way
             the
             scales
             inclined
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             let
             my
             glory
             be
             deferred
             ,
             so
             Gods
             glory
             be
             increased
             ;
             let
             my
             joy
             be
             increased
             ,
             let
             my
             joy
             be
             sulpended
             ,
             so
             the
             joy
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             heaven
             be
             intended
             by
             the
             conversion
             of
             sinners
             ;
             Nay
             more
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             small
             thing
             ;
             Let
             me
             be
             an
             Athema
             ,
             so
             Israel
             be
             blessed
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
            
             so
             thousands
             be
             inserted
             ;
             let
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             be
             streightned
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             enlarged
             to
             others
             ;
             this
             is
             life
             indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             :
             this
             will
             comfort
             us
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             crown
             us
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             He
             that
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             he
             lived
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             sincerely
             propounded
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             unto
             himself
             ;
             this
             man
             may
             write
             upon
             his
             Tombe
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               lived
            
             :
             take
             this
             out
             of
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             it
             but
             a
             meer
             death
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             protracted
             to
             the
             years
             of
             Methusalem
             twice
             told
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             simply
             to
             desire
             death
             is
             not
             good
             ;
             but
             cloath
             this
             with
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             desire
             death
             is
             not
             only
             warrantable
             but
             commendable
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             ,
             when
             our
             lives
             will
             be
             no
             more
             serviceable
             to
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             with
             all
             fidelity
             done
             our
             Masters
             work
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               finished
               our
               race
            
             ;
             then
             may
             we
             say
             with
             old
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Lord
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               servant
               depart
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             then
             may
             we
             with
             our
             Apostle
             lift
             up
             our
             eyes
             to
             the
             
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               hath
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               him
            
             ;
             then
             
             we
             may
             expect
             the
             Euge
             of
             the
             good
             servant
             ,
             
               Well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               enter
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Master
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             be
             Holocausts
             ,
             or
             sacrifices
             ,
             oblations
             of
             sweet
             savours
             ,
             the
             Frankincense
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             perfume
             others
             ,
             to
             deliver
             up
             our
             lives
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             seal
             his
             Truth
             with
             our
             bloud
             to
             encourage
             others
             ;
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             run
             unto
             death
             with
             all
             alacrity
             ,
             
               rejoycing
               that
               we
               are
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               Name
               ,
            
             to
             triumph
             ,
             to
             boast
             in
             this
             out
             of
             these
             cases
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             taste
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             a
             relish
             of
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             such
             a
             longing
             after
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             ready
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             willing
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             stroak
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             desirous
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             esteem
             of
             death
             as
             the
             funeral
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             interring
             of
             vice
             ,
             the
             period
             of
             miseries
             ,
             the
             Charter
             of
             freedome
             ,
             the
             Pattent
             of
             exemption
             from
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             from
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             our
             birth
             ,
             the
             season
             of
             harvest
             ,
             the
             seal
             of
             our
             victory
             ,
             the
             heaven
             of
             our
             happiness
             ,
             our
             introduction
             into
             heaven
             ,
             our
             inauguration
             into
             a
             kingdome
             ;
             the
             Chariot
             of
             our
             triumph
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             our
             return
             to
             our
             proper
             house
             ,
             to
             our
             Parents
             ,
             to
             our
             best
             friends
             .
             This
             is
             the
             affection
             which
             is
             required
             in
             us
             ,
             at
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             aim
             .
             Let
             this
             
               house
               of
               clay
            
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             that
             which
             is
             built
             be
             thrown
             down
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             compounded
             ,
             be
             resolved
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             was
             borrowed
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             be
             repayed
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             let
             me
             triumph
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             peece
             of
             clay
             into
             the
             exilest
             atome
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             Carkass
             is
             crumbled
             into
             the
             smallest
             dust
             ,
             and
             sifted
             into
             the
             coursest
             bran
             ,
             even
             to
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ;
             were
             not
             this
             body
             resolved
             into
             dust
             ,
             who
             would
             beleeve
             his
             original
             to
             be
             from
             the
             earth
             ?
             what
             pride
             ,
             what
             elevation
             would
             follow
             ?
             what
             carking
             and
             caring
             for
             this
             
               earthly
               Tabernacle
            
             ?
             if
             now
             when
             we
             see
             it
             to
             be
             but
             a
             spawn
             of
             worms
             ,
             and
             the
             food
             of
             Emmits
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             immoderate
             excess
             ;
             what
             would
             there
             be
             if
             the
             body
             were
             exempted
             from
             putrifaction
             ?
             what
             desolations
             would
             follow
             in
             Cities
             ,
             in
             Towns
             ?
             how
             many
             would
             dwell
             in
             monuments
             with
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             honoured
             ,
             or
             affected
             in
             their
             lives
             ?
             if
             many
             now
             be
             so
             impotent
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             body
             be
             putrified
             ,
             they
             cannot
             forbear
             imbracing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             solace
             themselves
             ,
             make
             Pictures
             of
             their
             dead
             friends
             ,
             and
             dote
             upon
             these
             ;
             what
             would
             they
             not
             do
             if
             their
             bodies
             were
             immortal
             ?
             What
             neglect
             would
             there
             be
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             better
             part
             of
             a
             man
             ?
             who
             would
             know
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             salt
             to
             the
             body
             to
             keep
             it
             sweet
             ,
             but
             the
             life
             ,
             the
             beauty
             ,
             the
             comliness
             of
             the
             body
             ?
             Who
             would
             beleeve
             the
             consummation
             ,
             the
             period
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             our
             bodies
             were
             immortal
             ?
             who
             would
             mind
             heavenly
             things
             ?
             who
             seek
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ?
             what
             deifying
             of
             the
             body
             would
             follow
             ?
             what
             Idolatries
             ?
             what
             superstitions
             ?
             what
             Temples
             built
             ?
             what
             Alters
             erected
             ?
             what
             variety
             of
             Ceremonies
             instituted
             to
             the
             body
             ?
             All
             which
             God
             hath
             pluckt
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             by
             this
             putrifaction
             ,
             and
             incinneration
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             teaching
             us
             to
             contemn
             earthly
             things
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             cogitations
             on
             heaven
             ,
             to
             think
             upon
             this
             scale
             ,
             to
             ascend
             up
             to
             this
             Mount
             ,
             to
             aspire
             to
             this
             intention
             ,
             which
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             let
             me
             add
             fuel
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             oyle
             unto
             the
             flame
             ,
             the
             expression
             of
             this
             aflection
             ,
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             it
             ,
             earnest
             groaning
             ,
             to
             eager
             desiring
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             this
             we
             sigh
             out
             ,
             not
             our
             breath
             ,
             but
             our
             spirits
             :
             we
             groan
             out
             ,
             not
             fuliginous
             vapours
             ,
             but
             our
             very
             hearts
             ,
             we
             weep
             not
             tears
             but
             bloud
             ;
             for
             this
             we
             immolate
             the
             sufferings
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             macerate
             them
             with
             watchings
             and
             fastings
             ,
             we
             roul
             them
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ;
             we
             exercise
             them
             in
             all
             humiliation
             and
             repentance
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             
               groan
               earnestly
            
             ,
             in
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             negotiation
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             whereby
             it
             treads
             for
             heaven
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             conversation
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             clay
             into
             a
             pile
             of
             frankincence
             ;
             this
             adds
             wings
             unto
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             this
             openeth
             the
             ears
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             dissipateth
             the
             clouds
             of
             his
             countenance
             ;
             this
             inclineth
             him
             to
             clemency
             towards
             us
             ;
             this
             maketh
             the
             Widdow
             continent
             ,
             and
             the
             Virgin
             unspotted
             ;
             this
             lifts
             up
             the
             voluntary
             Eunuch
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ;
             this
             perfects
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             this
             washeth
             away
             
             the
             stains
             ,
             and
             contaminations
             that
             are
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             beauty
             and
             comeliness
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             How
             lovely
             were
             the
             Ninivites
             ?
             how
             glorious
             was
             the
             King
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             sitting
             in
             his
             throne
             of
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ?
             what
             were
             his
             Robes
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Royalty
             to
             these
             ornaments
             ,
             they
             might
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             body
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             these
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ;
             they
             might
             procure
             him
             honour
             with
             men
             ,
             these
             made
             him
             honoured
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             Let
             corporal
             eyes
             look
             upon
             an
             abject
             ,
             and
             mean
             appearance
             of
             a
             King
             in
             these
             weeds
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             spiritual
             eyes
             see
             through
             these
             garments
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             submission
             ,
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             and
             are
             there
             any
             Jewels
             like
             unto
             these
             ?
             what
             are
             those
             garments
             which
             are
             the
             labour
             of
             a
             worm
             ,
             to
             these
             robes
             that
             are
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ?
             What
             is
             a
             chain
             of
             Pearl
             ,
             to
             a
             chain
             of
             warm
             and
             successive
             tears
             ,
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             rocks
             of
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
             ?
             they
             may
             adorn
             the
             body
             ,
             this
             adorns
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             binds
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             Let
             whose
             will
             admire
             the
             victories
             and
             triumphs
             of
             David
             over
             the
             enemies
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             worthy
             of
             admiration
             ;
             I
             admire
             him
             in
             his
             watchings
             ,
             and
             fastings
             ,
             and
             sackcloth
             ;
             by
             them
             he
             overcame
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ;
             by
             these
             he
             overcame
             God
             ;
             by
             them
             he
             overcame
             men
             ,
             by
             these
             he
             made
             conquest
             of
             himself
             ;
             by
             them
             he
             enlarged
             the
             territories
             of
             Israel
             ,
             by
             these
             he
             enlarged
             the
             bounds
             of
             heaven
             ;
             by
             them
             he
             made
             Hadadezer
             fly
             ,
             by
             these
             he
             made
             the
             Angel
             put
             up
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             reverse
             his
             sentence
             ;
             by
             them
             he
             did
             remove
             temporal
             evils
             ;
             by
             these
             he
             did
             procure
             everlasting
             good
             unto
             himself
             and
             others
             .
             This
             is
             that
             humiliation
             which
             this
             sacred
             time
             requires
             ,
             not
             abstinence
             only
             from
             meats
             which
             pamper
             this
             carkess
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             the
             body
             of
             this
             fast
             ,
             but
             a
             vehement
             intention
             of
             religious
             duties
             above
             other
             times
             ;
             he
             that
             prayed
             twice
             a-day
             before
             ,
             let
             him
             now
             do
             it
             seven
             times
             ;
             he
             that
             fasted
             but
             once
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             let
             him
             now
             do
             it
             three
             times
             ,
             or
             ostner
             ,
             as
             his
             body
             will
             permit
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             the
             sickness
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             happy
             sickness
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sanctity
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             he
             that
             gave
             Almes
             a
             little
             ,
             let
             him
             now
             double
             ,
             or
             treble
             his
             liberality
             ;
             he
             that
             did
             delight
             before
             in
             recreations
             ,
             let
             him
             devote
             that
             time
             to
             prayer
             ,
             to
             humiliation
             :
             do
             not
             our
             sins
             require
             this
             ?
             our
             own
             sins
             ?
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ?
             if
             not
             our
             own
             miseries
             (
             for
             which
             we
             bless
             God
             )
             yet
             do
             not
             the
             miseries
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             require
             this
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             now
             beat
             our
             breasts
             ,
             and
             hang
             down
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             rend
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             punish
             our selves
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             not
             punish
             them
             ?
             Did
             not
             our
             sins
             call
             upon
             us
             for
             this
             duty
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             equality
             with
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             worthy
             a
             tear
             ,
             a
             groan
             ,
             a
             sigh
             ,
             a
             fast
             ,
             are
             they
             now
             so
             contemptible
             or
             mean
             ,
             that
             no
             violence
             is
             requisite
             ?
             with
             what
             face
             shall
             we
             appear
             before
             our
             Saviour
             at
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             demand
             of
             us
             his
             tears
             ,
             his
             watchings
             and
             fastings
             ?
             when
             he
             shall
             say
             unto
             us
             ,
             were
             are
             my
             tears
             ?
             are
             they
             
               water
               spilt
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               gathered
               up
               ?
            
             Where
             are
             my
             sighs
             and
             groans
             ,
             have
             they
             vanished
             in
             the
             ayr
             ?
             where
             are
             my
             watchings
             ?
             what
             not
             a
             tear
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             tears
             ?
             not
             a
             fast
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             fasts
             ?
             not
             a
             groan
             for
             so
             many
             miseries
             which
             I
             indured
             ?
             Had
             I
             shed
             but
             one
             tear
             ,
             should
             it
             not
             have
             broken
             up
             a
             fountain
             of
             tears
             in
             thee
             ?
             Had
             I
             setched
             but
             one
             sigh
             ,
             should
             it
             not
             have
             made
             thy
             life
             a
             perpetual
             sigh
             ?
             But
             when
             I
             have
             done
             so
             much
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             lost
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             do
             nothing
             for
             thy
             own
             self
             ?
             shall
             I
             cast
             so
             much
             seed
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             reap
             nothing
             again
             .
          
           
             Oh
             my
             beloved
             ,
             what
             are
             all
             our
             afflictions
             ?
             what
             are
             all
             the
             afflictions
             of
             our selves
             ,
             to
             the
             least
             drop
             of
             gall
             that
             he
             tasted
             ,
             to
             the
             least
             scourge
             which
             he
             suffered
             ?
             how
             can
             we
             say
             that
             either
             we
             loved
             God
             or
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             these
             things
             in
             testimony
             of
             this
             .
             If
             ye
             shall
             not
             perform
             these
             duties
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             small
             comfort
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             freed
             our
             souls
             ?
             it
             is
             your
             salvation
             we
             thirst
             after
             ,
             and
             say
             in
             a
             better
             sense
             ,
             then
             the
             King
             of
             
               Sodome
               ;
               Da
               nohis
               animas
               ,
               Give
               us
               your
               souls
               :
            
             and
             without
             this
             we
             have
             no
             comfort
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             acquitted
             at
             the
             bar
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             crowned
             in
             his
             Throne
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             our
             crown
             ,
             but
             you
             that
             hear
             us
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             shall
             thus
             groan
             ,
             as
             I
             
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             do
             in
             secret
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             hath
             promised
             .
             that
             
               they
               that
               sow
               in
               tears
               ,
               shall
               reap
               in
               joy
               :
            
             that
             they
             which
             mourn
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             comforted
             hereafter
             ;
             that
             they
             which
             groan
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             refreshed
             in
             their
             proper
             
               house
               ;
               In
               this
               we
               groan
               earnestly
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               with
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             Which
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             grant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             CARELESSE
             MERCHANT
             :
             OR
             THE
             WOFUL
             LOSSE
             OF
             THE
             PRECIOUS
             SOUL
             .
             SERMON
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 MATT.
                 16.26
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   profited
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   soul
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Patriarch
             Jacob
             in
             his
             vision
             at
             Bethel
             ,
             saw
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             
               ascending
               and
               descending
               ,
               Gen.
            
             28.
             
             So
             from
             the
             thirteenth
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ascending
             and
             descending
             .
             For
             first
             their
             general
             speaker
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             notable
             confession
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             had
             received
             for
             the
             further
             incouragement
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             such
             an
             excellent
             testimony
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             might
             behold
             ,
             observe
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             ;
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               Simon
               Bar-Jona
               ,
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               hath
               not
               revealed
               this
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               my
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
               and
               I
               say
               thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
             Which
             words
             were
             not
             only
             appropriate
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             they
             were
             spoken
             to
             him
             )
             but
             they
             were
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             as
             Origen
             argues
             ,
             
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             prevailed
             not
             against
             Peter
             ,
             but
             did
             a
             gainst
             the
             rest
             ?
             Therefore
             that
             which
             was
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             said
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             being
             such
             a
             glorious
             commendation
             ;
             behold
             the
             Angels
             ascend
             .
          
           
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             earthly
             mind
             of
             man
             dream
             of
             a
             Messias
             temporal
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             be
             promoted
             to
             places
             of
             eminency
             ,
             and
             stiled
             
               gracious
               Lords
            
             ?
             the
             case
             is
             too
             palpable
             :
             for
             if
             Christ
             warn
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             of
             his
             approaching
             death
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             check
             ;
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             to
             thee
             .
             Oh!
             here
             is
             a
             strange
             metamorphise
             ,
             a
             sudden
             alteration
             ;
             before
             a
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             now
             a
             controller
             :
             there
             is
             no
             wisdome
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             commendation
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             somewhat
             too
             forward
             ,
             
               get
               the
               behind
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               an
               offence
               to
               me
            
             ;
             behold
             the
             Angels
             descend
             .
             And
             surely
             this
             carnal
             wisdome
             had
             been
             able
             to
             weigh
             them
             down
             to
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             wisdom●…
             of
             the
             wisest
             curbed
             ,
             and
             subdued
             ,
             and
             restrained
             it
             .
             What
             ,
             not
             suffer
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             Peter
             also
             must
             suffer
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             will
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             must
             renounce
             all
             the
             inticements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             mortifie
             all
             the
             corrupt
             exorbitancies
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             resist
             all
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Divel
             .
             
               For
               what
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               if
               he
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               soul
               ?
            
          
           
             Which
             words
             are
             an
             exaggeration
             of
             the
             woful
             estate
             of
             a
             temporizing
             Professor
             ,
             
             of
             a
             carnal
             Gospeller
             ,
             and
             they
             reach
             to
             our
             consideration
             these
             four
             generals
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             excellency
             ,
             and
             worth
             of
             mans
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             possiblity
             of
             the
             loss
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             compossibility
             of
             outward
             prosperity
             ,
             he
             may
             lose
             his
             soul
             in
             gaining
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             the
             woful
             bargain
             in
             such
             an
             exchange
             ,
             
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
            
             ?
             Of
             these
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             the
             surpassing
             excellency
             ,
             
             and
             dignity
             of
             mans
             soul
             :
             it
             is
             valued
             and
             prized
             here
             above
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             It
             was
             the
             plausible
             conceit
             of
             certain
             Ehilosophers
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             was
             a
             little
             world
             :
             a
             little
             world
             indeed
             ,
             but
             as
             Saint
             〈◊〉
             rearms
             him
             ,
             a
             great
             wonder
             :
             for
             within
             this
             little
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             worth
             all
             the
             world
             .
             To
             render
             an
             exact
             definition
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             requires
             the
             tongue
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             a
             man
             :
             it
             passes
             the
             comprehension
             of
             travellers
             to
             apprehend
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             for
             these
             three
             ,
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             mans
             Soul
             ,
             they
             are
             unknown
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             may
             sooner
             admire
             their
             excellency
             ,
             then
             conceive
             their
             nature
             ;
             and
             argue
             of
             their
             opperations
             ,
             then
             attain
             their
             knowledge
             ;
             of
             such
             sublimity
             is
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             Angelical
             and
             Divine
             ;
             the
             excellency
             whereof
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             three
             distinct
             voyces
             ,
             of
             
               
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             
             first
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             thing
             ,
             saith
             Plato
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             conceive
             in
             a
             narrow
             room
             :
             the
             most
             noble
             thing
             that
             all
             the
             frame
             of
             nature
             affords
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             
             
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Orignal
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             hath
             no
             beginning
             here
             〈◊〉
             there
             was
             no
             voyce
             directed
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             for
             the
             production
             of
             〈◊〉
             soul
             ,
             but
             a
             serious
             confultation
             of
             the
             sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             a
             
               breathing
               into
               his
               〈…〉
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               .
            
             
             Saith
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             he
             created
             it
             by
             infusion
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             creation
             .
             And
             the
             Philosopher
             well
             concludes
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             as
             it
             is
             not
             from
             without
             ,
             
             .
             it
             is
             only
             divine
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Manichees
             extolled
             it
             too
             high
             ,
             when
             they
             deemed
             it
             a
             portion
             of
             Gods
             substance
             :
             let
             not
             others
             abase
             ,
             and
             depresse
             it
             too
             low
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             is
             derived
             from
             Parents
             ;
             it
             comes
             not
             of
             their
             substance
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             be
             
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               alone
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             antithesis
             ,
             
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             Image
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             most
             like
             God
             ,
             saith
             Plato
             ;
             saith
             Aristotle
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             nearest
             kin
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             consanguinity
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             himself
             signifies
             so
             much
             ,
             
               After
               our
               Image
               let
               us
               make
               man.
            
             Then
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             not
             
             stamped
             with
             a
             Roman
             Caesar
             ,
             but
             with
             Gods
             own
             Image
             and
             superscription
             ;
             and
             that
          
           
             First
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             
             being
             not
             only
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             intellectual
             ,
             incorporeal
             ,
             invisible
             essence
             ;
             but
             explaining
             by
             the
             plurality
             of
             Powers
             ,
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             Essence
             ,
             the
             plurality
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             being
             furnished
             with
             singular
             indowments
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             with
             perfect
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             .
             Yea
             ,
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             some
             generals
             are
             lest
             ,
             some
             broken
             fragments
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
             moral
             qualifications
             that
             may
             lead
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Master
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             comanding
             power
             it
             hath
             over
             the
             body
             .
             It
             is
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             to
             Pharoah
             ;
             a
             God
             to
             the
             body
             ;
             it
             actuates
             it
             ,
             and
             moves
             ,
             and
             commands
             ,
             and
             restrains
             it
             ;
             whereby
             (
             next
             and
             immediately
             under
             God
             )
             
               we
               live
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               .
            
             Seeing
             then
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             immediate
             work
             ,
             and
             character
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             so
             excellent
             for
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Image
             ,
             let
             nature
             conclude
             that
             the
             soul
             in-these
             regards
             ,
             is
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             far
             above
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             renovation
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             
             in
             the
             souls
             redemption
             ,
             the
             soul
             amounts
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             Creation
             is
             not
             able
             to
             discharge
             it
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               gotten
               for
               gold
               ,
               nor
               silver
               is
               not
               weighed
               for
               the
               price
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               valued
               with
               the
               gold
               of
               Ophir
               ,
               or
               the
               precious
               Onix
               .
               It
               cost
               more
               to
               redeem
               the
               soul
            
             of
             sinful
             man
             :
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             could
             only
             redeem
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             first
             created
             it
             ;
             
               Ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             renovation
             ,
             nothing
             is
             able
             to
             cleanse
             it
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             The
             spirit
             alone
             must
             enlighten
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             rectisie
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             purisie
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             seal
             up
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             true
             holiness
             .
             And
             the
             soul
             thus
             renewed
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             Garden
             inclosed
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             delights
             to
             dwell
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             the
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Lilly
               among
               the
               thorns
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               love
               among
               the
               daughters
               .
            
             Seeing
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             universal
             World
             is
             not
             able
             to
             redeem
             ,
             or
             being
             redeemed
             ,
             to
             renew
             ,
             or
             renewed
             ,
             to
             parallel
             the
             soul
             ;
             let
             grace
             subscribe
             to
             that
             which
             nature
             concludes
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             for
             the
             passage
             of
             glory
             ,
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             whole
             Universe
             are
             not
             able
             to
             come
             neer
             the
             soul
             .
             Saith
             S.
             Bernard
             well
             ,
             well
             it
             may
             be
             busie
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             satiate
             ,
             and
             replenished
             with
             them
             .
             And
             Democrates
             imagined
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             millions
             of
             worlds
             ,
             it
             were
             all
             one
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             soul
             for
             blessedness
             .
             The
             world
             is
             transitory
             like
             the
             dew
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             it
             fades
             as
             the
             grass
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             field
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             immortality
             ,
             capable
             of
             an
             exceeding
             ,
             surpassing
             ,
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
             For
             if
             in
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             we
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               Image
               ,
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             How
             resplendant
             shall
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             righteous
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             of
             Gods
             excellencies
             ?
             How
             wonderful
             shall
             that
             divine
             capacity
             be
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             capable
             of
             God
             himself
             for
             a
             perpetual
             residence
             ?
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             shall
             give
             fulness
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             of
             knowledg
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             his
             sacred
             Spirit
             that
             shall
             fill
             it
             
               with
               the
               fulness
               of
               God
            
             ,
             with
             contentation
             ,
             and
             the
             sacred
             Trinity
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             it
             .
             Seeing
             then
             the
             Soul
             is
             capable
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             happiness
             ,
             and
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             partner
             with
             the
             glorious
             Angels
             in
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             let
             the
             sentence
             of
             glory
             joyn
             to
             Grace
             and
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Behold
             then
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             three
             witnesses
             :
             (
             for
             I
             may
             say
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             Saint
             John
             saith
             in
             another
             ,
             
               There
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Behold
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             three
             Witnesses
             )
             the
             surpassing
             excellency
             ,
             and
             dignity
             of
             thy
             soul
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             breathing
             of
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             created
             it
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             redeemed
             it
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             in
             whomsoever
             his
             grace
             abides
             ,
             he
             will
             crown
             it
             hereafter
             with
             his
             glorious
             presence
             .
          
           
             What
             then
             remains
             ,
             
             but
             that
             we
             esteem
             our
             souls
             accordingly
             as
             God
             values
             them
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             with
             the
             unhallowed
             voluptuous
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             make
             Lords
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             slaves
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             spend
             our
             dayes
             in
             providing
             for
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             in
             affectation
             of
             fair
             possessions
             ,
             of
             able
             servants
             ,
             of
             hopeful
             sons
             ,
             and
             good
             friends
             ,
             content
             our selves
             with
             bad
             souls
             .
             A
             mans
             soul
             is
             himself
             ,
             
             saith
             Plato
             .
             And
             O
             wretched
             wight
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             how
             hast
             thou
             deserved
             so
             much
             ill
             of
             thy self
             ,
             as
             among
             all
             thy
             goods
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             thy self
             bad
             ?
             O
             remember
             the
             sublimity
             of
             thy
             precious
             soul
             :
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             a
             precious
             pearle
             thou
             hast
             in
             thy
             body
             ,
             like
             the
             hidden
             treasure
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             greater
             worth
             than
             the
             whole
             field
             .
             I
             say
             not
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             a
             God
             in
             thee
             ,
             yet
             know
             that
             in
             that
             better
             part
             of
             thy
             nature
             ,
             thou
             art
             like
             to
             God
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             a
             soul
             of
             his
             own
             breathing
             ,
             and
             stamped
             it
             with
             the
             impress
             of
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             and
             created
             it
             capable
             of
             the
             fruition
             of
             his
             own
             presence
             in
             endless
             glory
             .
             In
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             walk
             worthily
             of
             this
             precious
             divine
             inspiration
             .
             Thy
             Soul
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             let
             thy
             thoughts
             be
             spiritual
             .
             Thy
             soul
             is
             immortal
             ,
             let
             thy
             meditations
             be
             of
             immortality
             ,
             and
             renounce
             thy
             body
             and
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             gainig
             of
             thy
             soul
             ;
             
               for
               what
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               ?
            
             So
             much
             shall
             serve
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             first
             point
             :
             the
             surpassing
             excellency
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             vallued
             and
             prized
             here
             above
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             the
             next
             is
             the
             possibility
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             .
             The
             mention
             whereof
             causeth
             me
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             passage
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             
             The
             Disciples
             point
             Christ
             to
             the
             stately
             buildings
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             soon
             damped
             ,
             when
             Christ
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             while
             there
             should
             
               not
               a
               stone
               ,
               be
               left
               upon
               a
               stone
               .
            
             So
             perhaps
             ,
             you
             are
             taken
             with
             admiration
             at
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             discourse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             excellency
             of
             mans
             soul
             ,
             but
             are
             damped
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             a
             man
             may
             lose
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             substance
             immortal
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             being
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             defiled
             with
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             adjudgeable
             to
             death
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             well-being
             ;
             and
             a
             posibility
             so
             to
             die
             ,
             is
             nothing
             repugnant
             to
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             The
             damned
             spirits
             they
             are
             alwayes
             dying
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             dead
             ;
             they
             are
             alwayes
             deprived
             of
             Gods
             comfortable
             presence
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             released
             of
             their
             hellish
             torments
             ;
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             
               as
               dying
               ,
               and
               yet
               behold
               they
               live
               ;
               as
               living
               ,
               and
               yet
               behold
               they
               die
               .
            
             The
             soul
             expiring
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             God
             forsaking
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ?
          
           
             The
             question
             is
             soon
             resolved
             ,
             
             if
             we
             ponder
             the
             causes
             of
             death
             .
             A
             thousand
             mortal
             maladies
             there
             are
             to
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             
             and
             there
             are
             a
             thousand
             deadly
             diseases
             to
             destroy
             the
             soul
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             so
             small
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             rigour
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             way
             damn
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             stated
             man
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             special
             caveat
             about
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             a
             command
             thus
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               die
               .
            
             What
             ,
             for
             bare
             eating
             ?
             No
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             sin
             ,
             for
             tansgressing
             so
             small
             a
             commandement
             of
             so
             great
             a
             God.
             Sin
             alone
             makes
             a
             separation
             between
             God
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             causeth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             
               the
               soul
               that
               sins
            
             ,
             the
             same
             
               shall
               die
            
             .
             It
             may
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             time
             that
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             easier
             then
             to
             sin
             .
             There
             is
             a
             tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             tree
             of
             Kuowledg
             ,
             and
             by
             eating
             of
             the
             tree
             forbidden
             cometh
             death
             :
             there
             is
             a
             way
             of
             felicity
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             to
             destruction
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             God
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             a
             ghostly
             enemy
             ,
             and
             by
             adhering
             to
             the
             pricipality
             of
             sin
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             possible
             then
             that
             a
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             soul
             that
             is
             so
             precious
             ?
             
             and
             have
             we
             not
             great
             reason
             to
             try
             ,
             and
             to
             suspect
             our selves
             ,
             touching
             our
             standing
             towards
             God
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             main
             necessity
             to
             seek
             the
             means
             to
             preserve
             us
             in
             the
             compass
             ,
             and
             seals
             of
             grace
             ?
             It
             is
             lamentable
             to
             consider
             how
             in
             bodily
             diseases
             men
             can
             open
             their
             grief
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             send
             to
             some
             learned
             Physitian
             .
             We
             can
             go
             
             to
             some
             noble
             learned
             councel
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             law
             .
             But
             alas
             the
             soul
             lies
             wounded
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             over
             laden
             with
             the
             grievances
             and
             pressures
             of
             sin
             ,
             distracted
             with
             the
             affrightings
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             balm
             in
             Gilead
             ,
             no
             Physitian
             there
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Minister
             to
             afford
             help
             .
             There
             is
             no
             seeking
             abroad
             :
             a
             Lyon
             is
             pretented
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               way
            
             ,
             and
             Solomons
             sluggard
             ,
             
               folds
               his
               hands
               to
               sleep
            
             .
             O
             let
             not
             these
             things
             be
             so
             .
             
               Be
               not
               as
               the
               Horse
               and
               Mule
               that
               have
               no
               understanding
               .
            
             Neglect
             not
             the
             helps
             of
             your
             preservation
             in
             grace
             :
             but
             ,
             be
             continually
             watchful
             with
             suspition
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             
               abstain
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               that
               fight
               against
               your
               souls
               .
            
             The
             Poet
             could
             say
             ,
             Theeves
             rise
             by
             night
             to
             rob
             ,
             and
             kill
             ,
             and
             steal
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             thou
             wake
             to
             save
             thy
             soul
             .
          
           
             God
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             saith
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             hath
             alotted
             to
             nature
             all
             by
             two's
             ;
             two
             hands
             ,
             two
             eyes
             ,
             two
             feet
             ,
             two
             ears
             ;
             ears
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feet
             ,
             two
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             chance
             to
             maim
             one
             ,
             we
             can
             help
             to
             relieve
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             by
             the
             other
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             but
             one
             soul
             ,
             if
             we
             lose
             that
             ,
             what
             shift
             shall
             we
             make
             for
             another
             soul
             ?
             a
             piercing
             contemplation
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             grace
             to
             consider
             it
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             tender
             thy self
             as
             my
             own
             happiness
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             translated
             to
             heaven
             ,
             the
             body
             in
             time
             shall
             come
             thither
             ;
             
               this
               corruption
               ,
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ;
               this
               mortal
               ,
               shall
               put
               on
               immortality
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             haled
             with
             the
             fiends
             to
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             ,
             the
             body
             in
             time
             shall
             be
             tormented
             with
             thee
             .
             It
             is
             altogether
             just
             with
             the
             righteous
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             meet
             in
             sin
             ,
             should
             also
             consort
             in
             suffering
             .
             Save
             thy self
             ,
             and
             save
             all
             ;
             and
             by
             woful
             consequence
             ,
             lose
             thy self
             ,
             and
             lose
             all
             :
             
               For
               what
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               he
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               .
            
             So
             much
             for
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             the
             possibility
             of
             losing
             a
             mans
             soul
             .
          
           
             
             Come
             we
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             compossibility
             of
             outward
             prosperity
             ;
             he
             may
             lose
             his
             soul
             ,
             in
             gaining
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             In
             the
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             concerning
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             some
             there
             were
             that
             placed
             it
             in
             riches
             ;
             others
             in
             honours
             ;
             and
             how
             ever
             they
             differed
             in
             their
             judgements
             ,
             yet
             both
             agreed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             both
             deceived
             .
             For
             how
             ever
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             riches
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ;
             
             yet
             again
             they
             are
             no
             demonstration
             of
             a
             blessed
             man.
             Lest
             any
             man
             should
             take
             them
             to
             be
             ill
             ,
             they
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             good
             :
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             reckon
             them
             for
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             bestowed
             likewise
             upon
             the
             evil
             :
             external
             blessings
             are
             but
             common
             favours
             vouchsafed
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             Was
             Abraham
             rich
             ?
             so
             was
             Abimelech
             .
             Was
             Jacob
             rich
             ?
             so
             was
             Laban
             .
             Was
             David
             a
             King
             ?
             so
             was
             Saul
             .
             Was
             Constantine
             an
             Emperour
             ?
             so
             was
             Julian
             .
             Salvation
             depends
             not
             on
             the
             multitude
             of
             riches
             ,
             or
             emminency
             in
             place
             :
             the
             tallest
             Cedar
             hath
             the
             greatest
             fall
             ;
             and
             the
             fairest
             houses
             many
             times
             the
             greatest
             ruin
             ;
             and
             outward
             prosperity
             uuguarded
             with
             inward
             sanctity
             ,
             may
             soon
             lose
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             
             rich
             men
             are
             tainted
             with
             covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             secret
             Idolatry
             ,
             Collos
             .
             3.
             
               and
               covetousness
               which
               is
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             know
             the
             reason
             ,
             
             the
             more
             tenaciously
             a
             man
             loves
             his
             own
             ,
             the
             less
             devotion
             he
             offers
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             cannot
             live
             in
             the
             service
             of
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             it
             ,
             
               you
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               .
            
             If
             the
             young
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             have
             great
             possessions
             ;
             if
             Judas
             carry
             the
             bag
             ;
             if
             
               Demas
               imbrace
               the
               present
               world
            
             ;
             then
             fearewel
             Christ
             ,
             farewel
             Paul
             ,
             and
             farewel
             soul
             too
             .
             So
             true
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               They
               that
               will
               be
               rich
               fall
               into
               temptations
               ,
               and
               snares
               ,
               and
               many
               foolish
               ,
               and
               noysome
               lusts
               that
               drown
               men
               in
               perdition
               and
               destruction
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             he
             saith
             not
             they
             that
             are
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             
               will
               be
            
             rich
             :
             It
             is
             not
             simply
             money
             ,
             but
             the
             
               love
               of
               money
               that
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evil
               .
            
             Riches
             are
             good
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             but
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             infected
             with
             avarice
             ,
             if
             it
             savour
             of
             that
             bitter
             Collaquintida
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               in
               the
               pot
            
             ,
             and
             
               how
               hardly
               shall
               they
               that
               have
               riches
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ?
            
             For
             the
             desire
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             unsatiable
             thirst
             of
             a
             dropsie
             patient
             :
             there
             is
             no
             means
             that
             they
             leave
             unattempted
             ,
             no
             policy
             unachieved
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             advancing
             of
             their
             estate
             .
          
           
             Balaam
             for
             a
             bribe
             will
             almost
             curse
             where
             the
             Lord
             hath
             blessed
             .
             Ziba
             for
             an
             inheritance
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lies
             )
             will
             bring
             his
             Master
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             treason
             .
             
             Demosthenes
             for
             a
             little
             more
             gold
             ,
             instead
             of
             pleading
             ,
             will
             pretend
             he
             hath
             a
             cold
             .
             May
             not
             the
             Church
             have
             a
             Balaam
             ?
             And
             the
             Princes
             Court
             have
             a
             Ziba
             ?
             and
             the
             bar
             have
             a
             Demosthenes
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             greedy
             Monopolizer
             wheresoever
             they
             be
             ,
             in
             City
             or
             Country
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             moralized
             Eagles
             ;
             and
             the
             coals
             that
             they
             carry
             shall
             fire
             their
             own
             nest
             ;
             They
             shall
             have
             Ahabs
             curse
             with
             Naboths
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             Gehezies
             leprosie
             with
             Naamans
             reward
             ;
             and
             while
             with
             an
             eager
             pursuit
             they
             hoard
             up
             
               unrighteous
               Mammon
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             wrath
             heaped
             up
             against
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             
               they
               heap
               up
               wrath
               to
               themselves
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             great
             men
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             ambition
             ,
             and
             a
             swelling
             inordinately
             upon
             their
             promotion
             .
             And
             the
             ambitious
             man
             is
             so
             strangely
             dazled
             with
             the
             beams
             of
             his
             own
             lustre
             ,
             
               ut
               imperio
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             nothing
             but
             how
             to
             be
             greater
             ,
             
               he
               forgets
               the
               Lord
               that
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               God
               that
               raised
               him
               out
               of
               the
               mire
               ,
               to
               set
               him
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             And
             like
             that
             famous
             fool
             in
             his
             new
             coat
             once
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             himself
             .
             So
             by
             means
             of
             this
             impediment
             ;
             though
             God
             have
             some
             Noble
             ,
             and
             some
             worldly-wise
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             drawn
             to
             himself
             :
             yet
             by
             means
             of
             this
             impediment
             ,
             
               not
               many
               mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               Noble
               are
               called
               .
            
             The
             gates
             of
             heaven
             are
             too
             too
             strait
             for
             the
             swelling
             dimensions
             of
             ambition
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             easie
             to
             pride
             ,
             as
             to
             purchase
             a
             fall
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             fall
             so
             great
             as
             from
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             Lucifer
             ,
             if
             he
             long
             for
             dainties
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             Adam
             ,
             if
             he
             desire
             the
             Apple
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             if
             he
             glory
             in
             Babel
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             Haman
             by
             abusing
             his
             promotion
             ,
             shall
             be
             exalted
             to
             the
             gallows
             .
             To
             comprize
             it
             in
             aword
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             dignity
             of
             eminency
             and
             honour
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             execution
             of
             pains
             ,
             and
             horror
             .
             The
             sum
             then
             is
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             world
             of
             promotion
             ,
             and
             temporal
             advancement
             in
             worldly
             possessions
             ,
             and
             unmeasurable
             treasure
             ,
             the
             covetous
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             for
             a
             word
             of
             Application
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ;
             how
             taxable
             then
             are
             the
             thousands
             of
             worldlings
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             that
             imagine
             the
             gain
             of
             this
             earth
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             happiness
             ?
             
             That
             say
             to
             the
             
               Gold
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               honour
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               glory
               ?
            
             That
             make
             Gold
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             Mammon
             their
             Mediator
             .
             Saith
             Saint
             Bernard
             ,
             Yea
             covetous
             generation
             that
             glory
             in
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             in
             that
             that
             is
             not
             yours
             ,
             nor
             precious
             ;
             precious
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             avarice
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             that
             prise
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             yours
             ,
             take
             them
             away
             with
             you
             when
             you
             go
             hence
             .
             Yet
             the
             children
             of
             the
             world
             are
             wholly
             for
             
               great
               Diana
            
             ,
             Gods
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             multitudes
             of
             lands
             ,
             and
             revenues
             ,
             and
             advancing
             of
             their
             secular
             estate
             .
          
           
             Many
             can
             complain
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             deceivableness
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             few
             complain
             of
             that
             Idolatrous
             confidence
             that
             themselves
             repose
             in
             this
             false
             world
             :
             there
             are
             few
             that
             recount
             ,
             how
             in
             enjoying
             outward
             things
             ,
             Martha
             without
             Mary
             ,
             prosperity
             without
             piety
             ,
             they
             may
             lose
             their
             own
             souls
             .
             O
             let
             a
             word
             of
             exhortation
             prevail
             against
             this
             sore
             disease
             ,
             
               if
               riches
               encrease
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               covetousness
            
             ;
             be
             covetous
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             for
             immortality
             ,
             there
             hoard
             up
             your
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             for
             ambition
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             honourable
             for
             humility
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             for
             heaven
             ;
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
            
             ;
             exalt
             not
             your selves
             against
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             .
             
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               a
               day
               may
               bring
               forth
               :
               boast
               not
               of
               to
               morrow
               .
               O
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               shall
               they
               fetch
               thy
               soul
               .
            
             And
             
               what
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               he
               gain
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               ?
            
             So
             much
             for
             the
             third
             point
             ,
             the
             compossibility
             of
             outward
             prosperity
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             soul
             ,
             in
             gaining
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             
             is
             the
             woful
             disadvantage
             by
             such
             an
             exchange
             ,
             
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
            
             ?
             You
             may
             call
             it
             not
             unfitly
             the
             account
             of
             the
             careless
             Merchant
             ;
             or
             a
             Summary
             collection
             of
             gains
             and
             losses
             .
             For
             (
             a
             little
             to
             countenance
             the
             allegory
             )
             every
             unsatiable
             worldling
             is
             but
             merchant
             adventurer
             ,
             a
             ventrous
             Merchant
             ,
             he
             exchangeth
             his
             precious
             Soul
             for
             the
             deceivable
             riches
             of
             this
             world
             .
             But
             when
             God
             in
             his
             judgement
             transports
             him
             to
             his
             own
             place
             ,
             the
             infortunate
             Island
             of
             damned
             spirits
             ;
             then
             he
             begins
             when
             the
             time
             is
             past
             ,
             to
             cast
             up
             his
             doleful
             account
             ,
             to
             campare
             his
             gains
             ,
             and
             his
             losses
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             the
             ennumeration
             of
             his
             imaginary
             
             gain
             ;
             so
             much
             by
             usury
             ,
             so
             much
             by
             extortion
             ,
             so
             much
             by
             fraudulent
             dealing
             ;
             the
             total
             sum
             is
             collected
             to
             his
             hand
             .
             
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
            
             ?
             whence
             the
             observation
             might
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               When
               the
               gain
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             is
             attended
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             over
             plus
             will
             be
             just
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             bargain
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             gotten
             by
             it
             .
             That
             is
             too
             sparing
             an
             expression
             ,
             it
             is
             short
             of
             Christs
             meaning
             ,
             who
             conceals
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             refers
             it
             to
             our
             own
             collection
             :
             for
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             it
             were
             a
             happiness
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             it
             were
             profitable
             for
             the
             damned
             :
             but
             this
             comes
             neerest
             Christs
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             loss
             unredeemable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             world
             cannot
             countervail
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             world
             forfeits
             his
             soul
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             it
             in
             some
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             man
             that
             glories
             in
             the
             resplendency
             of
             his
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             himself
             in
             magnifying
             his
             estate
             ;
             a
             Commander
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Nations
             ,
             an
             ingrosser
             of
             preferments
             and
             dignities
             ;
             yet
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Death
             will
             attach
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             carrying
             it
             away
             :
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             his
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             then
             
               whose
               shall
               all
               these
               things
               be
            
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             lost
             his
             soul
             ?
             Who
             gains
             by
             the
             
               smallness
               of
               the
               Epha
               ,
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               shek●…e
               ,
               the
               refuse
               of
               the
               wheat
               ?
            
             Where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             gloried
             in
             his
             abundance
             ,
             and
             store
             ,
             and
             thought
             himself
             the
             only
             happy
             man
             ?
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               ,
               I
               went
               but
               by
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               place
               could
               not
               be
               found
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             lively
             expression
             that
             illustrates
             it
             ,
             
             Jer.
             17.
             
             
               As
               the
               Partridg
               gathereth
               young
               that
               she
               brought
               not
               forth
               :
               so
               he
               that
               getteth
               riches
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               right
               ,
               shall
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               dayes
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               end
               shall
               be
               a
               fool
               .
            
             What
             not
             before
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             he
             was
             alwayes
             a
             fool
             ;
             but
             then
             by
             conviction
             ,
             his
             own
             conscience
             shall
             call
             him
             so
             ;
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             his
             own
             tongue
             ,
             which
             shall
             call
             him
             so
             ;
             by
             the
             proclamation
             of
             just
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             proclaim
             him
             so
             ;
             
               Lo
               this
               is
               the
               man
               that
               took
               not
               God
               for
               his
               strength
               ,
               but
               trusted
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               strengthened
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             having
             lost
             his
             supposed
             good
             ,
             he
             loseth
             the
             fruition
             of
             God
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             beatifical
             presence
             ,
             the
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             melodious
             harmony
             of
             the
             glorious
             Angels
             :
             his
             place
             and
             portion
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             all
             proportionable
             to
             his
             own
             deservings
             .
             In
             his
             life-time
             he
             refused
             God
             ,
             being
             dead
             God
             refuseth
             him
             :
             he
             turned
             his
             face
             from
             
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
            
             ;
             God
             in
             his
             affliction
             eternally
             turns
             his
             face
             from
             him
             .
             A
             loss
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             descends
             deepest
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             
             and
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             full
             definition
             of
             it
             :
             For
             as
             Chrysostome
             truly
             affirms
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             tell
             thee
             of
             ten
             thousand
             hells
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             misery
             ,
             to
             be
             discarded
             of
             blessedness
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hated
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             further
             misery
             ?
             having
             lost
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             he
             receives
             his
             punishment
             with
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             unbeleevers
             in
             the
             dungeon
             of
             extream
             ill
             .
             A
             place
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             horrour
             of
             conscience
             and
             desperation
             ;
             a
             company
             of
             affrighting
             divels
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             
               weeping
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             merriment
             ,
             and
             jovial
             laughter
             ,
             and
             scurrulous
             lascivious
             songs
             ,
             and
             wasting
             ,
             and
             abusing
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             but
             weeping
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             So
             that
             having
             come
             into
             the
             chambers
             of
             death
             and
             closed
             in
             the
             straits
             of
             the
             grave
             ;
             the
             man
             like
             the
             hedg-hogg
             ,
             leaves
             the
             apples
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             only
             reserves
             the
             prickles
             of
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             ,
             
             in
             that
             sentence
             of
             
               Babilon
               ;
               As
               much
               as
               she
               bath
               gloryed
               her self
               ,
               and
               lived
               delitiously
               ,
               so
               much
               terment
               give
               her
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             that
             that
             is
             the
             hell
             of
             hells
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             wanting
             to
             his
             diserved
             wo
             ;
             he
             is
             out
             of
             hope
             of
             all
             gracious
             means
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             he
             must
             never
             look
             for
             the
             revokation
             of
             Gods
             sentence
             ,
             though
             with
             Esau
             ,
             he
             seek
             it
             
               with
               tears
            
             ,
             he
             must
             never
             look
             for
             mittigation
             of
             his
             horrour
             ,
             though
             he
             heg
             with
             the
             unmerciful
             glutton
             ,
             for
             one
             drop
             of
             water
             .
             The
             date
             of
             repentance
             is
             out
             ;
             the
             day
             of
             grace
             will
             never
             dawn
             again
             :
             the
             justice
             is
             implacable
             ,
             the
             fire
             unquenchable
             ,
             the
             worm
             unsatiable
             ,
             and
             all
             continual
             without
             intermission
             for
             ever-more
             .
          
           
           
             O!
             bottomless
             depth
             of
             horrour
             ;
             oh
             unexpressible
             torment
             of
             a
             forsaken
             soul
             !
             what
             greater
             misery
             ,
             
             saith
             devout
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             then
             alway
             to
             be
             wishing
             for
             that
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             that
             that
             shall
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             .
             Therefore
             the
             sum
             is
             this
             ;
             Hath
             the
             covetous
             exchanged
             his
             soul
             for
             riches
             ;
             the
             ambitious
             for
             honours
             :
             hath
             he
             lost
             it
             for
             the
             riches
             of
             Cressus
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             Alexander
             ;
             the
             Empireof
             Augustus
             ;
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             yet
             in
             consideration
             of
             
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 life
              
               
                 The
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 God
              
               
                 The
                 extremity
                 of
                 his
                 pain
              
               
                 The
                 eternity
                 of
                 all
              
            
             
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
            
             ?
          
           
             Now
             then
             for
             some
             application
             ,
             
             and
             to
             draw
             toward
             a
             conclusion
             :
             suffer
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             (
             brethren
             )
             and
             captivate
             your
             thoughts
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             You
             especially
             whom
             God
             hath
             blessed
             above
             others
             ,
             concerning
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             outward
             ,
             temporal
             things
             .
             If
             ever
             you
             be
             desirous
             to
             escape
             the
             direful
             slaughter-house
             of
             Hell
             ;
             to
             escape
             those
             burnings
             ,
             and
             those
             everlasting
             yellings
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             time
             ,
             bethink
             your selves
             of
             some
             saving
             course
             to
             flie
             
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
            
             .
             And
             now
             in
             time
             cast
             up
             your
             accounts
             :
             take
             heed
             lest
             for
             the
             love
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             you
             lose
             your
             God
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             your
             souls
             .
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               that
               seems
               right
               to
               a
               man
            
             (
             saith
             
               Solomon
               )
               but
               the
               end
               of
               it
               is
               the
               manifold
               wayes
               of
               death
               .
            
             Some
             Babilonish
             garment
             ,
             some
             Naboths
             Vineyard
             ,
             some
             sweet
             preferment
             :
             but
             if
             the
             means
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             if
             it
             disturb
             conscience
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             occasion
             the
             destruction
             of
             thy
             soul
             ,
             then
             say
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               doe
               when
               God
               shall
               rise
               up
               ?
               and
               when
               he
               shall
               visit
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               ?
            
             This
             will
             be
             the
             reckoning
             of
             fools
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             
               What
               hath
               pride
               profited
               us
               ?
               and
               what
               hath
               riches
               brought
               us
               ?
            
             Surely
             the
             gain
             will
             be
             no
             other
             then
             what
             Promethius
             is
             fabled
             to
             have
             had
             by
             Pandora's
             box
             ,
             a
             place
             to
             be
             tormented
             .
             Or
             what
             Hercules
             got
             by
             Dianira's
             garment
             .
             Such
             will
             be
             the
             final
             issue
             of
             all
             Mammonists
             ,
             that
             live
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             and
             under
             means
             of
             better
             reformation
             ,
             and
             more
             sanctification
             in
             their
             wayes
             ;
             I
             say
             this
             will
             be
             the
             final
             issue
             .
             The
             worm
             of
             despair
             alway
             gnawing
             ,
             and
             never
             dying
             ;
             and
             the
             flames
             of
             eternal
             Tophet
             never
             to
             be
             extinguished
             .
             Therefore
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             if
             thou
             tell
             me
             thou
             knowest
             what
             thou
             dost
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             gainest
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thou
             little
             knowest
             thy
             dammage
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             hast
             lost
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             compared
             with
             eternal
             damnation
             ?
             and
             the
             sweetness
             of
             imaginary
             gain
             ,
             what
             proportion
             hath
             it
             with
             the
             bitterness
             of
             so
             great
             a
             loss
             ?
             Riches
             have
             wings
             ,
             they
             take
             their
             leave
             ;
             honour
             is
             transitory
             ;
             pleasures
             flie
             away
             :
             whereas
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             immortality
             .
             And
             thy
             poor
             neglected
             soul
             must
             bide
             by
             it
             for
             an
             everlasting
             pledge
             ,
             and
             pay
             the
             debt
             .
          
           
             O!
             then
             ,
             contemn
             this
             glory
             that
             is
             nothing
             ;
             
               First
               seek
               Gods
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               it
            
             ;
             suffer
             not
             heaven
             to
             stand
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             
               taste
               and
               see
               how
               gracious
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
            
             by
             one
             drop
             of
             water
             from
             that
             celestial
             fountain
             ;
             by
             one
             crum
             from
             that
             heavenly
             table
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             concerning
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             account
             them
             as
             dross
             and
             dung
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             joy
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
             Resolve
             as
             Themistocles
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             a
             goodly
             booty
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             stoup
             to
             take
             it
             up
             :
             leave
             these
             things
             for
             the
             
               Children
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             But
             let
             your
             care
             be
             to
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             
               First
               seek
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               consists
               not
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               ;
               but
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Remember
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             remember
             how
             unable
             the
             soul
             is
             to
             enjoy
             hell
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             heaven
             without
             eternal
             horrour
             :
             and
             in
             consideration
             hereof
             .
             Use
             the
             
               World
               ,
               as
               though
               you
               used
               is
               not
            
             ;
             and
             use
             this
             as
             a
             proof
             ,
             hide
             it
             in
             a
             sanctified
             memory
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             the
             table
             of
             a
             sanctified
             conscience
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Diamond
               .
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               if
               he
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHRIST
             HIS
             SECOND
             ADVENT
             :
             OR
             THE
             APPROACH
             OF
             The
             God
             of
             Recompences
             .
             SERMON
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 22.12
                 .
              
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 reward
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Angel
             having
             described
             to
             Saint
             John
             (
             in
             the
             Chapter
             immediately
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             )
             the
             exceeding
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             felicity
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             godly
             shall
             have
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             to
             a
             City
             built
             with
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             having
             twelve
             gates
             ,
             and
             twelve
             foundations
             :
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             darkness
             ,
             they
             needing
             no
             candle
             ,
             nor
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             for
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             is
             the
             continual
             light
             thereof
             .
             And
             that
             therein
             is
             no
             misery
             ,
             no
             cross
             ,
             no
             imperfection
             ;
             no
             want
             ,
             no
             calamity
             ,
             but
             continual
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             .
             Where
             their
             songs
             are
             Halelujah
             ,
             and
             their
             shields
             felicity
             ,
             in
             the
             continual
             enjoying
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Trinity
             .
             Having
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             thus
             described
             these
             joyes
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             Who
             (
             
               have
               here
               no
               continuing
               City
            
             ,
             but
             )
             are
             strangers
             ,
             and
             forreiners
             ,
             and
             pilgrims
             ,
             and
             travellers
             to
             another
             City
             ,
             and
             seek
             a
             
             Country
             .
             And
             in
             this
             their
             travel
             ,
             they
             meet
             with
             many
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             miseries
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             for
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             make
             this
             world
             their
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             chief
             Lords
             and
             commanders
             of
             the
             same
             :
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Angel
             here
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             shortly
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             speedy
             deliverer
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             just
             Judge
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               come
               shortly
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             
             observe
             these
             particular
             branches
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             preparation
             or
             attention
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Trumpet
             that
             sounds
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             Judge
             ,
             bidding
             every
             one
             to
             fit
             ,
             and
             prepare
             himself
             to
             hold
             up
             his
             hand
             at
             the
             bar
             ,
             Behold
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Judge
             himself
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Angel.
             I
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             his
             action
             ,
             
               I
               come
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             speediness
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             shortly
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             
               reward
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
            
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             quantity
             ,
             and
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             reward
             inclusively
             set
             down
             ;
             which
             is
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             works
             :
             for
             if
             the
             works
             be
             good
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             good
             reward
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             bad
             ,
             the
             reward
             shall
             be
             accordingly
             .
             The
             small
             model
             of
             time
             will
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             run
             over
             all
             these
             particulars
             :
             therefore
             my
             meditations
             ,
             and
             your
             attention
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             one
             doctrine
             from
             the
             words
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               will
               hasten
               his
               coming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               reward
               the
               godly
               with
               everlasting
               ,
               and
               eternal
               felicities
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               with
               endless
               woe
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               misery
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             doctrine
             ,
             you
             may
             consider
             these
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             the
             certainty
             ,
             and
             celerity
             of
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             signs
             that
             prognosticate
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Judgement
             it self
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christ
             coming
             to
             judgement
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my self
             that
             there
             is
             none
             here
             among
             you
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             or
             so
             Atheistical
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             beleeve
             :
             you
             know
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             that
             he
             ascended
             
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               shall
               come
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               judge
               both
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Therefore
             I
             may
             spare
             the
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             in
             any
             further
             proof
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             speediness
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             judgement
             .
             
             If
             so
             be
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             was
             at
             hand
             sixteen
             ages
             since
             ,
             as
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             proclaimed
             ;
             if
             then
             even
             in
             Christs
             dayes
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             were
             come
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             10.11
             .
             
               If
               then
               was
               the
               last
               time
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             John
             faith
             .
             1
             John
             2.18
             .
             
               If
               then
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               were
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.7
             .
             can
             we
             think
             that
             now
             it
             is
             far
             off
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             so
             sure
             ,
             and
             so
             certain
             as
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             jott
             nor
             tittle
             
               thereof
               shall
               pass
               away
            
             ,
             he
             is
             neer
             at
             hand
             ,
             
               he
               will
               come
               shortly
            
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
             before
             we
             proceed
             ,
             there
             lies
             two
             stumbling
             blocks
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             remove
             ,
             wherewith
             many
             stumble
             concerning
             this
             point
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             there
             were
             two
             heresies
             confuted
             :
             the
             one
             by
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             Saint
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             2
             Pet.
             
             3.3
             .
             he
             wills
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             
               the
               last
               dayes
               there
               shall
               come
               scoffers
               ,
               men
               living
               after
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             You
             preach
             so
             much
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             to
             
             call
             every
             one
             of
             us
             to
             account
             for
             our
             wayes
             ,
             our
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             but
             
               where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               for
               all
               things
               continue
               alike
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             Miserable
             men
             !
             that
             would
             be
             perswaded
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             should
             never
             come
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             deferred
             :
             but
             such
             jesting
             ,
             and
             mocking
             ,
             and
             scoffing
             at
             this
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             heretosore
             used
             ,
             and
             indeed
             now
             practised
             in
             the
             whole
             progeny
             of
             unheleevers
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             an
             argument
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             deferred
             ;
             for
             so
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.3
             .
             
               when
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               safety
               ,
               then
               destruction
               shall
               come
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               travel
               on
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               &
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Saint
             Peter
             answers
             these
             scoffers
             that
             asked
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             he
             gives
             them
             two
             answers
             ;
             The
             one
             in
             vers
             .
             8.
             the
             other
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             eight
             vers
             .
             he
             saith
             Christ
             defers
             notlong
             to
             come
             to
             judgement
             :
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               one
               day
               with
               the
               Lord
               is
               as
               a
               thousandyears
               ,
            
             &c.
             alluding
             to
             Psal
             .
             90.4
             .
             
               A
               thousand
               years
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             
             
               are
               but
               as
               yesterday
               ,
               since
               they
               pass
               as
               a
               watch
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ?
             were
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             a
             thousand
             years
             ;
             yet
             those
             thousand
             years
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             past
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             one
             day
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             :
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             as
             a
             watch
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             as
             three
             hours
             .
             The
             old
             Jewes
             they
             divided
             the
             night
             into
             four
             Watches
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             each
             Watch
             three
             hours
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             comparing
             of
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             together
             ,
             Mat.
             14.24
             .
             Num.
             14.25
             .
             Luke
             12.38
             .
             So
             then
             the
             words
             bear
             this
             exposition
             ,
             
             
               that
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               Watch
               of
               the
               night
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             as
             three
             hours
             .
             It
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             meant
             not
             to
             speak
             distinctly
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             long
             time
             :
             so
             that
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             innumerable
             years
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             2000.
             or
             3000.
             or
             10000.
             thousand
             years
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             his
             first
             answer
             to
             those
             scoffers
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
          
           
             His
             second
             answer
             is
             in
             the
             ninth
             vers
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               not
               slack
               concerning
               his
               promise
               .
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             Why
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               not
               slack
               ,
               as
               we
               account
               slackness
               .
            
             For
             we
             account
             them
             slack
             that
             goe
             slowly
             about
             a
             work
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             slack
             ;
             but
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               He
               is
               patient
               toward
               us
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               none
               perish
               ,
               but
               come
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             Then
             the
             slackness
             of
             Christs
             coming
             is
             his
             patience
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             give
             us
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             have
             us
             prepared
             before
             he
             come
             .
             O!
             then
             beloved
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             make
             a
             mock
             as
             others
             do
             of
             this
             patience
             ,
             but
             while
             we
             have
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             time
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             we
             may
             be
             worthy
             of
             him
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             first
             heresie
             confuted
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             quite
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             
             set
             abroach
             by
             certain
             false
             teachers
             ,
             who
             taught
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             was
             so
             neer
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             happen
             in
             their
             age
             .
             Where
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             exceeding
             great
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
             that
             labours
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             one
             of
             these
             extreams
             .
             Either
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             shall
             never
             come
             ,
             or
             it
             shall
             come
             in
             such
             a
             limited
             time
             and
             age
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             ranked
             among
             the
             opinions
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             held
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             should
             be
             just
             6000
             years
             after
             the
             Creation
             ,
             2000.
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             2000.
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             2000.
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             Saint
             Paul
             answers
             these
             false
             teachers
             among
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
             and
             all
             of
             the
             like
             opinion
             :
             therefore
             to
             arm
             them
             against
             their
             assaults
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             for
             a
             certainty
             beleeve
             it
             .
             2
             Thessal
             .
             2.
             
               that
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               was
               not
               at
               hand
               .
            
             And
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               day
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               except
               there
               he
               a
               departing
               first
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdititon
               be
               revealed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             how
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             was
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             places
             before
             recited
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             was
             the
             last
             times
             ?
             
             and
             Heb.
             9.26
             .
             
               Christ
               appeared
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             It
             was
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             that
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             sacrifice
             himself
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             then
             that
             he
             tells
             the
             Thessalonians
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             at
             hand
             ?
          
           
             Master
             Calvin
             saith
             the
             answer
             is
             easie
             :
             
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             it
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             continually
             waiting
             for
             it
             .
             But
             Master
             Beza
             ,
             and
             
             Rollock
             give
             another
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             more
             natural
             to
             the
             place
             :
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             places
             where
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             avouched
             ,
             
               that
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               at
               band
               :
            
             they
             understand
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             to
             signifie
             generally
             a
             time
             drawing
             neer
             .
             As
             to
             say
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             may
             be
             this
             day
             as
             well
             as
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             as
             well
             as
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             many
             dayes
             hence
             as
             well
             as
             now
             .
             But
             in
             that
             place
             where
             he
             saith
             it
             is
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             they
             understand
             the
             word
             precisely
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             precise
             time
             :
             so
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             truly
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             is
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             any
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             this
             hour
             ,
             or
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             this
             month
             ,
             or
             this
             year
             ,
             or
             this
             age
             .
             This
             is
             no
             more
             but
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               Of
               that
               day
               and
               hour
               ,
               no
               man
               knoweth
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               Christ
               himself
               as
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               only
               .
            
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             but
             in
             what
             precise
             limits
             of
             time
             or
             age
             it
             shall
             happen
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             tells
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             Act.
             1.7
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               for
               you
               to
               know
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               seasons
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               put
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             these
             times
             :
             Then
             beloved
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             have
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             not
             a
             tongue
             to
             speak
             ?
             Let
             it
             suffice
             us
             to
             know
             that
             it
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             make
             good
             use
             of
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             wary
             and
             watchful
             ,
             and
             Vigilant
             over
             all
             our
             wayes
             ;
             that
             we
             say
             not
             with
             the
             evil
             servant
             ,
             
               Our
               Master
               defers
               his
               coming
            
             ;
             let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             beat
             our
             fellow
             servants
             :
             but
             betake
             our selves
             to
             the
             good
             servants
             duty
             ,
             
               to
               watch
            
             .
             Watch
             we
             therefore
             ,
             
               we
               know
               not
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               cometh
               .
            
             But
             when
             he
             cometh
             and
             finds
             us
             doing
             well
             ,
             dealing
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             living
             holily
             ;
             happy
             ,
             nay
             thrice
             happy
             shall
             we
             be
             :
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             those
             upon
             mount
             Gerrazim
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             the
             curse
             of
             those
             upon
             Mount
             Ebal
             .
             We
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Thundering
             ,
             and
             lightning
             on
             Sinai
             ,
             nor
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             tempest
             ,
             nor
             smoak
             of
             the
             furnace
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             :
             for
             all
             our
             joy
             shall
             be
             in
             Sion
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             if
             he
             find
             us
             living
             wickedly
             ,
             dealing
             unfaithfully
             ,
             cursed
             ,
             nay
             ,
             thrice
             cursed
             we
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             partake
             of
             mourning
             for
             joy
             ,
             of
             ashes
             for
             beauty
             ,
             of
             a
             rent
             for
             a
             girdle
             :
             whatsoever
             becomes
             of
             our
             garments
             ,
             assuredly
             our
             hearts
             shall
             be
             rent
             in
             sunder
             .
             
               Watch
               we
               therefore
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               will
               come
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             may
             be
             armed
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             he
             hath
             set
             down
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             certain
             signs
             which
             being
             effected
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             they
             may
             easily
             judge
             ,
             that
             then
             
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               draweth
               nigh
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             these
             signs
             are
             of
             three
             sorts
             .
             
          
           
             Some
             are
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             a
             long
             time
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             sort
             are
             imediately
             before
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             in
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             The
             signs
             that
             prognosticate
             his
             coming
             long
             before
             are
             these
             ;
             
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             down
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             24.14
             .
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               kingdome
               shall
               be
               preached
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               for
               a
               testimony
               to
               all
               Nations
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               end
               be
               .
            
             Which
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             we
             are
             not
             so
             to
             understand
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             preached
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             at
             any
             one
             time
             :
             for
             that
             never
             was
             ;
             nor
             I
             think
             never
             will
             be
             :
             but
             if
             we
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             Nations
             successively
             ,
             and
             at
             several
             times
             :
             then
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             times
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             gone
             out
             to
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             :
             so
             that
             this
             first
             sign
             is
             already
             past
             ,
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sign
             is
             ,
             
             the
             revealing
             of
             Antichrift
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Thessal
             .
             2.3
             .
             
               That
               day
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               except
               there
               be
               a
               departing
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               which
               is
               Antichrist
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             Concerning
             this
             sign
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             602.
             after
             Christ
             ;
             S.
             Gregory
             seemeth
             to
             avouch
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             taketh
             the
             name
             of
             universal
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             was
             Antichrist
             .
             Five
             years
             after
             ,
             Boniface
             succeeding
             him
             ,
             by
             Phocas
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             all
             their
             successours
             have
             taken
             that
             name
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             
             evident
             that
             at
             Rome
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             second
             sign
             being
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             the
             general
             departure
             of
             the
             most
             from
             the
             Faith.
             
             There
             hath
             been
             a
             general
             departure
             in
             former
             times
             :
             when
             Arrius
             spread
             his
             heresies
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             whole
             world
             became
             an
             Arian
             :
             and
             for
             the
             space
             of
             500
             years
             together
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Boniface
             ,
             the
             world
             was
             so
             infected
             with
             Popish
             heresies
             ,
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             could
             scarsely
             be
             discerned
             ;
             they
             were
             as
             a
             handful
             of
             wheat
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             chaff
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             sign
             it
             is
             already
             fulfilled
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             there
             shall
             alway
             be
             a
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             faith
             till
             Christ
             come
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             sign
             stands
             in
             exceeding
             great
             corruption
             in
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             .
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             a
             sign
             of
             Christs
             last
             coming
             to
             judgement
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               This
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               perrillous
               times
               shall
               come
               ,
               men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               proud
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               disobedient
               to
               parents
               ,
               unholy
               ,
               without
               natural
               affection
               ,
               truce-breakers
               ,
               false
               accusers
               ,
               incontinent
               ,
               fierce
               ,
               dispisers
               of
               those
               that
               are
               good
               ,
               traitours
               ,
               heady
               ,
               high-minded
               ,
               lovers
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               more
               then
               lovers
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             a
             sign
             and
             mark
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             if
             ever
             this
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             ours
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             general
             corruption
             in
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             .
             It
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             find
             those
             that
             in
             all
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             labour
             to
             discharge
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             .
             And
             Christ
             hath
             said
             himself
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judgement
             ,
             he
             shall
             scarse
             find
             
               faith
               on
               earth
            
             ;
             such
             a
             general
             corruption
             there
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             :
             so
             that
             this
             fourth
             sign
             being
             already
             past
             ,
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             sign
             is
             exceeding
             great
             persecution
             ,
             
             and
             affliction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             of
             God.
             This
             hath
             been
             fulfilled
             in
             former
             times
             .
             You
             know
             there
             were
             ten
             fearful
             persecutions
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             even
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             ours
             :
             for
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             spotted
             beast
             ;
             she
             laboureth
             to
             make
             her self
             drunk
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             .
             There
             are
             but
             few
             years
             ,
             nay
             ,
             months
             ,
             or
             weeks
             ,
             wherein
             some
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             is
             not
             sacrificed
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             .
             Then
             if
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             this
             sign
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             is
             a
             general
             security
             ,
             
             so
             that
             men
             will
             not
             be
             moved
             ,
             neither
             with
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             judgements
             from
             heaven
             :
             they
             have
             such
             exceeding
             dulness
             and
             deadness
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             will
             move
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             you
             know
             God
             hath
             sent
             many
             judgements
             amongst
             us
             ;
             we
             have
             had
             fire
             ,
             and
             famin
             ,
             and
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             invasion
             of
             forrein
             enemies
             ;
             inundation
             of
             waters
             ,
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             from
             heaven
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             will
             not
             work
             upon
             our
             hearts
             .
             The
             Lord
             he
             hath
             scourged
             us
             oft
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             set
             light
             by
             his
             corrections
             ,
             we
             harden
             our
             hearts
             against
             all
             his
             judgements
             ,
             our
             hearts
             will
             not
             be
             softned
             ,
             and
             mollified
             ;
             what
             effect
             hath
             all
             these
             wrought
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             humiliation
             ,
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             reformation
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             alas
             that
             can
             get
             no
             entrance
             at
             all
             :
             mens
             hearts
             are
             so
             crusty
             ,
             and
             so
             hardned
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             Gods
             word
             it
             lies
             uncovered
             ,
             it
             takes
             no
             root
             at
             all
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             works
             no
             reformation
             at
             all
             :
             so
             that
             if
             ever
             this
             sign
             were
             fulfilled
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             general
             security
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judgement
             )
             
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Noah
               and
               of
               Lot
               ,
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               marrying
               ,
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               ,
            
             till
             the
             fire
             came
             from
             heaven
             and
             burned
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             over-flowled
             the
             world
             :
             so
             that
             this
             sixt
             sign
             being
             past
             ,
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             and
             last
             sign
             of
             Christs
             coming
             to
             judgement
             ,
             
             is
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             11.25
             .
             calls
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Elect
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewes
             shall
             be
             called
             again
             :
             but
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             number
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             reveal
             it
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             likely
             this
             sign
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             fulfiled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             signs
             ,
             
             are
             such
             as
             are
             immediately
             before
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             
               The
               Sun
               shall
               be
            
             
             
               darkned
               ,
               the
               Moon
               shall
               lose
               her
               light
               ;
               the
               St●…rs
               shall
               fall
               from
               heaven
               ,
               the
               very
               powers
               of
               heaven
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               heavens
               shall
               tremble
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             little
             shrubs
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             tall
             Cedars
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             shaken
             ?
             what
             shall
             poor
             sinful
             man
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             Angels
             shall
             be
             afraid
             ?
          
           
             The
             last
             sign
             shall
             be
             in
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             
             Mat.
             24.29
             .
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ;
               Then
               shall
               appear
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               the
               tribes
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               mourn
               .
            
             What
             this
             sign
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             ,
             Divines
             do
             vary
             .
             Some
             hold
             it
             is
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             all
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             ,
             
               even
               they
               that
               pierced
               him
            
             ,
             as
             John
             saith
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Some
             others
             (
             which
             I
             rather
             assent
             unto
             )
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             glorious
             beams
             of
             
             Christs
             Majesty
             ,
             immediately
             before
             his
             personal
             appearance
             to
             enlighten
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             darkned
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             want
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             .
             So
             you
             see
             what
             these
             signs
             shall
             be
             .
             The
             signs
             that
             prognosticate
             Christs
             coming
             .
             Those
             that
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             long
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             effected
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             .
             Therefore
             it
             stands
             us
             all
             upon
             ,
             as
             wise
             Virgins
             ,
             to
             prepare
             oyl
             in
             our
             lamps
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Bride-groom
             Christ
             shall
             come
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             enter
             into
             eternal
             joy
             .
             So
             we
             come
             from
             the
             signs
             that
             prognosticate
             the
             judgement
             ,
             to
             the
             judgement
             it self
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             judgement
             it self
             ;
             
             You
             must
             know
             that
             after
             death
             there
             are
             two
             judgements
             ;
             
             There
             is
             a
             particular
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             general
             Judgement
             .
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             Judgement
             is
             immediately
             ,
             
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             breath
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             body
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             soul
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             conducted
             by
             the
             Angels
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             seat
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             receives
             the
             particular
             sentence
             ,
             either
             of
             joy
             or
             torment
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             lived
             in
             the
             body
             in
             this
             life
             .
             We
             need
             not
             speak
             of
             this
             ;
             we
             have
             example
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             being
             dead
             ,
             was
             presently
             carried
             to
             joy
             ,
             the
             other
             presently
             to
             torment
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             a
             general
             judgement
             ;
             
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             all
             men
             in
             general
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             and
             breathed
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ;
             all
             shall
             be
             presented
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ;
             all
             must
             hold
             up
             their
             hands
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             his
             judgement
             ;
             all
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             their
             words
             ,
             thoughts
             and
             actions
             :
             all
             must
             receive
             the
             sentence
             either
             of
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               go
               ye
               cursed
            
             .
             After
             which
             sentence
             once
             pronounced
             ,
             there
             shall
             never
             question
             be
             made
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ariseth
             a
             question
             ;
             
             you
             know
             the
             world
             consists
             but
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             
             beleevers
             and
             unbeleevers
             .
             For
             the
             beleever
             it
             is
             evident
             and
             plain
             ,
             Joh.
             5.24
             
               He
               is
               passed
               already
               from
               death
               to
               life
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             already
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             judgement
             .
             
             And
             for
             the
             unbeleever
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             ,
             Joh.
             3.18
             .
             that
             he
             is
             already
             condemned
             ,
             even
             already
             :
             both
             are
             judged
             already
             ,
             both
             the
             beleever
             and
             unbeleever
             ;
             the
             beleever
             is
             saved
             already
             ,
             the
             unbeleever
             is
             damned
             already
             ,
             what
             need
             therefore
             a
             general
             ,
             a
             second
             Judgement
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             justice
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             property
             it
             is
             alway
             to
             reward
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             seeing
             he
             doth
             not
             to
             the
             full
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             a
             day
             will
             come
             that
             he
             will
             fully
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             David
             speaks
             ;
             good
             men
             have
             bands
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             lusty
             and
             strong
             ;
             good
             men
             are
             in
             evil
             condition
             ;
             and
             wicked
             men
             in
             prosperity
             .
             Diogenes
             the
             Cinnick
             ,
             seeing
             Harpalus
             a
             thief
             long
             in
             prosperity
             ;
             he
             was
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             wicked
             Harpalus
             his
             living
             long
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             argument
             to
             Diogenes
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             cast
             off
             his
             care
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             respected
             not
             mens
             affairs
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             hath
             brought
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             to
             a
             stand
             .
             Davids
             foot
             slipped
             almost
             in
             seeing
             the
             prosperity
             
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             
             It
             made
             Job
             to
             say
             ,
             Job
             24.12
             .
             
               Men
               groan
               out
               of
               the
               City
               by
               reason
               of
               oppression
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               slain
               cry
               out
               ;
               and
               yet
               God
               chargeth
               them
               not
               with
               folly
               .
            
             This
             made
             Jeremiah
             ,
             to
             expostulate
             his
             cause
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Jerem.
             12.
             
             
               Let
               me
               talk
               with
               thee
               of
               thy
               judgments
               ,
               Why
               doth
               the
               wicked
               prosper
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               transgress
               thy
               commandements
               ?
            
             
             This
             makes
             the
             godly
             take
             up
             that
             passionate
             complaint
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.11
             .
             How
             doth
             God
             know
             it
             ?
             
               is
               there
               any
               knowledg
               in
               the
               most
               high
               ?
            
             Certainly
             ,
             we
             have
             cleansed
             our
             hearts
             in
             vain
             ;
             in
             vain
             we
             have
             
               washed
               our
               hands
               in
               innocency
            
             :
             in
             vain
             we
             labour
             to
             live
             godly
             lives
             ;
             Why
             ?
             
               Every
               day
               we
               are
               chastened
            
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             corrects
             us
             every
             morning
             .
             And
             these
             have
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             world
             at
             will
             ,
             We
             in
             Christianity
             know
             this
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Dives
             hath
             the
             world
             at
             will
             ,
             while
             poor
             Lazarus
             is
             shut
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             ,
             cold
             and
             naked
             ,
             full
             of
             necessity
             every
             way
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             day
             must
             needs
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             shall
             have
             fulnesse
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             misery
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             answer
             those
             places
             before
             cited
             .
             To
             the
             former
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               beleever
               is
               passed
               already
               from
               death
               to
               life
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             already
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             passed
             already
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             by
             faith
             he
             hath
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             by
             hope
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             judgement
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             (
             so
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             ,
             )
             but
             there
             is
             a
             judgement
             of
             absolution
             that
             is
             to
             be
             executed
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             descend
             from
             heaven
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Archangels
               ,
               then
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               ,
               and
               be
               caught
               up
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               meet
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             hear
             that
             heavenly
             sentence
             ;
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               ,
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             You
             see
             the
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             beleevers
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             judgement
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             judgement
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             of
             absolution
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Joh.
             3.18
             .
             the
             unbeleever
             is
             condemned
             already
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             already
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             already
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             already
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             God
             hath
             made
             an
             eternal
             decree
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             elected
             some
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             predestinated
             them
             thereto
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             damnation
             .
             In
             this
             Gods
             eternal
             decree
             ,
             the
             unbeleever
             is
             already
             condemned
             :
             nay
             ,
             before
             ever
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Jacob
             and
             
               Esa●…
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.
             before
             ever
             they
             had
             done
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             God
             hated
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             loved
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             he
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Jo.
             3.18
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             hates
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             loves
             darkness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             he
             is
             condemned
             :
             for
             the
             continual
             horrour
             thereof
             gives
             him
             no
             rest
             ,
             day
             nor
             night
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             worm
             continually
             gnawing
             there
             ,
             and
             a
             sting
             tormenting
             him
             :
             but
             the
             full
             execution
             thereof
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             sentence
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               cursed
               into
               eternal
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               divel
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
            
             O
             ,
             what
             a
             terrible
             day
             will
             this
             be
             to
             all
             the
             wicked
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             :
             for
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Judge
             shall
             come
             then
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             reward
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             a
             black
             ,
             a
             sad
             ,
             a
             woful
             ,
             dismal
             day
             to
             them
             :
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             look
             on
             the
             Judge
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             so
             terrible
             to
             them
             .
             You
             see
             the
             terriblness
             of
             the
             Judge
             set
             down
             by
             Saint
             John
             ,
             
             Revel
             .
             20.10
             ,
             11.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               saw
               a
               great
               white
               throne
               ,
               and
               one
               sitting
               thereon
               ,
               from
               whose
               face
               f●…ed
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               place
               was
               no
               more
               found
               .
            
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             are
             great
             and
             mighty
             creatures
             ,
             insensible
             creatures
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             sinned
             ,
             they
             flie
             ,
             and
             tremble
             ,
             and
             hide
             themselves
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             Judge
             :
             and
             shall
             man
             ,
             silly
             sinful
             man
             ,
             think
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Judge
             without
             trembling
             ?
             Indeed
             if
             a
             man
             could
             present
             himself
             spotless
             without
             blame
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             fear
             ;
             but
             alas
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             .
             The
             most
             righteous
             before
             men
             are
             stained
             ,
             and
             poluted
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             may
             cry
             with
             the
             Leper
             ,
             
             
               Unclean
               ,
               unclean
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               that
               he
               should
               be
               pure
               ?
               or
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               just
               with
               God
               ?
            
             
             The
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             are
             impure
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             
               how
               much
               more
               filthy
               man
               ,
               that
               drinketh
               iniquity
               as
               water
               ,
            
             Job
             15.
             
             So
             in
             Psal
             .
             14.2
             .
             
               When
               God
               looks
               down
               from
               heaven
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               there
               were
               any
               that
               would
               uuderstand
               and
               seek
               after
               God
            
             ;
             Will
             he
             find
             any
             that
             frames
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             perfection
             that
             he
             requires
             ?
             surely
             no
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             finds
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             abominable
             in
             their
             doings
             ,
             
               there
               is
               none
               that
               doth
               good
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               one
               :
            
             so
             sinful
             is
             man
             in
             his
             whole
             race
             :
             sinful
             in
             his
             conception
             ,
             he
             is
             conceived
             in
             sin
             ,
             before
             ever
             he
             sees
             light
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             covered
             with
             the
             rich
             hangings
             of
             natures
             wardrobe
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             then
             man
             tumbles
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             signifieth
             .
             He
             is
             sinful
             in
             his
             birth
             ,
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             his
             words
             and
             actions
             ;
             and
             shall
             he
             that
             is
             thus
             spotted
             ,
             and
             stained
             ,
             and
             polluted
             ,
             stand
             before
             the
             pure
             Judge
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             without
             trembling
             ?
             surely
             no
             ;
             
               The
               mighty
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               Captaines
               ,
               high
               ,
               and
               low
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
            
             ;
             as
             many
             as
             have
             not
             made
             their
             garments
             white
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             slaughtered
             Lambe
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shall
             tremble
             ,
             and
             flie
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ;
             and
             
               cry
               to
               the
               mountains
               to
               cover
               them
               ,
            
             before
             the
             face
             of
             this
             glorious
             Judge
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             last
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             .
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             coming
             you
             know
             is
             to
             give
             a
             reward
             .
             
             And
             this
             reward
             shall
             be
             both
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             godly
             :
             for
             he
             shall
             give
             the
             reward
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             work
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             conclude
             with
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             endless
             woe
             ,
             
             and
             perpetual
             misery
             in
             hell
             .
             There
             was
             never
             any
             man
             that
             descended
             into
             that
             fiery
             lake
             ,
             and
             returned
             thence
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             torments
             are
             provided
             for
             the
             wicked
             in
             Hell
             :
             but
             yet
             as
             by
             one
             drop
             of
             the
             Sea
             water
             ,
             you
             may
             conceive
             of
             the
             saltness
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             man
             may
             ghesse
             at
             the
             stature
             of
             a
             Giant
             ,
             by
             the
             length
             of
             his
             foot
             ;
             even
             so
             we
             may
             have
             some
             conceit
             of
             those
             endless
             and
             easeless
             ,
             and
             remediless
             torments
             prepared
             for
             the
             wicked
             in
             hell
             ,
             by
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             miseries
             we
             have
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Great
             may
             the
             grief
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             be
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             mortality
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             .
             Can
             we
             read
             of
             the
             mourning
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             of
             Hannah
             ,
             of
             Job
             ,
             of
             Jeremy
             ,
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             not
             be
             moved
             ?
             our
             hearts
             are
             hard
             .
             Can
             we
             read
             of
             the
             hideous
             torments
             invented
             by
             Tyrants
             ,
             Caldrons
             of
             boyling
             oyl
             ,
             roasting
             upon
             spits
             ,
             tumbling
             down
             Mountains
             in
             barrels
             of
             nails
             ,
             rending
             of
             joynts
             with
             horses
             ;
             can
             we
             read
             of
             these
             merciless
             torments
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             moved
             ?
             our
             hearts
             are
             harder
             then
             a
             milstone
             .
             Alas
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             these
             are
             nothing
             but
             shadows
             ,
             but
             counterfeit
             to
             those
             torments
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             the
             wicked
             in
             Hell.
             For
             though
             the
             bowels
             of
             hell
             labour
             to
             empty
             the
             bowels
             of
             judgtment
             ,
             yet
             she
             hath
             an
             immeasurable
             portion
             for
             her
             children
             now
             living
             ;
             nay
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             are
             unborn
             ,
             a
             patrimony
             of
             blackness
             ,
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             wailing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             death
             shall
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             never
             die
             ;
             they
             shall
             consume
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             not
             be
             consumed
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             fire
             unquenchable
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             see
             no
             light
             .
             You
             may
             read
             of
             
               the
               wine
               of
               giddiness
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             60.3
             .
             of
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             
               Worm
               ,
               Isa
               .
               ult
            
             .
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             Ezek
             38.22
             .
             of
             the
             
               Wine-press
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             14.10
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             and
             if
             worse
             then
             these
             can
             be
             ,
             are
             prepared
             as
             so
             many
             torments
             for
             the
             wicked
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
             Their
             cup
             is
             the
             deadliest
             that
             ever
             was
             drunk
             ,
             even
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             wherewith
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             for
             ever
             ;
             their
             worm
             is
             that
             that
             continually
             gnaws
             upon
             the
             conscience
             :
             they
             shall
             be
             tormented
             in
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             before
             the
             Lambe
             and
             his
             Angels
             :
             Not
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ;
             for
             then
             there
             were
             hope
             that
             they
             might
             be
             converted
             at
             the
             last
             into
             heaps
             of
             Ashes
             ,
             or
             pools
             of
             Pitch
             ;
             but
             such
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             bottomless
             Mine
             gives
             them
             neither
             rest
             night
             nor
             day
             ,
             the
             smoak
             of
             it
             ascending
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             is
             appointed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             &
             times
             ,
             till
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
             Their
             torment
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             
               as
               neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               nor
               heart
               of
               man
               hath
               conceived
               .
            
             But
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             but
             general
             ;
             if
             the
             time
             would
             suffer
             ,
             we
             could
             shew
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             particular
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             eternity
             of
             those
             torments
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             end
             ;
             and
             I
             verily
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             great
             increase
             of
             their
             torments
             ,
             the
             very
             conceit
             and
             thought
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             increase
             and
             aggravation
             of
             the
             torment
             .
             You
             know
             there
             is
             no
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             misery
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             time
             will
             either
             deminish
             it
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             quite
             away
             ;
             either
             the
             tormented
             ,
             or
             the
             tormentor
             will
             die
             :
             but
             in
             hell
             there
             you
             have
             them
             tormented
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             neither
             the
             tormented
             ,
             or
             the
             tormentor
             die
             ,
             but
             they
             live
             to
             endlesse
             woe
             .
             O!
             saith
             a
             godly
             Father
             in
             his
             meditations
             ,
             if
             a
             wicked
             sinner
             in
             Hell
             did
             know
             that
             he
             were
             to
             continue
             there
             no
             more
             thousands
             of
             years
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             sands
             upon
             the
             Sea-shore
             ,
             or
             no
             more
             millions
             of
             Ages
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             piles
             of
             grasse
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             he
             some
             comfort
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             they
             should
             have
             an
             end
             ;
             but
             this
             word
             never
             ,
             it
             bre●…
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             have
             continued
             there
             so
             many
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             millions
             of
             ages
             they
             are
             as
             far
             from
             the
             end
             of
             their
             torment
             as
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             we
             might
             note
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             extremity
             ,
             and
             strictness
             of
             those
             torments
             ,
             the
             straitness
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mercy
             shewed
             ;
             
               Take
               him
               ,
               and
               bind
               him
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               utter
               darkness
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             gate
             is
             shut
             ,
             after
             the
             sinner
             is
             once
             cast
             into
             Hell
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             getting
             out
             again
             ,
             the
             gate
             is
             shut
             .
          
           
             The
             straitness
             of
             these
             torments
             may
             be
             exceedingly
             laid
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             rich
             Glutton
             ,
             who
             in
             hell
             roaring
             in
             everlasting
             flames
             ,
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             saw
             Abraham
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             in
             his
             bosom
             ;
             he
             desired
             Abraham
             to
             send
             Lazarus
             but
             to
             dip
             the
             top
             of
             his
             finger
             in
             water
             ,
             to
             cool
             his
             tongue
             :
             a
             small
             request
             :
             he
             asks
             not
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             his
             torments
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             flaggon
             of
             water
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             drop
             ;
             yet
             to
             see
             the
             strictness
             of
             those
             torments
             ,
             it
             was
             denied
             him
             .
             Dives
             had
             before
             ,
             the
             world
             at
             will
             ,
             what
             his
             heart
             could
             desire
             :
             but
             Lazarus
             comes
             to
             his
             gate
             full
             of
             soars
             and
             hungry
             ,
             yet
             he
             refused
             to
             refresh
             him
             with
             crums
             from
             his
             table
             ;
             see
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             against
             the
             merciless
             wretch
             .
             Dives
             refused
             to
             give
             a
             crum
             ;
             when
             he
             asked
             he
             is
             denied
             one
             drop
             .
             So
             that
             as
             Saint
             James
             speaks
             ,
             
             Jam.
             2.
             
               there
               shall
               be
               judgement
               merciless
               to
               them
               that
               yeeld
               no
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             Beloved
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             have
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             remember
             this
             example
             ,
             when
             the
             poor
             distressed
             members
             of
             Christ
             come
             to
             your
             gates
             ,
             shut
             not
             up
             the
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             open
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             your
             hearts
             to
             relieve
             them
             :
             for
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             
               there
               shall
               be
               judgement
               merciless
               to
               those
               that
               shew
               no
               mercy
               .
            
             But
             I
             come
             to
             the
             last
             thing
             that
             I
             will
             but
             only
             name
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             everlasting
             ,
             
             eternal
             felicity
             in
             heaven
             .
             The
             time
             will
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             speak
             largely
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             incouragement
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             I
             will
             only
             speak
             in
             general
             .
             The
             Prophets
             when
             they
             spake
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             set
             it
             out
             by
             good
             things
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             their
             good
             things
             ;
             
               Nation
               shall
               not
               rise
               against
               Nation
               ,
               they
               shall
               break
               their
               spears
               into
               mattocks
               .
            
             
             
               The
               wolf
               shall
               dwel
               with
               the
               lambe
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               with
               the
               Kid
               ;
               They
               shall
               eat
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               hidden
               Manna
               there
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               made
               pillars
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             There
             they
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             
               long
               white
               robes
            
             .
             Which
             places
             take
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             to
             some
             conceit
             of
             those
             joyes
             .
          
           
             How
             then
             doth
             it
             stand
             every
             one
             upon
             now
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             time
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             have
             intrest
             in
             those
             joyes
             ?
             Thrice
             happy
             is
             that
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             that
             comes
             to
             enjoy
             those
             joyes
             .
             It
             is
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             being
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             
               he
               sustained
               the
               cross
            
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             accounted
             all
             but
             
               dung
               that
               he
               might
               win
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             come
             to
             those
             joyes
             .
             And
             Ignatius
             faith
             ,
             that
             breaking
             of
             bones
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             gallows
             ,
             quartering
             of
             limbs
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             come
             to
             those
             joyes
             .
             I
             would
             we
             had
             all
             the
             like
             zeal
             after
             those
             joyes
             .
             Our
             coldness
             in
             seeking
             those
             joyes
             come
             from
             a
             base
             esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             did
             esteem
             them
             ,
             we
             would
             labour
             exceedingly
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Many
             things
             for
             use
             might
             be
             inferred
             hence
             .
             
             As
             first
             here
             is
             comfort
             ,
             and
             incouragement
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             take
             pains
             to
             live
             a
             
             godly
             life
             .
             However
             here
             they
             indure
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             mockings
             ,
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             scoffs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             hath
             a
             great
             reward
             for
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             rejoyce
             ,
             great
             shall
             their
             reward
             be
             .
             Give
             me
             a
             man
             then
             that
             hath
             buckled
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             hath
             studied
             the
             advancement
             of
             Religion
             ;
             give
             me
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             incouraged
             those
             that
             are
             feeble
             ,
             that
             hath
             provided
             for
             the
             Lords
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             hath
             reformed
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             as
             Nehemiah
             ;
             what
             will
             inflame
             his
             zeal
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             his
             Saviour
             sees
             it
             ,
             and
             regards
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             him
             ?
             And
             lest
             he
             should
             faint
             before
             the
             reward
             come
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             shortly
             .
             This
             comforted
             Elias
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             Jeremiah
             in
             the
             Dungeon
             ,
             and
             Job
             on
             the
             Dunghil
             ;
             so
             that
             
               they
               were
               more
               then
               conquerours
               through
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             is
             it
             so
             that
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             reward
             with
             him
             ;
             here
             is
             terrour
             to
             all
             the
             wicked
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
             Behold
             ,
             faith
             Malachie
             ,
             Mal.
             4.1
             .
             
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               ,
               it
               shall
               burn
               as
               an
               oven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               stubble
               and
               straw
               ,
               and
               fuel
               for
               the
               furnace
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               .
            
             What
             a
             woful
             and
             heavy
             day
             will
             this
             be
             to
             all
             the
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ?
             Me-thinks
             they
             might
             conceive
             the
             terrour
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             cry
             out
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             reward
             them
             :
             is
             not
             this
             he
             whose
             lawes
             we
             have
             contemned
             ?
             whose
             sides
             we
             have
             pierced
             ?
             whom
             we
             have
             nayled
             to
             the
             Cross
             ?
             whose
             Ministers
             we
             have
             reviled
             ?
             whose
             servants
             we
             have
             reproached
             ?
             And
             this
             shall
             strike
             great
             terrour
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             pronounce
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
            
             .
             Whither
             ?
             
               to
               the
               divel
               and
               his
               place
               of
               torments
               :
               Then
               they
               shall
               cry
               to
               the
               mountains
               to
               fall
               on
               them
               :
            
             Oh
             that
             some
             wild
             beast
             would
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             tear
             them
             in
             peeces
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             :
             their
             part
             and
             portion
             is
             in
             that
             
               Lake
               that
               burns
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             this
             would
             stir
             every
             one
             up
             to
             fit
             himself
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             this
             Judgement
             .
             And
             let
             us
             continually
             therefore
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             heaven
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             wait
             for
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgement
             .
             Then
             all
             tears
             shall
             be
             wiped
             from
             our
             eyes
             :
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             mourning
             :
             there
             we
             shall
             fit
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             sing
             with
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
               Halelujah
               ,
               halelujah
               ,
               all
               praise
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               and
               dominion
               ,
               and
               majesty
               ,
               be
               to
               him
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               throne
            
             ;
             the
             Lamb
             Christ
             Jesus
             for
             evermore
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SAINTS
             LONGING
             FOR
             THE
             GREAT
             EPIPHANY
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 TITUS
                 2.13
                 .
              
               
                 Looking
                 for
                 that
                 blessed
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             former
             Verses
             you
             may
             remember
             ,
             I
             chose
             to
             speak
             of
             upon
             another
             occasion
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             you
             how
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             brought
             salvation
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             appeared
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             it
             teacheth
             those
             men
             to
             whom
             it
             brings
             salvation
             .
             Every
             man
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             grace
             ,
             but
             they
             love
             not
             that
             grace
             should
             teach
             them
             :
             now
             grace
             saveth
             none
             ,
             but
             whom
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             it
             first
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             saveth
             them
             .
             Now
             it
             teacheth
             us
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             three
             lessons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Quid
               vitandum
            
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             shun
             :
             
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               worldly
               lusts
            
             .
          
           
             Then
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             
               Quid
               faciendum
            
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               and
               justly
               ,
               and
               piously
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             Soberly
             toward
             our selves
             ;
             righteously
             toward
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             piously
             towards
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             second
             Lesson
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             it
             teacheth
             us
             a
             third
             lesson
             ,
             
               quid
               expectandum
            
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             look
             for
             ;
             looking
             ,
             faith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               for
               the
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             The
             two
             first
             points
             I
             handled
             then
             .
             And
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             I
             would
             reserve
             the
             third
             point
             ,
             till
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             me
             a
             fit
             occasion
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             me
             a
             fit
             one
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             sad
             accasion
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               good
               in
               his
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             go
             over
             the
             words
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             observe
             something
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             then
             out
             of
             altogether
             ,
             I
             will
             raise
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               A
               child
               of
               God
               must
               live
               so
               soberly
               ,
               so
               justly
               ,
               so
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               as
               becometh
               a
               man
               that
               looks
               for
               a
               more
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               at
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
             
             The
             first
             word
             is
             Looking
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             these
             four
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             earnestness
             :
             a
             Saint
             of
             God
             must
             look
             ,
             and
             look
             earnestly
             .
             The
             Apostle
             when
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             looking
             of
             the
             creatures
             (
             for
             the
             creatures
             look
             too
             together
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             
               freed
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               ,
               in
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               fo
               God
            
             ;
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             looking
             of
             the
             creature
             )
             he
             useth
             a
             strange
             word
             which
             signisieth
             a
             putting
             out
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             looking
             to
             see
             what
             it
             can
             espie
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sign
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             
             Rom.
             8.19
             .
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             creature
             doth
             not
             only
             put
             out
             the
             head
             and
             look
             ,
             but
             waits
             ,
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             sighs
             ,
             and
             travelleth
             as
             a
             woman
             in
             pain
             :
             and
             quoth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               not
               only
               the
               creatures
               do
               thus
               ,
               but
               we
               that
               have
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             creature
             put
             out
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             groan
             ,
             and
             wait
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             pain
             till
             that
             day
             come
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             we
             that
             have
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             Earnestness
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             is
             Patience
             .
             
             If
             (
             quoth
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               we
               hope
               for
               that
               we
               see
               ●…ot
               ,
               then
               do
               we
               with
               patience
               wait
               for
               it
               .
            
             There
             is
             
               patientia
               spei
            
             ;
             The
             Thessalonians
             are
             commended
             for
             it
             ,
             
             in
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.3
             .
             
               The
               patience
               of
               hope
            
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             10.36
             .
             
               Opus
               est
               vobis
               patientia
               ,
               you
               have
               need
               of
               patience
            
             in
             this
             looking
             :
             for
             considering
             ,
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
             that
             the
             time
             is
             not
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             this
             Lord
             will
             appear
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               for
               you
               to
               know
               the
               times
               and
               the
               seasons
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               kept
               in
               his
               own
               power
               .
            
          
           
             And
             considering
             secondly
             ,
             
             that
             that
             time
             ,
             either
             longer
             or
             shorter
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             long
             ,
             
               omnes
               celeritas
               in
               desiderio
            
             ;
             All
             hast
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             is
             but
             delay
             to
             a
             man
             that
             languisheth
             in
             desire
             :
             hence
             comes
             those
             often
             ,
             
               usque
               quo
               ?
               how
               long
               Lord
               ?
               how
               long
               ?
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             considering
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             very
             heathen
             man
             could
             call
             them
             )
             those
             wondrous
             workings
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             many
             times
             seen
             ,
             that
             Gods
             working
             seems
             to
             go
             against
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             fourthly
             ,
             considering
             how
             busie
             the
             Divel
             is
             to
             discredit
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             our
             faith
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               you
               have
               need
               of
               patience
            
             .
             There
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Joy
             to
             think
             of
             this
             same
             day
             .
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               me
               only
               ;
               but
               for
               all
               them
               that
               love
               ,
               that
               appearing
            
             ;
             and
             where
             love
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             joy
             ;
             joy
             is
             a
             sweet
             motion
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             I
             speak
             of
             that
             ;
             either
             upon
             the
             fruition
             of
             some
             good
             thing
             present
             ,
             or
             the
             expectation
             of
             future
             ;
             
               there
               is
               rejoycing
               under
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             Rom.
             5.2
             .
             And
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               yet
               love
               ,
               whom
               though
               you
               see
               not
               ,
               you
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               you
               rejoyce
               ,
               with
               a
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               glorious
               .
            
             It
             is
             such
             a
             joy
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             cannot
             give
             us
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             joy
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             cannot
             take
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             this
             looking
             hath
             also
             with
             it
             ,
             a
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             against
             that
             coming
             .
             Mark
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Seeing
               we
               look
               for
               these
               things
               ,
            
             
             
               let
               us
               use
               all
               diligence
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               .
            
             You
             know
             how
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             ,
             because
             they
             looked
             for
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             they
             
             had
             trimmed
             their
             lamps
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             things
             ready
             to
             meet
             him
             .
             So
             then
             where
             this
             excellent
             looking
             for
             this
             blessed
             hope
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             all
             these
             ;
             
             An
             earnestness
             first
             .
             
             And
             then
             a
             Patience
             .
             
             And
             then
             a
             Joy.
             
             And
             then
             a
             diligence
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             our selves
             ready
             for
             him
             .
             
             Dost
             thou
             not
             look
             earnestly
             ?
             
             And
             dost
             thou
             not
             look
             with
             patience
             ?
             
             And
             dost
             thou
             not
             joy
             to
             think
             of
             this
             coming
             ?
             
             Then
             thou
             dost
             not
             look
             as
             thou
             shouldest
             do
             .
             
             But
             the
             next
             word
             is
             ,
             Looking
             for
             what
             ?
             
             
               The
               blessed
               Hope
            
             .
             
          
           
             Hope
             is
             put
             for
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ;
             
               the
               blessed
               hope
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               hoped
               for
               blessedness
            
             ;
             and
             this
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             
               A
               freedome
            
             from
             all
             ill
             ,
             both
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             fruition
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             both
             in
             soul
             ,
             and
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             man.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             this
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             freedom
             from
             all
             ill
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             blindness
             in
             our
             understandings
             ;
             no
             more
             rebellion
             in
             our
             wills
             ;
             no
             more
             terrour
             in
             our
             consciences
             ;
             no
             more
             weakness
             in
             our
             memory
             ;
             no
             more
             sin
             ,
             no
             more
             power
             to
             sin
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             
               non
               posse
               pecari
            
             .
             No
             more
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ;
             no
             more
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             no
             more
             frailties
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             no
             more
             hunger
             ,
             no
             more
             thirst
             ,
             no
             more
             weariness
             ,
             no
             more
             sickness
             ;
             no
             more
             megrome
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             no
             more
             palsie
             in
             the
             hand
             ;
             no
             more
             gout
             in
             the
             feet
             ;
             no
             more
             diseases
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             death
             .
             For
             if
             we
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             corruption
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             we
             be
             freed
             from
             vexation
             ,
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             deformity
             .
             Here
             is
             freedome
             from
             ill
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
             here
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             ill
             :
             but
             here
             is
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             all
             good
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             wondrously
             perfected
             in
             our
             fouls
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             our
             hope
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             to
             our
             understandings
             fulness
             of
             light
             :
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             to
             our
             wills
             abundane
             of
             peace
             ;
             to
             our
             memories
             a
             continuation
             of
             eternity
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             God
             shall
             be
             
               All
               in
               all
            
             .
             This
             is
             our
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             ,
             that
             this
             
               vile
               body
               of
               ours
            
             ,
             as
             vile
             as
             it
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               a
               body
               of
               vileness
            
             )
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             the
             glorious
             body
             of
             Christ
             by
             that
             
               mighty
               working
               :
               that
               this
               corruptible
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
            
             and
             this
             very
             
               mortal
               ,
               shall
               pus
               on
               immortality
               .
            
             I
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             being
             blessed
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             gathered
             together
             to
             the
             
               Congregation
               of
               the
               first
               born
            
             .
             Where
             we
             are
             sure
             never
             to
             find
             any
             enemy
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             never
             to
             lose
             a
             friend
             .
             Where
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             society
             ,
             and
             company
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             .
             And
             in
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             and
             fruition
             ,
             and
             communion
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             such
             joy
             ,
             as
             
               neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               hath
               heard
               ,
               nor
               tongue
               can
               express
               :
            
             such
             joy
             as
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             be
             ended
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             blessed
             be
             that
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             author
             of
             this
             hope
             ;
             and
             blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             partakers
             of
             this
             hope
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             will
             this
             be
             ?
             for
             quoth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               our
               hope
               were
               only
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               of
               all
               men
            
             living
             ,
             
               we
               were
               most
               miserable
            
             .
             Why
             ,
             but
             when
             must
             we
             look
             for
             it
             then
             ?
             
             
               At
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             At
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             .
             
             The
             word
             is
             at
             the
             Epiphany
             ,
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             glory
             ,
             at
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             .
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             Epiphany
             of
             Christ
             :
             an
             Epiphany
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             appearing
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             to
             work
             the
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
             And
             then
             there
             is
             an
             Epiphany
             of
             glory
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
           
             There
             was
             no
             glory
             ,
             
             in
             the
             first
             Epiphany
             ,
             and
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             was
             no
             glory
             for
             the
             Creator
             to
             become
             a
             creature
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             servant
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             to
             become
             an
             Infant
             .
             He
             was
             our
             joy
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             sorrowed
             ;
             he
             was
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             weakned
             :
             he
             was
             our
             confidence
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             seared
             :
             he
             was
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             suffered
             :
             he
             was
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             died
             .
             There
             was
             no
             glory
             in
             that
             .
             He
             came
             to
             be
             
               minor
               Patre
               ,
               less
               then
               his
               Father
               :
            
             but
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             have
             become
             a
             glorious
             creature
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             are
             glorious
             creatures
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             was
             less
             then
             thus
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             made
             man.
             But
             in
             that
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             less
             then
             a
             man
             :
             he
             was
             a
             little
             less
             then
             an
             Angel
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             made
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             less
             then
             a
             man.
             For
             what
             was
             he
             ?
             hark
             what
             David
             faith
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               the
               very
               off-scouring
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               out-cast
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             there
             was
             no
             glory
             in
             his
             first
             appearing
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             his
             second
             appearing
             shall
             be
             in
             glory
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             every
             way
             glorious
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             his
             Person
             glorious
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             his
             Throne
             glorious
             ,
             
             
               he
               shall
               come
               and
               sit
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             his
             attendants
             glorious
             ,
             
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
               thousand
               thousands
               ministring
               to
               him
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               thousands
               standing
               before
               him
               ,
            
             and
             all
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             his
             administration
             of
             justice
             shall
             be
             glorious
             :
             for
             if
             he
             got
             himself
             glory
             on
             Pharaoh
             when
             he
             drowned
             him
             in
             the
             Sea.
             What
             glory
             will
             he
             get
             when
             he
             shall
             throw
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             into
             hell
             fire
             ?
             there
             is
             glory
             in
             his
             administration
             of
             justice
             .
          
           
             Then
             glory
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               Thes
            
             .
             1.10
             .
             faith
             ,
             
               that
               God
               shall
               be
               marvellous
               glorious
               in
               his
               Saints
               .
               For
               when
               Christ
               that
               is
               our
               glory
               shall
               appear
               ,
               then
               we
               also
               shall
               appear
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             glorious
             Epiphany
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             glorious
             appearing
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             whom
             ?
          
           
             The
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Some
             there
             are
             that
             would
             make
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             be
             two
             persons
             .
             
               The
               great
               God
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             the
             Son.
             Thus
             the
             Arrians
             ;
             thus
             the
             Semi-Arrians
             ;
             and
             thus
             (
             which
             I
             wonder
             at
             )
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             thus
             some
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             you
             never
             find
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             the
             Epiphany
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             that
             same
             glorious
             Epiphany
             is
             ever
             of
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Greek
             makes
             it
             plain
             me-thinks
             :
             for
             had
             there
             been
             two
             persons
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             should
             have
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             been
             two
             Articles
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             but
             one
             Article
             :
             it
             is
             apparant
             to
             them
             that
             understand
             the
             Greek
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             Person
             ;
             that
             same
             person
             is
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               great
               God.
            
             
             First
             ,
             
             Christ
             is
             God.
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             to
             prove
             that
             now
             ,
             among
             you
             .
             And
             that
             same
             incommunicable
             Name
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             find
             him
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             those
             incommunicable
             properties
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             Immutability
             .
          
           
             Immensity
             .
          
           
             Omnipotency
             .
          
           
             Omniscience
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             those
             names
             that
             are
             proper
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               
                 The
                 Creator
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Governour
                 ,
              
            
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             And
             then
             the
             worship
             that
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               ipsius
               est
               ,
               solus
               est
            
             ;
             all
             these
             being
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             lest
             you
             should
             think
             he
             is
             God
             now
             ,
             by
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             in
             which
             sence
             the
             Angels
             are
             called
             Elohim
             .
             Or
             as
             Majestrates
             are
             Gods
             by
             representation
             :
             you
             shall
             find
             by
             what
             Epithites
             he
             is
             called
             God.
             
             
               The
               true
               God
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             
               The
               mighty
               God
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             .
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.5
             .
             and
             here
             ,
             
               the
               great
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             so
             he
             is
             great
             God
             ;
             
             great
             ,
             not
             in
             bodily
             bulk
             ,
             but
             great
             in
             Essence
             ,
             Great
             in
             Majesty
             ,
             great
             in
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             first
             be
             a
             wondrous
             comfort
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
             
             Doth
             thy
             heart
             condemn
             thee
             ?
             hark
             what
             S.
             John
             faith
             ,
             
               God
               is
               greater
               then
               our
               he
               art
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             doth
             the
             Divel
             terrifie
             thee
             ?
             hark
             what
             our
             Lord
             faith
             ,
             
               No
               man
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               take
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               .
            
             He
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             us
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             :
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             matter
             of
             terrour
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Judge
             shall
             be
             
               the
               great
               God
               :
               for
               who
               is
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               angry
               ?
            
             Do
             you
             remember
             ,
             when
             the
             band
             of
             Souldiers
             came
             to
             apprehend
             him
             in
             the
             Garden
             ;
             he
             said
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             
               Ego
               sum
               ;
               it
               is
               I
            
             faith
             he
             ,
             and
             presently
             they
             fell
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             they
             were
             beat
             down
             with
             the
             very
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             sometimes
             with
             the
             wind
             of
             a
             bullet
             :
             or
             as
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             ,
             with
             the
             found
             of
             the
             trumpets
             of
             Rams
             ,
             horns
             .
             The
             very
             word
             
               Ego
               sum
            
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             more
             ;
             they
             fell
             all
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Now
             I
             may
             say
             with
             that
             Father
             ,
             what
             shall
             he
             do
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             Judge
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             ?
             
               Quid
               regnatores
               patuerit
            
             ,
             &c.
             what
             shall
             he
             do
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             reign
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             die
             ?
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             great
             a
             God
             ,
             so
             glorious
             ;
             how
             shall
             such
             a
             poor
             wretch
             as
             I
             ,
             stand
             before
             him
             ?
             I
             confess
             my self
             a
             poor
             ,
             wretched
             ,
             and
             grievous
             sinner
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             stand
             before
             him
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             
             mark
             here
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             called
             
               the
               great
               God
            
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             
             
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             comfort
             ;
             
             he
             is
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             he
             came
             to
             work
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             
               He
               was
               made
               like
               us
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sin
               excepted
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             be
             mereiful
             .
             And
             it
             is
             wondrous
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             very
             nature
             he
             shall
             be
             our
             Judge
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             Judge
             ,
             at
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             
               Pilate
               :
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               ,
            
             faith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             ?
             
               by
               the
               man
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             Act.
             17.31
             .
          
           
             O
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             comfort
             of
             comforts
             is
             that
             indeed
             ,
             I
             pray
             mark
             our
             Lords
             words
             ,
             John
             5.27
             .
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               given
               all
               authority
               to
               his
               Son
               to
               judge
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             Mark
             his
             reason
             ,
             
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             power
             to
             judge
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             It
             made
             sweet
             Saint
             Bernard
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               verum
               Patrem
               misericordia
            
             .
             &c.
             O
             true
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             that
             wouldest
             have
             men
             judged
             by
             man
             :
             he
             hath
             been
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             lived
             ;
             he
             knew
             no
             sin
             ;
             he
             knew
             temptation
             ;
             he
             knew
             what
             is
             was
             to
             be
             tempted
             ;
             he
             knows
             that
             we
             are
             tempted
             ,
             and
             he
             knows
             that
             we
             are
             but
             men
             ;
             
               he
               remembreth
               that
               we
               are
               but
               dust
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             gone
             over
             the
             words
             briefly
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             general
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             touched
             ,
             which
             I
             can
             but
             touch
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             
             
               Every
               true
               Christian
               must
               so
               live
               ,
               
               as
               a
               man
               that
               waites
               ,
               and
               looks
               for
               this
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               at
               that
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             The
             holy
             men
             that
             lived
             before
             Christs
             first
             Epiphany
             ,
             his
             first
             coming
             here
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             are
             described
             thus
             ,
             to
             be
             men
             that
             looked
             for
             that
             coming
             .
             After
             his
             coming
             ,
             Anna
             the
             Prophetess
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             faith
             ,
             
               she
               spake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               looked
               for
               redemption
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             
             Luke
             2.36
             .
             and
             in
             verse
             25.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               old
               
               Simeon
               ,
               a
               devout
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               looked
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             the
             like
             is
             said
             of
             Joseph
             of
             
               Aremathea
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               one
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               looked
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
            
             he
             looked
             for
             
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             There
             was
             looking
             then
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             now
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             described
             by
             this
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             Gods
             children
             are
             still
             looking
             for
             this
             second
             coming
             .
             Let
             me
             give
             you
             but
             a
             place
             or
             two
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Jude
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Keep
               your selves
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               look
               for
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               that
               great
               day
               ,
               to
               eternal
               life
               .
               Gird
               up
               your
               loyns
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               let
               your
               lights
               be
               burning
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             you
             may
             be
             as
             men
             that
             look
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             into
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             whether
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             they
             look
             for
             his
             coming
             or
             no
             ;
             
               this
               blessed
               hope
            
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             prophane
             the
             sanctified
             day
             of
             rest
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             blaspheme
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             name
             of
             God
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             wantonly
             abuse
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             drunkenness
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             lie
             ,
             and
             steal
             ,
             and
             whore
             ,
             and
             yet
             tell
             me
             thou
             lookest
             for
             that
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             ?
             surely
             thou
             dost
             not
             .
             If
             quoth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             do
             look
             for
             these
             things
             (
             in
             the
             place
             named
             before
             .
             )
             
             2
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
             
               Then
               let
               us
               do
               our
               diligence
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               .
            
             If
             thou
             do
             not
             thy
             diligence
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             thou
             maist
             be
             found
             in
             peace
             ,
             never
             tell
             me
             thou
             lookest
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             never
             time
             yet
             for
             us
             to
             lie
             ,
             and
             wallow
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             think
             nothing
             that
             we
             do
             dishonest
             :
             there
             was
             never
             time
             for
             these
             things
             since
             time
             was
             .
             Surely
             there
             is
             no
             time
             for
             it
             now
             .
             All
             the
             dayes
             since
             Christ
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             last
             dayes
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             are
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             since
             that
             day
             of
             the
             first
             Epiphany
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             day
             that
             will
             be
             the
             last
             of
             all
             those
             last
             dayes
             .
             And
             me-thinks
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             before
             that
             last
             day
             of
             all
             come
             :
             me-thinks
             I
             see
             the
             day
             broke
             already
             ,
             it
             is
             break
             of
             day
             already
             .
             Therefore
             brethren
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             indeed
             look
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             ,
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             
               be
               diligent
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               without
               spot
               ,
               in
               holiness
               .
            
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             occasion
             at
             this
             time
             .
             You
             have
             brought
             hither
             ,
             a
             dead
             body
             of
             a
             very
             good
             neighbour
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             acknowledg
             ,
             I
             ever
             found
             a
             kind
             ,
             and
             a
             loving
             friend
             .
             You
             have
             brought
             it
             here
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             blessed
             and
             joyful
             resurrection
             .
             I
             need
             not
             speak
             much
             of
             his
             life
             here
             :
             an
             ancient
             inhabitant
             ;
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             call
             me
             first
             to
             this
             place
             26.
             years
             since
             ,
             I
             found
             him
             then
             in
             the
             chief
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             divers
             times
             since
             he
             hath
             been
             in
             it
             :
             and
             I
             have
             seldome
             known
             any
             more
             painful
             ,
             and
             more
             industrious
             ,
             and
             more
             honest
             in
             those
             places
             then
             he
             was
             .
             We
             have
             all
             known
             him
             a
             man
             humble
             in
             his
             conversation
             ,
             just
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             true
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             merciful
             in
             his
             dealing
             ,
             charitable
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
             His
             life
             was
             such
             a
             life
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             ours
             to
             be
             ,
             a
             life
             sober
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             pious
             in
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             .
             He
             lived
             ,
             and
             lead
             a
             life
             pious
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             just
             in
             the
             regard
             of
             men
             ,
             sober
             in
             regard
             of
             himself
             ;
             I
             can
             say
             no
             lesse
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             you
             desire
             to
             hear
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             much
             afflicted
             my
             soul
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             unjust
             aspertions
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             There
             was
             a
             sudden
             stroak
             indeed
             of
             Gods
             hand
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             it
             so
             pleased
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             it
             was
             in
             my
             presence
             and
             sight
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             give
             the
             better
             testimony
             of
             it
             .
             The
             suddenness
             of
             the
             stroak
             made
             him
             liable
             to
             some
             misconstruction
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             many
             men
             occasion
             to
             passe
             a
             very
             uncharitable
             ,
             and
             unchristian
             verdict
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             me
             give
             you
             a
             true
             naked
             relation
             how
             it
             was
             .
             I
             never
             knew
             any
             men
             of
             so
             peaceable
             a
             disposition
             ,
             but
             there
             might
             be
             sometimes
             some
             difference
             between
             them
             :
             there
             was
             between
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Lot
             ,
             between
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             between
             another
             honest
             neighbour
             and
             him
             ;
             both
             men
             of
             a
             peaceable
             disposition
             .
             They
             did
             not
             desire
             to
             go
             to
             law
             ;
             they
             desired
             the
             matter
             might
             be
             put
             to
             Arbitrators
             ;
             they
             chose
             four
             honest
             Gentlemen
             to
             take
             up
             the
             matter
             between
             them
             ;
             they
             made
             me
             as
             an
             unworthy
             Umpire
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             did
             
             not
             agree
             .
             On
             Thursday
             last
             they
             met
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             pleaded
             their
             cause
             .
             And
             let
             me
             say
             thus
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             brother
             of
             ours
             had
             been
             judg'd
             to
             do
             any
             wrong
             in
             that
             cause
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             uttered
             one
             word
             of
             falshood
             to
             help
             his
             cause
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             used
             one
             word
             of
             imprecation
             ,
             wishing
             any
             curse
             to
             himself
             ;
             then
             it
             had
             been
             peradventure
             ,
             a
             just
             thing
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             taken
             him
             at
             his
             word
             .
             If
             he
             had
             sworn
             one
             oath
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             uttered
             but
             one
             uncharitable
             word
             against
             his
             neighbour
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             shewed
             but
             any
             malice
             or
             spleen
             against
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             been
             but
             transported
             with
             passion
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             easily
             be
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             men
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             but
             transported
             with
             passion
             ;
             then
             peradventure
             some
             men
             might
             have
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             the
             stroke
             of
             divine
             justice
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             witness
             of
             honest
             Gentlemen
             that
             were
             the
             arbitrators
             ,
             and
             will
             justifie
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             his
             cause
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             word
             spoken
             ,
             but
             was
             confirmed
             by
             honest
             witnesses
             present
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             he
             used
             no
             kind
             of
             imprecation
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             a
             protestation
             ;
             or
             any
             asseveration
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             oath
             sworn
             ,
             either
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             others
             that
             were
             present
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             not
             one
             uncharitable
             word
             spoken
             by
             him
             :
             there
             was
             not
             any
             malice
             ,
             or
             ranckour
             ,
             or
             hatred
             appeared
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             between
             them
             ;
             he
             was
             no
             way
             transported
             with
             passion
             .
          
           
             He
             did
             plead
             his
             cause
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             meekness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             with
             that
             quietness
             ,
             with
             that
             sweet
             temper
             ,
             and
             that
             Christian
             moderation
             ,
             as
             more
             could
             not
             be
             required
             in
             any
             Saint
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             brethren
             ,
             let
             me
             only
             tell
             you
             thus
             much
             ,
             while
             this
             was
             in
             agitation
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             perceive
             that
             he
             was
             moved
             at
             any
             thing
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             stirred
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             earnest
             in
             his
             cause
             .
             Till
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             touch
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             some
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             it
             :
             rising
             from
             his
             stool
             ,
             he
             sate
             rubbing
             of
             his
             cheek
             ,
             or
             his
             neck
             with
             his
             handkercheif
             .
             He
             fell
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             that
             sate
             close
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             perceiving
             that
             he
             was
             not
             well
             ,
             asked
             him
             how
             he
             did
             ?
             he
             was
             scarsely
             able
             to
             give
             us
             an
             answer
             ,
             I
             perceived
             that
             he
             was
             stricken
             with
             the
             dead
             palsie
             .
             Brethren
             considering
             these
             things
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             judge
             not
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             judged
             ;
             condemn
             not
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             condemned
             .
             You
             owe
             a
             duty
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             duty
             that
             you
             owe
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             was
             about
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             as
             before
             God
             ;
             but
             I
             beseech
             you
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             them
             that
             shall
             either
             be
             forgers
             ,
             or
             spreaders
             of
             such
             notorious
             lies
             :
             though
             it
             pleased
             God
             it
             were
             by
             a
             sudden
             stroak
             of
             his
             hand
             ;
             and
             how
             often
             hath
             he
             done
             it
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             been
             worse
             busied
             ?
             he
             was
             but
             seeking
             to
             work
             peace
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             pleased
             God
             suddenly
             to
             take
             his
             speech
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             I
             beseech
             you
             know
             this
             withall
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             not
             to
             take
             his
             life
             presently
             away
             ;
             nor
             his
             understanding
             from
             him
             :
             from
             Thursday
             about
             four
             of
             the
             clock
             that
             he
             was
             first
             stricken
             ,
             he
             lived
             till
             Saturday
             night
             ,
             or
             Sunday
             morning
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             :
             but
             in
             this
             time
             on
             Friday
             night
             I
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             perceived
             by
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             hand
             that
             he
             knew
             me
             ;
             I
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             some
             gracious
             promises
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             .
             I
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             beleeved
             those
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             found
             any
             comfort
             in
             those
             promises
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             .
             I
             asked
             him
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             found
             any
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             same
             signe
             ;
             he
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             again
             .
             I
             asked
             him
             if
             I
             should
             pray
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             desired
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             period
             of
             every
             Petition
             ,
             his
             hand
             went
             up
             to
             God.
             And
             one
             thing
             I
             observed
             more
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             petition
             of
             mine
             ,
             in
             that
             prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             God
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             most
             busie
             when
             we
             are
             weakest
             ;
             he
             held
             up
             his
             hand
             higher
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             continued
             holding
             it
             longer
             .
          
           
             And
             blessed
             be
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             hold
             and
             keep
             an
             intelligence
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             speech
             ,
             but
             with
             our
             very
             hands
             :
             that
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             those
             groans
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             they
             prevailed
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             he
             died
             ,
             a
             holy
             servant
             of
             God
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             his
             soul
             is
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             come
             to
             lay
             up
             his
             body
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             blessed
             ,
             and
             joyful
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             LIFES
             APPARITION
             :
             AND
             MANS
             DISSOLUTION
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 JAMES
                 4.14
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 Life
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             main
             things
             to
             which
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             subject
             and
             obnoxious
             ;
             rash
             judgement
             ,
             and
             vain
             confidence
             ;
             both
             spring
             out
             of
             one
             root
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Pride
             ;
             where
             Pride
             possesseth
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             man
             rash
             in
             the
             judging
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             presume
             vainly
             ,
             and
             confidently
             upon
             himself
             ;
             At
             all
             these
             evils
             the
             Apostle
             strikes
             here
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             both
             Mother
             and
             Daughter
             :
             both
             root
             and
             branch
             .
          
           
             To
             take
             heed
             of
             Pride
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Mother
             sin
             ;
             he
             exhorteth
             us
             to
             thankfulness
             :
             where
             instead
             of
             waxing
             proud
             of
             our selves
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us
             humble
             our selves
             ;
             and
             he
             brings
             this
             argument
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             because
             
               they
               that
               humble
               themselves
               ,
               God
               will
               exalt
               .
            
             The
             only
             way
             to
             be
             exalted
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             humble
             ;
             he
             compares
             the
             state
             of
             man
             ,
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             future
             condition
             )
             to
             a
             pair
             of
             Balances
             that
             are
             hung
             on
             a
             beam
             ,
             the
             lower
             the
             one
             balance
             is
             down
             ,
             the
             higher
             the
             other
             is
             up
             ;
             the
             lower
             we
             humble
             our selves
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             higher
             God
             will
             exalt
             us
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
           
             The
             two
             main
             evils
             which
             are
             the
             branches
             of
             this
             root
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             reproves
             in
             the
             eleventh
             Verse
             .
             First
             ,
             rash
             judging
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             fault
             of
             those
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             others
             ;
             
               Speak
               not
               evil
               one
               of
               another
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             That
             that
             commonly
             we
             call
             the
             sin
             of
             Detraction
             ,
             Aquinas
             saith
             ,
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             two
             wayes
             ,
             either
             reporting
             of
             another
             that
             evill
             we
             should
             not
             ,
             or
             in
             not
             reporting
             of
             him
             that
             good
             we
             should
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             we
             offend
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             either
             accuse
             him
             of
             that
             ill
             that
             he
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             aggravate
             against
             him
             that
             ill
             that
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             ,
             making
             it
             appear
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             we
             are
             guilty
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             good
             parts
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             we
             extenuate
             that
             worth
             and
             goodness
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             making
             it
             appear
             less
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             the
             Apostle
             disswades
             us
             by
             three
             Arguments
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             do
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             wrong
             the
             Law
             ;
             
               He
               that
               speaks
               evill
               of
               another
               ,
               speaks
               evill
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             would
             have
             us
             love
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             that
             do
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             wrong
             God
             ,
             they
             take
             Gods
             office
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             judge
             others
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Judge
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Law-giver
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             they
             wrong
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             they
             censure
             and
             judge
             their
             Brethren
             beyond
             their
             Commission
             ,
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             more
             than
             they
             have
             Authority
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             you
             exceed
             your
             Commission
             in
             this
             ,
             you
             take
             that
             upon
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             warrant
             for
             :
             Thus
             against
             the
             rash
             judging
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Then
             against
             vain-confidence
             in
             our selves
             ,
             this
             the
             Apostle
             strikes
             at
             too
             :
             at
             a
             confidence
             out
             of
             which
             a
             man
             prefixeth
             unto
             himself
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             do
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             do
             this
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             year
             ;
             what
             he
             will
             buy
             ,
             and
             sell
             ,
             and
             gain
             .
             
               Go
               to
               now
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               you
               that
               say
            
             thus
             among
             your selves
             ,
             
               to
               morrow
               you
               will
               go
               to
               such
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               tarry
               there
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               buy
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               get
               gain
            
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             foolish
             confidence
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             endeavours
             to
             reprove
             ,
             and
             suppress
             it
             ,
             
               
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Correction
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Direction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             His
             Correction
             is
             drawn
             ,
             first
             from
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             make
             such
             accounts
             as
             these
             ;
             you
             say
             you
             will
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             to
             morrow
             ,
             you
             shew
             your
             ignorance
             ;
             
               you
               know
               not
               what
               shall
               be
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             thing
             they
             reckon
             upon
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             uncertain
             ,
             nothing
             so
             uncertain
             as
             that
             is
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             upon
             ;
             Consider
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               what
               is
               your
               life
            
             ;
             you
             talk
             of
             doing
             this
             and
             that
             to
             morrow
             ;
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
               ?
               it
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
          
           
             His
             directing
             Argument
             is
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             where
             he
             teacheth
             us
             how
             we
             should
             speak
             of
             things
             future
             ,
             and
             things
             present
             .
          
           
             Of
             things
             future
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             too
             peremptorily
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             condition
             ,
             
               If
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               will.
            
             And
             then
             for
             things
             present
             ,
             not
             to
             rejoyce
             boastingly
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               here
               to
               be
               boasted
               of
               ,
               or
               rejoyced
               in
               .
            
          
           
             The
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             selected
             for
             this
             present
             time
             and
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             upon
             ,
             is
             only
             that
             argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             the
             shortness
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             life
             is
             represented
             :
             the
             Apostle
             sets
             it
             forth
             to
             us
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             and
             Answer
             ;
             First
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             worthy
             the
             reckoning
             of
             ;
             Build
             upon
             nothing
             to
             be
             done
             to
             morrow
             ,
             upon
             so
             vain
             a
             foundation
             as
             that
             is
             :
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             he
             comparatively
             describes
             it
             ,
             and
             sets
             it
             forth
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               like
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             method
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             laid
             down
             ,
             so
             shall
             my
             Discourse
             go
             on
             ;
             and
             first
             I
             will
             say
             something
             of
             the
             question
             he
             layeth
             down
             :
             And
             then
             I
             will
             say
             something
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             to
             let
             us
             see
             what
             a
             poor
             uncertain
             thing
             we
             trust
             to
             ,
             when
             we
             build
             upon
             life
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             throws
             out
             this
             question
             ,
             Your
             life
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
             
             Where
             first
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             he
             speaks
             in
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
               your
               life
            
             ,
             not
             ours
             :
             yours
             that
             make
             such
             accounts
             and
             reckonings
             as
             these
             ,
             promise
             to
             your selves
             what
             you
             will
             do
             in
             following
             your
             worldly
             business
             ,
             and
             increase
             your
             worldly
             gain
             ;
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
             The
             life
             of
             Worldlings
             the
             Apostle
             would
             secretly
             tax
             ,
             as
             some
             Expositers
             collect
             ,
             noting
             a
             difference
             and
             disparity
             between
             Christians
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             Worldlings
             in
             theirs
             ;
             Worldlings
             are
             altogether
             for
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             they
             never
             dream
             of
             any
             other
             to
             come
             ;
             
               Post
               mortem
               nihil
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Epicure
             in
             the
             Poet.
             Death
             that
             is
             an
             anihilation
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             there
             comes
             nothing
             ;
             Therefore
             all
             their
             projects
             and
             practices
             draw
             downwards
             ,
             they
             project
             for
             a
             worldly
             Life
             ,
             their
             buyings
             and
             sellings
             ,
             and
             markettings
             ,
             and
             profits
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             things
             they
             mind
             and
             seek
             after
             ,
             all
             the
             thought
             of
             their
             hearts
             are
             bent
             upon
             these
             cares
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             Lives
             are
             spent
             upon
             these
             things
             :
             but
             there
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             Life
             that
             Christians
             look
             for
             :
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               life
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
            
             ;
             they
             know
             there
             is
             another
             Life
             to
             come
             after
             this
             ,
             therefore
             their
             hearts
             are
             set
             upon
             other
             manner
             of
             objects
             .
             They
             are
             not
             such
             as
             have
             their
             affections
             set
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             account
             of
             themselves
             as
             men
             of
             this
             World.
             Plato
             being
             asked
             the
             question
             what
             Country-man
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Citizen
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Citizen
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               We
               have
               our
               conversation
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.10
             .
             The
             Greek
             word
             properly
             signifieth
             Citizens
             ,
             or
             Burgesses
             ;
             therefore
             Saint
             Jerome
             in
             his
             Epitaph
             upon
             Neapotian
             renders
             it
             so
             ;
             and
             Beza
             pertinent
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             though
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             We
             carry
             and
             behave
             our selves
             like
             Citizens
             ,
             or
             Burgesses
             ,
             or
             Free-men
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             have
             all
             their
             affections
             〈◊〉
             all
             their
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             bent
             that
             way
             :
             if
             they
             can
             obtain
             that
             ,
             they
             have
             as
             much
             as
             they
             desire
             to
             crown
             their
             wishes
             withall
             :
             they
             care
             for
             no
             other
             buying
             but
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             they
             fear
             not
             selling
             but
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             they
             wish
             no
             gain
             but
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             this
             Life
             doth
             only
             deserve
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Life
             :
             this
             Life
             which
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             Christians
             live
             :
             the
             Life
             that
             they
             live
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             Life
             is
             that
             that
             must
             prepare
             them
             for
             a
             better
             Life
             ,
             the
             life
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Of
             any
             other
             Life
             but
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             ask
             the
             question
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               What
               is
               it
               ?
               what
               is
               it
               ?
            
             It
             deserves
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             name
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             though
             in
             name
             it
             be
             a
             life
             ,
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             death
             ;
             but
             pretermit
             the
             disparity
             and
             difference
             between
             lives
             ;
             some
             are
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             other
             simply
             considered
             .
             The
             Life
             simply
             considered
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Apostles
             question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
          
           
             Questions
             alway
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             emphatical
             ,
             whether
             they
             tend
             to
             magnifie
             and
             advance
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             villifying
             and
             abasing
             of
             what
             they
             aim
             at
             ;
             this
             here
             is
             most
             emphatical
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             how
             poor
             and
             base
             a
             thing
             Life
             is
             ,
             like
             that
             question
             in
             Job
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             poor
             and
             base
             a
             thing
             man
             is
             ,
             Job
             7.17
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               mindful
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               settest
               thy
               heart
               upon
               him
               ?
            
             So
             David
             ,
             Psalm
             8.4
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               mindful
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               desirest
               him
               ?
            
             He
             shews
             how
             poor
             and
             base
             a
             thing
             man
             is
             :
             and
             he
             himself
             gives
             the
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             Psalm
             114.6
             .
             
               Man
               is
               like
               to
               vanity
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             more
             plainly
             in
             Psalm
             39.6
             .
             
               Surely
               man
               is
               vanity
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             surely
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               man
               in
               his
               best
               estate
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
            
             What
             could
             have
             been
             more
             emphatically
             spoken
             ?
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             there
             but
             it
             hath
             its
             force
             ;
             
               Man
               is
               vanity
               ;
               Every
               man
               is
               vanity
               ;
               Every
               man
               in
               his
               best
               estate
               is
               vanity
               ;
               Every
               man
               in
               his
               best
               estate
               ,
               is
               altogether
               vanity
            
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             is
             a
             word
             of
             asseveration
             by
             which
             he
             seals
             and
             buckles
             up
             all
             ;
             
               Surely
               ,
               every
               man
               in
               his
               best
               estate
               ,
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
            
             If
             the
             Apostle
             had
             but
             barely
             and
             nakedly
             said
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             concerning
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             shortness
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             sufficient
             if
             he
             had
             said
             thus
             :
             
               Your
               life
               is
               a
               vapour
               that
               appears
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             he
             fetcheth
             it
             in
             with
             a
             Quere
             ,
             he
             puts
             it
             to
             a
             question
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             demur
             ,
             and
             have
             us
             to
             pause
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             brings
             it
             in
             with
             a
             ,
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
          
           
             By
             the
             Apostles
             leave
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             quit
             another
             question
             with
             him
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostle
             means
             to
             express
             it
             thus
             ?
             Surely
             it
             is
             to
             inculcate
             that
             into
             us
             more
             throughly
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             pause
             upon
             that
             more
             seriously
             :
             such
             questious
             as
             these
             make
             a
             great
             stop
             in
             a
             mans
             way
             ,
             as
             
             Amaza's
             body
             in
             2
             Sam.
             12.12
             .
             it
             stopped
             the
             passage
             
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             get
             forwards
             ;
             so
             the
             interposing
             of
             such
             questions
             as
             these
             ,
             make
             a
             stop
             in
             our
             wayes
             and
             proceedings
             ;
             they
             make
             us
             take
             new
             thoughts
             and
             think
             again
             ,
             they
             make
             us
             enter
             into
             new
             cogitations
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             better
             for
             us
             in
             that
             we
             are
             doing
             to
             persist
             ,
             or
             to
             break
             off
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             teach
             us
             wisedome
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             perusing
             ,
             and
             foreknowing
             of
             our
             worldly
             business
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             about
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             ponder
             and
             pause
             ,
             and
             suppose
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             do
             I
             well
             to
             do
             thus
             ?
             or
             what
             is
             it
             that
             I
             thus
             eagerly
             pursue
             ?
             what
             is
             it
             that
             I
             seek
             after
             ?
          
           
             Is
             it
             honour
             that
             I
             am
             ambitious
             of
             ?
             why
             what
             is
             our
             honour
             but
             a
             breath
             ?
             a
             height
             that
             many
             are
             raised
             to
             ,
             out
             of
             favour
             rather
             then
             desert
             ?
             like
             Phaetons
             Chariot
             ,
             or
             Icarus
             Plumes
             ,
             a
             Pinacle
             of
             honour
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             that
             stands
             must
             expect
             advancement
             ,
             or
             ruin
             ;
             to
             some
             it
             is
             a
             cloud
             of
             smoak
             ,
             that
             the
             higher
             it
             mounts
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             dies
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             riches
             that
             we
             set
             our
             hearts
             upon
             ?
             let
             us
             ask
             the
             question
             what
             is
             riches
             ,
             but
             
               thick
               clay
            
             ?
             as
             Habakuk
             tearms
             it
             ,
             red
             and
             white
             earth
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             faith
             ,
             or
             the
             baggage
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             another
             expresseth
             it
             ;
             as
             baggage
             is
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             so
             is
             riches
             to
             men
             ,
             it
             cannot
             well
             be
             left
             behind
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             hinders
             the
             march
             ,
             and
             sometime
             loseth
             the
             battel
             ;
             in
             the
             getting
             of
             them
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             labour
             ,
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             care
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             foregoing
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             have
             them
             and
             not
             be
             happy
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             want
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             contented
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             pleasure
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             and
             dote
             upon
             ?
             let
             us
             ask
             the
             question
             ,
             what
             is
             pleasure
             ?
             as
             a
             rose
             senced
             with
             thorns
             ,
             as
             a
             honey
             combe
             filled
             with
             stings
             ;
             there
             is
             sweetness
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ;
             forward
             it
             casts
             smiles
             ,
             but
             backward
             it
             throwes
             darts
             ;
             that
             joy
             is
             
               like
               the
               cracking
               of
               thorns
            
             ;
             when
             it
             goes
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             snuff
             of
             a
             candle
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             greatest
             joy
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             is
             it
             life
             we
             build
             upon
             ?
             ask
             
               what
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
             the
             Text
             answers
             that
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               vapour
               that
               appears
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
             If
             we
             could
             thus
             ponder
             ,
             and
             pause
             ,
             with
             serious
             meditations
             upon
             those
             worldly
             businesses
             ,
             that
             we
             so
             eagerly
             pursue
             ;
             and
             put
             these
             questions
             to
             our selves
             in
             the
             pursuing
             of
             them
             ;
             Beloved
             ,
             they
             would
             peradventure
             help
             us
             so
             far
             to
             see
             into
             the
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             edge
             and
             heat
             of
             our
             desires
             would
             be
             abated
             and
             pulled
             down
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             Question
             the
             Apostle
             propounds
             ;
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
            
             ?
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             answer
             ;
             
               It
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeareth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Wherein
             the
             shortness
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             life
             is
             set
             forth
             ;
             in
             the
             description
             of
             it
             observe
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             wherein
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             :
             
               A
               vapour
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               vapour
            
             :
             In
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             shortness
             of
             abiding
             .
          
           
             The
             suddenness
             of
             departing
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             shortness
             of
             abiding
             ,
             
               a
               vapour
               ,
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               while
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             first
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             it
             appears
             only
             ;
             he
             saith
             not
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             it
             appeareth
             so
             ;
             it
             rather
             appears
             ,
             then
             is
             any
             matter
             of
             substance
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             this
             appearing
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             
               for
               a
               little
               while
            
             ,
             it
             tarries
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             suddenness
             of
             the
             departure
             ,
             as
             the
             abiding
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             so
             the
             departure
             of
             it
             is
             sudden
             ,
             
               it
               is
               gone
            
             ere
             we
             are
             aware
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             is
             become
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             print
             or
             memory
             of
             it
             left
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             our
             life
             is
             compared
             ,
             
             that
             is
             the
             first
             point
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             it
             t
             s
             compared
             to
             
               a
               vapour
            
             .
             If
             the
             Apostle
             had
             given
             no
             answer
             at
             all
             to
             the
             question
             he
             puts
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             imagined
             his
             meaning
             ;
             and
             from
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             have
             abundantly
             supplyed
             it
             .
             How
             many
             times
             and
             places
             of
             Scripture
             sets
             forth
             the
             shortness
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             by
             sundry
             similitudes
             and
             comparisons
             ?
             sometimes
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               dream
            
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             a
             span
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             a
             shadow
             ,
             sometimes
             
             to
             
               a
               weavers
               shuttle
            
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             
               a
               swift
               post
            
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             
               a
               short
               race
            
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             
               a
               watch
               in
               the
               night
            
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             
               a
               flower
               in
               the
               field
            
             ;
             sometime
             to
             
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
            
             .
             All
             these
             are
             significant
             expressions
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             shortness
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             life
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             we
             might
             answer
             the
             Apostles
             question
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             said
             nothing
             ;
             but
             his
             own
             answer
             expresseth
             it
             fitly
             and
             fully
             ,
             by
             a
             pregnant
             ,
             and
             pertinent
             resembling
             it
             to
             
               a
               vapour
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Philosophers
             observe
             differences
             between
             vapours
             and
             exhalations
             ,
             though
             both
             are
             drawn
             from
             the
             earth
             yet
             the
             matter
             of
             an
             exhalation
             is
             moist
             and
             hot
             ;
             the
             matter
             of
             vapours
             moist
             and
             cold
             :
             Exhalations
             rise
             from
             the
             superficies
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             Vapours
             lie
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             exhalations
             continue
             longer
             ,
             vapours
             shorter
             ;
             but
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             upon
             Philosophical
             distinctions
             ,
             
               your
               life
               is
               a
               vapour
            
             .
          
           
             Observe
             how
             the
             resemblance
             holds
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             First
             ,
             a
             vapour
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             breath
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             so
             ,
             of
             a
             word
             that
             signifieth
             ,
             blowing
             or
             a
             breath
             ,
             or
             nothing
             but
             smoak
             ,
             therefore
             Act.
             2.
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               vapour
               of
               smoak
            
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             
               a
               vapour
            
             ,
             because
             breath
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               the
               breath
               of
               life
            
             ;
             So
             Moses
             called
             it
             in
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             and
             when
             a
             man
             dies
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             
               his
               breath
               departs
               from
               him
            
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             he
             brings
             it
             as
             an
             argument
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             vain
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             trust
             upon
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             more
             hold
             of
             his
             life
             then
             so
             ;
             
               Cease
               from
               man
               ,
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ;
               what
               account
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               even
               as
               smoak
               ,
               his
               dayes
               pass
               ,
               and
               vanish
               away
               as
               smoak
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             vapours
             are
             ingendered
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             they
             lodge
             in
             the
             caverns
             ,
             and
             hollow
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             that
             is
             their
             mansion
             house
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             their
             being
             ,
             such
             a
             vapour
             is
             our
             life
             ;
             for
             this
             body
             of
             ours
             wherein
             our
             life
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             body
             of
             earth
             ;
             
               Man
               hath
               his
               foundation
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               Job
            
             14.
             and
             there
             God
             hath
             provided
             a
             receptacle
             and
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             for
             our
             life
             to
             be
             received
             into
             ,
             and
             contained
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             when
             God
             gave
             it
             Adam
             first
             ,
             
               he
               blew
               it
               into
               his
               nostrils
               ,
            
             there
             he
             made
             a
             lodging
             for
             it
             ;
             therefore
             man
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               his
               breath
               in
               his
               nostrils
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             trust
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             no
             account
             to
             be
             made
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Vapours
             are
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             Sun
             into
             the
             ayr
             ,
             some
             to
             higher
             regions
             then
             others
             are
             ;
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             all
             at
             their
             highest
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             fixing
             nor
             setling
             ,
             but
             are
             carryed
             ,
             and
             agitated
             ,
             and
             tossed
             by
             the
             winds
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             be
             dissolved
             in
             showers
             ,
             and
             dewes
             ,
             and
             fall
             back
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             life
             ,
             we
             come
             all
             at
             the
             first
             as
             vapours
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             have
             suns
             that
             draw
             us
             up
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             Princes
             peradventure
             ,
             or
             great
             persons
             ,
             some
             to
             higher
             regions
             then
             others
             ;
             some
             are
             drawn
             to
             high
             places
             of
             honour
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             setling
             no
             fixing
             ,
             as
             vapours
             in
             the
             ayr
             ;
             they
             are
             hurried
             and
             tossed
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             from
             one
             wind
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             long
             and
             restless
             motion
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             again
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             taken
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             where
             the
             earth
             exhales
             many
             vapours
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             not
             so
             pure
             and
             wholsome
             as
             other
             places
             ;
             for
             by
             experience
             we
             find
             the
             healthfullest
             places
             are
             in
             the
             hilly
             high
             Countries
             ,
             but
             moarish
             low
             grounds
             have
             least
             health
             ,
             and
             shortest
             lives
             ,
             because
             of
             vapours
             ;
             our
             life
             is
             a
             vapour
             in
             this
             respect
             ;
             Many
             ill
             ayres
             continually
             exhaled
             in
             our
             corrupt
             natures
             ,
             the
             world
             is
             full
             of
             inordinate
             concupisence
             ,
             and
             the
             Divel
             poysons
             every
             place
             where
             he
             comes
             ;
             so
             that
             while
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             we
             live
             in
             a
             Moarish
             ground
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             ill
             vapours
             and
             ayr
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             higher
             we
             climb
             the
             safer
             ;
             as
             God
             faith
             to
             Lot
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             when
             he
             bid
             him
             get
             him
             to
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             should
             be
             safe
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             can
             get
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             
               the
               mount
               Sion
            
             ,
             the
             place
             and
             habitation
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             blessed
             Angels
             for
             ever
             ,
             there
             we
             shall
             dwell
             in
             safety
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             no
             foggs
             and
             mists
             of
             temptations
             ;
             there
             are
             no
             ill
             ayrs
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             favours
             of
             sin
             or
             misery
             ,
             either
             to
             breed
             us
             anoyance
             ,
             or
             threaten
             vexation
             ;
             So
             you
             see
             the
             first
             thing
             what
             it
             is
             our
             life
             is
             resembled
             unto
             ,
             and
             how
             filthy
             the
             resemblance
             holds
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Vapour
             .
             In
             two
             things
             ;
             
             
               
                 The
                 shortness
                 of
                 abiding
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 suddenness
                 of
                 departing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             shortness
             of
             abiding
             ,
             
               it
               appears
               for
               a
               little
               while
               .
            
          
           
           
             Where
             first
             observe
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             the
             word
             of
             appearing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             rather
             in
             appearance
             than
             in
             deed
             ;
             of
             shew
             rather
             than
             substance
             ;
             such
             is
             a
             Vapour
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             ariseth
             ,
             and
             breaks
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             great
             swelling
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             would
             fill
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             darken
             the
             Sun
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             no
             solidity
             nor
             substance
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             empty
             tumor
             ;
             it
             seems
             and
             appears
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             but
             really
             it
             is
             nothing
             ;
             And
             such
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             life
             in
             appearance
             than
             indeed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Saint
             Austin
             knew
             not
             whether
             to
             call
             it
             a
             living
             death
             ,
             or
             a
             dying
             life
             ;
             for
             truly
             it
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             thing
             that
             deserves
             to
             be
             called
             Life
             ;
             only
             that
             deserves
             to
             be
             called
             so
             by
             which
             the
             Soul
             lives
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             the
             Soul
             lives
             hereafter
             with
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             life
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               The
               life
               that
               I
               live
               is
               by
               Faith
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             He
             calls
             not
             that
             life
             by
             which
             the
             body
             is
             united
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             calls
             Life
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             is
             united
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             Soul
             may
             be
             dead
             though
             the
             body
             be
             alive
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             
               dead
               while
               it
               lives
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               and
               a
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
               .
            
             He
             that
             lives
             in
             sin
             is
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             lives
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             dead
             ;
             therefore
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             true
             life
             by
             which
             the
             body
             breaths
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             which
             the
             Soul
             subsists
             ;
             if
             the
             Soul
             when
             it
             is
             separate
             from
             the
             body
             may
             have
             happiness
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             deserves
             truly
             the
             name
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             live
             ,
             that
             Life
             is
             a
             dead
             life
             ,
             nay
             the
             worst
             death
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             it
             the
             
               second
               Death
            
             ,
             where
             though
             we
             never
             die
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             ever
             dying
             :
             the
             Life
             that
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             thing
             in
             appearance
             than
             a
             being
             .
          
           
             So
             all
             these
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             all
             the
             joyes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sorrows
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             appearing
             joyes
             ,
             and
             appearing
             sorrows
             ,
             than
             true
             joyes
             ,
             and
             true
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             Consider
             first
             the
             joyes
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             sound
             and
             true
             ,
             but
             false
             and
             vain
             joyes
             ,
             if
             any
             wicked
             or
             ill
             thing
             be
             the
             object
             of
             joy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             too
             too
             many
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             doing
             wickedly
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             false
             joy
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             they
             should
             sorrow
             and
             mourn
             for
             :
             and
             not
             only
             wicked
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             worldly
             outward
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             honours
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             friends
             ;
             yet
             these
             being
             well
             examined
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             solid
             true
             joy
             ,
             but
             a
             vain
             joy
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             afford
             no
             rejoycing
             to
             the
             Soul
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             matters
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             the
             
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             that
             the
             Soul
             rejoyceth
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             joy
             the
             Soul
             is
             ravished
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             bereft
             of
             other
             ;
             as
             again
             ,
             the
             Soul
             may
             be
             overcome
             with
             spiritual
             sorrow
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             abundance
             of
             outward
             joy
             presented
             to
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             13.14
             .
             our
             joyes
             are
             but
             appearing
             joyes
             .
          
           
             Consider
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             but
             appearing
             too
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             loss
             of
             comfort
             that
             we
             sorrow
             for
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             pain
             ,
             being
             rightly
             examined
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             be
             rather
             shews
             than
             true
             griefs
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             bring
             true
             grief
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             pain
             of
             sin
             ;
             nor
             no
             loss
             can
             bring
             any
             true
             sorrow
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             the
             loss
             of
             Gods
             favour
             :
             sorrow
             bestowed
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             counterfeit
             sorrow
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             ,
             therefore
             in
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             chastisements
             that
             we
             suffer
             here
             ,
             
               they
               seem
               grievous
               ,
               and
               not
               joyous
            
             ;
             they
             seem
             grievous
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             we
             suffered
             here
             were
             rather
             seeming
             than
             real
             ;
             and
             undoubtedly
             the
             Apostle
             said
             right
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             chastisement
             a
             man
             hath
             here
             ,
             he
             may
             possible
             have
             more
             matter
             of
             joy
             than
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.6
             .
             where
             he
             describes
             the
             afflicted
             estate
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             as
             God
             knows
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             many
             afflictions
             )
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             an
             ,
             
               As
               it
               were
            
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             vilifie
             the
             terror
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             grant
             their
             condition
             so
             miserable
             as
             it
             appears
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
               dying
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               wanting
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               sorrowing
            
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             as
             it
             were
             such
             as
             they
             were
             not
             :
             so
             in
             Isai
             .
             29.8
             .
             the
             Prophet
             there
             tells
             us
             how
             it
             is
             with
             a
             hungry
             man
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             thirsty
             man
             ,
             
               when
               he
               dreams
               ,
               he
               dreams
               he
               eats
               ,
               and
               he
               dreams
               he
               drinks
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             only
             the
             fancy
             of
             a
             dream
             ,
             he
             finds
             it
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             finds
             his
             stomack
             as
             empty
             as
             his
             hand
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             life
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             better
             then
             a
             waking
             dream
             ;
             where
             we
             seem
             to
             do
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             we
             seem
             to
             be
             what
             we
             are
             :
             Saith
             the
             Poet
             ,
             what
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             another
             ?
             Man
             is
             like
             a
             shadow
             of
             a
             dream
             ;
             he
             that
             seems
             something
             now
             ,
             anon
             he
             falls
             and
             comes
             to
             nothing
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             seems
             nothing
             now
             ,
             anon
             he
             riseth
             and
             comes
             to
             something
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             that
             all
             that
             ever
             we
             have
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             only
             seeming
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             real
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             our
             joyes
             ,
             or
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             seeming
             joyes
             ,
             and
             seeming
             sorrows
             ;
             yet
             again
             this
             appearing
             ,
             and
             seeming
             life
             of
             ours
             
               it
               indures
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               but
               a
               little
               while
            
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             vapours
             last
             not
             long
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             matter
             they
             are
             made
             of
             ,
             affords
             not
             them
             any
             continuance
             ;
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             dispelled
             and
             dispersed
             by
             the
             Sun
             ;
             such
             a
             vapour
             is
             our
             life
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             Argument
             you
             may
             see
             that
             our
             life
             can
             continue
             but
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             it
             cannot
             last
             long
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             breath
             ,
             as
             a
             vapour
             is
             .
             Again
             as
             vapours
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             dispelled
             easily
             by
             the
             hot
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             cold
             wind
             ,
             so
             hot
             and
             cold
             diseases
             ,
             and
             insinite
             sort
             of
             other
             casualties
             are
             easily
             apt
             to
             dissipate
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             vapours
             hang
             longer
             in
             the
             ayr
             then
             others
             ,
             so
             this
             vapour
             of
             life
             it
             may
             keep
             longer
             residence
             in
             some
             bodies
             then
             in
             others
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             longest
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ;
             David
             determins
             the
             date
             of
             it
             within
             the
             tearm
             of
             80.
             years
             :
             the
             strength
             and
             vigour
             of
             it
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Philosopher
             is
             of
             less
             continuance
             ;
             the
             mind
             decayes
             at
             45.
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             decayes
             at
             35.
             
             If
             we
             compare
             the
             life
             of
             man
             with
             other
             creatures
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             say
             it
             is
             but
             
               a
               while
            
             :
             the
             Raven
             ,
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             the
             Stag
             ,
             they
             out-live
             man
             double
             and
             treble
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             confess
             it
             is
             but
             a
             
               little
               while
            
             ,
             for
             the
             world
             hath
             continued
             and
             lasted
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             one
             man
             of
             ten
             thousand
             that
             holds
             to
             a
             hundred
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             compare
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             present
             age
             ,
             to
             ages
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             you
             will
             confess
             it
             is
             
               but
               a-while
            
             ;
             in
             former
             ages
             men
             lived
             some
             two
             hundred
             ,
             some
             four
             hundred
             ,
             some
             five
             hundred
             ,
             some
             nine
             hundred
             years
             ;
             now
             ,
             more
             die
             before
             ten
             ,
             then
             after
             sixty
             so
             that
             if
             once
             our
             life
             were
             said
             to
             be
             but
             the
             
               breadth
               of
               a
               hand
            
             ,
             now
             I
             may
             say
             our
             life
             is
             but
             a
             singers
             breadth
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             compare
             it
             with
             eternity
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             will
             say
             it
             
               lasts
               but
               a
               while
            
             ;
             for
             eternity
             cannot
             be
             measured
             with
             any
             revolution
             of
             dayes
             ,
             or
             months
             ,
             or
             nights
             ,
             or
             years
             ;
             therefore
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             but
             a
             vapour
             ,
             and
             
               a
               vapour
               that
               endures
               for
               a
               little
               while
               .
            
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             to
             prove
             this
             point
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             confirmed
             every
             day
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             give
             you
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             is
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             that
             we
             lead
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             seeming
             ,
             appearing
             ,
             then
             a
             real
             life
             ;
             then
             learn
             not
             to
             be
             deluded
             with
             shewes
             ,
             and
             appearances
             ,
             not
             too
             much
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             joyes
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             appearances
             ,
             and
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             shewes
             ;
             we
             codemn
             fools
             that
             are
             taken
             with
             shewes
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             substances
             ;
             as
             the
             Poet
             faith
             of
             Ixion
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             he
             embraced
             a
             goddess
             ,
             he
             embraced
             a
             cloud
             ;
             we
             embrace
             a
             cloud
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             we
             embrace
             any
             good
             thing
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             the
             world
             deludes
             us
             ,
             as
             Michal
             did
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             found
             David
             ,
             he
             found
             nothing
             but
             an
             Image
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             a
             pillow
             of
             goats
             heir
             ;
             so
             what
             good
             things
             the
             world
             promiseth
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             image
             of
             good
             things
             ;
             honour
             is
             but
             the
             image
             of
             honour
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             truly
             hon
             ourable
             that
             God
             honoureth
             ,
             and
             such
             honour
             the
             world
             cannot
             bestow
             ;
             she
             promiseth
             riches
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             but
             the
             image
             of
             riches
             ;
             they
             are
             only
             truly
             rich
             ,
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             cannot
             bestow
             that
             ;
             she
             promiseth
             pleasure
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             image
             of
             pleasure
             ;
             pleasure
             is
             only
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             for
             ever
             more
             ,
             and
             such
             pleasure
             the
             world
             cannot
             give
             ;
             she
             promiseth
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             but
             the
             image
             of
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             only
             the
             true
             life
             whereby
             the
             soul
             lives
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             life
             as
             this
             the
             world
             is
             not
             able
             to
             give
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             dote
             upon
             the
             world
             and
             worldly
             things
             ,
             but
             learn
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             ,
             Col.
             3.2
             .
             
               To
               set
               our
               affections
               on
               things
               above
            
             ;
             those
             are
             the
             only
             real
             good
             things
             ,
             these
             are
             but
             imaginary
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             this
             appearing
             life
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               it
               lasts
               but
               a
               little
               while
            
             ;
             this
             may
             afford
             to
             us
             comfort
             ,
             and
             instruction
             ;
             first
             comfort
             to
             those
             ,
             whose
             life
             here
             is
             full
             of
             troubles
             and
             sorrows
             :
             the
             shorter
             time
             they
             have
             to
             endure
             ,
             the
             more
             patient
             they
             may
             be
             in
             enduring
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             blessing
             for
             those
             that
             live
             here
             wretchedly
             and
             miserably
             ,
             then
             the
             abreviating
             and
             shortning
             their
             dayes
             ;
             
               Why
               is
               light
               given
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               misery
               ,
            
             (
             faith
             Job
             )
             
               and
               the
               life
               of
               them
               is
               bitter
               to
               their
               soul
               ,
               they
               long
               for
               death
               ,
               and
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               dig
               for
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               for
               treasure
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               rejoyce
               and
               are
               exceeding
               glad
               when
               they
               find
               the
               grave
               .
            
             As
             the
             misery
             of
             our
             life
             may
             be
             the
             more
             easie
             ,
             considering
             the
             shortness
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             life
             may
             be
             the
             less
             grievous
             ,
             considering
             the
             misery
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             should
             lengthen
             out
             many
             mens
             lives
             ,
             what
             would
             it
             be
             but
             a
             lengthening
             of
             their
             misery
             .
             But
             our
             life
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             endure
             it
             with
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             serves
             for
             comfort
             ,
             so
             for
             instruction
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             life
             we
             live
             in
             here
             be
             
               but
               for
               a
               little
               while
            
             ;
             then
             learn
             to
             bestow
             this
             little
             time
             of
             life
             that
             we
             spend
             here
             ,
             as
             profitably
             ,
             and
             as
             faithfully
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             receiving
             and
             doing
             of
             good
             .
             Thou
             that
             livest
             now
             under
             a
             good
             Magistrate
             ,
             under
             a
             good
             Minister
             ,
             under
             a
             good
             Father
             ,
             under
             a
             good
             Master
             ,
             gain
             all
             the
             good
             thou
             canst
             now
             ,
             for
             peradventure
             they
             shall
             live
             ;
             nay
             ,
             certainly
             they
             shall
             live
             
               but
               a
               little
               while
            
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             life
             is
             once
             quenched
             ,
             thou
             kmowest
             not
             what
             light
             thou
             maist
             have
             to
             walk
             by
             .
             And
             for
             our selves
             ,
             since
             our
             life
             is
             
               but
               a
               while
            
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             careful
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             ,
             be
             stirring
             betimes
             ,
             
               while
               we
               have
               opportunity
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               good
               to
               all
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Epicures
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             live
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             they
             will
             live
             only
             to
             themselves
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               because
               we
               shall
               die
               to
               morrow
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             ;
             they
             die
             as
             beasts
             ,
             because
             they
             care
             not
             to
             live
             as
             men
             .
             When
             they
             sing
             out
             their
             first
             canto
             ,
             we
             will
             fill
             our selves
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             song
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               wearied
               our selves
               with
               sin
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Mammonists
             ,
             considering
             that
             they
             have
             not
             long
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             put
             off
             the
             doing
             of
             all
             good
             till
             they
             die
             ,
             whereas
             the
             rule
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             
               to
               work
               while
               we
               have
               day
               ,
               for
               shortly
               the
               night
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               no
               man
               can
               work
            
             ;
             They
             contrary
             put
             off
             all
             their
             work
             till
             night
             ;
             all
             the
             day
             their
             charity
             sleeps
             ,
             and
             doth
             nothing
             ;
             as
             one
             said
             wittily
             ,
             that
             that
             men
             give
             then
             they
             give
             of
             other
             bodies
             then
             their
             own
             ,
             for
             they
             give
             that
             that
             they
             can
             keep
             no
             longer
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             by
             their
             Will
             and
             Deed
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             their
             Deed
             then
             their
             Will
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             could
             have
             their
             will
             ,
             it
             should
             never
             be
             their
             Deed
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             be
             possessors
             of
             it
             themselves
             ,
             then
             that
             others
             should
             be
             their
             Executors
             ,
             but
             be
             exhorted
             to
             do
             works
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             works
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             time
             ,
             while
             you
             may
             make
             your
             own
             eyes
             your
             overseers
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             hands
             your
             executors
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             oppertunity
             do
             good
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             you
             know
             not
             how
             long
             opportunity
             will
             be
             afforded
             ,
             or
             took
             from
             you
             ;
             
               For
               what
               is
               your
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               while
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             first
             circumstance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             resemblance
             consists
             ,
             the
             shortness
             of
             abiding
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             the
             suddenness
             of
             departing
             ,
             
             
               It
               appears
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
             And
             here
             my
             discourse
             must
             be
             like
             a
             vapour
             ,
             short
             ,
             it
             suddenly
             vanisheth
             away
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             vapour
             ,
             for
             as
             there
             is
             no
             matter
             to
             give
             it
             a
             fixed
             foundation
             ;
             so
             when
             it
             appeareth
             for
             a
             little
             ,
             it
             soon
             dissolveth
             and
             vanisheth
             away
             to
             nothing
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             vapour
             is
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             gone
             suddenly
             ,
             it
             is
             gone
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             memory
             of
             it
             remains
             ,
             no
             print
             of
             it
             ;
             how
             suddenly
             and
             quickly
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             have
             many
             been
             deprived
             ,
             both
             of
             breath
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             put
             out
             a
             candle
             ,
             or
             tread
             out
             a
             snuff
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             sickness
             is
             one
             common
             Bayliff
             that
             arrests
             men
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             many
             a
             one
             hath
             been
             made
             the
             prisoner
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             arrested
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             Death
             ;
             yea
             know
             Abel
             was
             murthered
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             Eli
             broak
             his
             neck
             from
             the
             chair
             ;
             Absalom
             was
             snatched
             up
             in
             an
             Oke
             ;
             the
             disobedient
             Prophet
             was
             slain
             by
             a
             Lyon
             ;
             the
             disobedient
             Prince
             was
             trodden
             to
             death
             in
             a
             crowd
             ;
             Abimelech
             was
             slain
             by
             a
             peece
             of
             a
             milstone
             ;
             Pope
             Adrian
             was
             choaked
             with
             swallowing
             a
             flie
             ;
             Pelus
             slain
             with
             a
             fall
             of
             a
             tile
             .
             Such
             is
             our
             life
             as
             a
             vapour
             ,
             as
             the
             sand
             of
             an
             hour-glass
             ,
             ever
             spending
             ,
             and
             ever
             running
             out
             ;
             as
             Gregory
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             Morals
             ,
             Look
             how
             many
             dayes
             a
             man
             adds
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             many
             steps
             he
             takes
             to
             his
             death
             ;
             So
             Jeremie
             to
             Heliodorus
             ,
             we
             are
             ever
             dying
             ,
             for
             we
             every
             day
             change
             ;
             when
             I
             am
             writing
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             points
             of
             my
             pen
             spends
             a
             point
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             nay
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             hearing
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             we
             are
             passing
             on
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             make
             a
             little
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             then
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             make
             the
             Use
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             to
             them
             that
             build
             upon
             futurity
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             may
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             you
             that
             think
             you
             will
             do
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             
             what
             you
             list
             .
             Oh
             ,
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             you
             to
             build
             on
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             when
             ye
             
               know
               not
               what
               a
               day
               will
               bring
               forth
               ?
            
             We
             may
             not
             promise
             our selves
             life
             for
             to
             morrow
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             we
             do
             as
             the
             fool
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             promise
             years
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             assure
             our selves
             of
             a
             moment
             of
             life
             ,
             if
             we
             might
             assure
             our selves
             of
             a
             moment
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             die
             ,
             we
             might
             possibly
             be
             immortal
             ,
             and
             not
             die
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             as
             Ambrose
             faith
             ,
             corruptible
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             capable
             of
             incorruption
             ,
             but
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             subject
             to
             fall
             ,
             till
             it
             doth
             fall
             ,
             it
             is
             ever
             declining
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             building
             nor
             trusting
             to
             uncertain
             futurity
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             rest
             ,
             and
             trust
             on
             those
             things
             which
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             speak
             conditionally
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ;
             refer
             the
             success
             and
             disposing
             of
             all
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             remembring
             what
             our
             life
             is
             ,
             so
             make
             less
             accompt
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             and
             all
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             seeing
             our
             life
             is
             so
             vanishing
             ,
             let
             us
             ever
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             for
             sudden
             death
             ,
             because
             life
             is
             vanishing
             ;
             
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               in
               what
               hour
               thy
               master
               will
               come
            
             ;
             Therefore
             every
             hour
             we
             should
             so
             bestow
             our selves
             ,
             that
             our
             Master
             may
             find
             us
             at
             work
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             requisite
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             ever
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             death
             cannot
             be
             sudden
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             ever
             thinks
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             be
             careful
             to
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             life
             consists
             not
             in
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             well
             imploying
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             any
             mans
             case
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             mans
             to
             live
             long
             ;
             our
             comfort
             is
             ,
             though
             our
             life
             be
             momentary
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             very
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             gain
             to
             us
             here-after
             eternity
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             better
             is
             a
             short
             time
             well
             spent
             ,
             for
             the
             purchasing
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             then
             a
             short
             time
             ill
             spent
             ,
             for
             the
             purchasing
             of
             eternal
             misery
             ?
             your
             life
             is
             momentary
             ,
             yet
             eternity
             depends
             on
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             spent
             ill
             ,
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             if
             well
             we
             are
             eternally
             happy
             :
             howsoever
             here
             we
             vanish
             as
             a
             vapour
             ;
             yet
             one
             day
             we
             shall
             become
             as
             fixed
             starrs
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             shine
             as
             starrs
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             how
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             compared
             
               to
               a
               vapour
               that
               appears
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
             Beloved
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             not
             this
             Sermon
             pass
             as
             a
             vapour
             ,
             let
             not
             all
             of
             it
             pass
             away
             ,
             in
             the
             found
             you
             here
             ,
             
               but
               fix
               it
               as
               a
               nail
               in
               a
               sure
               place
               ,
            
             in
             your
             understanding
             ,
             in
             your
             memory
             ,
             in
             your
             affections
             ;
             and
             remember
             how
             short
             and
             sudden
             every
             mans
             end
             and
             life
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ;
             
               O
               that
               my
               people
               were
               wise
               ,
               they
               would
               understand
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               .
            
          
           
             We
             have
             a
             spectacle
             here
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             real
             comment
             upon
             this
             Text
             ;
             She
             did
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             excellent
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ;
             A
             Gentlewoman
             that
             deserved
             a
             better
             Orator
             to
             commemorate
             the
             vertues
             that
             were
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             her
             praises
             due
             ;
             it
             had
             been
             a
             fitter
             work
             for
             your
             reverend
             and
             worthy
             Minister
             ,
             whose
             absence
             at
             this
             time
             I
             supply
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             spoken
             more
             fully
             of
             her
             then
             I
             can
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             acquainted
             longer
             with
             her
             then
             I
             was
             ;
             I
             account
             it
             a
             part
             of
             my
             unhappiness
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             her
             so
             little
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             peradventure
             you
             will
             say
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             her
             unhappiness
             ,
             that
             this
             office
             is
             done
             by
             one
             that
             knew
             her
             so
             little
             a
             while
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             say
             much
             of
             her
             ,
             for
             my
             knowledge
             of
             her
             was
             but
             a
             few
             weeks
             or
             months
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             neighbour-hood
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             observed
             her
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             ornaments
             of
             her
             sex
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             came
             from
             her
             was
             graceful
             and
             comely
             ;
             the
             sweetness
             of
             nature
             and
             grace
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             concurred
             in
             her
             ;
             But
             I
             must
             deliver
             the
             most
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             report
             that
             I
             have
             from
             others
             ,
             yet
             from
             very
             good
             hands
             .
             Solomon
             faith
             ,
             
               A
               good
               name
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               good
               oyntment
               poured
               forth
               ,
            
             like
             the
             precious
             Alablaster-box
             that
             Mary
             broke
             on
             the
             head
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             smell
             of
             it
             perfumed
             all
             the
             house
             ;
             I
             may
             say
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             of
             Demetrius
             ,
             She
             was
             well
             reported
             of
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             she
             was
             reported
             well
             of
             the
             truth
             it self
             ,
             she
             had
             a
             name
             answerable
             to
             her
             vertues
             ;
             Solomon
             faith
             ,
             
               A
               prudent
               wife
            
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
            
             ;
             she
             was
             a
             Theodosia
             ,
             that
             was
             her
             name
             ,
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             a
             gift
             God
             bestowed
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             him
             that
             had
             her
             .
          
           
             She
             was
             constant
             both
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             publike
             duties
             and
             private
             ,
             in
             hearing
             Gods
             word
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             occasion
             gave
             leave
             )
             on
             the
             week-dayes
             ,
             
             and
             she
             was
             not
             only
             constant
             at
             good
             exercises
             abroad
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             was
             the
             crown
             of
             her
             commendations
             )
             she
             was
             so
             at
             home
             also
             ,
             she
             was
             constant
             in
             reading
             the
             Word
             ;
             I
             am
             credibly
             informed
             ,
             that
             she
             read
             over
             the
             Bible
             seven
             times
             in
             the
             seven
             years
             that
             she
             was
             married
             ;
             she
             constantly
             made
             use
             of
             that
             she
             heard
             ,
             I
             my self
             saw
             no
             less
             then
             two
             quires
             of
             paper
             writ
             out
             with
             her
             own
             hand
             ,
             collected
             partly
             out
             of
             other
             books
             ,
             out
             principally
             out
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             not
             noted
             at
             Church
             ,
             when
             she
             heard
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             she
             came
             home
             ,
             being
             in
             this
             like
             Mary
             that
             laied
             up
             the
             sayings
             of
             Christ
             in
             her
             heart
             ;
             her
             daily
             spending
             of
             her
             time
             was
             commendable
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             ;
             in
             the
             morning
             up
             to
             prayer
             with
             her
             family
             ,
             and
             then
             unto
             private
             prayer
             by
             her self
             :
             from
             prayer
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             dinner
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             work
             ;
             this
             was
             her
             continual
             course
             of
             life
             without
             interruption
             .
             She
             was
             a
             Sarah
             for
             obedience
             ,
             Rebecca
             for
             wisedome
             ,
             Mary
             for
             piety
             ,
             Martha
             for
             houswifery
             ,
             a
             true
             Lydea
             ,
             she
             heard
             ,
             and
             God
             opened
             her
             heart
             ,
             that
             she
             attended
             to
             those
             things
             she
             heard
             .
             A
             true
             Dorcas
             ,
             full
             of
             good
             works
             ;
             they
             that
             knew
             her
             ,
             knew
             her
             (
             so
             far
             as
             wisedome
             and
             discretion
             dictated
             to
             her
             )
             full
             of
             charity
             ,
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             almes-deeds
             .
             But
             her
             
               life
               was
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeared
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
             She
             verified
             my
             Text
             too
             truly
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             pleased
             God
             suddenly
             to
             call
             her
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             prime
             and
             strength
             of
             her
             years
             ,
             she
             was
             but
             a
             young
             woman
             ,
             and
             she
             dyed
             in
             Child-bed
             .
          
           
             You
             that
             are
             Child-bearing
             women
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             to
             set
             this
             pattern
             and
             example
             before
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             learn
             by
             this
             spectacle
             to
             see
             how
             neer
             you
             walk
             to
             the
             brink
             of
             your
             grave
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             be
             delivered
             of
             child
             ;
             I
             wonder
             therefore
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             find
             fault
             with
             that
             solemn
             thanks-giving
             ,
             that
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             rendred
             to
             God
             for
             women
             ,
             for
             his
             preserving
             them
             from
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             Child-birth
             ;
             there
             is
             but
             a
             step
             between
             you
             and
             death
             ,
             you
             should
             then
             have
             a
             care
             to
             prepare
             for
             your
             death
             ;
             I
             see
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             spent
             to
             prepare
             all
             brave
             and
             fine
             .
             God
             may
             quickly
             turn
             all
             your
             chambers
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             with
             black
             ,
             and
             turn
             your
             jollity
             into
             mourning
             ;
             therefore
             you
             shall
             rather
             prepare
             for
             your
             winding-sheet
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             grave
             ;
             for
             undoubtedly
             she
             did
             so
             :
             and
             I
             may
             in
             some
             sence
             apply
             that
             litterally
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             her
             ;
             In
             bearing
             of
             children
             she
             is
             saved
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             that
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             comfort
             to
             women
             ,
             because
             before
             he
             had
             preached
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             doctrin
             that
             they
             do
             not
             well
             relish
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             two
             reasons
             ,
             because
             Adam
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             she
             first
             sinned
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             reason
             ;
             yet
             lest
             she
             should
             be
             too
             much
             discouraged
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             pain
             of
             child-bearing
             was
             threatned
             to
             women
             for
             a
             part
             of
             their
             curse
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             that
             as
             a
             comfort
             ;
             
               In
               bearing
               of
               children
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             the
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             of
             child-bearing
             was
             inflicted
             as
             a
             punishment
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             under
             that
             curse
             there
             is
             a
             way
             of
             salvation
             opened
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             such
             women
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               continue
               in
               faith
               and
               charity
               ,
               with
               holiness
               and
               sobriety
               .
            
             These
             vertues
             being
             eminent
             in
             this
             dear
             Christian
             sister
             of
             ours
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             in
             bearing
             of
             children
             she
             is
             saved
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             found
             under
             that
             curse
             ,
             a
             way
             to
             a
             blessing
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             blessing
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             How
             she
             disposed
             her self
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             sickness
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             family
             well
             know
             ;
             truly
             I
             have
             not
             oft
             ,
             scarse
             ever
             heard
             of
             a
             woman
             of
             her
             rank
             and
             quality
             ,
             (
             for
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             well
             descended
             ,
             and
             well
             bred
             ,
             )
             and
             yet
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             a
             woman
             more
             beloved
             ,
             and
             more
             bewayled
             :
             her
             Husband
             complains
             of
             his
             loss
             ,
             never
             man
             lost
             a
             better
             wife
             ;
             all
             the
             servants
             ,
             never
             any
             had
             a
             better
             Mistriss
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             neighbours
             ,
             never
             any
             had
             a
             better
             neighbour
             .
             Concerning
             her
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             sickness
             ,
             they
             can
             give
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             particular
             testimony
             then
             I
             ;
             I
             only
             did
             one
             office
             and
             service
             to
             her
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             your
             reverend
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             was
             called
             ,
             I
             visited
             her
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             before
             she
             went
             ,
             when
             (
             God
             knowes
             )
             she
             was
             faint
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             breath
             but
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             sweet
             ;
             I
             told
             her
             ,
             I
             hoped
             ,
             and
             doubted
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             she
             had
             made
             a
             Christian
             profession
             in
             her
             life
             time
             ,
             so
             now
             she
             would
             seal
             it
             up
             :
             she
             answered
             ;
             
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               but
               
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               infirmity
               and
               weakness
               ,
               I
               rest
               not
               upon
               that
               ,
               I
               rest
               upon
               my
               evidence
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               my
               comfort
               ;
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               evidence
               ,
               will
               also
               give
               me
               the
               inheritance
               .
            
             I
             think
             these
             were
             the
             last
             words
             she
             spake
             .
          
           
             Thus
             she
             is
             gone
             to
             her
             rest
             ,
             her
             body
             to
             rest
             ,
             as
             
               a
               prisoner
               of
               hope
            
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             her
             soul
             rests
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             God
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             of
             her
             ,
             then
             that
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               Woman
               ,
               go
               in
               peace
               ,
               thy
               faith
               hath
               saved
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             SAINT
             PAULS
             TRUMPET
             :
             OR
             AN
             ALARM
             FOR
             SLEEPY
             CHRISTIANS
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 13.11
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 knowing
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleep
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             holy
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             he
             delivers
             a
             number
             of
             precepts
             ,
             and
             general
             rules
             for
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             enforceth
             them
             with
             sundry
             reasons
             .
             Among
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             words
             that
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             principal
             ,
             both
             Precept
             and
             Reason
             enforcing
             it
             ;
             
               Considering
               the
               season
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               that
               ye
               arise
               from
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             These
             few
             words
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             
               Saint
               Pauls
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             to
             rouze
             the
             sluggish
             Christian
             .
             They
             were
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             that
             famous
             instrument
             ,
             
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             eighth
             
               Book
               of
               his
               Confessions
               ,
               the
               last
               Chapter
               .
            
             He
             reports
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Conversion
             came
             near
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             a
             marvellous
             great
             agony
             ,
             and
             conflict
             ,
             beset
             with
             a
             number
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             whereby
             Satan
             would
             still
             have
             detained
             him
             in
             the
             spiritual
             sleep
             he
             was
             in
             :
             being
             in
             this
             marvellous
             conflict
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             go
             from
             his
             Chamber
             to
             his
             Garden
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             prostrated
             himself
             on
             his
             face
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             ardently
             called
             upon
             God.
             And
             in
             his
             Prayer
             (
             as
             himself
             records
             )
             he
             seemed
             that
             he
             did
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             Child
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Tolle
               ,
               lege
               :
               Take
               up
               the
               book
               and
               read
               .
            
             Hereupon
             running
             back
             again
             to
             his
             study
             ,
             his
             Book
             being
             open
             ,
             the
             first
             place
             that
             he
             cast
             his
             eye
             upon
             was
             this
             Verse
             ;
             
               It
               is
               now
               time
               ,
               considering
               the
               season
               ,
               that
               you
               awake
               ou●…
               of
               sleep
               .
               And
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sentence
               ,
               I
               found
               an
               infused
               life
               .
            
             He
             found
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             
             this
             sentence
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             read
             it
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             infused
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             conversion
             was
             compleat
             .
             This
             place
             of
             Scripture
             hath
             been
             famous
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             that
             famous
             instrument
             .
             I
             would
             to
             God
             (
             as
             we
             do
             not
             despair
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             bestow
             the
             same
             blessing
             among
             some
             of
             us
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             hear
             these
             words
             read
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             to
             be
             expounded
             in
             your
             ears
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             which
             ,
             
             we
             are
             to
             inquire
             of
             divers
             things
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             inquire
             what
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             
               sleep
               ;
               It
               is
               time
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               arising
               ,
               or
               awaking
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             who
             they
             be
             that
             must
             
               arise
               ,
               or
               wake
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             bestow
             this
             exhortation
             upon
             sleepy
             persons
             that
             cannot
             hear
             what
             he
             saith
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             sleep
             ?
          
           
             
             Sleep
             in
             Scripture
             is
             threefold
             ,
             
               
                 Natural
                 .
              
               
                 Moral
                 .
              
               
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Natural
             sleep
             is
             that
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
             Psal
             .
             3.5
             .
             
               I
               will
               lay
               my self
               down
               to
               sleep
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               .
            
             This
             natural
             sleep
             is
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             restitution
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Moral
             sleep
             ,
             
             is
             natural
             death
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             dissolution
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             ,
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
             
               They
               that
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               shall
               rise
               again
               .
            
             And
             Act.
             7.
             ult
             .
             
               When
               Steven
               had
               spoken
               these
               words
               ,
               he
               fell
               asleep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             sleep
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             security
             :
             this
             is
             the
             death
             and
             privation
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             as
             the
             other
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             life
             in
             the
             body
             :
             of
             this
             our
             Text
             speaketh
             ;
             
               It
               is
               time
               to
               arise
               ,
               or
               awake
               out
               of
               this
               sleep
            
             ;
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             security
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             security
             ,
             is
             compared
             here
             to
             the
             state
             of
             sleep
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             resemblances
             and
             likenesses
             between
             the
             state
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             a
             sleepy
             man
             :
             for
             what
             effect
             sleep
             hath
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             same
             effect
             hath
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             I
             will
             shew
             it
             you
             in
             a
             few
             instances
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             
             
               They
               that
               sleep
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
            
             .
             The
             same
             that
             the
             Apostle
             aims
             at
             here
             ;
             
               It
               is
               time
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
               :
            
             because
             
               the
               night
               is
               past
            
             .
             The
             night
             is
             a
             time
             to
             sleep
             in
             .
             So
             ,
             those
             that
             sleep
             in
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             in
             the
             night
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Canopy
             is
             spread
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             Sun
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             salvation
             shines
             not
             upon
             them
             :
             their
             eyes
             are
             closed
             up
             in
             darkness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             sleepy
             man.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             when
             a
             man
             goes
             to
             sleep
             ,
             he
             puts
             off
             his
             cloaths
             ;
             he
             lies
             naked
             ,
             exposed
             to
             all
             dangers
             .
             And
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             and
             security
             ,
             he
             wants
             his
             garments
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             Christs
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             :
             he
             lies
             naked
             ,
             exposed
             ,
             and
             open
             to
             all
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             arrowes
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             So
             in
             Deut.
             
             32.
             when
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             Calfe
             ,
             Moses
             came
             and
             saw
             them
             naked
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             destitute
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             and
             wanting
             that
             garment
             ,
             that
             armour
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             righteousness
             that
             before
             they
             had
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             a
             man
             naturally
             layes
             himself
             down
             willingly
             to
             sleep
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             take
             his
             rest
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             every
             natural
             man
             is
             willing
             to
             lay
             himself
             down
             to
             sleep
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             take
             his
             ease
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             sin
             ;
             for
             
               there
               is
               no
               man
               but
               hath
               free
               will
               to
               sin
               ,
               though
               no
               man
               bath
               free
               will
               to
               good
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             
             as
             sleep
             it
             surprizeth
             a
             man
             suddenly
             oft-times
             before
             he
             is
             aware
             ,
             or
             before
             he
             can
             remember
             himself
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             is
             doing
             :
             so
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             oft
             surprizeth
             a
             man
             before
             he
             is
             aware
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             themselves
             ,
             
             Mat.
             26.
             bodily
             sleep
             surprized
             them
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             they
             intended
             to
             watch
             ;
             
             and
             when
             Christ
             appointed
             them
             to
             watch
             :
             but
             the
             sleep
             of
             their
             minds
             and
             souls
             was
             much
             more
             :
             for
             that
             was
             not
             a
             time
             to
             sleep
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             known
             what
             they
             had
             been
             about
             .
          
           
             Again
             further
             ,
             
             as
             the
             sleep
             of
             the
             body
             binds
             up
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             man
             sensless
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             he
             that
             sleeps
             ,
             offer
             him
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             moves
             him
             not
             :
             threaten
             him
             ,
             draw
             a
             sword
             ,
             offer
             a
             stab
             him
             ,
             he
             stirrs
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             sensible
             ;
             he
             is
             unmoveable
             :
             a
             man
             that
             is
             asleep
             ,
             where
             you
             left
             him
             ,
             there
             you
             shall
             find
             him
             still
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             binds
             up
             all
             the
             spiritual
             senses
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             this
             sleep
             ,
             he
             wants
             a
             seeing
             eye
             ,
             and
             a
             hearing
             ear
             ,
             he
             knows
             nothing
             ,
             he
             sees
             nothing
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             but
             that
             which
             will
             make
             him
             in-excusable
             :
             )
             he
             tastes
             not
             ,
             he
             feels
             not
             how
             good
             God
             is
             to
             him
             .
             Offer
             him
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             grace
             in
             the
             means
             ;
             it
             moves
             him
             not
             :
             threaten
             him
             ,
             draw
             out
             the
             sword
             ,
             the
             weapons
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             fears
             nothing
             .
             As
             he
             is
             insensible
             in
             these
             courses
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             immovable
             ,
             look
             where
             he
             was
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             shall
             you
             find
             him
             still
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             :
             but
             he
             is
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             sleeps
             thus
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             :
             
             sixtly
             ,
             the
             sleep
             of
             the
             body
             deludes
             a
             man
             with
             many
             vain
             dreams
             ,
             and
             foolish
             conceits
             ,
             false
             joyes
             ,
             and
             false
             fears
             ,
             and
             false
             hopes
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             nothing
             true
             .
             So
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             it
             feeds
             a
             man
             up
             with
             false
             joyes
             ,
             and
             false
             hopes
             :
             it
             casts
             him
             down
             with
             false
             fear
             ,
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             .
             A
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             he
             fears
             the
             face
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             :
             he
             fears
             not
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God.
             So
             likewise
             for
             false
             joyes
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             beggar
             ,
             he
             dreams
             that
             he
             hath
             gold
             enough
             ,
             that
             he
             tumbles
             in
             it
             .
             So
             beggars
             in
             grace
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             not
             a
             rag
             of
             righteousness
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             dream
             that
             they
             
               are
               rich
               ,
               and
               encreased
               in
               goods
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               need
               of
               nothing
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               not
               that
               they
               are
               poor
               and
               beggarly
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             So
             this
             spiritual
             sleep
             ,
             it
             fils
             a
             man
             with
             false
             conceits
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             sometime
             when
             he
             goes
             to
             sleep
             ,
             
             he
             thinks
             not
             to
             sleep
             long
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             a
             nap
             ,
             and
             wake
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             he
             sleeps
             beyond
             his
             compass
             ,
             sometime
             he
             wakes
             no
             more
             :
             So
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             a
             man
             in
             sin
             ,
             he
             hopes
             to
             wake
             ,
             he
             thinks
             to
             sleep
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             sometime
             he
             sleeps
             long
             ,
             and
             sometime
             he
             never
             wakes
             .
             So
             we
             see
             how
             aptly
             the
             spirit
             compares
             the
             state
             of
             a
             man
             in
             sin
             to
             sleep
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             waking
             ,
             or
             arising
             out
             of
             sleep
             .
             To
             wake
             ,
             or
             to
             
               rise
               out
               of
               sleep
            
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             do
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             awakes
             out
             of
             sleep
             .
             And
             for
             a
             man
             that
             wakes
             out
             of
             sleep
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             there
             must
             be
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             a
             beholding
             of
             the
             light
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             awaking
             out
             of
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             and
             security
             :
             a
             man
             must
             labour
             to
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             shining
             grace
             that
             the
             Lord
             propounds
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             he
             must
             open
             his
             eyes
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             discover
             such
             objects
             as
             will
             keep
             him
             awake
             .
             Therefore
             men
             sleep
             so
             much
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             light
             ;
             they
             see
             objects
             in
             the
             day
             time
             that
             keeps
             them
             awake
             .
             So
             for
             this
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             keep
             awake
             ,
             let
             us
             open
             our
             eyes
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             shall
             see
             objects
             that
             will
             help
             to
             keep
             us
             waking
             :
             we
             shall
             see
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             
               eye
               cannot
               see
               ,
               nor
               ear
               hear
               ,
               nor
               hath
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
            
             We
             shall
             see
             them
             in
             their
             beginning
             and
             degrees
             ;
             though
             the
             full
             degree
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             help
             to
             keep
             us
             waking
             .
          
           
             Then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             opened
             his
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             light
             ,
             
             then
             there
             must
             be
             a
             rouzing
             of
             the
             senses
             .
             This
             awakes
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             his
             senses
             that
             were
             bound
             up
             by
             sleep
             are
             loosed
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             is
             able
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             to
             move
             ,
             and
             to
             talk
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             unbinds
             the
             spiritual
             senses
             of
             a
             man
             in
             this
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ?
             only
             faith
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             opens
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             sin
             ;
             it
             restore
             ;
             new
             senses
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             move
             in
             the
             
             actions
             of
             godliness
             and
             Christianity
             .
             Therefore
             the
             second
             thing
             that
             a
             man
             must
             doe
             to
             awake
             himself
             out
             of
             sleep
             ,
             is
             to
             get
             faith
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             suck
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             his
             senses
             loofed
             that
             he
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             taste
             ,
             and
             feel
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             without
             Christ
             he
             cannot
             attain
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             get
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             to
             awake
             him
             out
             of
             sleep
             ,
             when
             his
             eyes
             are
             open
             and
             his
             senses
             loosed
             ,
             leap
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             ;
             that
             is
             by
             repentance
             :
             this
             is
             
               to
               cease
               to
               do
               evil
            
             .
             Therefore
             when
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               sleep
            
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             three
             main
             things
             the
             Apostle
             aims
             at
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expresseth
             it
             plentifully
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             those
             objects
             that
             may
             allure
             ,
             and
             draw
             our
             minds
             .
             And
             then
             labour
             to
             get
             faith
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             our
             senses
             may
             be
             unbound
             .
             And
             then
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             of
             sin
             by
             repentance
             ,
             
               to
               cease
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               well
               :
            
             this
             is
             to
             awake
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             of
             sleep
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             who
             they
             are
             that
             must
             
               arise
               out
               of
               sleep
            
             ?
             Every
             man
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
            
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             sleepest
             ,
             awake
             ,
             and
             rise
             out
             of
             sleep
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             are
             they
             that
             sleep
             ?
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             men
             :
             
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heads
             ;
             
               
                 The
                 Natural
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Regenerate
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             And
             both
             sleep
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             man
             is
             in
             a
             fast
             ,
             
             dead
             sleep
             ;
             you
             shall
             as
             soon
             get
             a
             
               rib
               out
               of
               his
               side
            
             ;
             (
             as
             God
             did
             out
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               asleep
            
             )
             as
             wake
             him
             .
             You
             shall
             sooner
             
               drive
               a
               nail
               into
               his
               temples
               ,
            
             as
             Jael
             did
             to
             Sisera
             ,
             then
             awake
             him
             .
             He
             is
             in
             a
             fast
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             
               in
               the
               sleep
               of
               death
            
             :
             as
             a
             man
             in
             a
             Lethargy
             that
             never
             wakes
             again
             .
             Therefore
             this
             man
             had
             need
             to
             arise
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rouzed
             out
             of
             
               the
               sleep
               of
               death
               :
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               stand
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               give
               thee
               light
            
             ;
             Arise
             as
             a
             man
             ariseth
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             of
             sleep
             .
             This
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             only
             these
             are
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             
             but
             the
             regenerate
             also
             are
             in
             a
             sleep
             ,
             and
             they
             keep
             not
             themselves
             so
             waking
             ,
             and
             so
             watchful
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             ;
             
               It
               is
               time
               for
               us
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
            
             He
             puts
             himself
             in
             the
             number
             :
             For
             he
             that
             is
             most
             wakeful
             had
             need
             to
             be
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             sleep
             still
             .
             Cant.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               I
               sleep
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
               .
            
             
             Even
             the
             Church
             her self
             that
             was
             waked
             already
             in
             part
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             part
             :
             yet
             she
             confessed
             that
             she
             slept
             .
             Her
             sleep
             was
             not
             so
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             fast
             as
             formerly
             ,
             yet
             she
             slept
             ,
             and
             slumbred
             ;
             
               I
               sleep
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             a
             hearty
             ,
             
             a
             dead
             sleep
             as
             the
             other
             was
             .
             So
             in
             Mat.
             25.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               wise
               virgins
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             
               foolish
               ,
               they
               all
               slumbred
               and
               slept
               .
            
             The
             foolish
             slept
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             fast
             asleep
             :
             the
             
               wise
               virgins
            
             they
             slumbred
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             side
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             even
             when
             a
             temptation
             was
             neer
             ,
             and
             the
             tempter
             was
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             fell
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             able
             to
             watch
             with
             Christ
             ,
             no
             ,
             
               not
               one
               hour
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             (
             brethren
             )
             that
             those
             also
             that
             are
             Regenerate
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             received
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             highest
             form
             in
             grace
             (
             for
             who
             was
             higher
             then
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             they
             themselves
             have
             need
             to
             be
             called
             out
             of
             sleep
             ;
             
               It
               is
               time
               for
               them
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
               ,
            
             though
             they
             be
             waking
             persons
             :
             even
             those
             that
             have
             received
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             be
             watchful
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             even
             these
             must
             be
             called
             out
             of
             sleep
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             Revel
             .
             3.2
             .
             
             It
             is
             the
             counsel
             that
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             that
             had
             received
             some
             grace
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             some
             measure
             watchful
             :
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             that
             Church
             ;
             
               Be
               awake
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               the
               things
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               .
            
             He
             tels
             them
             in
             the
             words
             before
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               art
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             art
             even
             almost
             dead
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             little
             life
             of
             grace
             in
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             almost
             dead
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             words
             following
             :
             
               awake
               and
               strengthen
               the
               things
               that
               
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             in
             their
             sleep
             .
             The
             one
             is
             called
             from
             sleep
             ,
             
               to
               stand
               up
               from
               the
               daad
               :
            
             the
             other
             
               to
               streng
               then
               the
               things
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               .
            
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             the
             persons
             who
             must
             wake
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
             Why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             call
             upon
             sleepers
             
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
            
             ?
             We
             see
             natural
             men
             ,
             are
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             lose
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             spend
             his
             breath
             ,
             they
             cannot
             hear
             and
             understand
             .
             And
             the
             godly
             likewise
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             them
             as
             with
             a
             man
             in
             a
             sleep
             ,
             they
             are
             drowsie
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             much
             intend
             what
             is
             spoken
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             briefly
             ;
             
             Exhortations
             in
             Scripture
             are
             never
             in
             vain
             ,
             fall
             where
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             This
             voyce
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             
             if
             it
             come
             upon
             regenerate
             men
             that
             are
             awake
             in
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             means
             to
             awake
             them
             more
             :
             it
             is
             a
             means
             to
             keep
             them
             awake
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             means
             to
             awake
             them
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             fall
             upon
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             
             it
             serves
             (
             if
             not
             to
             awake
             them
             ,
             yet
             ,
             )
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             inexcusable
             :
             for
             such
             a
             man
             might
             object
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             to
             me
             ?
             I
             am
             called
             on
             to
             awake
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ;
             can
             I
             hear
             if
             I
             be
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ?
             But
             know
             this
             ,
             thou
             that
             art
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             that
             art
             not
             able
             to
             hear
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             hear
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             cast
             thy self
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             :
             Suppose
             a
             man
             in
             the
             night
             season
             be
             in
             his
             first
             sleep
             ,
             tell
             him
             a
             message
             from
             God
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             have
             him
             to
             do
             ;
             he
             understands
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             knows
             it
             not
             :
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             of
             his
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a-sleep
             :
             because
             God
             hath
             ordained
             this
             sleep
             to
             be
             due
             to
             nature
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             cast
             a
             man
             into
             the
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             man
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             divel
             :
             therefore
             if
             thou
             have
             cast
             thy self
             into
             this
             sleep
             ,
             that
             thou
             know
             not
             what
             God
             would
             have
             done
             ;
             it
             is
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             thy
             damnation
             :
             look
             to
             it
             .
             The
             exhortations
             and
             precepts
             fall
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             
               as
               the
               rain
               returns
               not
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             either
             they
             awake
             a
             man
             more
             that
             was
             awake
             before
             ;
             or
             they
             convince
             him
             that
             is
             not
             awake
             :
             because
             he
             is
             fallen
             a
             sleep
             by
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             divel
             .
             To
             come
             therefore
             to
             the
             Use
             ,
             and
             Applicacion
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             thus
             opened
             ,
             
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             woful
             sleep
             that
             oppresseth
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             to
             consider
             the
             sleep
             that
             oppresseth
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             sleep
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             unregenerate
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             dead
             sleep
             of
             sin
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             Prophet
             observed
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             so
             now
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             
               all
               the
               world
               at
               rest
               and
               at
               peace
               ?
            
             like
             Lachish
             that
             secure
             people
             ;
             a
             dead
             people
             ,
             crying
             
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               to
               themselves
               ,
            
             and
             fearing
             nothing
             till
             they
             be
             awaked
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             security
             .
             To
             shew
             this
             in
             some
             particular
             instances
             ,
             what
             a
             number
             of
             persons
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             dead
             sleep
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             Idolaters
             ,
             
             whereof
             there
             are
             a
             numerous
             generation
             every
             where
             ;
             they
             are
             fast
             asleep
             in
             the
             bed
             and
             bosome
             of
             that
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             hath
             inchanted
             ,
             and
             bewitched
             them
             with
             the
             
               cup
               of
               her
               fornication
            
             .
             They
             have
             laid
             themselves
             down
             to
             take
             a
             nap
             upon
             her
             lap
             ,
             as
             Sampson
             did
             upon
             Dalilahs
             ,
             till
             they
             lose
             their
             locks
             ,
             and
             their
             life
             as
             he
             did
             :
             and
             all
             the
             means
             that
             GOD
             hath
             used
             a
             long
             time
             :
             all
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             all
             the
             ministry
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             powerful
             and
             so
             plentiful
             ,
             cannot
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             her
             lap
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             not
             only
             Jezahel
             that
             whore
             and
             strumpet
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             whore
             of
             Rome
             )
             but
             all
             those
             that
             
               commit
               fornication
               with
               her
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               a
               bed
               of
               sorrow
            
             ;
             he
             will
             cast
             them
             upon
             a
             bed
             of
             little
             ease
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             
               slay
               her
               children
            
             :
             The
             conclusion
             of
             this
             fearful
             sleep
             shall
             be
             death
             .
             Even
             as
             Sisera
             when
             he
             slept
             ,
             the
             
               nail
               was
               driven
               into
               his
               temples
               .
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             a
             generation
             of
             unclean
             adulterers
             ,
             
             they
             are
             asleep
             upon
             the
             foul
             bed
             of
             voluptuousness
             ,
             and
             uncleanness
             ;
             blow
             a
             trumpet
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             ring
             a
             peal
             of
             Ordnance
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             stones
             quake
             ,
             and
             the
             rocks
             to
             break
             asunder
             ;
             tell
             them
             that
             
               whoremongers
               and
               adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             ring
             a
             peal
             of
             infamy
             ,
             and
             shame
             upon
             them
             ,
             follow
             them
             with
             infamy
             ,
             and
             reproaches
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             awakes
             them
             not
             :
             they
             will
             scarce
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             the
             twilight
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             a
             little
             to
             wait
             at
             their
             neighbours
             door
             
             for
             his
             wife
             or
             his
             daughter
             ;
             till
             the
             Lord
             also
             cast
             them
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             shame
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             curse
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             rise
             .
             It
             is
             a
             lamentable
             thing
             that
             a
             mans
             conscience
             hearing
             this
             ,
             should
             not
             apply
             this
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             dare
             to
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             dare
             still
             to
             cast
             himself
             on
             his
             bed
             ,
             not
             thinking
             what
             will
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
             a
             monstrous
             generation
             of
             Drunkards
             ,
             monsters
             in
             nature
             ,
             for
             no
             unreasonable
             creature
             so
             much
             extinguisheth
             the
             gifts
             of
             nature
             as
             they
             .
             These
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             vomiting
             ,
             and
             filth
             ,
             that
             no
             covering
             is
             large
             enough
             to
             hide
             their
             shame
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             advise
             and
             counsel
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             hearing
             of
             him
             in
             their
             cups
             ,
             as
             Abigail
             observed
             in
             her
             husband
             Nabal
             .
             Nay
             ,
             let
             God
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             pinch
             them
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             in
             their
             strength
             ,
             in
             their
             estates
             :
             
             let
             the
             Lord
             make
             them
             feel
             the
             smart
             ;
             be
             their
             dangers
             never
             so
             neer
             as
             Solomon
             describes
             them
             notably
             in
             Prov.
             23.
             a
             drunken
             man
             
               is
               as
               he
               that
               sleeps
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mast
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             in
             most
             extream
             perill
             ,
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             
               they
               have
               smitten
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               felt
               it
               not
               ;
               they
               have
               beaten
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               discerned
               it
               not
            
             ;
             therefore
             
               when
               he
               wakes
               ,
               he
               will
               follow
            
             his
             cups
             still
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             may
             say
             of
             a
             number
             of
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             
             that
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             prophaneness
             ,
             and
             Atheisme
             :
             sometimes
             for
             form
             ,
             and
             fashion
             ,
             they
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Temple
             perhaps
             ,
             and
             listen
             a
             little
             to
             the
             word
             spoken
             :
             but
             presently
             you
             shall
             see
             and
             observe
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cast
             themselves
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             as
             
               Eutichus
               ,
               when
               at
               midnight
               Paul
               was
               preaching
               ,
               he
               falls
               from
               the
               loft
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               was
               gone
               from
               him
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             midnight
             ,
             these
             will
             do
             it
             at
             mid-day
             .
             So
             little
             have
             men
             gained
             of
             instruction
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             of
             all
             that
             they
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             scarse
             keep
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             ears
             open
             ,
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             exercise
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             God
             saith
             to
             them
             for
             their
             own
             good
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             speak
             of
             those
             unjust
             ,
             
             injurious
             ,
             usurious
             persons
             ,
             whose
             jawes
             are
             as
             knives
             to
             cut
             those
             that
             they
             deal
             with
             ?
             those
             that
             use
             injustice
             in
             their
             weights
             ,
             in
             their
             wares
             ,
             in
             their
             lights
             ;
             that
             use
             any
             manner
             of
             deceit
             for
             the
             defrauding
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
             And
             these
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             their
             mischief
             ,
             and
             solace
             themselves
             in
             their
             present
             unjust
             gains
             ,
             in
             getting
             unjust
             riches
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             speak
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             their
             estate
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             alas
             they
             hear
             not
             ;
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             deal
             with
             men
             in
             a
             swoon
             ;
             rub
             them
             ,
             and
             chafe
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             pinch
             them
             ,
             prick
             them
             ,
             and
             wring
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             smart
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             make
             them
             feel
             :
             alas
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             dies
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             life
             to
             be
             got
             in
             him
             .
             All
             that
             we
             can
             get
             from
             such
             a
             wretch
             for
             our
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             testimony
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             brush
             or
             blow
             .
             This
             sensless
             man
             layes
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             upon
             whom
             .
          
           
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             secure
             course
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             men
             amongst
             whom
             we
             live
             :
             it
             seems
             as
             if
             they
             had
             found
             that
             Cave
             of
             sleep
             which
             the
             Poets
             fain
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             ,
             a
             place
             very
             fit
             for
             these
             persons
             .
             A
             Cave
             of
             sleep
             ,
             as
             they
             describe
             it
             ,
             where
             never
             Sun
             shines
             :
             a
             place
             far
             remote
             from
             all
             company
             :
             a
             place
             where
             the
             houses
             have
             no
             doors
             for
             fear
             the
             hindges
             should
             wake
             them
             :
             a
             place
             where
             they
             suffer
             no
             cocks
             ,
             nor
             clocks
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             that
             may
             hinder
             them
             from
             sleep
             .
             And
             the
             Generation
             of
             men
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             descend
             from
             Severats
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             people
             that
             are
             loose
             ,
             and
             lazie
             ,
             and
             sleepy
             ,
             and
             lascivious
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             any
             Clocks
             ,
             or
             any
             artificers
             that
             use
             tools
             and
             hammers
             to
             knock
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             trouble
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             you
             speak
             these
             words
             they
             seem
             strange
             to
             us
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             truly
             ,
             your selves
             shall
             say
             they
             be
             true
             in
             the
             Application
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             see
             most
             men
             in
             general
             ,
             (
             except
             some
             few
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             into
             his
             own
             teaching
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             cannot
             abide
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Sun-shine
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Sun
             of
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             shines
             ,
             they
             remove
             themselves
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             absent
             themselves
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             set
             himself
             to
             run
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             do
             we
             not
             see
             that
             men
             cannot
             abide
             the
             society
             of
             godly
             men
             ,
             of
             religious
             men
             fearing
             God
             ,
             that
             deal
             truly
             with
             them
             in
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             loving
             rebukes
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             will
             none
             of
             this
             .
             So
             do
             we
             not
             see
             how
             ready
             ,
             and
             
             willing
             natural
             men
             are
             to
             chase
             away
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             all
             the
             Lords
             Cocks
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             cry
             against
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             awaken
             them
             ,
             nor
             come
             neer
             them
             .
             They
             are
             set
             so
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             abide
             any
             servant
             of
             God.
             And
             for
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             Jeremie
             calls
             ,
             as
             
               a
               Hammer
               to
               break
               the
               hard
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             to
             knock
             ,
             and
             rap
             the
             sleepy
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             intollerable
             thing
             ;
             they
             cannot
             endure
             this
             hammer
             ;
             they
             cannot
             abide
             these
             doggs
             that
             bark
             against
             their
             sins
             :
             whereas
             
               dumb
               doggs
               that
               can
               neither
               bark
               ,
            
             nor
             bite
             ,
             those
             they
             can
             like
             well
             enough
             .
             Somewhat
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             with
             a
             formal
             fashion
             :
             but
             these
             men
             that
             speak
             against
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             discover
             their
             estate
             in
             sin
             ;
             these
             they
             cannot
             endure
             .
             Now
             tell
             me
             if
             these
             men
             live
             not
             in
             a
             carnal
             sleep
             ?
             and
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Cell
             ,
             and
             Cave
             of
             darkness
             ,
             wherein
             they
             desire
             to
             sleep
             for
             ever
             ?
          
           
             To
             come
             from
             these
             ,
             
             in
             the
             second
             place
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             these
             natural
             men
             ,
             and
             worldlings
             ,
             are
             cast
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ;
             but
             would
             not
             a
             man
             marvel
             ,
             that
             even
             Christians
             should
             sometimes
             be
             cast
             a
             sleep
             ?
             Would
             not
             a
             man
             wonder
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             that
             were
             so
             neer
             to
             the
             side
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             that
             were
             following
             their
             Masters
             exhortation
             in
             the
             former
             Precept
             that
             he
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             neer
             temptation
             ,
             that
             the
             yoak
             was
             even
             upon
             their
             neks
             ;
             would
             not
             one
             think
             it
             a
             wonder
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               not
               watch
               one
               hour
            
             with
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             security
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             are
             infinitly
             behind
             the
             Disciples
             in
             grace
             :
             let
             us
             rate
             our selves
             for
             the
             heaviness
             ,
             and
             dulness
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             we
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             hear
             Sermons
             ,
             &c.
             we
             can
             make
             no
             man
             beleeve
             that
             he
             is
             asleep
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             try
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             whether
             those
             that
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             are
             Professors
             of
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             already
             awakened
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             such
             a
             fearful
             slumber
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             be
             called
             asleep
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             therefore
             ,
             
             this
             is
             one
             mark
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             asleep
             ,
             he
             hears
             not
             ,
             he
             understands
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             to
             him
             :
             
             so
             it
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             sleepy
             heart
             and
             conscience
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hears
             not
             ,
             nor
             understands
             the
             word
             that
             he
             doth
             hear
             :
             when
             he
             hears
             not
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             .
             It
             is
             one
             Judgement
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             is
             clasped
             to
             them
             :
             such
             a
             man
             reads
             and
             hears
             ,
             and
             discerns
             not
             .
             If
             the
             Book
             be
             open
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             clasped
             fast
             ,
             he
             takes
             no
             good
             by
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             misery
             upon
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             this
             book
             is
             not
             so
             open
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             they
             do
             not
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             nor
             discern
             that
             which
             is
             in
             it
             as
             they
             might
             .
          
           
             We
             hear
             the
             word
             many
             of
             us
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             we
             seem
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             but
             yet
             who
             is
             he
             that
             may
             not
             find
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             sleep
             and
             security
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             soul
             ,
             makes
             him
             not
             much
             to
             attend
             and
             regard
             it
             ?
             that
             he
             is
             not
             careful
             and
             industrious
             in
             the
             keeping
             and
             maintaining
             of
             that
             he
             hears
             ,
             and
             the
             framing
             himself
             according
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             so
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             it
             is
             with
             Gods
             word
             that
             we
             hear
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Physick
             when
             it
             is
             given
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             it
             works
             not
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             sleeps
             immediately
             upon
             it
             :
             so
             when
             we
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             a
             sleep
             upon
             it
             :
             into
             the
             sleep
             and
             sluggishness
             of
             earthly
             cares
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             unprofitable
             ,
             if
             works
             not
             that
             effect
             that
             else
             it
             would
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             a
             man
             that
             sleeps
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             mind
             his
             ordinary
             business
             ;
             he
             neither
             troubles
             his
             head
             ,
             nor
             his
             hands
             with
             it
             ;
             his
             business
             sleeps
             with
             himself
             :
             he
             doth
             nothing
             but
             sleep
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             asleep
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             else
             .
             So
             hereby
             we
             may
             know
             our selves
             to
             be
             in
             a
             marvellons
             sleep
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             we
             give
             not
             our
             serious
             thoughts
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             godliness
             :
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             sleep
             and
             slumber
             in
             us
             .
             The
             mind
             of
             man
             should
             intend
             the
             principal
             thing
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             us
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             when
             we
             give
             not
             our
             thoughts
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             mind
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             we
             are
             asleep
             .
             When
             we
             move
             not
             ,
             nor
             stir
             not
             our
             hands
             and
             our
             feet
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             this
             sleepiness
             and
             drowsiness
             .
             Whereas
             would
             we
             be
             wise
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             awake
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             
               We
               should
               neither
               be
               idle
               ,
               nor
               unfruitful
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             We
             should
             ever
             be
             doing
             somewhat
             that
             might
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             further
             our
             own
             reckoning
             ,
             But
             
             this
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             sleepy
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             things
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             upon
             them
             ,
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             move
             not
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             works
             not
             to
             the
             principal
             end
             for
             which
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             you
             shall
             know
             a
             sleepy
             man
             by
             this
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             of
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             but
             so
             much
             time
             as
             he
             sleeps
             he
             wastes
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             time
             of
             death
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             sleep
             but
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             .
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             with
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             profess
             the
             teaching
             of
             Grace
             ;
             Alas
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             waste
             time
             insensibly
             ?
             and
             pass
             away
             the
             time
             :
             some
             deck
             away
             the
             time
             ,
             some
             play
             away
             the
             time
             ,
             dayes
             ,
             and
             weeks
             ,
             and
             months
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             time
             were
             not
             made
             for
             some
             other
             business
             :
             as
             if
             we
             had
             received
             time
             for
             such
             imployments
             as
             these
             ,
             for
             our
             recreations
             ,
             and
             sports
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             :
             and
             not
             rather
             that
             we
             might
             further
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             our
             Reckoning
             ,
             and
             help
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             get
             
               Oyl
               in
               our
               Lamps
            
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             patience
             against
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             get
             assurance
             of
             a
             blessed
             inheritance
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             turned
             out
             hence
             .
             Time
             is
             given
             us
             for
             these
             ends
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             (
             silly
             men
             as
             we
             are
             )
             devise
             pastimes
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             life
             did
             not
             pass
             away
             ,
             whereas
             Job
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             a
             
               Weavers
               shuttle
            
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             Brethren
             ,
             time
             will
             pass
             that
             we
             may
             improve
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             waste
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
             to
             conclude
             this
             Point
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             addicted
             immoderately
             to
             sleep
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             it
             destroyes
             natural
             heat
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             destroyed
             by
             immoderate
             sleep
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             sudden
             mighty
             shower
             ,
             this
             man
             grows
             pursie
             ,
             and
             fat
             ,
             and
             lazy
             ,
             he
             grows
             idle
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             the
             exercises
             of
             man-hood
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Calling
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             So
             it
             is
             when
             a
             man
             is
             immoderately
             and
             excessively
             fast
             asleep
             with
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             the
             lusts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             that
             luls
             him
             ,
             and
             rocks
             this
             Cradle
             ;
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             asleep
             ,
             he
             grows
             fat
             and
             pursie
             ,
             his
             natural
             heat
             is
             gone
             ,
             he
             falls
             from
             his
             first
             zeal
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             Alas
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             may
             speak
             to
             the
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             of
             many
             (
             I
             doubt
             that
             hear
             me
             )
             that
             have
             exchanged
             their
             care
             of
             godliness
             ;
             that
             have
             exchanged
             their
             seeking
             of
             God
             in
             the
             means
             ,
             with
             company
             ,
             with
             good-fellowship
             ,
             with
             Drunkenness
             .
             And
             let
             the
             Lords
             Marriners
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Up
               sleeper
               ,
               call
               upon
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             why
             dost
             thou
             not
             
               do
               thy
               first
               works
            
             ?
             Why
             art
             thou
             lazy
             ?
             he
             grows
             angry
             as
             Jonas
             was
             ,
             that
             thought
             he
             did
             
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               to
               the
               death
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             misery
             of
             many
             that
             live
             under
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             another
             mark
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             of
             sleep
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             abide
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             wakened
             .
          
           
             To
             draw
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             :
             
             the
             last
             Use
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             rouze
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             us
             from
             this
             sleep
             and
             security
             ;
             this
             slumber
             that
             is
             in
             the
             best
             of
             us
             .
             And
             know
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             to
             those
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             notoriously
             wicked
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             rebellious
             to
             good
             Counsel
             :
             but
             I
             speak
             to
             those
             that
             live
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             those
             that
             profess
             goodness
             and
             godliness
             ;
             yea
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             are
             near
             the
             side
             of
             Christ
             :
             let
             this
             exhortation
             be
             to
             them
             to
             raise
             and
             rouze
             themselves
             out
             of
             this
             sleep
             .
             
               It
               is
               time
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               we
               rise
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
            
             The
             sum
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             I
             will
             propound
             ,
             and
             then
             draw
             to
             a
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             First
             consider
             how
             unprofitable
             a
             man
             ,
             
             a
             Christian
             man
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             asleep
             :
             What
             is
             a
             man
             when
             he
             is
             asleep
             ?
             but
             that
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             awaking
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             life
             again
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             asleep
             ,
             he
             lives
             but
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Plant
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             being
             and
             nourishment
             :
             a
             waking
             Beast
             is
             more
             profitable
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             I
             say
             )
             there
             is
             hope
             that
             afterwards
             he
             will
             awake
             So
             when
             we
             sleep
             ,
             and
             slumber
             ,
             and
             tumble
             ,
             and
             toss
             our selves
             in
             dead
             security
             ,
             how
             unprofitable
             are
             we
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             own
             selves
             ?
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             Onesimus
             was
             unprofitable
             before
             his
             conversion
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               is
               profitable
               both
               to
               thee
               and
               me
               .
            
             A
             man
             that
             is
             asleep
             ,
             is
             unprofitable
             :
             and
             certainly
             he
             that
             is
             asleep
             in
             security
             and
             sin
             ,
             this
             man
             is
             most
             unprofitable
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             soul
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             consider
             when
             a
             man
             sleeps
             ,
             and
             slumbers
             in
             sin
             ,
             how
             unfit
             he
             is
             for
             any
             Christian
             duty
             and
             exercise
             ,
             for
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             Godliness
             and
             Christianity
             ?
             How
             unfit
             is
             a
             sleepy
             man
             for
             the
             actions
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             calling
             ?
             and
             how
             unfit
             and
             unable
             ,
             and
             indisposed
             is
             a
             man
             that
             sleeps
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             spiritual
             life
             ?
             
             There
             be
             some
             main
             parts
             and
             branches
             of
             our
             general
             Calling
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             sleep
             makes
             us
             unable
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             godliness
             ,
             
             the
             main
             thing
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             exercise
             himself
             in
             godliness
             :
             how
             unfit
             is
             a
             sleepy
             Christian
             for
             this
             ?
             who
             sees
             a
             man
             that
             is
             asleep
             that
             works
             in
             his
             Calling
             that
             can
             do
             any
             good
             in
             it
             ?
             So
             how
             can
             a
             Christian
             exercise
             himself
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             general
             Calling
             ,
             when
             he
             sleeps
             ?
             in
             his
             praying
             ,
             in
             his
             hearing
             ,
             in
             his
             reading
             ?
             if
             these
             duties
             be
             done
             coldly
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             worth
             ?
             Actions
             that
             are
             done
             in
             a
             mans
             sleep
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             so
             a
             man
             that
             sleeps
             in
             sin
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             never
             so
             many
             good
             actions
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             value
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             main
             branch
             of
             our
             Christian
             Calling
             ,
             
             is
             the
             spiritual
             combate
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             our
             corruptions
             .
             Now
             alas
             how
             unfit
             is
             a
             sleepy
             man
             ,
             either
             to
             expect
             ,
             or
             to
             repel
             an
             enemy
             ?
             when
             he
             is
             asleep
             he
             lies
             open
             to
             all
             disadvantage
             .
             Sisera
             himself
             ,
             a
             strong
             and
             noble
             Captain
             ,
             was
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             a
             silly
             woman
             Jael
             shew
             him
             when
             he
             was
             asleep
             :
             therefore
             we
             know
             this
             part
             of
             our
             Christian
             calling
             cannot
             hold
             as
             long
             as
             we
             sleep
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             another
             part
             ,
             and
             main
             branch
             of
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             to
             expect
             our
             Masters
             return
             ,
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enjoy
             that
             sweet
             blessedness
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             expect
             and
             wait
             for
             :
             now
             how
             unfit
             is
             a
             sleepy
             man
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             Masters
             coming
             ?
             to
             set
             things
             in
             order
             ?
             Thus
             we
             see
             in
             these
             particular
             main
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             they
             cannot
             be
             performed
             by
             men
             that
             are
             asleep
             ,
             therefore
             we
             had
             need
             to
             wake
             our selves
             :
             if
             we
             will
             either
             honour
             God
             ,
             or
             profit
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             fit
             to
             do
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             our selves
             awake
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             main
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             consider
             while
             we
             sleep
             ,
             and
             are
             secure
             ,
             the
             enemy
             never
             sleeps
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             most
             watchful
             against
             us
             .
             We
             may
             sleep
             ,
             and
             think
             we
             do
             well
             enough
             to
             take
             our
             ease
             ,
             but
             Satan
             sleeps
             not
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             watchful
             enemy
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             he
             hath
             some
             advantage
             by
             our
             sleeping
             ;
             
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             in
             that
             Parable
             ,
             
               The
               enemy
               sows
               tares
               ,
               while
               men
               slept
               :
            
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             field
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             good
             seed
             is
             sown
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             he
             do
             there
             ?
             he
             sows
             a
             crop
             of
             thorns
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             like
             the
             field
             of
             Solomons
             sluggard
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             
             
             
               I
               passed
               by
               the
               field
               of
               the
               sluggard
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               all
               thorns
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             is
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             neglected
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             sleepy
             ,
             and
             secure
             in
             sin
             .
             When
             do
             robbers
             and
             theeves
             assault
             the
             house
             ?
             In
             the
             dead
             time
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             take
             men
             at
             advantage
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             sleep
             ,
             then
             they
             come
             and
             break
             into
             the
             house
             .
             Shall
             theeves
             and
             burglaries
             watch
             at
             mid-night
             to
             break
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             cut
             mens
             throats
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             thou
             watch
             to
             save
             thy self
             ?
          
           
             Further
             consider
             ,
             
             as
             the
             enemy
             never
             sleeps
             ,
             so
             Gods
             mercy
             never
             sleeps
             ,
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             ever
             watching
             over
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             us
             good
             ;
             and
             it
             watcheth
             to
             keep
             us
             watchful
             :
             for
             what
             should
             all
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             do
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             keep
             us
             watchful
             ?
             Our
             God
             that
             we
             serve
             is
             not
             as
             Baal
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             
               perhaps
               he
               is
               asleep
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               awaked
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               chasing
               his
               adversaries
            
             ;
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             the
             
               strength
               that
               keeps
               Israel
               ,
               slumbers
               not
               ,
               nor
               sleeps
               .
            
             Therefore
             let
             not
             Israel
             slumber
             nor
             sleep
             :
             because
             God
             watcheth
             over
             his
             children
             ,
             let
             them
             watch
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             keep
             themselves
             neer
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
             if
             this
             will
             not
             move
             thee
             ,
             then
             consider
             as
             Gods
             mercy
             sleeps
             not
             ;
             so
             Gods
             judgments
             sleep
             not
             .
             Tha●…
             man
             that
             sleeps
             in
             sin
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             that
             Gods
             judgments
             sleep
             not
             .
             As
             Balaam
             when
             he
             was
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Angel
             watcheth
             him
             ,
             and
             catcheth
             him
             in
             this
             corner
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             corner
             ;
             he
             could
             go
             into
             no
             corner
             ,
             but
             the
             Angel
             with
             his
             drawn
             sword
             was
             ready
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             those
             that
             were
             led
             away
             by
             false
             teachers
             ;
             
               Their
               damnation
               sleepeth
               not
            
             .
             Gods
             judgments
             are
             alway
             waking
             :
             thou
             maist
             sleep
             on
             both
             sides
             in
             sin
             ,
             but
             Gods
             justice
             sleepeth
             not
             .
             And
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             Lords
             ,
             if
             thou
             sleep
             ,
             know
             that
             correction
             ,
             and
             chastisement
             sleepeth
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             awake
             thee
             ,
             thou
             wert
             better
             to
             awake
             by
             slighter
             means
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             all
             ,
             
             consider
             that
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             all
             going
             to
             meet
             the
             mortal
             sleep
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             shall
             when
             that
             meets
             us
             ,
             have
             our
             own
             consciences
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             also
             a
             spiritual
             sleep
             within
             us
             ;
             that
             we
             carry
             a
             spiritnal
             sleep
             to
             meet
             that
             mortal
             sleep
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             ,
             and
             mournful
             state
             will
             that
             be
             ?
             when
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             is
             coming
             to
             die
             ,
             shall
             say
             ,
             and
             speak
             aloud
             ,
             and
             witness
             against
             his
             Master
             ,
             O
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             a
             sluggish
             and
             sleepy
             Christian
             :
             thou
             hast
             had
             good
             means
             but
             thou
             hast
             not
             kept
             thy
             watch
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             sleep
             do
             what
             the
             exhortations
             of
             the
             Word
             could
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             a
             drowsie
             Christian
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             so
             many
             ,
             when
             on
             their
             death-bed
             they
             come
             to
             grapple
             with
             that
             mortal
             sleep
             ,
             and
             then
             conscience
             porclaims
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             cry
             ,
             Oh
             that
             I
             had
             but
             one
             day
             ,
             but
             one
             hour
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             waken
             ,
             
               and
               strengthen
               the
               things
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             better
             with
             me
             then
             it
             is
             .
             But
             alas
             now
             their
             short
             day
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             one
             perpetual
             night
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             as
             it
             proves
             many
             times
             .
             Therefore
             let
             not
             time
             go
             ,
             but
             know
             that
             that
             mournful
             day
             must
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             meet
             that
             mortal
             sleep
             :
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             shake
             off
             spiritual
             sleep
             ,
             drowsiness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             peace
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             conscience
             may
             witness
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             judgment
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             watchful
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             our
             accounts
             ready
             for
             him
             .
             This
             shall
             suffice
             for
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             our
             occasion
             :
             because
             this
             is
             my
             first
             occasion
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             I
             must
             enter
             with
             a
             preface
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             :
             that
             as
             I
             have
             ever
             been
             in
             the
             course
             of
             my
             ministery
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             sparing
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             that
             these
             exercises
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             instructing
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             the
             consolation
             of
             those
             that
             survive
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             praise
             ,
             and
             commemoration
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             see
             by
             daily
             experience
             every
             where
             ,
             how
             few
             there
             be
             that
             in
             their
             life
             time
             deserve
             the
             praise
             of
             Religion
             in
             their
             death
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             never
             did
             ,
             nor
             never
             will
             gild
             a
             rotten
             post
             ,
             or
             a
             mud
             wall
             ,
             or
             give
             false
             witness
             in
             praising
             ;
             to
             give
             the
             praise
             of
             Religion
             to
             those
             that
             deserve
             it
             not
             .
             I
             desire
             those
             of
             my
             congregation
             would
             make
             their
             own
             
               Funeral
               Sermons
            
             while
             they
             be
             living
             ,
             by
             their
             vertuous
             life
             ,
             and
             conversation
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               not
               praise
               ,
               that
               is
               praised
               of
               meh
               :
               but
               he
               that
               is
               praised
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             RIGHTEOUS
             MANS
             RESTING-PLACE
             ;
             OR
             ,
             AFENCE
             AGAINST
             UNNECESSARY
             FEARS
          
           
             SERMON
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.1
                 .
              
               
                 
                   After
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   :
                   Fear
                   not
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   shield
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   exceeding
                   great
                   reward
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             THe
             tender
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             seen
             in
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             in
             afflicting
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             for
             he
             proportions
             his
             castisements
             ,
             not
             to
             our
             deserts
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             streugth
             :
             and
             you
             shall
             ordinarily
             observe
             ,
             where
             Almighty
             GOD
             laies
             a
             heavy
             affliction
             ,
             he
             gives
             an
             extraordinary
             assistance
             ;
             when
             he
             leads
             any
             of
             his
             people
             through
             a
             hot
             fire
             ,
             he
             is
             with
             them
             in
             extraordinary
             manner
             .
          
           
             This
             holy
             Saint
             (
             Abraham
             )
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             a
             pattern
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             tryals
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             assistance
             .
             There
             was
             never
             any
             man
             called
             to
             more
             tryals
             than
             he
             :
             to
             leave
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ;
             and
             after
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             own
             Son.
             And
             there
             was
             never
             any
             man
             more
             assisted
             from
             God
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             those
             many
             apparitions
             that
             God
             vouchsafed
             him
             :
             Comforting
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             an
             admirable
             and
             most
             friendly
             manner
             ,
             talking
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             with
             his
             Friend
             .
             One
             of
             them
             are
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             comforted
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             tryals
             and
             troubles
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             you
             may
             see
             an
             admirable
             incouragement
             that
             God
             gives
             to
             his
             servant
             Abraham
             ;
             
             You
             may
             note
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             incouragement
             it self
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               fear
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             note
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             gave
             him
             this
             incouragement
             :
             when
             he
             had
             encountred
             with
             those
             Kings
             immediatly
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Chapter
             14.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             to
             encounter
             with
             many
             evils
             and
             troubles
             after
             ,
             
               then
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             note
             the
             manner
             ,
             how
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             this
             comfort
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             vision
             :
             
               God
               appeared
            
             by
             vision
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             note
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             comfort
             ,
             and
             incouragemeat
             that
             God
             gives
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             twofold
             Argument
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             God
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             evils
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             feel
             ,
             or
             fear
             ,
             he
             was
             his
             shield
             to
             bear
             them
             off
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             that
             Abraham
             could
             lose
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               an
               exceeding
               great
               reward
            
             :
             he
             would
             be
             to
             him
             all
             in
             all
             .
             So
             you
             see
             this
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             affords
             plentiful
             matter
             for
             instruction
             ,
             and
             consolation
             .
             All
             that
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             will
             wind
             up
             in
             this
             proposition
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               labour
               to
               keep
               his
               covenant
            
             (
             as
             faithful
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             and
             did
             )
             
               they
               may
               be
               a
               people
               without
               all
               carnal
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Abraham
             felt
             much
             ,
             and
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             expect
             more
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             ,
             God
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             he
             should
             not
             fear
             .
             And
             what
             was
             spoken
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             spoken
             to
             us
             :
             for
             he
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             they
             
               that
               are
               of
               the
               faith
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               are
               blessed
               with
               him
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             incouragements
             that
             were
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             belong
             not
             to
             him
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             that
             are
             the
             spiritual
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Proposition
             is
             not
             limitted
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             extends
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             A
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             ever
             needful
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             .
             We
             know
             how
             it
             is
             with
             all
             men
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             Adam
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             sinned
             ,
             he
             runs
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             and
             hid
             himself
             from
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             every
             unregenerate
             man
             is
             (
             except
             his
             conscience
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             and
             cauterized
             :
             )
             for
             he
             seeth
             God
             on
             the
             one
             side
             a
             revenging
             Judge
             :
             and
             he
             knows
             himself
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             be
             guilty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             but
             with
             amazement
             and
             fear
             continually
             tremble
             before
             God
             :
             and
             he
             desires
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             never
             be
             called
             to
             account
             for
             his
             doings
             .
             But
             now
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             faithful
             Abraham
             that
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             evils
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             even
             when
             wicked
             men
             are
             at
             their
             wits
             end
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             whether
             to
             turn
             themselves
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             point
             needful
             to
             urge
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             wherein
             we
             hear
             abroad
             of
             wars
             ,
             and
             rumors
             of
             wars
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             distractions
             :
             and
             what
             they
             feel
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             :
             but
             now
             it
             is
             seasonable
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             
               King
               of
               fears
            
             act
             his
             part
             before
             our
             eyes
             :
             he
             that
             the
             Philosophers
             call
             ,
             the
             most
             terrible
             of
             all
             terribles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Death
             ,
             that
             tends
             to
             the
             extirpation
             ,
             and
             abolition
             of
             nature
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             being
             here
             .
             I
             say
             there
             cannor
             be
             a
             better
             argument
             treated
             of
             ,
             then
             somewhat
             that
             may
             fence
             us
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             this
             evil
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             consider
             what
             fear
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             what
             fear
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             exempted
             from
             all
             slavish
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             fear
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             come
             to
             make
             some
             Use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             point
             the
             better
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             what
             fear
             is
             in
             general
             ;
             And
             fear
             (
             beloved
             )
             is
             such
             
               An
               affection
               or
               passion
               of
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               stirred
               up
               with
               a
               through
               apprehension
               of
               some
               future
               evil
               ,
               that
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               be
               resisted
               by
               the
               party
               ,
               or
               patient
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             affection
             ,
             or
             passion
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             for
             it
             makes
             a
             real
             transmutation
             in
             the
             man.
             
          
           
           
             It
             is
             such
             an
             affection
             ,
             as
             is
             stirred
             up
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             evil
             :
             for
             evil
             is
             properly
             the
             object
             of
             fear
             :
             we
             do
             not
             primarily
             fear
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             axcept
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ill
             to
             lose
             any
             good
             thing
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             evil
             future
             :
             for
             if
             the
             evil
             be
             present
             ,
             we
             grieve
             ,
             and
             not
             fear
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             such
             an
             evil
             as
             is
             difficult
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             resist
             ,
             an
             overcome
             with
             patience
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             small
             evil
             that
             is
             easily
             conquered
             ,
             you
             contemn
             it
             ,
             you
             fear
             it
             not
             .
             You
             see
             then
             what
             fear
             is
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             Is
             all
             fear
             prohibited
             ?
          
           
             Not
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Fear
             is
             oft
             commanded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             know
             then
             there
             are
             divers
             kinds
             of
             fear
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             natural
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             called
             natural
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             material
             or
             efficient
             cause
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             party
             that
             doth
             fear
             ,
             is
             phlegmatick
             ,
             or
             melancholly
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             fear
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             called
             a
             natural
             sear
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             that
             which
             is
             destructive
             to
             nature
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             natural
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             whatsoever
             may
             prejudice
             nature
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             natural
             fear
             is
             an
             affection
             that
             Almighty
             God
             concreated
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             naturally
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             morally
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             it
             is
             determined
             by
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             carnal
             evil
             fear
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             fears
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ;
             a
             corporal
             evil
             more
             then
             a
             spiritual
             :
             a
             temporal
             more
             then
             an
             eternal
             .
             He
             is
             afraid
             of
             losing
             something
             he
             enjoyes
             ,
             or
             of
             not
             getting
             something
             he
             desires
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             either
             regards
             there
             may
             be
             a
             carnal
             fear
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             explain
             it
             to
             you
             more
             anon
             :
             and
             this
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             carnal
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             servile
             fear
             :
             and
             this
             is
             such
             a
             fear
             as
             looks
             at
             the
             punishment
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             sin
             :
             when
             a
             man
             is
             afraid
             of
             the
             judgements
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             never
             fears
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             withal
             ,
             when
             this
             fear
             is
             only
             servile
             ,
             and
             is
             retained
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             man
             desires
             still
             to
             sin
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             love
             of
             sin
             ,
             a
             wishing
             that
             God
             would
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             let
             loose
             the
             reins
             to
             him
             :
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ,
             no
             Devil
             ,
             no
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             Hell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sin
             were
             possible
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ,
             no
             Devil
             ,
             no
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             hell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sin
             freely
             .
             And
             if
             he
             abstain
             from
             sin
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             this
             punishment
             that
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             obedience
             to
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             servile
             fear
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             it
             be
             not
             savingly
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             as
             S.
             Austin
             observes
             ;
             for
             that
             man
             that
             fears
             servily
             ,
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             well
             :
             because
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             depends
             upon
             the
             disposition
             ,
             and
             will
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             the
             thing
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             good
             as
             far
             as
             it
             goes
             .
             
             It
             is
             good
             for
             the
             restraining
             of
             evil
             men
             from
             outrages
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             preparative
             in
             the
             way
             to
             conversion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             filial
             son-like
             fear
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             out
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             greatness
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             so
             hates
             punishment
             ,
             as
             he
             hates
             sin
             also
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             divers
             degrees
             of
             filial
             fear
             .
          
           
             One
             degree
             we
             call
             innitial
             fear
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             a
             degree
             of
             perfection
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             world
             the
             fear
             we
             have
             ,
             hath
             one
             eye
             upon
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             another
             eye
             upon
             the
             commandement
             ,
             or
             love
             of
             God.
             And
             here
             many
             make
             a
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
             or
             to
             abstain
             from
             evil
             out
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           
             For
             answer
             briefly
             .
             And
             thing
             almighty
             God
             hath
             made
             a
             motive
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             incourage
             us
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             or
             to
             deter
             us
             from
             evil
             ;
             we
             may
             make
             a
             motive
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             do
             well
             .
             It
             was
             so
             with
             Adam
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             this
             was
             propounded
             as
             a
             motive
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               shalt
               die
               .
            
             Then
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             If
             Adam
             did
             so
             ,
             he
             did
             well
             .
             So
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             evil
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             punishment
             ,
             that
             
             will
             be
             the
             consequent
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             for
             Christ
             urgeth
             this
             to
             his
             own
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               him
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             do
             things
             meerly
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             punishment
             at
             all
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             why
             any
             man
             should
             aspire
             to
             that
             perfection
             .
             For
             God
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             these
             motives
             ,
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             avoid
             evil
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             if
             we
             can
             heartily
             and
             truly
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             motives
             that
             God
             hath
             propounded
             .
          
           
             To
             have
             a
             fear
             meerly
             for
             punishment
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             retain
             the
             love
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             no
             respect
             or
             love
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             acceptable
             to
             God
             in
             a
             saving
             manner
             :
             but
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             abstain
             from
             sin
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             For
             a
             man
             must
             love
             himself
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             look
             to
             the
             avoiding
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             getting
             of
             good
             eternal
             to
             soul
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             fears
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             of
             them
             thus
             .
             The
             natural
             fear
             may
             be
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             it
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             carnal
             fear
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             is
             accompanied
             with
             it
             :
             this
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             mortified
             ,
             this
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             ;
             and
             this
             fear
             Abraham
             is
             exhorted
             against
             here
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             fear
             that
             is
             servile
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             accompanied
             with
             the
             spirit
             .
             As
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             present
             when
             the
             day
             dawns
             ,
             but
             some
             glimps
             goes
             before
             him
             :
             this
             we
             must
             cherish
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             bring
             it
             to
             filial
             fear
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             deal
             aright
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             filial
             fear
             ,
             we
             must
             cherish
             that
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             get
             still
             a
             more
             reverent
             respect
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             So
             I
             have
             briefly
             shewed
             you
             what
             fear
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             fear
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             ;
             all
             slavish
             and
             carnal
             fear
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             any
             ill
             that
             may
             befall
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             that
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             .
             Now
             you
             see
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             such
             a
             man
             as
             may
             live
             without
             all
             fear
             ,
             that
             is
             carnal
             ;
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               .
            
             And
             in
             Isaiah
             8.12
             .
             
             
               Fear
               not
               their
               fear
            
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             briefly
             ;
             
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             
               deliver
               us
               from
            
             all
             
               our
               enemies
            
             that
             
               we
               might
               serve
               him
               without
               fear
               ,
               in
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.47
             .
             So
             then
             the
             ground
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             enemies
             ;
             that
             man
             that
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             molested
             with
             any
             evil
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             fear
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             no
             evil
             in
             the
             world
             that
             can
             surprize
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             labours
             to
             keep
             his
             covenant
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             he
             may
             conquer
             it
             .
             For
             only
             evil
             ,
             and
             evil
             future
             is
             the
             object
             of
             fear
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             evil
             that
             can
             befall
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             may
             be
             conquered
             ,
             he
             should
             contemn
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             fear
             it
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             either
             reconciled
             or
             conquered
             and
             foyled
             ,
             and
             what
             then
             need
             he
             fear
             them
             ?
          
           
             For
             God
             that
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             every
             man
             naturally
             ,
             
             he
             is
             reconciled
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             made
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             our
             attonement
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             him
             slavishly
             :
             though
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             fear
             him
             with
             a
             filial
             fear
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             him
             with
             horrour
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             from
             him
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             so
             love
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             
               reverence
               before
               his
               foot-stool
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             too
             :
             but
             how
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             sweeten
             these
             to
             us
             :
             
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             )
             
               they
               work
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               God.
            
             Shall
             a
             man
             be
             afraid
             of
             his
             own
             good
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             more
             works
             our
             good
             ,
             then
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             losses
             ,
             and
             crosses
             :
             we
             might
             spare
             any
             thing
             better
             then
             them
             :
             shall
             we
             be
             afraid
             of
             that
             that
             works
             our
             good
             ?
             Death
             it
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             made
             our
             friend
             :
             It
             was
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             pulled
             out
             the
             sting
             ,
             and
             changed
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             the
             birth-day
             of
             eternity
             ,
             a
             sweet
             passage
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
             Death
             brings
             not
             evil
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             terminates
             all
             evil
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             molested
             with
             in
             the
             world
             .
             So
             then
             some
             enemies
             are
             reconciled
             and
             made
             our
             friends
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             
             there
             are
             some
             that
             are
             irreconcileable
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             conquered
             and
             overcome
             .
             The
             Divel
             will
             never
             be
             friends
             with
             us
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             
               hath
               spoyled
               principalities
               and
               powers
            
             ;
             and
             trampled
             Satan
             under-feet
             :
             and
             now
             if
             he
             walk
             about
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             his
             chain
             ,
             he
             can
             bite
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             hurt
             none
             but
             those
             that
             willingly
             betray
             themselves
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             For
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             condemning
             nature
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             
               removed
               as
               far
               from
               them
               as
               the
               East
               is
               from
               the
               West
               ,
            
             it
             is
             thrown
             into
             the
             bottomeless
             sea
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             anger
             God
             or
             hurt
             us
             any
             more
             then
             if
             we
             had
             not
             committed
             it
             ;
             
               Who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               ?
            
          
           
             Nay
             more
             ,
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             freed
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             whereby
             if
             a
             man
             labour
             to
             
               stir
               up
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             to
             walk
             comfortably
             as
             he
             might
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             might
             through
             the
             power
             of
             God
             free
             his
             heart
             from
             these
             horrours
             and
             fears
             ;
             for
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               not
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               to
               fear
               again
               :
               but
               ye
               have
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               whereby
               we
               cry
               Abba
               Father
               .
            
             The
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             casts
             down
             the
             soul
             mith
             horrour
             and
             fear
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             we
             have
             God
             for
             our
             Father
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequent
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             that
             death
             is
             overcome
             ,
             that
             
               Principalities
               and
               powers
               are
               spoyled
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               things
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             though
             contrary
             in
             themselves
             yet
             )
             they
             
               shall
               work
               for
               our
               good
            
             .
             So
             you
             see
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             Christian
             hath
             no
             enemies
             ,
             some
             enemies
             are
             reconciled
             and
             others
             are
             trampled
             under
             foot
             that
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             .
             And
             we
             receive
             this
             freedome
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             would
             stir
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             walk
             as
             becometh
             Christians
             we
             may
             make
             our
             lives
             very
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             Briefly
             for
             Application
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             command
             that
             God
             gives
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             this
             incouragement
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             know
             that
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             Religion
             must
             reflect
             upon
             a
             mans
             self
             .
             He
             (
             beloved
             )
             shall
             be
             accounted
             the
             best
             Christian
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             judicious
             men
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             is
             practicall
             ,
             and
             reflects
             upon
             himself
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             many
             busie
             ones
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             meddle
             with
             the
             conversations
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             talking
             ,
             and
             complaining
             of
             things
             without
             themselves
             ;
             but
             surely
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             happy
             man
             that
             reformes
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             sets
             in
             tune
             his
             own
             affections
             and
             passions
             :
             as
             this
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             without
             slavish
             and
             inordinate
             fear
             .
             Alas
             we
             may
             complain
             of
             many
             that
             find
             fault
             with
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             look
             within
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             combustion
             of
             a
             great
             many
             unruly
             affections
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             things
             we
             never
             complain
             of
             :
             we
             find
             not
             fault
             with
             our selves
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             that
             it
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             to
             set
             in
             order
             our
             hearts
             and
             minds
             and
             souls
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             tongues
             and
             hands
             .
             The
             law
             of
             man
             reacheth
             but
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             keep
             himself
             in
             order
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             ,
             thought
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             a
             man
             for
             his
             affections
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             doth
             ,
             therefore
             you
             know
             that
             
               lusting
               after
               a
               moman
            
             ,
             in
             Gods
             account
             is
             reputed
             adultery
             ,
             the
             
               hating
               of
               a
               mans
               brother
               in
               his
               heart
               is
               accounted
               manslaughter
            
             ;
             he
             is
             accounted
             a
             
               murtherer
               that
               hates
               his
               brother
            
             :
             so
             he
             that
             is
             
               angry
               unadvisedly
            
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             :
             and
             that
             man
             is
             accounted
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             cannot
             order
             his
             affections
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             unruly
             passions
             that
             are
             within
             him
             .
             This
             I
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             .
             God
             in
             Scripture
             takes
             especial
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             it
             is
             an
             infallible
             distinguishing
             character
             between
             an
             hypocrite
             and
             a
             sincere
             child
             of
             God
             :
             an
             hypocrite
             labours
             to
             wash
             the
             outside
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             demure
             countenance
             ,
             clean
             hands
             ,
             smooth
             language
             ,
             &c.
             these
             things
             are
             good
             ,
             but
             he
             goes
             no
             further
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             secret
             contemplative
             wickedness
             ,
             of
             the
             lusts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             these
             things
             he
             never
             enters
             into
             himself
             to
             mortifie
             .
             But
             that
             man
             that
             is
             conscionable
             ,
             so
             walks
             with
             God
             ;
             as
             that
             a
             wrie
             affection
             ,
             an
             inward
             lust
             after
             somewhat
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             troubles
             him
             ,
             and
             humbles
             him
             before
             God
             :
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             thoughts
             in
             secret
             cause
             him
             to
             mourn
             before
             God
             :
             this
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             man
             that
             walks
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             accounts
             
               God
               a
               Spirit
               that
               searcheth
               the
               hearts
               and
               tryeth
               the
               rains
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             approve
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             let
             our
             Religion
             be
             
             practical
             ,
             and
             reflect
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             things
             upon
             our
             inward
             man
             to
             set
             that
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             by
             way
             of
             instruction
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             happy
             men
             and
             women
             we
             might
             be
             if
             we
             were
             not
             our
             own
             foes
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             attain
             this
             pitch
             to
             live
             without
             fear
             that
             nothing
             should
             trouble
             us
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             a
             happy
             condition
             ?
             surely
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             feazable
             ,
             some
             Saints
             have
             attained
             it
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ;
             you
             know
             David
             when
             Ziglag
             was
             taken
             ,
             his
             wives
             gone
             ,
             all
             the
             spoyl
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             ready
             to
             stone
             him
             ,
             what
             did
             poor
             David
             ?
             he
             can
             
               incourage
               himself
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
            
             notwithstanding
             this
             .
             So
             it
             may
             be
             with
             a
             poor
             Christian
             ,
             his
             friends
             may
             forsake
             him
             ;
             perhaps
             the
             world
             is
             gone
             ,
             
               riches
               take
               to
               themselves
               wings
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             his
             body
             is
             crazy
             and
             all
             things
             are
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             yet
             this
             man
             can
             
               incourage
               himself
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
            
             he
             can
             say
             to
             himself
             
               fear
               not
            
             Saith
             
               David
               ,
               though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             
             a
             doleful
             condition
             ,
             
               yet
               I
               will
               fear
               none
               ill
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             23.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               though
               ten
               thousand
               should
               compass
               me
               in
               on
               every
               side
               I
               would
               lay
               me
               down
               and
               rest
               .
            
             Though
             the
             Apostles
             were
             watched
             by
             souldiers
             ,
             laid
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             they
             knew
             the
             next
             day
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             execution
             ,
             yet
             they
             sing
             as
             merrily
             and
             sleep
             as
             heartily
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             on
             a
             Throne
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             Kings
             in
             a
             Pallace
             .
             Thus
             a
             good
             conscience
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             happy
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             his
             own
             foe
             :
             but
             our
             hearts
             are
             intangled
             with
             the
             world
             and
             worldly
             things
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             we
             see
             not
             this
             priviledge
             .
             But
             I
             leave
             that
             .
          
           
             Next
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             reprehend
             and
             chide
             the
             most
             of
             us
             ,
             
             yea
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             are
             distracted
             with
             fears
             unnecessary
             ,
             such
             as
             spend
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             consume
             our
             precious
             time
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             make
             our
             lives
             uncomfortable
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             we
             fear
             a
             great
             while
             before
             we
             need
             ,
             
             perhaps
             that
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             at
             all
             .
             One
             faith
             Lord
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             me
             if
             I
             should
             loose
             my
             wife
             ?
             if
             I
             should
             loose
             my
             children
             ?
             or
             loose
             my
             estate
             ?
             What
             would
             become
             of
             me
             if
             the
             times
             should
             be
             hard
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             a
             dear
             year
             ?
             I
             can
             scarse
             bring
             both
             ends
             together
             now
             .
          
           
             Another
             faith
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             when
             I
             am
             old
             ,
             and
             cannot
             take
             pains
             for
             my
             living
             ?
             thus
             men
             fear
             a
             thousand
             inconveniences
             .
             What
             need
             we
             meet
             evils
             half
             way
             ?
             what
             need
             we
             create
             to
             our selves
             such
             troubles
             ?
             
               sufficient
               for
               the
               day
               are
               the
               troubles
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             carnal
             fear
             ,
             
             all
             things
             make
             us
             afraid
             more
             then
             we
             need
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             ill
             oft-times
             perplexeth
             a
             man
             more
             then
             the
             ill
             it self
             that
             lights
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             men
             of
             a
             melancholly
             disposition
             they
             frame
             to
             themselves
             such
             strange
             Chimera's
             ,
             Imaginations
             of
             things
             that
             perhaps
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             so
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             fear
             .
             Thou
             art
             afraid
             of
             such
             and
             such
             losses
             ,
             perhaps
             thou
             maist
             die
             first
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             perhaps
             shall
             never
             befall
             thee
             :
             labour
             to
             prepare
             thy
             heart
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             fear
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             this
             ,
             
             briefly
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             these
             fears
             of
             losses
             and
             crosses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             often
             bring
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ill
             to
             men
             ;
             nay
             it
             brings
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ill
             as
             the
             natural
             event
             and
             consequent
             of
             it
             ,
             
             partly
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.4
             .
             
               I
               will
               bring
               their
               fears
               upon
               them
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               that
               wicked
               men
               fear
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             ill
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             needs
             be
             miserable
             is
             it
             not
             just
             with
             God
             they
             should
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               Romans
               will
               come
               and
               take
               away
               our
               Empire
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             was
             .
             Saul
             was
             afraid
             that
             David
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             .
             When
             men
             will
             not
             learn
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             bring
             that
             that
             they
             fear
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             dishonour
             him
             by
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             it
             not
             only
             brings
             ill
             ,
             
             but
             it
             makes
             the
             heart
             unfit
             for
             ill
             when
             it
             comes
             .
             
               In
               the
               fear
               of
               man
               their
               is
               a
               snare
               :
               but
               in
               the
               confidence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               sure
               reward
               .
            
             In
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             there
             is
             a
             snare
             :
             what
             doth
             fear
             do
             ?
             It
             insnares
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             binds
             a
             man
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             layes
             him
             flat
             before
             his
             enemy
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             enemy
             tramples
             upon
             him
             .
             It
             so
             weakens
             the
             Spirits
             and
             disheartneth
             a
             man
             before
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             comes
             he
             is
             no
             way
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             
             For
             the
             fear
             takes
             away
             all
             the
             joy
             and
             content
             that
             a
             man
             may
             take
             in
             the
             present
             good
             that
             he
             enjoyes
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             enjoy
             that
             ,
             because
             he
             fears
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ill
             that
             may
             come
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             that
             ill
             comes
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             his
             spirit
             is
             so
             weak
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             shew
             much
             hurt
             that
             this
             fear
             doth
             both
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             body
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             
             how
             doth
             it
             weaken
             and
             contract
             the
             Spirits
             ?
             and
             bring
             diseases
             ?
             and
             some
             times
             death
             it self
             ?
          
           
             Fear
             doth
             much
             hurt
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             
               
                 Naturally
                 .
              
               
                 Spiritually
                 .
              
            
             
          
           
             Naturally
             ,
             
             it
             weakens
             a
             man
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             operations
             of
             his
             sonl
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             is
             not
             a
             fit
             instrument
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             work
             by
             .
             It
             makes
             a
             man
             do
             divers
             things
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             ,
             and
             divers
             things
             out
             of
             incogitancy
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             he
             doth
             ;
             he
             is
             unfit
             for
             holy
             duties
             ,
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             is
             thus
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             these
             with
             a
             quiet
             heart
             ,
             with
             a
             peaceable
             spirit
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             possest
             with
             these
             fears
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             see
             almost
             all
             the
             sins
             in
             the
             world
             come
             from
             this
             fear
             .
             
             What
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             did
             equivocate
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             fear
             (
             in
             that
             particular
             )
             of
             men
             more
             then
             God
             ?
             and
             so
             they
             put
             God
             upon
             a
             miracle
             to
             preserve
             Sarahs
             chastity
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Abimeleck
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             Aaron
             yeelded
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             for
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             joyned
             in
             Idolatry
             with
             them
             ?
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             people
             that
             they
             might
             do
             him
             some
             hurt
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             trust
             God
             with
             his
             preservation
             .
          
           
             So
             Peter
             denied
             his
             Master
             out
             of
             fear
             ;
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Minister
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             reprove
             sin
             ?
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             reform
             that
             that
             is
             amisse
             ?
             It
             is
             slavish
             fear
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             trust
             God
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             many
             servants
             lie
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             out
             of
             a
             slavish
             fear
             of
             their
             masters
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             men
             are
             inordinately
             afraid
             that
             they
             shall
             lose
             somewhat
             they
             possess
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             take
             indirect
             courses
             .
             Still
             this
             slavish
             fear
             ,
             and
             horrour
             ,
             and
             distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             prejudicial
             ,
             
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             let
             us
             fence
             our
             hearts
             against
             this
             fear
             .
             By
             this
             means
             we
             shall
             honour
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             lives
             comfortable
             ,
             incourage
             other
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             draw
             people
             to
             like
             Religion
             ,
             when
             it
             yeelds
             such
             sweet
             contentment
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             For
             do
             but
             once
             again
             muster
             together
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             
             and
             see
             if
             we
             have
             cause
             of
             fear
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             spiritual
             enemies
             .
             
             Will
             any
             man
             fear
             a
             wounded
             foe
             ?
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             hath
             wounded
             Satan
             ,
             and
             trampled
             him
             under
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             as
             Joshua
             did
             his
             Captains
             ,
             to
             set
             our
             feet
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             principalities
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             
               we
               are
               more
               then
               conquerours
            
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             fear
             such
             an
             enemy
             as
             this
             ?
             Shall
             we
             fear
             those
             sins
             that
             we
             are
             humbled
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             world
             :
             
             Why
             should
             we
             fear
             them
             ?
             those
             corrections
             that
             are
             immediatly
             from
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             fear
             in
             them
             .
             As
             thus
             :
             If
             God
             take
             away
             thy
             Wife
             ,
             or
             thy
             Child
             ,
             or
             thy
             friend
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             thy
             substance
             ,
             what
             cause
             of
             fear
             is
             there
             :
             
               Fear
               not
            
             (
             faith
             God
             )
             
               I
               will
               chastise
               thee
               in
               measure
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               will
               not
               make
               a
               full
               end
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             (
             Jer.
             46.28
             .
             )
             
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               altogether
               uncorrected
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             remember
             ,
             God
             proportions
             the
             correction
             to
             our
             strength
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Judg
             :
             he
             aims
             at
             our
             amendment
             ,
             not
             at
             our
             ruin
             ;
             If
             he
             take
             away
             a
             friend
             ,
             that
             we
             doted
             too
             much
             on
             :
             if
             we
             set
             our
             minds
             too
             much
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             worldly
             things
             ,
             God
             will
             deprive
             us
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             this
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             draw
             us
             neerer
             to
             himself
             :
             have
             we
             cause
             of
             fear
             ?
             to
             fear
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             there
             is
             mercy
             ,
             but
             the
             mercies
             of
             men
             are
             cruel
             .
             What
             if
             unreasonable
             men
             deal
             with
             us
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             reason
             to
             fear
             ill
             from
             them
             ?
             they
             are
             outragious
             and
             cruel
             ,
             they
             bend
             their
             malice
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             enemy
             should
             come
             and
             make
             an
             in-road
             into
             our
             country
             ,
             and
             bring
             devastation
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             do
             then
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             first
             in
             all
             things
             that
             fall
             from
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             provident
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             faith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Apostles
             when
             he
             would
             incourage
             them
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             providence
             even
             concerning
             sparrows
             ,
             
               there
               is
               none
               of
               them
               light
               on
               the
               ground
            
             without
             the
             providence
             of
             God.
             So
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             encourage
             his
             Disciples
             against
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             
               your
               very
               hairs
               are
               numbred
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Almighty
             God
             knows
             how
             many
             hairs
             every
             man
             hath
             upon
             his
             head
             ;
             he
             numbers
             all
             our
             joynts
             ,
             he
             tells
             our
             steps
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             befalls
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             provident
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             in
             .
             And
             wicked
             men
             ,
             the
             Divel
             and
             all
             his
             instruments
             ,
             God
             hath
             them
             in
             a
             chain
             ,
             they
             cannot
             go
             one
             step
             further
             then
             he
             gives
             them
             leave
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             consider
             what
             God
             laid
             to
             Abraham
             here
             ;
             
               I
               am
               thy
               shield
            
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             that
             men
             attempt
             against
             us
             ,
             whether
             in
             regard
             of
             scoffing
             ,
             or
             persecution
             ,
             and
             open
             hostility
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ,
             God
             is
             our
             sheild
             .
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             calls
             him
             else-where
             ,
             
               our
               strong
               tower
            
             .
             You
             know
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             men
             incounter
             a
             strong
             Tower
             ,
             the
             enemy
             must
             first
             batter
             the
             Tower
             about
             their
             ears
             before
             they
             can
             hurt
             the
             men
             .
             If
             a
             man
             fight
             with
             an
             enemy
             ,
             he
             must
             pierce
             his
             shield
             before
             he
             can
             hurt
             the
             man.
             We
             may
             speak
             it
             with
             sacred
             reverence
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             overcome
             God
             himself
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             hurt
             his
             people
             in
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             prove
             in
             the
             event
             hurtful
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             keep
             close
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             intimated
             this
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             :
             The
             Egyptians
             marched
             ,
             and
             followed
             hard
             after
             them
             ,
             to
             devour
             them
             with
             open
             mouth
             ,
             God
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             ,
             he
             removes
             the
             pilsar
             of
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             between
             them
             :
             as
             if
             God
             should
             have
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             you
             deceive
             your selves
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             conquer
             my
             people
             ,
             you
             must
             conquer
             me
             ,
             before
             you
             conquer
             them
             .
             So
             God
             is
             our
             strong
             Tower
             ,
             our
             shield
             ,
             and
             our
             deliverer
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             find
             deliverance
             for
             his
             people
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             from
             the
             evil
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             evil
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             shall
             turn
             to
             our
             exceeding
             advantage
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             suppose
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             let
             loose
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             that
             their
             malice
             can
             invent
             ,
             they
             can
             but
             touch
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             shell
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             prisoner
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             Upon
             this
             argument
             Christ
             incourageth
             us
             ;
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               fear
               him
               that
               can
               kill
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Do
             the
             enemies
             threaten
             death
             ,
             they
             promise
             you
             life
             :
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             happiest
             day
             that
             ever
             can
             befall
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             of
             death
             .
             Then
             all
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             kill
             the
             body
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             raise
             ,
             maugre
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             possess
             the
             soul
             of
             that
             bliss
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             Death
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             fear
             that
             ?
             if
             we
             be
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             changed
             ,
             the
             sting
             is
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             become
             beneficial
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             the
             Saints
             die
             still
             .
          
           
             The
             red
             Sea
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             
             but
             contrariwise
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             wall
             of
             protection
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             on
             the
             left
             .
             That
             then
             that
             was
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             entrance
             to
             the
             doleful
             misery
             of
             evil
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             blisseful
             and
             joyful
             day
             to
             a
             child
             of
             God
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             
               rests
               from
               his
               labours
               ,
               and
               his
               works
               follow
               him
               .
            
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             live
             without
             fear
             ,
             I
             enjoy
             many
             things
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             to
             lose
             them
             ,
             and
             my
             children
             are
             afraid
             ,
             and
             loath
             to
             part
             with
             me
             ,
             my
             heart
             wavers
             ,
             and
             is
             full
             of
             perplexity
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             freed
             from
             this
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             know
             ,
             fear
             is
             a
             natural
             thing
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             nature
             ,
             think
             not
             to
             get
             the
             conquest
             wholly
             ,
             
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             get
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             is
             supernatural
             ,
             that
             must
             overcome
             this
             :
             for
             the
             strongest
             resolution
             of
             the
             most
             resolved
             spirit
             in
             the
             world
             will
             not
             overcome
             it
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             by
             a
             power
             that
             is
             stronger
             then
             our
             own
             ,
             namely
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             assured
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             our
             portion
             ,
             and
             living
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             fear
             any
             thing
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             labour
             to
             keep
             our
             covenant
             with
             God
             :
             there
             is
             an
             admonition
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.9
             .
             Only
             ,
             (
             faith
             God
             )
             
               remember
               you
               do
               not
               rebel
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               fear
               not
               this
               people
               :
               for
               God
               is
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               for
               saken
               them
               .
               The
               righteous
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               but
               the
               wicked
               fears
               ,
               and
               oft-times
               where
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             we
             are
             so
             faint-hearted
             ?
             that
             we
             fear
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             because
             we
             are
             not
             assured
             that
             God
             is
             our
             portion
             :
             for
             if
             a
             man
             were
             assured
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             loseth
             here
             ,
             God
             would
             make
             up
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             
               All
               in
               all
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             wife
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             this
             man
             should
             fear
             the
             loss
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             for
             he
             possesseth
             all
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
             In
             particular
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             
             make
             God
             our
             strong
             Tower
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               ill
               tydings
            
             ;
             why
             ?
             
               his
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               trusting
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             1.12
             .
             When
             men
             make
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             their
             portion
             ;
             when
             they
             make
             riches
             ,
             and
             
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
            
             their
             portion
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             rely
             upon
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             reed
             that
             will
             either
             break
             ,
             or
             pierce
             a
             mans
             hand
             .
             No
             wonder
             that
             this
             man
             fears
             in
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             extremities
             ,
             because
             he
             forsakes
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cleaves
             to
             the
             creature
             .
             But
             that
             man
             that
             lives
             by
             faith
             is
             without
             fear
             ;
             As
             Peter
             when
             he
             began
             to
             sink
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               fear
               ?
               O
               thou
               of
               little
               faith
               .
            
             The
             reason
             he
             did
             sink
             was
             fear
             ,
             and
             why
             did
             he
             fear
             ?
             because
             his
             faith
             failed
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             lay
             hold
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             let
             us
             remember
             to
             order
             our selves
             aright
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             keep
             us
             from
             inordinate
             fear
             .
             For
             we
             must
             conceive
             that
             love
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             other
             affections
             ;
             we
             love
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             desire
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             absent
             ,
             and
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             them
             if
             they
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             we
             fear
             the
             loss
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             abridged
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             order
             our
             love
             aright
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             never
             fear
             much
             :
             
             for
             it
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             we
             fear
             to
             lose
             somewhat
             that
             we
             have
             attained
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             enjoy
             somewhat
             that
             we
             desire
             ;
             so
             it
             ariseth
             from
             love
             ,
             somewhat
             that
             we
             love
             and
             affect
             ,
             we
             are
             afraid
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             fear
             .
             Now
             in
             regard
             of
             wealth
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             afraid
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             enough
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             a
             competency
             ;
             it
             is
             because
             he
             loves
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             too
             much
             .
             A
             man
             is
             afraid
             of
             Death
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             loves
             his
             body
             too
             much
             .
             A
             man
             is
             afraid
             he
             shall
             lose
             his
             children
             ,
             or
             his
             Friends
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             he
             loves
             them
             too
             much
             ,
             too
             inordinatly
             .
             We
             should
             labour
             to
             love
             them
             only
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             content
             to
             be
             disposed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             our selves
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             see
             convenient
             in
             his
             heavenly
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             for
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             will
             dispatch
             in
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             meeting
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             :
             it
             is
             to
             perform
             this
             last
             rite
             to
             the
             body
             of
             a
             Child
             that
             God
             hath
             taken
             lately
             to
             his
             mercy
             .
             You
             see
             how
             Almighty
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             dispose
             it
             sometimes
             ,
             even
             ost-times
             from
             the
             Cradle
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Swadling-bands
             to
             the
             winding-sheet
             :
             God
             will
             have
             it
             so
             sometimes
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             lay
             our
             hands
             upon
             our
             mouths
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             those
             that
             are
             Parents
             ,
             let
             all
             learn
             this
             lesson
             ,
             not
             to
             dote
             too
             much
             upon
             their
             children
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             enamoured
             too
             much
             upon
             such
             flowers
             :
             you
             know
             how
             soon
             God
             takes
             them
             away
             ,
             before
             you
             be
             aware
             .
             It
             is
             not
             their
             wit
             ,
             or
             their
             comliness
             ,
             or
             agility
             ,
             and
             nimbleness
             ,
             or
             healthy
             constitution
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             award
             them
             from
             the
             stroak
             of
             death
             when
             God
             sends
             it
             :
             Therefore
             learn
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             the
             loss
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             grieve
             immoderately
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             are
             all
             alive
             
             still
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             tender
             Babe
             is
             not
             lost
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             sent
             before
             ,
             he
             is
             alive
             still
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             soul
             stillives
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             the
             charge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             raise
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             That
             man
             can
             lose
             no
             friend
             ,
             that
             loves
             his
             friend
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             :
             because
             they
             live
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             enjoy
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             mourn
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             friends
             and
             children
             (
             or
             else
             we
             were
             without
             natural
             affection
             )
             so
             we
             must
             rejoyce
             that
             they
             have
             gained
             :
             as
             we
             have
             lost
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             us
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             what
             that
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             Lord
             only
             knows
             ;
             therefore
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             beloved
             )
             be
             thankful
             too
             ,
             if
             God
             spare
             any
             ;
             if
             he
             take
             one
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             all
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             too
             :
             be
             thankful
             for
             them
             that
             are
             lest
             .
          
           
             And
             remember
             ,
             labour
             betimes
             to
             instruct
             your
             children
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             :
             let
             it
             be
             the
             first
             thing
             we
             infuse
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             be
             capable
             :
             namely
             ,
             the
             elements
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             .
             It
             may
             be
             we
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             opportunities
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             what
             our
             conscience
             will
             tell
             us
             else
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             been
             so
             careful
             to
             instruct
             our
             children
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             capable
             .
             And
             this
             will
             cut
             sore
             ,
             and
             lie
             heavy
             on
             our
             conscience
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             do
             it
             betimes
             .
             Not
             only
             to
             prevent
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             his
             temptations
             :
             but
             because
             you
             see
             how
             suddenly
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             in
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             So
             Children
             should
             be
             admonished
             to
             learn
             
               to
               know
               the
               Lord
               God
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               youth
               :
            
             how
             soon
             that
             evil
             day
             may
             come
             we
             know
             not
             (
             that
             the
             wise
             man
             speaks
             of
             )
             therefore
             betimes
             while
             ye
             have
             opportunity
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             our
             own
             part
             ,
             let
             us
             learn
             this
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             God
             crops
             such
             flowers
             that
             rise
             in
             the
             bud
             ;
             when
             he
             takes
             away
             such
             Children
             ,
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             longer
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             enlarged
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             prolonged
             our
             years
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             space
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             him
             here
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             service
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             to
             get
             evidence
             of
             our
             Calling
             and
             election
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             assurance
             of
             our
             peace
             with
             him
             .
             Let
             us
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             length
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             a
             blessing
             of
             God
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             to
             us
             if
             we
             improve
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             every
             one
             remember
             ,
             if
             Children
             do
             die
             ,
             old
             men
             must
             die
             ,
             any
             man
             may
             die
             .
             For
             it
             Death
             strike
             such
             as
             do
             but
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             then
             we
             that
             have
             lived
             long
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             and
             reason
             to
             expect
             death
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             fear
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             should
             be
             slavishly
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             while
             we
             are
             so
             our
             lives
             are
             not
             comfortable
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             we
             fear
             it
             inordinatly
             ?
             because
             we
             love
             our
             lives
             ,
             we
             love
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             inordinatly
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             by
             the
             continual
             spectacles
             of
             mortality
             ,
             
             let
             us
             be
             acquainted
             with
             death
             .
             A
             vizour
             ,
             and
             apparition
             to
             a
             Child
             ,
             scares
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             runs
             from
             it
             at
             the
             first
             :
             but
             at
             last
             he
             grows
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             fears
             it
             not
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             death
             ,
             many
             men
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             a
             
               Funeral
               Sermon
            
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             to
             
               the
               hous
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             latter
             end
             :
             Death
             is
             a
             strange
             vizour
             to
             these
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             run
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             did
             oft
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             think
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             And
             when
             we
             feel
             sorrow
             ,
             think
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             harbinger
             of
             death
             .
             I
             feel
             pain
             in
             me
             ,
             ere
             long
             I
             must
             surrender
             to
             the
             stroak
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             see
             spectacles
             of
             mortality
             ,
             to
             read
             a
             lecture
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             when
             we
             lay
             our selves
             down
             in
             our
             beds
             think
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             upon
             all
             occasions
             come
             to
             
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             and
             think
             of
             Death
             .
             If
             the
             Serpents
             sting
             be
             plucked
             out
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             handle
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             shie
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             but
             after
             ,
             finding
             it
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             ,
             he
             fears
             it
             not
             .
             So
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             other
             things
             ;
             thus
             far
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             changed
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             a
             sweet
             passage
             to
             another
             life
             .
             And
             then
             though
             God
             take
             Children
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             or
             goods
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             our
             
               exceeding
               great
               reward
            
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             
               All
               in
               all
            
             to
             us
             here
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             RIGHTEOUS
             JUDGE
             :
             OR
             THE
             RULE
             OF
             JUDGEMENT
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 JAM
                 .
                 2.12
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 speak
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Liberty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             VPon
             the
             like
             sad
             occasion
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             handled
             something
             out
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             that
             I
             came
             to
             was
             ;
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               God
               will
               call
               both
               the
            
             
             
               words
               and
               actions
               of
               men
               to
               account
               .
            
          
           
             He
             will
             bring
             their
             words
             and
             their
             actions
             to
             judgement
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             works
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               to
               judgement
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             
             
               He
               will
               bring
               every
               thing
               to
               judgement
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               evill
               .
            
             But
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             every
             word
             to
             judgement
             too
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             vain
             words
             of
             men
             ,
             
               of
               every
               idle
               word
               men
               shall
               give
               account
               ,
               Matt.
            
             12.36
             .
             And
             the
             very
             rash
             and
             passionate
             speeches
             of
             men
             ,
             what
             they
             speak
             in
             passion
             ,
             and
             repent
             not
             of
             ,
             even
             those
             passionate
             speeches
             that
             they
             thought
             might
             have
             easily
             been
             passed
             by
             ,
             
               He
               that
               calls
               
               his
               Brother
               fool
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               hell
               fire
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.22
             .
             Then
             much
             more
             those
             evil
             speeches
             against
             God
             ,
             
             Jude
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               He
               shall
               come
               with
               thousands
               of
               his
               angels
               in
               judgement
               against
               all
               those
               that
               have
               spoken
               against
               him
               .
            
             They
             have
             spoken
             against
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             reviled
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             judge
             them
             for
             all
             their
             evil
             ,
             and
             cursed
             speakings
             against
             him
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             They
             in
             fury
             and
             madness
             fell
             to
             evil
             and
             cursed
             speaking
             and
             slighted
             God
             and
             despised
             him
             ;
             therefore
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             great
             glory
             
               with
               thousands
               of
               his
               Angels
            
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             is
             more
             glorious
             then
             they
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             now
             stand
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             manifesting
             of
             his
             glory
             in
             such
             a
             terrible
             appearance
             at
             that
             day
             .
             
               Against
               all
               those
               that
               speak
               evil
               ,
            
             and
             against
             all
             their
             cursed
             speakings
             
               against
               him
            
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             evil
             speaking
             against
             God
             ,
             is
             cursed
             speaking
             .
             Because
             it
             exposeth
             a
             man
             to
             a
             curse
             ,
             it
             leaves
             him
             under
             a
             curse
             that
             shall
             appear
             at
             that
             day
             to
             be
             just
             against
             him
             ;
             so
             we
             see
             God
             will
             bring
             both
             words
             and
             works
             ,
             to
             judgement
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             reasons
             are
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             because
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             binds
             men
             in
             their
             speeches
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             actions
             .
             I
             say
             the
             Law
             that
             shall
             judge
             them
             doth
             now
             bind
             them
             in
             their
             very
             speeches
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             actions
             .
             You
             have
             two
             commandements
             expresly
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             words
             of
             men
             .
             The
             third
             commandment
             of
             the
             words
             of
             men
             concerning
             God
             ,
             
               he
               that
               takes
               the
               name
               of
               Godin
               vain
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               .
            
             And
             then
             the
             ninth
             commandment
             of
             the
             words
             of
             men
             concerning
             men
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witness
               against
               thy
               neighbour
               .
            
             Now
             God
             that
             hath
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             bind
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             men
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             speech
             ,
             certainly
             he
             will
             judge
             men
             by
             that
             Law.
             You
             know
             that
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             Lawes
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             directions
             whereby
             the
             judges
             proceed
             in
             their
             course
             of
             judgment
             upon
             malefactours
             .
             So
             I
             say
             Gods
             Law
             it
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             direction
             onely
             to
             us
             in
             point
             of
             obedience
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             express
             rule
             whereby
             Christ
             himself
             will
             proceed
             in
             matter
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             that
             words
             as
             well
             as
             actions
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             judgement
             ,
             because
             God
             and
             men
             are
             injured
             by
             words
             as
             well
             as
             by
             actions
             .
          
           
             First
             concerning
             God
             ,
             you
             read
             of
             some
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             
               that
               set
               their
               mouths
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               heaven
               .
            
             Indeed
             they
             can
             do
             no
             more
             hurt
             to
             God
             then
             a
             man
             that
             shoots
             an
             Arrow
             at
             the
             Sun
             can
             hurt
             the
             Sun
             by
             shooting
             at
             him
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             intention
             they
             set
             themselves
             against
             God
             in
             as
             much
             as
             their
             tongues
             are
             set
             against
             him
             .
             
             And
             in
             Levit.
             24.11
             .
             The
             word
             there
             translated
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             stabbed
             God
             ,
             or
             did
             pierce
             God
             ,
             he
             offered
             a
             kind
             of
             violence
             to
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God.
             Such
             sinful
             speeches
             as
             are
             forbidden
             in
             the
             
               third
               Commandment
            
             ,
             and
             do
             concern
             the
             name
             of
             God
             or
             any
             of
             his
             attributes
             or
             ordinances
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             spoken
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             without
             due
             reverence
             and
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             there
             said
             to
             be
             a
             stabbing
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             ,
             or
             a
             piercing
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             wounding
             of
             God
             ,
             doing
             some
             violence
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             when
             such
             wrong
             and
             injury
             is
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             God
             take
             a
             time
             to
             right
             himself
             of
             those
             that
             injure
             him
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             injury
             done
             to
             men
             .
             You
             know
             it
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             in
             Law
             to
             have
             actions
             against
             men
             for
             speeches
             ,
             they
             make
             speeches
             actions
             ;
             they
             make
             them
             lyable
             to
             the
             penalty
             and
             censure
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             speeches
             .
             So
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             proceeds
             according
             to
             the
             very
             speeches
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             discouraged
             his
             servants
             in
             any
             kind
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             in
             any
             duty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             or
             whereby
             they
             have
             brought
             
               an
               ill
               report
            
             on
             it
             .
             As
             those
             spies
             did
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Land
             :
             So
             I
             say
             when
             men
             bring
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             the
             duties
             of
             godliness
             they
             shut
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             when
             men
             make
             that
             which
             is
             straight
             become
             crooked
             :
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             that
             he
             
               perverted
               the
               straight
               wayes
               ef
               God
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             much
             as
             lay
             in
             him
             to
             make
             the
             straight
             wayes
             of
             God
             to
             seem
             crooked
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             man
             that
             puts
             a
             stick
             in
             the
             water
             though
             it
             be
             straight
             when
             it
             is
             put
             in
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             crooked
             
             when
             it
             is
             in
             :
             So
             when
             a
             man
             puts
             colours
             and
             shews
             upon
             good
             actions
             and
             courses
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             folly
             and
             indiscretion
             ,
             and
             unadvised
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             vain
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             is
             ill
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             make
             the
             straight
             wayes
             of
             God
             crooked
             ;
             to
             make
             that
             that
             God
             accounts
             straight
             to
             be
             crooked
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             setting
             against
             God
             :
             therefore
             Peter
             saith
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               pray
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               that
               the
               thought
               of
               thy
               heart
               may
               be
               for
               given
               thee
               .
            
             So
             you
             see
             Saint
             Paul
             speaks
             to
             Elymas
             the
             sorcerer
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               child
               of
               the
               divel
               and
               enemy
               to
               all
               righteousness
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               not
               cease
               to
               pervert
               the
               right
               wayes
               of
               God
               ?
            
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             here
             are
             the
             words
             and
             speeches
             that
             men
             speak
             against
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             :
             these
             are
             speeches
             that
             argue
             men
             in
             a
             state
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             liable
             and
             open
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             wrath
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             may
             be
             to
             condemn
             those
             that
             make
             light
             account
             of
             words
             ;
             
             they
             think
             they
             may
             speak
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             in
             rashness
             ,
             and
             hastiness
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             excused
             for
             uttering
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             hastiness
             ,
             and
             their
             passion
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             done
             unadvisedly
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             transgressed
             ,
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             is
             offended
             ,
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             is
             provoked
             .
             You
             know
             what
             old
             Eli
             said
             to
             his
             Sons
             ;
             
               My
               sons
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               sin
               against
               a
               man
               ,
               man
               may
               plead
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               offend
               against
               God
               ,
               who
               shall
               plead
               for
               him
               ?
            
             I
             say
             who
             shall
             take
             up
             the
             matter
             with
             God
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             offence
             strikes
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             his
             worship
             ?
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             there
             is
             much
             evil
             ,
             there
             
               is
               life
               and
               death
            
             (
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             )
             
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             utterly
             destroy
             himself
             by
             the
             very
             words
             he
             speaks
             unadvisedly
             (
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             and
             will
             plead
             for
             himself
             )
             or
             passionately
             and
             rashly
             .
          
           
             Again
             much
             more
             doth
             it
             concern
             those
             that
             proceed
             to
             other
             kinds
             of
             wickedness
             in
             the
             tongue
             ,
             we
             instanced
             in
             some
             particular
             instances
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             now
             stand
             on
             .
          
           
             We
             came
             to
             direct
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             their
             speech
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               to
               set
               a
               watch
               before
               the
               door
               of
               their
               lippes
               ,
            
             
             he
             prayed
             to
             God
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             And
             Psal
             .
             39.
             
             
               I
               said
               that
               I
               will
               take
               heed
               to
               my
               wayes
               that
               I
               offend
               not
               in
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             
             And
             then
             he
             prayes
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             131.
             
               to
               keep
               a
               watch
               before
               the
               door
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             He
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             words
             that
             we
             think
             are
             sleight
             and
             vain
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             judgement
             ,
             idle
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             frothy
             talk
             ,
             much
             more
             railing
             and
             reviling
             speeches
             ,
             most
             of
             all
             the
             highest
             blasphemies
             and
             execrations
             ,
             these
             shall
             most
             certainly
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             greater
             censure
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             on
             that
             I
             then
             handled
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             remains
             three
             things
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             God
             will
             proceed
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             :
             So
             speak
             and
             so
             do
             as
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               God
               will
               proceed
               with
               men
               according
               to
               his
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             He
             will
             proceed
             according
             to
             his
             word
             written
             :
             therefore
             labour
             that
             your
             speeches
             and
             actions
             may
             be
             such
             that
             they
             may
             be
             agreeable
             to
             that
             ,
             John
             12.48
             .
             
               The
               word
               that
               I
               speak
               to
               you
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               shall
               judge
               you
               at
               that
               day
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             word
             that
             Christ
             speaks
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             judge
             :
             he
             speaks
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             judge
             that
             speaks
             .
             Now
             you
             know
             Christ
             speaks
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Either
             in
             himself
             ,
             Or
             ,
             by
             his
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             In
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             that
             that
             he
             spake
             when
             he
             was
             on
             earth
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             words
             that
             he
             spake
             at
             that
             time
             are
             those
             words
             by
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             men
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             concern
             morral
             actions
             ,
             by
             those
             words
             he
             will
             judge
             men
             at
             the
             great
             day
             :
             for
             he
             spake
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             according
             to
             his
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             Or
             else
             that
             which
             he
             spake
             in
             his
             Apostles
             immediatly
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             directing
             them
             to
             such
             truth
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             err
             in
             speaking
             :
             now
             in
             this
             Christ
             still
             spake
             in
             them
             .
             The
             same
             way
             Christ
             hath
             in
             speaking
             to
             this
             day
             :
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               that
               heareth
               you
               heareth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               heareth
               me
               heareth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             That
             which
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             spake
             in
             them
             concerning
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             What
             we
             speak
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             look
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             but
             Embassadours
             ,
             and
             our
             words
             are
             so
             far
             of
             value
             and
             power
             as
             they
             are
             the
             speeches
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             speak
             the
             word
             of
             him
             whose
             Embassadours
             we
             are
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             look
             what
             the
             Minister
             thus
             speaks
             as
             the
             Embassadour
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             confirm
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             Now
             it
             will
             appear
             what
             we
             speak
             as
             Embassadours
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             text
             of
             Scripture
             rightly
             understood
             .
             Therefore
             mark
             it
             ,
             whatsoever
             sin
             we
             denounce
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             against
             ,
             and
             urge
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             rule
             that
             Christ
             will
             observe
             in
             judging
             men
             .
             Or
             else
             that
             speech
             could
             not
             stand
             ,
             
               what
               ye
               lease
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               what
               ye
               bind
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             We
             bind
             ,
             when
             by
             declaring
             of
             mens
             sins
             ,
             we
             denounce
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             against
             such
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             pronounce
             men
             to
             stand
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             remain
             in
             those
             sins
             :
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             what
             you
             thus
             bind
             on
             earth
             
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             act
             shall
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             the
             same
             sentence
             in
             heaven
             which
             we
             denounce
             here
             upon
             earth
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             word
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             we
             come
             to
             distressed
             souls
             ,
             and
             declare
             to
             them
             that
             they
             stand
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             truth
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             declare
             that
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             bond
             and
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             upon
             those
             evidences
             of
             repentance
             that
             they
             manifest
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             ratified
             in
             heaven
             .
             Therefore
             you
             see
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             but
             look
             as
             Christs
             own
             words
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             that
             are
             as
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             truths
             that
             are
             drawn
             from
             Christs
             truths
             have
             the
             same
             power
             upon
             the
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             now
             to
             cammand
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             after
             to
             judge
             them
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             :
             
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             all
             men
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             men
             to
             whom
             the
             Law
             hath
             never
             been
             published
             :
             for
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             yet
             received
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             not
             been
             published
             to
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             :
             at
             this
             day
             there
             are
             many
             Heathens
             ,
             many
             Pagans
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             therefore
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             jndged
             by
             the
             Law
             ?
             except
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             only
             those
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             under
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
             We
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             all
             man-kind
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             man
             is
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             only
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             alike
             expressed
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             revealed
             alike
             to
             all
             sorts
             .
             All
             have
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             written
             too
             :
             but
             either
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             naturally
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             .
             Or
             else
             in
             the
             Scrptures
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             more
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             manifested
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             yet
             nevertheless
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             is
             the
             Law
             written
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             
             Rom.
             2.14
             .
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               have
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               by
               nature
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               having
               not
               the
               Law
               are
               a
               Law
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               consciences
               accusing
               ,
               or
               excusing
               them
               before
               God.
               The
               Gentiles
               that
               had
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             
               they
               are
               a
               Law
               to
               themselves
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             certain
             principles
             ,
             certain
             rules
             which
             remain
             in
             their
             natural
             consciences
             ,
             whereby
             they
             either
             
               accuse
               or
               excuse
            
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             And
             even
             these
             do
             shew
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Law
             that
             doth
             bind
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             condemn
             them
             ;
             because
             that
             when
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             even
             that
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             those
             principles
             whereupon
             their
             consciences
             wrought
             to
             accuse
             or
             excuse
             they
             were
             sinners
             against
             the
             Law.
             So
             that
             we
             see
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             condemned
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             however
             all
             have
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             written
             there
             whereby
             it
             accuseth
             ,
             or
             excuseth
             .
             Howsoever
             it
             be
             true
             that
             things
             are
             not
             alike
             expresly
             manifested
             to
             other
             people
             and
             to
             
             us
             that
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             so
             much
             manifested
             to
             them
             as
             shall
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             are
             these
             why
             it
             must
             be
             so
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             Gods
             Scepter
             ,
             whereby
             he
             governs
             and
             rules
             the
             Church
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.2
             .
             
               he
               shall
               bring
               the
               rod
               of
               thy
               power
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
               The
               rod
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             power
             :
             that
             Scepter
             whereby
             thou
             dost
             authoritatively
             and
             by
             power
             rule
             over
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             what
             is
             this
             Scepter
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             Isa
             .
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               The
               Law
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             word
             that
             is
             brought
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             that
             comes
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             both
             these
             come
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             both
             come
             in
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Yea
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             rod
             of
             Christs
             power
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             manifest
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             men
             subject
             to
             it
             .
             What
             power
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             a
             power
             whereby
             he
             manifests
             his
             own
             greatness
             and
             soveraignty
             over
             all
             his
             creatures
             ;
             over
             those
             creatures
             that
             have
             not
             sence
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             reason
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             this
             Law.
             But
             this
             power
             here
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             of
             his
             power
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             manifests
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             over
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             Angels
             and
             men
             ;
             therefore
             if
             they
             will
             not
             obey
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             
               Scepter
               of
               Iron
            
             to
             crush
             them
             in
             peeces
             .
             Therefore
             we
             see
             the
             very
             Angels
             themselves
             that
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             directing
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             that
             particular
             place
             wherein
             they
             were
             ;
             they
             found
             it
             a
             Scepter
             to
             crush
             them
             down
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             place
             for
             their
             sin
             .
             So
             likewise
             men
             ;
             you
             see
             what
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             those
             that
             perished
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Noah
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             Word
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             be
             lawless
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             or
             like
             men
             that
             would
             be
             under
             no
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             they
             felt
             the
             force
             of
             it
             in
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             fruit
             and
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             I
             say
             Christ
             still
             rules
             by
             power
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             that
             when
             the
             Law
             and
             command
             prevails
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             punishment
             prevails
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             will
             not
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             subdued
             under
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             that
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             that
             Christ
             must
             proceed
             in
             judgement
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             because
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             rule
             .
             Now
             you
             know
             a
             rule
             is
             a
             note
             of
             distinction
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             being
             straight
             &
             right
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             doth
             distinguish
             and
             discover
             things
             that
             are
             crooked
             .
             So
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             straight
             rule
             in
             it self
             :
             therefore
             whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             .
             And
             he
             will
             declare
             a
             righteous
             proceeding
             contrary
             to
             the
             unrighteousness
             of
             men
             .
             How
             ?
             by
             that
             rule
             that
             discovers
             unrighteousness
             .
             How
             shal
             Christ
             appear
             to
             be
             righteous
             in
             his
             Law
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             a
             rule
             whereby
             unrighteousness
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ?
             Now
             that
             is
             discovered
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             right
             rule
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Psa
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               right
               .
            
             Now
             rectum
             is
             
               index
               sua
               oblique
            
             ,
             that
             that
             not
             only
             declares
             its
             own
             excellency
             ,
             but
             the
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             obliquity
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             shall
             proceed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             that
             shall
             most
             clear
             his
             proceedings
             .
             For
             all
             the
             world
             will
             grant
             that
             that
             is
             a
             righteous
             rule
             ;
             Therefore
             Micah
             6.8
             .
             when
             the
             Prophet
             would
             deal
             with
             men
             that
             were
             unrighteous
             ,
             that
             would
             walk
             wilfully
             ,
             and
             rebelliously
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             serve
             him
             with
             outward
             performances
             ,
             
               wherewith
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               how
               before
               the
               high
               God
               ?
               he
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               O
               man
               what
               is
               good
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               do
               justly
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               thy
               God.
            
             So
             that
             now
             ,
             look
             what
             rule
             it
             is
             that
             shews
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             rule
             whereby
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             will
             proceed
             in
             judgement
             :
             Now
             the
             Law
             shewes
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             he
             hath
             shewed
             in
             his
             Law
             what
             is
             good
             :
             therefore
             he
             gives
             a
             brief
             sum
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             ,
             
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             to
             
               do
               justice
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               what
               is
               good
               ,
            
             this
             is
             a
             righteous
             rule
             ,
             that
             discerns
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             .
             Look
             what
             that
             is
             that
             in
             the
             directions
             of
             life
             discerns
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             that
             also
             in
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Judge
             will
             clear
             his
             justice
             ,
             either
             in
             rewarding
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             in
             punishing
             the
             evil
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             must
             needs
             proceed
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Law
             in
             judgement
             .
             Thus
             the
             point
             is
             opened
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             word
             or
             two
             for
             application
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             so
             that
             Christ
             will
             proceed
             in
             judgement
             by
             his
             own
             Law
             :
             then
             it
             serves
             in
             the
             first
             place
             for
             the
             just
             reproof
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             that
             neglect
             this
             direction
             that
             Christ
             gives
             them
             .
             Ala●…
             is
             it
             a
             small
             matter
             thus
             to
             slight
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             why
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             this
             :
             
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               men
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               in
               that
               day
               according
               to
               my
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.16
             .
             not
             only
             that
             look
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             the
             judgement
             shall
             prove
             true
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             judgement
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             proceeding
             proportionable
             and
             agreeable
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             in
             that
             word
             that
             he
             calls
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             slight
             this
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             .
             Saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Pro
            
             13.13
             .
             
               he
               that
               despiseth
               the
               cammandement
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             He
             that
             despiseth
             the
             commandement
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             revealed
             his
             will
             in
             matter
             of
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             life
             (
             for
             that
             he
             calls
             the
             Commandement
             there
             )
             now
             if
             a
             man
             come
             to
             despise
             this
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             perish
             saith
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             When
             doth
             a
             man
             despise
             the
             commandement
             ?
             
          
           
             You
             know
             to
             despise
             is
             when
             a
             man
             accounts
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               despise
               not
               Prophesying
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             ,
             account
             it
             not
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ,
             account
             it
             not
             a
             slight
             matter
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             know
             a
             man
             accounts
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             when
             he
             undervalues
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             it
             less
             acknowledgement
             then
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             come
             to
             buy
             a
             Jewel
             or
             a
             Pearl
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             offer
             a
             sleight
             and
             small
             matter
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             as
             good
             bid
             nothing
             ,
             the
             undervaluing
             of
             a
             commodity
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             accounting
             of
             it
             worth
             nothing
             .
             In
             spiritual
             things
             when
             a
             man
             accounts
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             below
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             it
             not
             the
             chief
             direction
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             he
             accounts
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             despiseth
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             For
             either
             the
             Law
             is
             somewhat
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             somewhat
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             have
             that
             place
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             give
             it
             not
             any
             esteem
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             our
             own
             Fancy
             .
             I
             say
             if
             we
             give
             the
             Law
             esteem
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             give
             it
             the
             esteem
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             rule
             us
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             our
             supream
             rule
             and
             guide
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             account
             nothing
             else
             as
             the
             sufficient
             direction
             of
             his
             life
             but
             the
             Law.
             Now
             when
             men
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             prefer
             their
             own
             opinions
             before
             the
             Law
             ;
             when
             they
             will
             prefer
             the
             opinion
             of
             other
             men
             before
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             :
             when
             they
             prefer
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             This
             is
             now
             to
             despise
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             .
             As
             you
             see
             it
             plain
             ,
             it
             is
             ordinary
             in
             Scripture
             thus
             to
             tax
             men
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             would
             account
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             above
             the
             word
             ;
             
               In
               vain
               they
               worship
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             they
             become
             vanity
             themselves
             for
             accounting
             the
             Law
             vain
             .
             So
             when
             they
             preferred
             the
             customes
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             equal
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             despised
             the
             Law
             :
             this
             mixture
             ,
             this
             joyning
             of
             other
             things
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             
               the
               despising
               of
               the
               Law
            
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             despise
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             dangerous
             to
             despise
             the
             Judge
             ?
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             your
             Judge
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             rule
             whereby
             the
             Judge
             shall
             proceed
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             it
             is
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             fault
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             transgresseth
             and
             sinneth
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             despised
             the
             Law
             :
             if
             he
             have
             been
             heard
             to
             speak
             any
             speeches
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             his
             sin
             :
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Mens
             Lawes
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             revoked
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             repealed
             ,
             and
             reversed
             ,
             but
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             reversed
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             revoked
             nor
             altred
             .
             Now
             for
             a
             man
             to
             sleight
             and
             neglect
             this
             in
             any
             point
             or
             degree
             it
             is
             a
             high
             contempt
             against
             God
             himself
             .
             That
             as
             a
             man
             might
             say
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             when
             Christ
             came
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ;
             but
             being
             they
             would
             not
             take
             him
             for
             their
             King
             who
             (
             if
             they
             had
             taken
             him
             so
             )
             would
             have
             been
             their
             Saviour
             ;
             therefore
             the
             time
             shal
             come
             that
             he
             will
             be
             their
             Judge
             and
             not
             their
             Saviour
             .
             So
             I
             say
             concerning
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             now
             published
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             those
             that
             will
             not
             now
             take
             it
             to
             be
             their
             counsellor
             shall
             find
             it
             then
             to
             be
             their
             condemner
             .
             If
             this
             be
             a
             harsh
             
             saying
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               bear
               it
               ?
            
             
             If
             the
             Commandment
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             obedience
             seem
             harsh
             ,
             then
             how
             harsh
             a
             saying
             shall
             that
             be
             ,
             
               depart
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             hard
             a
             thing
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             will
             it
             be
             to
             stand
             under
             the
             penalty
             and
             censure
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             Therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             men
             take
             heed
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             that
             even
             that
             very
             faith
             commanded
             that
             they
             have
             slighted
             ,
             it
             shall
             prove
             heavy
             :
             they
             sleighted
             it
             in
             obedience
             ,
             it
             shall
             prove
             heavy
             in
             the
             judgement
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             admonition
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             carry
             our selves
             .
             If
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             be
             the
             rule
             whereby
             he
             will
             judge
             us
             .
             First
             then
             look
             to
             the
             law
             for
             direction
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             precept
             ,
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             for
             the
             directing
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             it
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             (
             upon
             pretence
             of
             giving
             the
             doctrin
             of
             justification
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             the
             full
             vertue
             of
             it
             )
             would
             put
             men
             off
             from
             all
             obedience
             ,
             as
             if
             therefore
             we
             were
             not
             to
             be
             under
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             by
             Christ
             .
             They
             distinguish
             not
             between
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             as
             many
             as
             are
             in
             him
             by
             faith
             )
             hath
             subjected
             us
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             but
             in
             his
             own
             precept
             .
             Therefore
             he
             became
             an
             expounder
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             and
             shewes
             that
             
               the
               Law
               is
               spiritual
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             binds
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             men
             look
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             then
             whom
             no
             man
             ever
             spake
             more
             fully
             of
             justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Law
             as
             it
             is
             a
             direction
             of
             life
             abolished
             ;
             but
             would
             have
             men
             so
             much
             the
             more
             new
             ,
             as
             by
             new
             arguments
             and
             incouragements
             they
             are
             set
             upon
             the
             duties
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             as
             to
             draw
             men
             upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             these
             are
             (
             not
             rightly
             understood
             by
             them
             )
             to
             I
             know
             not
             what
             course
             of
             Libertinisme
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             pretend
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             do
             it
             as
             to
             the
             Law.
             Whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             appointed
             as
             a
             curb
             to
             our
             corruption
             to
             cure
             and
             purge
             out
             that
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             for
             men
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             God
             ,
             to
             ground
             their
             actions
             upon
             another
             principle
             and
             ground
             ,
             then
             God
             grounds
             them
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             do
             not
             the
             actions
             of
             obedience
             simply
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             
               they
               have
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               too
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             that
             guides
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             them
             to
             those
             actions
             that
             are
             sutable
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             yet
             he
             never
             excludes
             ,
             or
             puts
             them
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             point
             of
             obedience
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             errours
             creep
             in
             amongst
             men
             to
             dream
             of
             a
             liherty
             from
             obedience
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             a
             liberty
             from
             the
             Law
             but
             in
             other
             sences
             ,
             not
             in
             matter
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             let
             men
             look
             to
             the
             Law
             for
             tryal
             too
             ,
             Gal.
             6.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               think
               he
               is
               something
               when
               he
               is
               nothing
               ,
               he
               deceiveth
               himself
               :
            
             but
             
               let
               every
               man
               try
               himself
               ,
               and
               prove
               his
               own
               work
               .
            
             Let
             him
             prove
             his
             own
             work
             :
             by
             what
             shall
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             Why
             ,
             by
             the
             Law.
             By
             the
             Law
             here
             we
             mean
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             and
             of
             Faith.
             I
             say
             let
             him
             prove
             his
             works
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             if
             a
             man
             would
             now
             know
             how
             it
             shall
             go
             with
             him
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             let
             him
             begin
             to
             judge
             himself
             by
             this
             rule
             before-hand
             ,
             Let
             him
             reason
             thus
             ,
             either
             I
             shall
             stand
             as
             condemned
             ,
             or
             acquitted
             :
             if
             as
             condemned
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             (
             mark
             )
             so
             far
             as
             I
             go
             on
             in
             any
             sin
             against
             any
             known
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             I
             stand
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             condemned
             person
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             consider
             beloved
             ,
             you
             do
             exceedingly
             wrong
             your selves
             ,
             because
             you
             do
             not
             look
             thus
             upon
             you
             actions
             ;
             you
             look
             not
             upon
             them
             as
             upon
             things
             that
             are
             transgressions
             against
             the
             Law
             that
             shall
             judge
             you
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             if
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             condemn
             such
             actions
             now
             ,
             then
             thou
             standest
             as
             a
             condemned
             person
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Law.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             durst
             men
             go
             on
             without
             repentance
             in
             any
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             if
             they
             took
             themselves
             
             as
             condemned
             men
             (
             in
             truth
             )
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             There
             is
             not
             any
             word
             that
             thou
             speakest
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             thou
             standest
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             condemned
             man
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             interest
             not
             thy self
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             in
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Law
             will
             pass
             upon
             it
             .
             Therefore
             seriously
             consider
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             evil
             or
             particular
             sin
             that
             you
             go
             on
             in
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Law
             condemn
             it
             ,
             Christ
             will
             condemn
             it
             too
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             Therefore
             you
             must
             before-hand
             condemn
             your selves
             
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               condemned
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
             
               Judge
               your selves
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             But
             yet
             this
             remaines
             a
             truth
             still
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             condemn
             himself
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             take
             off
             his
             sins
             by
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             he
             stands
             a
             condemned
             person
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             stands
             condemned
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             beloved
             plead
             not
             any
             priviledg
             in
             Christ
             ;
             (
             I
             speak
             this
             the
             rather
             because
             men
             use
             the
             Gospel
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             I
             say
             plead
             not
             priviledge
             by
             Christ
             )
             if
             you
             go
             on
             in
             the
             allowance
             of
             any
             sin
             ;
             
               shall
               we
               continue
               in
               sin
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ?
               God
               forbid
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             So
             I
             say
             when
             a
             man
             will
             come
             and
             plead
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             art
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             vain
             spender
             of
             thy
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             art
             a
             neglecter
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             duties
             towards
             men
             ,
             &c.
             thou
             art
             a
             man
             in
             some
             constant
             course
             ,
             in
             some
             way
             of
             sin
             or
             other
             :
             I
             say
             this
             shewes
             thee
             to
             stand
             as
             a
             condemned
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             condemned
             man.
             I
             say
             not
             that
             such
             a
             man
             shall
             infallibly
             be
             damned
             ,
             because
             
               God
               may
               give
               him
               repentance
               that
               he
               may
               come
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               divel
            
             ;
             but
             we
             say
             he
             stands
             for
             the
             present
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             condemned
             person
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             remains
             so
             till
             this
             be
             reversed
             by
             repentance
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             sued
             out
             this
             pardon
             by
             interresting
             himself
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             consider
             this
             seriously
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             that
             sin
             in
             thought
             that
             thou
             committest
             ,
             not
             any
             act
             of
             sin
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             because
             of
             that
             sin
             thou
             art
             condemned
             in
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             standest
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             condemned
             person
             for
             that
             sin
             :
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             somewhat
             done
             now
             to
             take
             off
             this
             .
             I
             say
             a
             man
             may
             have
             a
             pardon
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             he
             sue
             it
             not
             out
             it
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             or
             use
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             let
             no
             man
             talk
             he
             is
             a
             justified
             person
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             sue
             out
             this
             pardon
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             upon
             daily
             suing
             ,
             to
             renew
             our
             daily
             prayers
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
             There
             must
             be
             a
             daily
             suing
             out
             of
             the
             pardon
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             :
             so
             there
             must
             be
             a
             daily
             condemning
             of
             thy self
             ,
             and
             of
             sin
             in
             thy self
             .
             Alas
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             a
             world
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ?
             (
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             we
             leave
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             condemned
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             )
             we
             speak
             of
             those
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             of
             those
             that
             go
             somewhat
             forward
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             hope
             and
             are
             perswaded
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             good
             case
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             little
             care
             to
             set
             things
             right
             between
             God
             and
             themselves
             ;
             but
             though
             such
             and
             such
             actions
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             they
             hope
             that
             there
             is
             a
             general
             mercy
             that
             will
             pardon
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             sue
             out
             their
             pardon
             .
             I
             say
             the
             Law
             shall
             pass
             on
             thee
             till
             thou
             do
             that
             that
             concerns
             thee
             ,
             to
             be
             released
             from
             the
             rigour
             and
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               he
               that
               confesseth
               and
               forsakes
               his
               sins
               shall
               find
               mercy
               ,
               Prov.
            
             28.13
             .
             This
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             particulars
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             is
             large
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             must
             be
             done
             by
             us
             to
             sue
             out
             this
             pardon
             :
             that
             though
             there
             be
             an
             act
             of
             pardon
             in
             God
             ,
             a
             free
             act
             ,
             yet
             there
             must
             somewhat
             be
             done
             by
             us
             to
             sue
             out
             this
             pardon
             for
             our selves
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             stand
             in
             the
             state
             of
             condemned
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             I
             leave
             to
             your
             meditations
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             fall
             upon
             the
             next
             point
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             briefly
             touch
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             no
             more
             but
             thus
             :
             that
             since
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             proceeding
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             mens
             actions
             and
             words
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             account
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             
             
               should
               be
               an
               effectual
               insentive
               and
               provocation
               to
               stir
               men
               to
               a
               holy
               ,
               and
               conscionable
               walking
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               So
               speak
               and
               so
               do
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               such
               a
               Law.
            
             Since
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             use
             of
             it
             to
             direct
             us
             both
             in
             our
             speeches
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             I
             say
             we
             may
             learn
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             will
             proceed
             
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             make
             us
             careful
             of
             holiness
             and
             new
             obedience
             ,
             
               so
               to
               speak
               and
               so
               to
               do
            
             as
             those
             whose
             words
             and
             actions
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             judgement
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             intended
             so
             ,
             and
             hath
             prevailed
             with
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             might
             prove
             many
             wayes
             .
             I
             will
             rank
             and
             order
             the
             proof
             under
             these
             heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             this
             hath
             been
             a
             means
             to
             draw
             some
             to
             the
             wayes
             ,
             and
             duties
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             way
             to
             direct
             ,
             and
             guide
             others
             in
             those
             actions
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             how
             it
             hath
             confirmed
             and
             strengthned
             them
             in
             those
             actions
             :
             and
             by
             this
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             it
             should
             be
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Frst
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             see
             how
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             way
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             obedience
             .
             How
             are
             men
             drawn
             to
             be
             obedient
             ?
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             drawn
             from
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             evil
             wayes
             .
             Now
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             hath
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             been
             used
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             their
             sins
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             Eccles
             .
             
             11.
             saith
             Solomon
             to
             the
             young
             man
             ;
             
               Rejoyce
               now
               in
               thy
               youth
            
             ;
             it
             is
             Ironnically
             spoken
             ,
             
               but
               now
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               for
               these
               things
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               judgment
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             this
             cool
             thy
             courage
             ,
             and
             moderate
             thy
             excessive
             joy
             ,
             know
             that
             thou
             shalt
             come
             to
             judgment
             .
             Act.
             17.30
             .
             Now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               God
               calls
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               every
               where
               to
               repent
               :
               because
               he
               hath
               appointed
               a
               time
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               .
            
             He
             calls
             men
             to
             repentance
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             appointed
             a
             time
             for
             it
             .
             You
             know
             repentance
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             forsake
             our
             former
             evils
             :
             Now
             he
             calls
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             calls
             as
             he
             draws
             men
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             he
             draws
             men
             from
             the
             world
             to
             God
             by
             this
             .
             You
             know
             that
             even
             worldly
             affections
             hinder
             men
             from
             coming
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               I
               account
               all
               as
               dung
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Philip.
             3.7
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             looked
             for
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             his
             thoughts
             were
             upon
             that
             :
             and
             saith
             he
             vers
             20.
             
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Therefore
             we
             are
             drawn
             to
             this
             holy
             course
             of
             obedience
             ,
             because
             we
             look
             for
             Christ
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             in
             the
             disposing
             of
             men
             to
             new
             obedience
             :
             
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             forsaking
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             qualifying
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             Now
             the
             heart
             is
             qualifyed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             fitted
             by
             certaine
             qualities
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             
             by
             the
             help
             of
             this
             consideration
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Eccles
             .
             12.10
             .
             
               You
               see
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               ,
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               :
               for
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               to
               judgment
               :
            
             Upon
             this
             ground
             he
             minds
             them
             to
             
               fear
               God
            
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             quality
             that
             disposeth
             a
             man
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             ;
             he
             perswades
             them
             upon
             this
             ground
             :
             
               because
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               to
               judgement
               .
               Let
               us
               have
               grace
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               reverenee
               and
               fear
               ,
               
               Heb.
               
            
             12.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             qualifies
             and
             disposeth
             us
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             fitted
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             due
             reverence
             and
             fear
             ,
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             God
             that
             
               will
               judge
               the
               world
            
             .
             
             So
             in
             Revel
             .
             14.
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Nations
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             
               because
               he
               will
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               .
            
             So
             much
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             :
             you
             see
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             prepares
             men
             to
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             besides
             that
             ,
             it
             quickens
             them
             to
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             obedience
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             it
             :
             when
             now
             a
             man
             is
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             is
             prepared
             to
             seek
             God
             aright
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             there
             are
             many
             temptations
             ,
             and
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             indispose
             ,
             and
             unfit
             his
             heart
             again
             .
             Now
             then
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             revive
             and
             quicken
             the
             heart
             to
             these
             actions
             ,
             too
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             a
             mans
             particular
             Calling
             .
             
          
           
             Those
             of
             his
             general
             Calling
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             particular
             calling
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             charged
             him
             ,
             before
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             his
             ministery
             ;
             He
             would
             have
             him
             faithful
             in
             his
             ministery
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             
             Christ
             will
             
               come
               with
               his
               elect
               Angels
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             our
             general
             Calling
             ,
             
             Act.
             24.
             
             
               I
               desire
               to
               keep
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               men
            
             upon
             this
             ground
             ;
             because
             I
             beleeve
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             judgement
             to
             come
             .
             So
             in
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
             
               Seeing
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godliness
               ?
            
             Why
             ?
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             therefore
             we
             had
             need
             to
             be
             other
             manner
             of
             persons
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             kind
             of
             persons
             then
             we
             have
             been
             .
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             quicken
             themselves
             to
             more
             holiness
             ,
             upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             they
             have
             been
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             upon
             this
             ground
             :
             for
             when
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             this
             plight
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             ever
             chearful
             ,
             and
             lively
             ,
             and
             active
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             temptations
             to
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             the
             way
             again
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             he
             may
             fall
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             somewhat
             to
             support
             him
             ,
             and
             hold
             him
             up
             :
             therefore
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             hath
             kept
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             servants
             in
             a
             good
             frame
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             in
             it
             .
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               be
               constant
               ,
               and
               immovable
               ,
               alwayes
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               know
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             a
             time
             come
             when
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             you
             serve
             not
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             therefore
             for
             the
             present
             be
             constant
             in
             the
             good
             you
             are
             in
             :
             
               Hold
               fast
               that
               thou
               hast
               till
               I
               come
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               man
               take
               thy
               crown
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.21
             .
             Christ
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             holding
             fast
             a-while
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Church
             shall
             have
             a
             crown
             ;
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             shall
             have
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             ,
             an
             abundant
             recompence
             of
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             
               hold
               fast
            
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             Jam.
             5.
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             co
             patience
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             meet
             with
             many
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             
               be
               patient
               ,
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               draws
               neer
               .
            
             Bear
             the
             injuries
             that
             you
             suffer
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             indignities
             ,
             and
             the
             unkind
             usage
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draws
             neer
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             plentiful
             harvest
             :
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             illustrating
             this
             by
             a
             comparison
             taken
             from
             a
             Husbandman
             that
             waits
             for
             a
             harvest
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             plentiful
             crop
             ,
             and
             increase
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             pains
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             in
             seed
             time
             :
             so
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             plentiful
             increase
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             or
             two
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             this
             .
             
          
           
             Since
             this
             is
             the
             Use
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             make
             of
             the
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             therefore
             to
             be
             more
             careful
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             
               so
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
            
             It
             first
             shewes
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             discouragements
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             the
             prophaneness
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             perfectly
             beleeve
             not
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             .
             The
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             servants
             would
             not
             droup
             so
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             so
             faint
             ,
             so
             dejected
             ,
             and
             discouraged
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeved
             that
             there
             were
             such
             a
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             will
             abundantly
             recompence
             all
             their
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             labours
             ,
             wherein
             he
             will
             bring
             his
             reward
             with
             him
             plentifully
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             wicked
             world
             would
             not
             be
             so
             prophane
             as
             they
             are
             :
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             swearers
             ,
             and
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             give
             themselves
             so
             to
             sin
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             did
             perfectly
             beleeve
             there
             were
             a
             judgment
             to
             come
             ;
             when
             all
             their
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             their
             company
             ,
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             account
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             prohaneness
             is
             this
             ,
             here
             it
             begins
             ;
             men
             beleeve
             not
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             .
             The
             Apostles
             were
             troubled
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             scoffers
             ;
             
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             So
             they
             hardened
             themselves
             upon
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             seasons
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             like
             manner
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             
             Well
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               God
               is
               not
               slack
               ,
               as
               men
               count
               slackness
               ,
               but
               is
               patient
               ,
               and
               forbearing
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               repent
            
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             last
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             
               come
               with
               flaming
               sire
            
             .
             So
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             think
             ,
             and
             
               put
               the
               evil
               day
               far
               off
               from
               you
               ,
            
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             judgment
             coming
             ,
             wherein
             all
             your
             actions
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             speeches
             ,
             and
             your
             whole
             conversation
             shall
             be
             scanned
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             this
             law
             that
             you
             have
             despised
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             let
             men
             take
             heed
             ,
             and
             know
             it
             is
             a
             device
             of
             Satan
             to
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ;
             either
             to
             think
             that
             the
             law
             is
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             directing
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             no
             use
             to
             direct
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             device
             of
             Satan
             to
             put
             them
             off
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             find
             that
             that
             law
             will
             judge
             them
             ,
             that
             now
             should
             direct
             them
             .
             And
             then
             again
             for
             men
             to
             think
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             not
             such
             proceedings
             according
             to
             the
             law
             :
             this
             is
             a
             trick
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             prophaneness
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             secondly
             ,
             
             if
             we
             would
             
               grow
               up
               in
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               :
            
             Let
             us
             prefect
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             assenting
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             our
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             account
             .
             Therefore
             
               so
               speak
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
            
             Thou
             art
             now
             in
             company
             ,
             and
             thou
             speakest
             amongst
             men
             ;
             but
             thy
             words
             are
             with
             God
             ,
             
               they
               are
               written
            
             in
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               upon
               the
               Table
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             there
             they
             are
             written
             :
             the
             words
             that
             thou
             hast
             for
             gotten
             seven
             years
             agoe
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             twenty
             years
             agoe
             ,
             and
             never
             tookest
             a
             course
             to
             get
             them
             blotted
             out
             by
             repentance
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             actions
             as
             thou
             hast
             neglected
             ,
             therefore
             look
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             bewail
             those
             words
             and
             actions
             past
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             else
             will
             come
             to
             judgement
             ,
             if
             thou
             judge
             not
             thy self
             before-hand
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             set
             on
             a
             resolution
             to
             walk
             daily
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             may
             die
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             judgment
             .
             Therefore
             judge
             thy self
             daily
             ,
             renew
             thy
             Covenant
             ,
             settle
             thy
             peace
             on
             a
             right
             ground
             daily
             ,
             and
             perfect
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             daily
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             expectest
             a
             Judgment
             .
             Saint
             Jude
             condemns
             those
             that
             
               feasted
               without
               fear
            
             .
             They
             were
             at
             their
             Tables
             ,
             companying
             ,
             and
             feasting
             ,
             
             as
             men
             without
             fear
             .
             S.
             Jerome
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             was
             doing
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             fearful
             apprehension
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             Alwayes
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             whether
             I
             eate
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             here
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Arch-Angel
             saying
             ,
             
               Arise
               ye
               dead
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               judgment
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             do
             thou
             so
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             thy
             serious
             thought
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             not
             slightly
             ;
             but
             think
             that
             this
             may
             be
             thy
             last
             word
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             judgment
             for
             it
             :
             this
             may
             be
             thy
             last
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             thy
             last
             action
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             judgment
             for
             that
             .
             Do
             things
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               as
               those
               that
               so
               speak
               and
               so
               do
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               be
               judged
               .
            
          
           
             Wouldest
             thou
             be
             content
             to
             have
             thy
             oaths
             brought
             before
             Christ
             in
             judgment
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             swearing
             :
             for
             it
             is
             judged
             already
             by
             the
             law
             :
             therefore
             judg
             ,
             and
             condemn
             thy
             sins
             in
             thy self
             ,
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             find
             mercy
             .
             Wouldest
             thou
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             Sabbath-breaking
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             if
             not
             repent
             of
             thy
             former
             guilt
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             conscionable
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             after
             .
             And
             so
             I
             may
             say
             of
             every
             sin
             .
             Wouldest
             thou
             be
             found
             an
             Usurer
             ?
             a
             Deceiver
             ?
             unrighteous
             in
             any
             course
             ?
             a
             scoffer
             ?
             a
             prophane
             person
             ?
             Wouldest
             thou
             appear
             before
             Christ
             so
             in
             judgment
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             repent
             of
             thy
             guilt
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               that
               thy
               sins
               may
               be
               done
               away
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               of
               refreshing
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             set
             thy self
             in
             a
             contrary
             course
             to
             that
             thou
             hast
             been
             :
             do
             as
             one
             that
             would
             have
             Death
             find
             thee
             in
             a
             good
             course
             :
             for
             
               as
               death
               leaves
               thee
               ,
               judgment
               shall
               find
               thee
               .
            
             If
             Death
             find
             the
             in
             a
             state
             of
             repentance
             ,
             in
             a
             course
             of
             reformation
             of
             thy
             evil
             wayes
             ,
             judgment
             shall
             find
             thee
             so
             too
             .
             Let
             Death
             therefore
             find
             thee
             as
             a
             man
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             humbling
             thy
             soul
             ,
             abhoring
             thy self
             for
             thy
             former
             sins
             :
             let
             Death
             find
             thee
             as
             a
             man
             reforming
             all
             those
             evils
             that
             are
             condemned
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             conscience
             .
             Now
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             Death
             find
             the
             so
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             set
             about
             it
             presently
             :
             for
             how
             soon
             Death
             may
             set
             upon
             thee
             thou
             knowest
             not
             ,
             whether
             to
             night
             or
             no
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             not
             now
             done
             ,
             if
             thou
             set
             not
             about
             it
             now
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             more
             time
             ,
             therefore
             do
             that
             now
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             constantly
             after
             ,
             knowing
             that
             Death
             may
             find
             thee
             every
             moment
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             God
             keeps
             from
             us
             (
             upon
             purpose
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             alwayes
             prepared
             for
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             SINNES
             STIPEND
             :
             AND
             GODS
             MUNIFICENCE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.23
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THe
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             the
             12
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             is
             spent
             in
             a
             grave
             and
             powerful
             dehortation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             from
             security
             in
             sin
             :
             against
             which
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             sundry
             arguments
             .
             That
             which
             he
             presseth
             most
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             several
             ends
             to
             which
             sin
             and
             righteousness
             doth
             lead
             men
             :
             The
             end
             of
             
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               verse
            
             21.
             therefore
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             served
             :
             The
             end
             of
             
               righteonsness
               is
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               verse
            
             22.
             therefore
             that
             is
             to
             be
             imbraced
             .
             Because
             there
             is
             now
             difference
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             proceeding
             of
             these
             two
             ends
             ,
             Death
             coming
             from
             sin
             as
             from
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             but
             life
             from
             Righteousness
             ,
             another
             manner
             of
             way
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             this
             Epilogue
             and
             Conclusion
             in
             the
             last
             Verse
             ,
             plainly
             shewing
             ,
             and
             more
             clearly
             expressing
             the
             manner
             of
             them
             both
             :
             
               For
               the
               wages
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
           
             In
             which
             words
             we
             have
             a
             description
             of
             a
             twofold
             service
             .
             
          
           
             Of
             sin
             in
             the
             former
             clause
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             righteousness
             in
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             both
             these
             are
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             with
             death
             ;
             it
             payes
             us
             well
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             other
             with
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             bestowed
             by
             the
             free
             
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Christ
            
             .
             These
             are
             the
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             two
             general
             points
             that
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             [
             
               Of
               sin
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             depravation
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             every
             sin
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             only
             it self
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             mother
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             
               when
               sin
               hath
               conceived
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               death
               ,
            
             when
             sin
             is
             put
             forth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             signifieth
             the
             general
             depravation
             and
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             sin
             flowes
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             [
             
               The
               wages
            
             ]
             The
             word
             in
             the
             original
             signifieth
             properly
             victuals
             ,
             
             because
             victuals
             was
             that
             that
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             gave
             their
             souldiers
             as
             wages
             ,
             in
             recompence
             of
             their
             service
             :
             but
             thence
             the
             word
             extends
             to
             signifie
             any
             other
             wages
             or
             Salary
             whatsoever
             .
             
               The
               wages
               of
               sin
               [
               is
               death
               ]
            
             by
             death
             here
             is
             signified
             and
             meant
             ,
             both
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             death
             ,
             especially
             eternal
             death
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             eternal
             life
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             therefore
             that
             is
             that
             that
             is
             principally
             meant
             ,
             
               The
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             eternal
             death
             .
             This
             for
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             terms
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             to
             be
             observed
             from
             this
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Death
               is
               due
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               wages
               to
               one
               that
               earns
               it
               .
            
          
           
             To
             such
             a
             one
             wages
             is
             due
             in
             strict
             justice
             ,
             
             if
             a
             man
             have
             a
             hired
             servant
             ,
             he
             may
             bestow
             a
             free
             gift
             on
             him
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             he
             may
             choose
             ;
             but
             his
             stipend
             or
             his
             wages
             he
             must
             pay
             him
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             unjust
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             price
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             due
             to
             him
             that
             he
             cannot
             without
             injustice
             with-hold
             it
             .
             After
             such
             a
             manner
             is
             death
             due
             to
             sin
             :
             the
             very
             demerit
             of
             the
             work
             of
             sin
             requires
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             eraned
             .
             God
             is
             as
             just
             in
             inflicting
             death
             upon
             sinners
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             is
             in
             paying
             his
             labourer
             or
             hired
             servant
             their
             wages
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             general
             plain
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             here
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             beginning
             God
             appointed
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             where
             he
             told
             Adam
             concerning
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               shallt
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             when
             thou
             sinnest
             ,
             death
             must
             be
             thy
             wages
             .
             The
             same
             is
             repeated
             ,
             Ezck.
             18.20
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             expressing
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             recompence
             of
             sin
             :
             if
             sin
             have
             his
             due
             then
             death
             must
             follow
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             had
             shewed
             before
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             
               that
               by
               one
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               so
               death
               went
               over
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               all
               men
               had
               sinned
               .
            
             All
             had
             sinned
             ,
             therefore
             all
             are
             payed
             with
             death
             .
             And
             Saint
             James
             shews
             the
             consequence
             and
             connexion
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             work
             and
             the
             wages
             ,
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             Jam.
             1.15
             .
             that
             
               when
               sin
               hath
               conceived
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               death
               .
            
             All
             these
             places
             are
             evidences
             that
             death
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             by
             his
             appointment
             is
             the
             due
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             wages
             is
             to
             a
             hired
             servant
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             earned
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             death
             is
             it
             that
             is
             due
             to
             sin
             ?
             
          
           
             Both
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             death
             .
             I
             say
             both
             deaths
             ;
             concerning
             both
             which
             the
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             cleared
             from
             some
             doubts
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Pelagians
             errour
             to
             think
             that
             man
             should
             have
             died
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             never
             sinned
             :
             so
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             natural
             ,
             
             temporal
             ,
             bodily
             death
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             .
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             place
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             where
             he
             makes
             that
             death
             that
             goes
             over
             all
             men
             ,
             (
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             natural
             death
             )
             to
             enter
             by
             sin
             ,
             
               sin
               brought
               in
               death
            
             ;
             no
             sin
             ,
             no
             death
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             
             when
             God
             told
             Adam
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             eat
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             he
             should
             
               die
               the
               death
            
             ,
             he
             meant
             not
             temporal
             death
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             shewes
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             death
             was
             not
             inflicted
             upon
             Adam
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             sinned
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             
             sinned
             he
             lived
             still
             in
             the
             world
             naturally
             ,
             he
             continued
             living
             many
             years
             after
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             not
             withstanding
             all
             this
             Adam
             may
             be
             said
             to
             die
             a
             natural
             death
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             sinned
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sin
             he
             then
             presently
             became
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             straight-way
             denounced
             upon
             him
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             he
             straight-way
             dyed
             .
             As
             a
             condemned
             person
             is
             called
             a
             dead
             man
             though
             he
             be
             respited
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Messengers
             and
             Sergeants
             of
             death
             presently
             took
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             arrested
             him
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             diseases
             ,
             daily
             wasting
             of
             the
             natural
             moysture
             to
             the
             quenching
             of
             life
             .
             Indeed
             God
             suffered
             him
             that
             the
             sentence
             was
             not
             presently
             executed
             ,
             so
             to
             commend
             his
             own
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             to
             Adam
             occasion
             of
             salvation
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             being
             after
             made
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             to
             repentance
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             to
             attain
             a
             better
             life
             by
             Christ
             ,
             then
             he
             lost
             by
             sin
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             objected
             again
             ,
             
             Christ
             redeemed
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             redeem
             us
             from
             bodily
             death
             ,
             from
             temporal
             death
             :
             for
             the
             faithful
             we
             see
             die
             still
             even
             as
             others
             do
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             concluded
             by
             some
             that
             temporal
             death
             is
             not
             the
             
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             for
             then
             when
             we
             were
             free
             from
             sin
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             Our
             answer
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             all
             his
             elect
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             eternal
             ,
             but
             even
             from
             temporal
             death
             ,
             though
             not
             from
             both
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             From
             temporal
             death
             first
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               death
               ,
            
             meaning
             temporal
             death
             ,
             at
             last
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             
               mortal
               shall
               put
               on
               immortality
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             :
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             destroyed
             in
             hope
             ,
             though
             it
             remain
             indeed
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             undergone
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             to
             them
             Christ
             hath
             changed
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             now
             they
             no
             longer
             undergo
             it
             as
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             for
             other
             causes
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             graces
             ,
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             :
             all
             these
             are
             exercised
             (
             as
             in
             other
             afflictions
             so
             even
             )
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             total
             removal
             and
             riddance
             of
             the
             reliques
             of
             sin
             from
             which
             they
             are
             not
             freed
             in
             this
             life
             :
             but
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             then
             all
             sin
             is
             taken
             away
             :
             for
             as
             at
             the
             first
             sin
             brought
             death
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             faithful
             now
             death
             carries
             it
             out
             again
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             their
             entrance
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             
               home
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             absent
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             at
             home
             in
             these
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             to
             prepare
             their
             bodies
             for
             renuing
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             by
             death
             :
             for
             as
             a
             decayed
             Image
             or
             statue
             must
             first
             be
             broken
             that
             it
             may
             be
             new
             cast
             ,
             so
             these
             bodies
             of
             ours
             must
             be
             broken
             by
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             new
             mould
             of
             immortality
             at
             the
             general
             resurrection
             .
             But
             here
             as
             some
             sin
             remains
             ,
             so
             death
             remains
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             still
             in
             that
             estate
             wherein
             ,
             
               it
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             even
             temporal
             death
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             to
             be
             undergone
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             left
             to
             them
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             remnants
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             they
             undergo
             it
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             good
             and
             benefit
             .
             However
             temporal
             death
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             to
             an
             unbeleever
             ,
             is
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             temporal
             ,
             
             so
             eternal
             death
             :
             for
             when
             God
             told
             man
             that
             in
             the
             day
             he
             finned
             
               he
               should
               die
               the
               death
            
             ,
             he
             meant
             not
             only
             temporal
             but
             eternal
             death
             ,
             he
             meant
             that
             principally
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Apostle
             opposeth
             it
             to
             eternal
             life
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             of
             the
             sentence
             :
             Now
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             all
             beleevers
             actually
             from
             eternal
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             eternal
             death
             should
             be
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             may
             be
             doubted
             :
             because
             between
             the
             work
             and
             the
             wages
             there
             must
             be
             some
             proportion
             ,
             that
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             between
             sin
             and
             eternal
             death
             :
             for
             sin
             is
             a
             finite
             ,
             a
             temporal
             thing
             committed
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             death
             is
             eternal
             .
             Now
             to
             punisha
             temporal
             fault
             ,
             with
             an
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             it
             is
             to
             make
             the
             punishment
             to
             exceed
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             against
             justice
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             this
             doubt
             ,
             
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             however
             sin
             considered
             in
             the
             
             act
             ,
             
             and
             as
             it
             is
             a
             transcient
             action
             it
             is
             finite
             ,
             yet
             in
             other
             respects
             it
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             threefold
             consideration
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             against
             whom
             it
             is
             committed
             :
             for
             being
             the
             offence
             of
             an
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             it
             deserves
             an
             infinite
             punishment
             :
             for
             we
             know
             oftences
             are
             reckoned
             of
             for
             their
             greatness
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             person
             is
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             are
             committed
             .
             If
             he
             that
             clips
             the
             Kings
             coyn
             ,
             or
             deface
             the
             Kings
             Arms
             ,
             or
             counterfeit
             the
             broad
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             Princes
             privie
             Seal
             ,
             ought
             to
             die
             as
             a
             traytor
             ,
             because
             this
             disgrace
             tends
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             he
             that
             violates
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             die
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             too
             ,
             because
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             defacing
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             disgracing
             of
             the
             person
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             contemned
             and
             dishonoured
             in
             every
             sin
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             sin
             is
             infinite
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             subject
             wherein
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             man.
             Seeing
             the
             soul
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             everlasting
             substance
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             blot
             together
             stain
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             a
             crimson
             ,
             and
             skarlet
             die
             upon
             wooll
             :
             and
             can
             no
             more
             be
             severed
             from
             the
             soul
             then
             the
             spots
             from
             the
             Leopard
             :
             it
             remains
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             so
             sin
             is
             infinite
             in
             durance
             ,
             and
             continuance
             ,
             and
             deserves
             an
             infinite
             wages
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             eternal
             death
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             infinite
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             tie
             ,
             between
             the
             desire
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             of
             an
             impenitent
             sinner
             :
             for
             his
             desire
             is
             to
             walk
             on
             still
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             except
             God
             cut
             off
             the
             line
             of
             life
             ,
             never
             to
             give
             over
             sinning
             :
             but
             he
             would
             run
             on
             infinitely
             ,
             
               committing
               sin
            
             ,
             even
             
               with
               greediness
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             reason
             that
             as
             God
             accepts
             
               the
               will
               for
               the
               deed
            
             in
             godliness
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             punish
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             in
             wickedness
             :
             if
             we
             sin
             according
             to
             our
             eternity
             in
             our
             will
             and
             purpose
             to
             sin
             ,
             God
             will
             punish
             us
             according
             to
             his
             eternity
             :
             it
             is
             just
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             would
             never
             be
             without
             sin
             (
             if
             they
             might
             have
             their
             own
             will
             )
             should
             never
             be
             without
             punishment
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             eternal
             death
             is
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             though
             sin
             be
             committed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             transcient
             action
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             give
             it
             the
             wages
             of
             eternal
             death
             .
             So
             you
             see
             Death
             ,
             both
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             is
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             being
             thus
             declared
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             teacheth
             us
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             that
             original
             lust
             ,
             and
             concupiscence
             in
             the
             regenerate
             is
             a
             sin
             :
             for
             how
             else
             should
             God
             be
             just
             in
             inflicting
             temporal
             death
             upon
             infants
             that
             are
             regenerate
             ?
             actual
             sins
             they
             have
             none
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             have
             no
             original
             sin
             neither
             ,
             then
             God
             should
             inflict
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             no
             sin
             ,
             which
             connot
             be
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             iniquity
             with
             God.
             Therefore
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             regeneration
             ,
             this
             original
             lust
             ,
             though
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             
             yet
             as
             sin
             it
             remains
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             still
             remains
             ,
             and
             will
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             well
             compared
             ,
             as
             the
             Ivy
             is
             in
             the
             wall
             ,
             which
             having
             taken
             root
             so
             twines
             ,
             and
             incorporates
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             quite
             rooted
             out
             till
             the
             wall
             be
             taken
             down
             :
             so
             ,
             till
             body
             and
             soul
             be
             taken
             a
             sunder
             by
             death
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             total
             riddance
             of
             Original
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             depravation
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             temporal
             death
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             best
             Saints
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             are
             most
             sanctified
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             shews
             there
             is
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             in
             them
             still
             :
             for
             if
             there
             were
             not
             sin
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             :
             there
             would
             not
             be
             death
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             sin
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             is
             to
             take
             away
             a
             fond
             Popish
             distinction
             of
             mortal
             ,
             and
             venial
             sin
             :
             they
             teach
             some
             sins
             to
             be
             venial
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             sins
             as
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             deserve
             not
             death
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaking
             of
             all
             sin
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               wages
            
             thereof
             
               is
               death
            
             .
             And
             how
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             when
             all
             
               sin
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             Saint
             John
             defines
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             deserves
             ,
             
             and
             is
             worthy
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             the
             first
             and
             
               second
               death
            
             ,
             for
             
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               witten
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             then
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             venial
             sin
             as
             they
             dream
             of
             .
          
           
             We
             deny
             not
             ,
             
             but
             that
             some
             sins
             are
             venial
             ,
             and
             some
             mortal
             in
             another
             sence
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             the
             sins
             are
             ;
             so
             we
             say
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Elect
             are
             venial
             ,
             because
             they
             either
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             .
             And
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             reprobate
             persons
             are
             mortal
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             
             never
             be
             pardoned
             .
             It
             is
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             (
             and
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             sins
             )
             that
             makes
             them
             venial
             :
             for
             otherwise
             every
             sin
             in
             it self
             considered
             (
             be
             it
             never
             so
             small
             )
             is
             mortal
             :
             for
             if
             it
             work
             according
             to
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             works
             death
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             foolish
             exception
             that
             they
             bring
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             thus
             we
             make
             all
             sins
             equal
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             bring
             in
             with
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             a
             parity
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             we
             say
             all
             are
             mortal
             .
             It
             is
             a
             foolish
             cavil
             :
             for
             it
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             ,
             because
             the
             Mouse
             ,
             and
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             are
             both
             living
             creatures
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             both
             of
             equal
             bigness
             :
             Though
             all
             sins
             be
             mortal
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             all
             equal
             ,
             some
             are
             greater
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             lesser
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             extended
             ,
             and
             aggravated
             by
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             person
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             one
             should
             be
             drowned
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             a
             shallow
             pond
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             death
             all
             were
             one
             ,
             both
             are
             drowned
             :
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             for
             depth
             ,
             and
             danger
             .
             So
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             in
             this
             ,
             though
             the
             least
             sin
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             be
             mortal
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               the
               wages
               of
               it
               is
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             seeing
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
            
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             what
             Use
             to
             make
             of
             death
             ,
             being
             presented
             before
             our
             eyes
             at
             such
             times
             as
             this
             :
             hereby
             we
             should
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             grievousness
             of
             sin
             that
             brought
             it
             into
             the
             world
             :
             by
             the
             woful
             wages
             we
             should
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             unhappy
             service
             .
             Had
             there
             not
             been
             sin
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             death
             :
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             came
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             :
             first
             the
             soul
             died
             in
             forsaking
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             body
             died
             being
             forsaken
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             the
             soul
             forsook
             God
             willingly
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             compelled
             unwillingly
             to
             forsake
             the
             body
             .
             This
             is
             the
             manner
             how
             death
             came
             into
             the
             world
             by
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             death
             must
             put
             out
             sin
             .
          
           
             That
             housholder
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             tares
             grow
             among
             his
             wheat
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             
               the
               envious
               man
               hath
               done
               this
               :
            
             So
             whensoever
             thou
             feest
             Death
             seize
             upon
             any
             ,
             say
             to
             thy self
             ,
             sin
             hath
             done
             this
             :
             this
             is
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             :
             and
             if
             man
             had
             never
             sinned
             ;
             we
             should
             have
             seen
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             this
             must
             deter
             us
             from
             sin
             ,
             since
             it
             gives
             such
             wages
             .
             Indeed
             the
             manner
             of
             sin
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             if
             not
             alwayes
             )
             to
             promise
             better
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             deceitful
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             
               the
               wages
            
             it
             payes
             thee
             .
             
               The
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             translated
             wages
             ,
             some
             take
             it
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             evening
             ,
             because
             wages
             are
             paid
             in
             the
             evening
             .
             So
             the
             morning
             of
             sin
             may
             be
             fair
             ,
             but
             the
             evening
             will
             be
             foul
             when
             
               the
               wages
            
             come
             .
             At
             the
             first
             sin
             may
             be
             pleasing
             ,
             but
             remember
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             it
             is
             death
             .
             Like
             to
             a
             fresh
             River
             that
             runs
             into
             the
             salt
             Sea
             ,
             the
             stream
             is
             sweet
             ,
             
             but
             it
             ends
             in
             brackishness
             and
             bitterness
             .
             Or
             like
             to
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
               Image
               ,
               the
               head
            
             was
             gold
             ,
             but
             
               the
               feet
               were
               of
               clay
            
             .
             Or
             sin
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             that
             Feast
             that
             Absalom
             made
             for
             Amnon
             ;
             there
             was
             great
             chear
             and
             jollity
             ,
             and
             mirth
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             all
             closed
             in
             Death
             ,
             in
             bloudshed
             ,
             and
             murther
             .
             It
             deales
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             Laban
             dealt
             with
             Jacob
             ;
             he
             entertains
             him
             at
             the
             first
             with
             great
             complements
             ,
             but
             used
             him
             hardly
             at
             the
             last
             .
             Or
             as
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             feast
             said
             ,
             Joh.
             2.
             
             
             
               All
               men
               in
               the
               beginning
               set
               forth
               good
               wine
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               which
               is
               worse
               :
            
             so
             sin
             gives
             the
             best
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             the
             worst
             it
             reserves
             for
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             keep
             us
             from
             every
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             seems
             never
             so
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             sweet
             to
             us
             ,
             remembring
             that
             the
             worst
             is
             still
             to
             come
             .
             We
             read
             that
             when
             the
             people
             saw
             that
             Saul
             forbad
             them
             to
             eat
             ,
             
             though
             they
             were
             exceeding
             hungry
             ,
             yet
             not
             one
             of
             them
             durst
             touch
             the
             honey
             for
             the
             curse
             ,
             though
             they
             saw
             it
             :
             so
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             may
             drop
             as
             honey
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             adventure
             to
             taste
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             cursed
             fruit
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             
               the
               wages
            
             that
             will
             follow
             .
             Never
             take
             sin
             by
             the
             head
             ,
             by
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             part
             do
             ;
             but
             take
             it
             as
             Jacob
             took
             
               Esau
               ,
               by
               the
               heel
            
             ;
             look
             to
             the
             extream
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Consider
               thy
               end
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               amiss
               .
            
          
           
             Jezabel
             might
             have
             allured
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             having
             painted
             her
             face
             she
             looked
             out
             of
             the
             window
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             upon
             her
             after
             she
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             eaten
             of
             doggs
             ,
             and
             nothing
             remaining
             but
             her
             extream
             parts
             ,
             
               her
               scull
               ,
               and
               the
               palms
               of
               her
               hands
               ,
               and
               her
               feet
               ,
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             but
             with
             horrour
             :
             so
             sin
             may
             allure
             a
             man
             ,
             looking
             only
             on
             
             the
             painted
             face
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             man
             cast
             his
             eye
             upon
             the
             extream
             parts
             ,
             it
             would
             then
             affright
             ,
             and
             deter
             him
             ,
             for
             
               the
               wages
            
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             it
             
               is
               death
            
             .
             What
             a
             world
             of
             people
             run
             blindly
             ,
             and
             desperately
             on
             ,
             they
             turn
             to
             the
             race
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               as
               the
               horse
               to
               the
               battel
            
             without
             fear
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Psalmists
             
               Tremble
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
            
             ,
             were
             rather
             .
             
               sin
               and
               tremble
               not
            
             .
             Whereas
             we
             have
             great
             cause
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             tremble
             at
             the
             least
             motion
             of
             sin
             in
             our selves
             ,
             to
             which
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             woful
             wages
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             for
             this
             point
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             us
             as
             have
             repented
             ,
             and
             have
             already
             left
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             hence
             learn
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             humbled
             in
             our selves
             ,
             considering
             what
             danger
             and
             misery
             we
             have
             escaped
             ;
             so
             to
             be
             more
             thankful
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             so
             wretched
             wages
             due
             to
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             taking
             the
             whole
             punishment
             upon
             himself
             .
             For
             we
             must
             know
             (
             beloved
             )
             that
             the
             best
             of
             us
             ,
             
               by
               nature
               are
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
            
             the
             stipend
             that
             we
             have
             earned
             is
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             surely
             it
             hath
             been
             payed
             to
             us
             ,
             nothing
             could
             have
             kept
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             coming
             between
             Gods
             justice
             and
             us
             .
             Think
             we
             then
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             what
             misery
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             escaped
             (
             as
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             I
             mean
             as
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             )
             we
             have
             escaped
             death
             ,
             the
             hurt
             of
             temporal
             death
             ,
             we
             have
             escaped
             eternal
             death
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             blessed
             presence
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             destruction
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             for
             ever
             ,
             unutterable
             torments
             ,
             company
             with
             the
             divel
             and
             his
             angels
             ,
             and
             the
             rout
             of
             reprobates
             :
             darkness
             ,
             blacker
             ,
             and
             thicker
             then
             that
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
               Weeping
               and
               wayling
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
            
             in
             the
             infernal
             lake
             ;
             
               that
               worm
               that
               never
               dies
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               that
               never
               goeth
               out
               .
            
             This
             is
             
               the
               wages
               of
            
             all
             sin
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             rendred
             to
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             sinners
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             payment
             hath
             been
             already
             exacted
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             all
             true
             beleevers
             ;
             therefore
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             they
             are
             discharged
             :
             how
             infinitely
             are
             we
             bound
             in
             thankfulness
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             how
             careful
             should
             we
             be
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             it
             ?
             resolving
             never
             to
             return
             to
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             again
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             it
             our
             whole
             study
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             please
             and
             honour
             such
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             such
             misery
             as
             this
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             please
             him
             :
             for
             we
             had
             deserved
             eternal
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             freed
             us
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             most
             worthily
             deserved
             ,
             but
             most
             freely
             also
             bestowed
             that
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             never
             deserve
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             point
             .
             
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             .
             Now
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             service
             of
             God
             is
             eternal
             life
             ,
             
             it
             is
             called
             life
             .
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             life
             belongs
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             is
             natural
             ,
             and
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             spiritual
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             begun
             by
             the
             union
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             
               bond
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             :
             and
             this
             life
             hath
             three
             degrees
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             in
             this
             life
             unto
             death
             ;
             
             and
             it
             begins
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             beleeve
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             a
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               eternal
               life
               to
               know
               thee
               to
               be
               the
               very
               God
               ,
               and
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             Joh.
             17.3
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             is
             from
             our
             death
             to
             our
             resurrection
             :
             for
             in
             that
             time
             our
             souls
             being
             freed
             from
             our
             bodies
             ,
             are
             withal
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             original
             ,
             and
             actuall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             body
             and
             soul
             shall
             be
             reunited
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             immediate
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             enjoy
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             blessed
             life
             then
             ever
             〈◊〉
             could
             here
             .
             And
             this
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             three
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             especially
             the
             last
             degree
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             it
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             eternal
             life
             ,
             
             because
             it
             shall
             never
             end
             ;
             For
             a
             thing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             eternal
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             which
             hath
             neither
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             end
             ,
             so
             God
             alone
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             he
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             beginning
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             :
             so
             Gods
             decree
             is
             eternal
             ,
             
             for
             it
             never
             had
             a
             beginning
             :
             yet
             when
             all
             things
             decreed
             are
             fulfilled
             ,
             it
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             beginning
             ,
             but
             never
             shall
             have
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             life
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             as
             all
             created
             things
             have
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             ;
             and
             this
             eternal
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             here
             .
             
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Because
             we
             cannot
             deserve
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             on
             us
             freely
             for
             Christ
             .
             So
             then
             the
             point
             of
             observation
             from
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Our
               salvation
               it
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               given
               us
               only
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
          
           
             For
             observe
             I
             beseech
             you
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               The
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             not
             add
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             but
             
               the
               wages
               of
               righteousness
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             but
             he
             calls
             that
             
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             To
             make
             us
             understand
             saith
             Damascene
             that
             God
             brings
             us
             to
             eternal
             life
             meerly
             for
             his
             own
             mercy
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             merits
             ,
             or
             else
             surely
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             made
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             perhaps
             some
             may
             ask
             why
             
               eternal
               life
            
             should
             not
             be
             the
             wages
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             death
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             because
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             reason
             between
             sin
             and
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             sin
             is
             our
             own
             ,
             it
             merits
             it
             ,
             but
             righteousness
             is
             none
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             and
             it
             is
             due
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Then
             again
             sin
             is
             perfectly
             evil
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             deserves
             death
             ,
             but
             our
             righteousness
             inherent
             is
             not
             perfectly
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             imperfect
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             nothing
             that
             is
             imperfectly
             good
             can
             merit
             (
             as
             wages
             )
             eternal
             life
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             such
             a
             manifest
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             he
             calls
             death
             ,
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               eternal
               life
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             .
             Indeed
             
               eternal
               life
            
             sometimes
             ,
             many
             times
             in
             Scripture
             is
             called
             a
             reward
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             of
             mercy
             as
             well
             as
             of
             justice
             .
             Nay
             God
             is
             said
             sometimes
             to
             reward
             his
             children
             in
             justice
             .
             How
             is
             that
             ?
             Though
             the
             reward
             come
             originally
             from
             mercy
             ,
             yet
             accidentally
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             justice
             ,
             thus
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             tyed
             himself
             by
             promise
             to
             reward
             ,
             now
             promise
             is
             debt
             from
             a
             just
             man.
             
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             debtor
             .
             How
             ?
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             as
             a
             promiser
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             promised
             eternal
             life
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             ows
             us
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             less
             
               eternal
               life
            
             which
             is
             so
             great
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             
             how
             
               eternal
               life
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             is
             given
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             exprest
             
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ;
             now
             a
             man
             that
             gives
             a
             thing
             upon
             merit
             ,
             he
             gives
             it
             not
             freely
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             it
             is
             free
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ;
             
             whatsoever
             Christ
             hath
             done
             we
             did
             not
             merit
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             ,
             Christs
             merits
             are
             made
             ours
             ,
             and
             we
             merit
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             free
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             reason
             were
             of
             force
             if
             we
             our selves
             could
             procure
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             ,
             
             but
             that
             we
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             was
             of
             free
             gift
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               beleeves
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               :
            
             he
             gave
             him
             freely
             ,
             of
             free
             gift
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             
               eternal
               life
            
             be
             due
             to
             us
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             I
             will
             stand
             no
             longer
             in
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
             I
             come
             to
             the
             application
             and
             use
             ,
             to
             conclude
             with
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             serves
             to
             confute
             our
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             point
             of
             merit
             .
             They
             look
             for
             heaven
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             as
             wages
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             
               eternal
               life
            
             is
             not
             given
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             but
             another
             manner
             of
             way
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             given
             as
             wages
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             And
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               life
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               :
            
             all
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             all
             our
             works
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             connot
             properly
             merit
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             :
             that
             a
             good
             life
             when
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             and
             an
             eternal
             life
             when
             we
             are
             glorified
             ;
             they
             all
             grant
             that
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             us
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             eternal
             life
             is
             not
             a
             retribution
             
             to
             our
             works
             but
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God.
             When
             God
             crowns
             our
             merits
             ,
             he
             crowns
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             own
             free
             gift
             :
             these
             and
             many
             other
             sentences
             we
             find
             among
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             plainly
             convincing
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             point
             they
             swerve
             not
             only
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             sound
             antiquity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             then
             to
             come
             to
             our selves
             ,
             this
             should
             humble
             us
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             own
             deservings
             ;
             do
             all
             the
             good
             thou
             canst
             ,
             take
             heed
             it
             do
             not
             puff
             thee
             up
             ,
             think
             not
             to
             merit
             heaven
             ,
             alas
             thou
             canst
             not
             do
             it
             :
             for
             
               what
               is
               it
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Job
             )
             
               that
               thou
               art
               righteous
            
             ?
             Thy
             well
             doing
             extends
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             thou
             canst
             do
             him
             no
             good
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             canst
             look
             for
             nothing
             at
             his
             hands
             since
             thou
             canst
             do
             him
             no
             good
             :
             but
             all
             that
             thou
             dost
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             his
             but
             for
             thy
             good
             ,
             yet
             he
             commands
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             thou
             canst
             do
             is
             no
             more
             then
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             do
             .
             Therefore
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             all
             that
             thou
             canst
             ,
             acknowledge
             thy self
             to
             bean
             
               unprofitable
               servant
            
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             
               done
               no
               more
               then
               thy
               duty
               .
            
             If
             thou
             hast
             many
             good
             works
             ,
             yet
             thou
             hast
             more
             sin
             ;
             and
             the
             least
             sin
             of
             thine
             in
             the
             rigour
             of
             justice
             ,
             will
             deprive
             thee
             of
             thy
             interest
             in
             God.
             Therefore
             thy
             appeal
             must
             be
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             thy
             only
             plea
             must
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Publican
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
            
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             we
             can
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             merit
             of
             ours
             that
             must
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             here
             is
             comfort
             for
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             inestimable
             treasure
             of
             
               eternal
               life
            
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             our
             keeping
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             keeping
             .
             It
             is
             his
             gist
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             the
             rotten
             box
             of
             our
             merits
             ,
             then
             we
             could
             have
             no
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             devil
             would
             easily
             pick
             the
             Lock
             ;
             yea
             without
             picking
             he
             would
             shake
             in
             pieces
             the
             crazy
             joynts
             of
             the
             best
             work
             we
             do
             ;
             he
             would
             steal
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             deprive
             us
             of
             this
             excellent
             benefit
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             dealt
             better
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             kept
             it
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             he
             hath
             laid
             it
             up
             in
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             his
             own
             mercy
             and
             love
             that
             never
             fails
             :
             for
             
               with
               everlasting
               mercy
               he
               hath
               compassion
               on
               us
               ,
               Isa
               .
            
             54.
             
               he
               loves
               us
               with
               an
               everlasting
               love
               .
               It
               is
               his
               mercy
               that
               we
               are
               not
               consumed
               ,
               because
               his
               compassions
               fail
               not
               :
               and
               whom
               he
               loves
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             It
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             it
             his
             gift
             ;
             lest
             we
             should
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             lost
             ,
             he
             hath
             reserved
             it
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             .
             Therefore
             in
             temptations
             when
             they
             drive
             us
             to
             doubt
             of
             our
             attaining
             of
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             let
             us
             cast
             our
             eye
             upon
             the
             keeper
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             is
             wary
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             faithful
             to
             bestow
             it
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             comfort
             our selves
             and
             say
             every
             one
             of
             us
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.12
             .
             
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               trusted
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               I
               have
               committed
               to
               him
               against
               that
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             seeing
             
               eternal
               life
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             must
             make
             us
             thankful
             to
             him
             for
             it
             ;
             which
             we
             should
             never
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             deserved
             it
             ;
             doth
             a
             master
             thank
             his
             servant
             for
             doing
             his
             duty
             ?
             So
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             think
             heaven
             were
             our
             due
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             be
             thankful
             for
             it
             .
             Pride
             is
             a
             great
             enemy
             to
             thankfulness
             ;
             therefore
             the
             way
             is
             to
             humble
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             that
             we
             deserve
             no
             good
             thing
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             take
             this
             great
             benefit
             at
             Gods
             hands
             most
             thankfully
             .
             Especially
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.
             
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               hear
               thee
               and
               deliver
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             what
             shalt
             thou
             do
             ?
             
               Thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
            
             .
             Glorifying
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             thankful
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             tribute
             we
             are
             to
             pay
             to
             this
             our
             royal
             Lord
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             deny
             him
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             small
             benefit
             that
             is
             not
             worth
             thanks
             ;
             We
             set
             eternal
             life
             at
             too
             low
             a
             rate
             ,
             if
             we
             forget
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
             There
             was
             never
             a
             precious
             Jewel
             afforded
             so
             cheap
             as
             
               eternal
               life
            
             for
             our
             thankfulness
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             did
             know
             what
             it
             were
             to
             want
             it
             ,
             we
             would
             give
             ten
             thousand
             worlds
             rather
             then
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Therefore
             as
             Naamans
             servants
             said
             to
             him
             concerning
             his
             washing
             in
             
               Jordan
               ,
               if
               the
               Prophet
               had
               commanded
               thee
               a
               greater
               thing
               ,
               wouldest
               thou
               not
               have
               done
               it
               ?
            
             So
             if
             God
             had
             commanded
             us
             a
             great
             matter
             for
             
               eternal
               life
            
             we
             should
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             ;
             be
             but
             thankful
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             described
             to
             you
             this
             twofold
             service
             ,
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             death
             ,
             temporal
             ,
             eternal
             :
             The
             service
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             the
             wages
             ,
             and
             reward
             of
             that
             ,
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             wages
             
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             So
             that
             I
             may
             now
             say
             to
             you
             as
             Moses
             did
             to
             
               Israel
               ,
               Deut.
            
             30.19
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               have
               set
               before
               you
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               cursing
               and
               blessing
               .
            
             Therefore
             choose
             not
             cursing
             ,
             chuse
             not
             sin
             ,
             nor
             
               the
               wages
            
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             death
             :
             but
             
               choose
               life
               ,
               that
               you
               and
               your
               seed
               may
               live
               .
            
             If
             we
             follow
             sin
             ,
             the
             wages
             will
             be
             death
             ;
             if
             we
             apply
             our selves
             to
             righteousness
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             reward
             shall
             be
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             deserve
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               For
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             PROFIT
             OF
             AFFLICTIONS
             :
             OR
             ,
             GODS
             AIM
             IN
             HIS
             CORRECTIONS
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.10
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 they
                 verily
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 chastned
                 us
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 He
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holiness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             things
             (
             among
             many
             others
             )
             eminently
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             an
             all-sufficient
             Saviour
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             these
             the
             Scripture
             frequently
             setteth
             forth
             unto
             us
             in
             a
             most
             sweet
             conjunction
             ,
             
             
               Righteousness
               and
               strength
            
             :
             So
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Surely
               ,
               shall
               one
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               have
               I
               Righteousness
               and
               strength
               .
            
             There
             are
             two
             things
             likewise
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             eminent
             sufficiency
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             his
             possession
             of
             the
             
               Glorious
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             purchased
             by
             this
             Saviour
             ;
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ;
             often
             spoken
             of
             severally
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             withal
             jointly
             and
             together
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             allegations
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               be
               not
               slothful
               ,
               but
               be
               ye
               followers
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               inherit
               the
               promise
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             two
             which
             are
             so
             eminent
             in
             the
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             sufficient
             
             in
             order
             to
             their
             possession
             of
             the
             
               purchased
               inheritance
            
             ;
             
             as
             the
             Scripture
             abundantly
             treateth
             of
             ,
             so
             most
             frequently
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             in
             the
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             and
             12.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             tenth
             Chapt.
             you
             have
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ,
             first
             dogmatically
             handling
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             necessary
             means
             to
             attain
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             principall
             conducement
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             
               The
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             eleventh
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             an
             acceptable
             walking
             ,
             and
             well-pleasing
             of
             God
             ;
             
               For
               without
               faith
            
             (
             vers
             6.
             )
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               :
            
             and
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             is
             further
             spent
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             glorious
             Examples
             ,
             of
             Abel
             ,
             and
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             Noah
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             
               the
               Elders
            
             ,
             eminent
             for
             then
             
               Faith
               ,
               by
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               received
               a
               good
               report
            
             :
             All
             whom
             ,
             did
             worthily
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             become
             famous
             to
             posterity
             ;
             standing
             out
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             also
             many
             living
             voyces
             ,
             calling
             upon
             us
             to
             
               become
               followers
               of
               them
            
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             be
             at
             length
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             
               glorious
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             have
             spoken
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             goeth
             on
             ,
             to
             that
             other
             grace
             we
             spake
             of
             ,
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             enabling
             of
             him
             to
             a
             well
             and
             faithful
             managing
             of
             his
             Calling
             ,
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Patience
             .
             Propounded
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             twelfth
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             urged
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             necessary
             uses
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             concerning
             duties
             done
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             in
             the
             verses
             following
             .
          
           
             First
             with
             respect
             to
             duties
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             propoundeth
             under
             the
             Metaphor
             of
             
               running
               in
               a
               race
            
             (
             for
             such
             is
             the
             course
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ;
             which
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             are
             called
             to
             the
             finishing
             of
             )
             
               Let
               us
               run
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ;
               and
               run
               with
               Patience
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             urged
             with
             respect
             to
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             from
             men
             ,
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             From
             men
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             faithful
             are
             to
             make
             account
             of
             sufferings
             in
             divers
             kinds
             ,
             in
             shame
             and
             derision
             ,
             in
             proud
             and
             insolent
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             their
             power
             and
             opportunity
             )
             in
             bloudy
             persecutions
             ,
             
               You
               have
               not
               yet
               resisted
               unto
               bloud
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             From
             God
             :
             and
             here
             the
             Apostle
             is
             more
             large
             ,
             urging
             his
             exhortation
             to
             Patience
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             applying
             of
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             states
             and
             conditions
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             all
             his
             several
             administrations
             towards
             us
             ;
             very
             strongly
             ,
             labouring
             to
             fasten
             it
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               a
               nayle
               in
               a
               sure
               place
            
             ;
             first
             alledging
             that
             same
             passage
             of
             Solomon
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ;
             
               My
               son
               ,
               despise
               not
               thou
               the
               chastening
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             then
             he
             further
             strengthneth
             his
             exhortation
             by
             invincible
             arguments
             .
             (
             I
             do
             but
             touch
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             hast
             ening
             on
             to
             the
             main
             thing
             I
             intend
             ;
             only
             desiring
             to
             give
             you
             a
             plain
             ,
             and
             brief
             Analasis
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             context
             of
             it
             .
             )
             The
             Apostle
             (
             I
             say
             )
             driveth
             on
             this
             exhortation
             by
             strength
             of
             argument
             ;
          
           
             And
             that
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             propounding
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             ,
             to
             exercise
             them
             with
             afflictions
             ;
             to
             make
             them
             drink
             many
             times
             of
             a
             cup
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             quiet
             and
             patient
             ,
             because
             this
             way
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             love
             to
             his
             children
             :
             and
             those
             that
             are
             wise
             and
             godly
             ,
             will
             be
             glad
             (
             they
             have
             reason
             so
             to
             be
             )
             that
             God
             should
             take
             such
             a
             course
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             whereby
             he
             may
             give
             them
             a
             demonstration
             of
             his
             dear
             love
             and
             affection
             :
             Now
             herein
             the
             Lord
             evidenceth
             his
             love
             and
             affection
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             afflictions
             and
             chastisements
             that
             he
             exerciseth
             them
             withall
             ,
             flow
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               he
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               son
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             propoundeth
             it
             to
             their
             consideration
             as
             a
             course
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             peoples
             adoption
             :
             
               For
               ,
               what
               son
               is
               he
               whom
               the
               Father
               chasteneth
               not
               ?
               But
               if
               ye
               be
               without
               chastisement
               ,
               whereof
               all
               his
               children
               are
               partakers
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               bastards
               and
               not
               sons
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             78.
             
             Now
             the
             godly
             should
             be
             glad
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             take
             such
             a
             course
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             order
             out
             his
             administrations
             
             concerning
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             have
             some
             comfortable
             evidence
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             his
             adopted
             ones
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             will
             one
             day
             acknowledge
             for
             to
             be
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             more
             concerneth
             our
             present
             purpose
             :
             the
             Apostle
             urgeth
             his
             exhortation
             by
             a
             comparison
             that
             he
             frameth
             ,
             between
             God
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             
               fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               :
               we
               have
               had
               fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               they
               verily
               ,
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               chastened
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               gave
               them
               reverence
               ;
               shall
               we
               not
               much
               rather
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
               and
               live
               ?
               they
               chastened
               us
               for
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               He
               ,
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               .
            
             Wherein
             you
             see
             the
             comparison
             is
             laid
             out
             in
             several
             particulars
             ;
             and
             the
             preheminency
             ,
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             comparison
             is
             given
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             so
             is
             the
             scope
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             It
             lieth
             thus
             briefly
             ;
             First
             ,
             
               We
               have
               had
               fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
            
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             been
             contented
             to
             undergo
             the
             discipline
             of
             our
             earthly
             fathers
             ,
             much
             more
             have
             we
             reason
             quietly
             and
             patiently
             to
             submit
             our selves
             to
             the
             proceedings
             of
             
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               spirits
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             
               They
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               chastened
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               gave
               them
               reverence
            
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             neither
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
            
             meaneth
             to
             keep
             us
             under
             his
             discipline
             :
             suppose
             it
             be
             all
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             yet
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             time
             of
             our
             minority
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             have
             been
             content
             to
             submit
             to
             our
             earthly
             parents
             ,
             their
             discipline
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             
               shall
               we
               not
               much
               more
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
               ,
            
             to
             his
             chastisement
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             for
             our
             life-time
             ?
             for
             the
             disproportion
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             between
             the
             time
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             state
             of
             maturity
             and
             ripe
             age
             which
             the
             Saints
             shall
             come
             to
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             the
             time
             of
             our
             minority
             and
             child-hood
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             state
             of
             full
             age
             and
             man-hood
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             for
             alas
             ,
             how
             short
             are
             our
             dayes
             !
             
               they
               are
               spent
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
               .
            
          
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             might
             over-power
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             quiet
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             compose
             themselves
             to
             a
             patient
             waiting
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             willing
             submission
             to
             whatsoever
             condition
             he
             shall
             bring
             them
             into
             ;
             
               Our
               earthly
               parents
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               according
               to
               their
               pleasure
            
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             with
             over-much
             unadvisedness
             and
             heat
             of
             bloud
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             respecting
             the
             weak
             condition
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             
               chastened
               us
               ;
               but
               he
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
               ,
               for
               our
               profit
            
             ;
             and
             what
             profit
             ?
             
               that
               we
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             Argument
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             very
             sutable
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             meeting
             together
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             whom
             more
             especially
             ,
             and
             neerly
             it
             concerneth
             ,
             the
             Parents
             of
             this
             deceased
             young
             Gentleman
             ;
             whom
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             now
             deeply
             to
             afflict
             ,
             and
             to
             reach
             out
             to
             them
             a
             bitter
             Cup
             ;
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             therefore
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             in
             this
             Argument
             :
             And
             though
             it
             concerns
             them
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             ;
             yet
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             meditation
             ,
             that
             concerns
             us
             all
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             purpose
             to
             bring
             to
             heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             often
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             Passing
             over
             therefore
             other
             things
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             comparison
             here
             framed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             strengthning
             of
             his
             main
             Argument
             ,
             whereby
             he
             urgeth
             his
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             the
             patient
             bearing
             of
             those
             Afflictions
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             us
             withall
             :
             
               Our
               earthly
               Parents
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               chastened
               us
               after
               their
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               He
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               us
               a
               partaker
               of
               his
               holiness
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             these
             particulars
             :
             And
             the
             main
             pillars
             of
             our
             discourse
             for
             the
             present
             (
             letting
             passe
             the
             rest
             )
             shall
             be
             these
             severals
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             this
             point
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               God
               Almighty
               is
               graciously
               set
               to
               procure
               ,
               and
               further
               the
               good
               and
               profit
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
               That
               in
               all
               the
               afflictions
               and
               chastisments
               he
               bringeth
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
               his
               eye
               and
               aim
               is
               at
               their
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             
               The
               great
               profit
               ,
               and
               benefit
               that
               God
               aimeth
               at
               ,
               and
               intendeth
               to
               his
               people
               in
               all
               his
               fatherly
               administrations
               ,
               especially
               of
               castigation
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               be
               might
               make
               them
               partaker
               of
               his
               holiness
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             
             and
             the
             more
             general
             point
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Text
             importeth
             it
             plain
             enough
             ,
             that
             God
             Almighty
             is
             graciously
             set
             ,
             for
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             promote
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             profit
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             fear
             his
             name
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             receive
             for
             his
             own
             :
             his
             heart
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             set
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             studious
             of
             their
             profit
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             due
             respect
             to
             their
             benefit
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             dealings
             and
             administrations
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             dearest
             to
             him
             of
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             and
             good
             reason
             too
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             better
             then
             salvation
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             But
             I
             say
             next
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             )
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             beloved
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             the
             main
             thing
             that
             he
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             his
             people
             happy
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             every
             way
             profited
             ,
             and
             advantaged
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             and
             furthered
             to
             eternal
             happiness
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             
             if
             we
             consider
             first
             ,
          
           
             The
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             in
             order
             to
             his
             peoples
             good
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             his
             commandements
             and
             impositions
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             all
             his
             various
             administrations
             toward
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             will
             clearly
             manifest
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             Gods
             aim
             in
             all
             ,
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             touch
             but
             upon
             some
             particulars
             ,
             and
             on
             them
             neither
             I
             shall
             but
             onely
             glance
             ;
             because
             I
             would
             keep
             my self
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             consider
             the
             Lords
             ordinances
             that
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             out
             to
             give
             attendance
             upon
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             peoples
             profit
             ,
             and
             an
             eye
             to
             that
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ;
          
           
             That
             great
             Ordinance
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             preaching
             ,
             and
             dispensing
             of
             the
             sacred
             misteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             peoples
             profit
             ;
             
               To
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               them
               from
               darkness
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               an
               inheritance
               among
               them
               which
               are
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             That
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             
               into
               the
               fellowship
               of
               this
               mistery
               ,
            
             and
             be
             inriched
             with
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Scripture
            
             (
             which
             this
             ordinance
             of
             Preaching
             is
             to
             be
             conversant
             about
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             which
             we
             are
             to
             break
             abroad
             among
             you
             this
             way
             )
             
               it
               is
               profitable
            
             ;
             Profitable
             
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               reproof
               ,
               for
               instruction
               ,
               for
               correction
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               make
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
            
             ;
             So
             profitable
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             perfect
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             
               wise
               to
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             we
             need
             no
             more
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             might
             I
             speak
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             
             It
             is
             instituted
             of
             God
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             his
             peoples
             benefit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             that
             profitable
             
               flesh
               and
               bloud
            
             (
             for
             so
             I
             may
             justly
             call
             it
             )
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               the
               bloud
               of
               Bulls
               and
               of
               Goats
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             the
             bloud
             of
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             profitable
             for
             such
             purposes
             ,
             as
             the
             pacifying
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             quenching
             of
             the
             flames
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             
               the
               purging
               of
               the
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             of
             those
             we
             may
             say
             as
             David
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             
               what
               profit
               is
               there
               in
               my
               bloud
               ?
            
             But
             there
             is
             profit
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             ,
             this
             ordinance
             is
             provided
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             attending
             thereon
             according
             to
             his
             institution
             may
             come
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             vertue
             and
             benefit
             thereof
             ;
             having
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             thereby
             sealed
             up
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             that
             bloud
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Instance
             might
             I
             give
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             holy
             ordinances
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             prevented
             .
             Onely
             by
             the
             way
             consider
             this
             :
             Most
             unworthily
             do
             we
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             Preaching
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             these
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             we
             do
             not
             reap
             profit
             ,
             
             and
             benefit
             by
             them
             :
             A
             soul
             that
             liveth
             unprofitably
             under
             the
             dispensation
             of
             these
             ,
             doth
             but
             
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               :
            
             Every
             time
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             go
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             we
             were
             when
             we
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             and
             deal
             unworthily
             with
             these
             holy
             things
             :
             They
             are
             given
             to
             profit
             with
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             but
             encrease
             our
             own
             guiltiness
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             profited
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             say
             (
             brethren
             )
             this
             is
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             respect
             unto
             in
             all
             his
             provisions
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             all
             his
             ordinances
             ;
             their
             profit
             and
             benefit
             :
             and
             when
             he
             findeth
             any
             ordinance
             that
             is
             not
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             ,
             yet
             he
             takes
             them
             away
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Mosaical
             Rites
             and
             institutions
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             
               beggerly
               rudiments
            
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             himself
             counted
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             unprofitableness
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             gracious
             disanulment
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             
             this
             will
             be
             most
             apparant
             if
             we
             cast
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             preaching
             ;
             and
             of
             our
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             promises
             :
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             profit
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             ordain
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             constitution
             of
             that
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             offices
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             fatherly
             administrations
             concerning
             him
             :
             a
             gracious
             respect
             he
             hath
             had
             in
             all
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             might
             appear
             in
             the
             several
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               A
               body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               for
               me
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             Psalm
             )
             why
             ?
             That
             Christ
             might
             be
             the
             more
             profitable
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             fitted
             thereby
             to
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             himself
             unto
             them
             .
             
               The
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               made
               flesh
               that
               he
               might
               dwel
               among
               us
            
             ;
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             meet
             cohabitation
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             was
             the
             respect
             God
             had
             in
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             in
             all
             his
             humiliation
             .
             What
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             
               he
               was
               acquainted
               with
               sorrows
               and
               griefs
               ,
            
             and
             miseries
             ,
             both
             from
             God
             and
             men
             ?
             but
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             for
             our
             profit
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             have
             a
             
               merciful
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             know
             from
             experience
             the
             way
             to
             commiserate
             ,
             and
             compassionate
             his
             people
             in
             their
             distress
             .
          
           
             Yea
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             in
             his
             ascention
             ,
             in
             his
             preferment
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ;
             in
             all
             these
             administrations
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             concerning
             his
             Son
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             gracious
             respect
             to
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             consider
             all
             the
             appointments
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             injunctions
             and
             commands
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             he
             doth
             in
             all
             aim
             at
             their
             profit
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Deut.
               All
               these
               things
               I
               command
               thee
               for
               thy
               good
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             requireth
             nothing
             at
             his
             peoples
             hands
             but
             it
             is
             for
             their
             profit
             :
             
             He
             calleth
             upon
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             we
             might
             have
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             word
             and
             promises
             .
             He
             calleth
             upon
             us
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             leave
             our
             sinful
             wayes
             ,
             
             
               if
               thine
               eye
               off
               end
               thee
               pluck
               it
               out
               ,
               if
               thine
               hand
               offend
               thee
               cut
               it
               off
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               profitable
               for
               thee
               that
               one
               of
               thy
               members
               should
               perish
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               they
               whole
               body
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               hell
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             an
             aim
             at
             our
             profit
             ,
             we
             think
             hard
             of
             it
             (
             as
             we
             are
             naturally
             apt
             to
             do
             ,
             through
             a
             deep
             affection
             we
             bear
             to
             our
             base
             lusts
             )
             that
             God
             should
             come
             so
             near
             to
             us
             and
             deal
             so
             strictly
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             us
             to
             pluck
             out
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             our
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             our
             dearest
             corruptions
             ;
             Alas
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             if
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             were
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             for
             our
             profit
             to
             keep
             our
             lusts
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             take
             away
             one
             of
             them
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             have
             them
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             :
             but
             he
             knoweth
             that
             as
             they
             are
             not
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             not
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             he
             seeth
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             good
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             our
             retaining
             of
             them
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             he
             is
             so
             strict
             in
             his
             impositions
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             often
             calleth
             upon
             his
             people
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
             consider
             all
             the
             administrations
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             respect
             to
             their
             profit
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             :
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             suffer
             sin
             and
             corruption
             to
             remain
             in
             his
             servants
             all
             the
             while
             they
             are
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             
             he
             could
             wholly
             take
             it
             away
             and
             free
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             world
             :
             But
             he
             knowes
             that
             it
             is
             for
             their
             profit
             to
             suffer
             these
             In-mates
             ,
             these
             Cananites
             to
             remain
             that
             they
             
               may
               be
               as
               pricks
               in
               their
               eyes
               and
               thornes
               in
               their
               sides
            
             ;
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             weary
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             desirous
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             pleased
             many
             times
             to
             suffer
             his
             people
             to
             have
             sin
             not
             only
             tyrannizing
             and
             
             usurping
             ,
             but
             prevailing
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             attain
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             .
             He
             suffereth
             them
             sometimes
             to
             fall
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             exalt
             them
             .
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             permit
             the
             Devil
             to
             buffet
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             
             use
             them
             very
             hardly
             :
             were
             it
             not
             for
             their
             profit
             ,
             he
             would
             tie
             him
             up
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             no
             such
             leave
             as
             this
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             he
             said
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               the
               messenger
               of
               Satan
               is
               sent
               to
               buffet
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             the
             Lords
             with-holding
             of
             his
             spiritual
             comforts
             ;
             
             his
             deserting
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             hiding
             of
             his
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             those
             sweet
             and
             gracious
             manifestations
             of
             himself
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             profit
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             taught
             the
             more
             to
             prize
             the
             comforts
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             more
             worthy
             of
             them
             when
             they
             do
             enjoy
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             pleased
             sometime
             to
             suspend
             his
             answering
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             long
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             return
             of
             their
             requests
             :
             it
             is
             for
             their
             profit
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             he
             thereby
             stirred
             up
             to
             ply
             
               the
               Throne
               of
               grace
            
             with
             more
             frequent
             and
             earnest
             prayers
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             greater
             their
             adventure
             is
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             the
             greater
             their
             return
             may
             be
             :
             It
             being
             in
             this
             case
             with
             them
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Merchants
             ,
             the
             greater
             adventure
             they
             send
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             longer
             their
             ship
             is
             out
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             advantageous
             is
             the
             return
             .
          
           
             Many
             times
             again
             ,
             
             he
             is
             pleased
             not
             only
             to
             suspend
             his
             answer
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             the
             granting
             of
             his
             peoples
             request
             in
             the
             very
             kind
             they
             sue
             for
             :
             But
             even
             in
             this
             too
             he
             hath
             respect
             to
             their
             profit
             :
             he
             heareth
             them
             (
             as
             one
             well
             said
             )
             according
             to
             their
             profit
             ,
             though
             not
             according
             to
             their
             wills
             :
             so
             he
             delt
             with
             Moses
             concerning
             his
             request
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Again
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             keep
             his
             people
             many
             times
             in
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             mean
             estate
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             into
             bare
             commons
             and
             hard
             pastures
             ,
             while
             others
             are
             grazing
             in
             full
             meddows
             ;
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             profit
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             more
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             the
             better
             to
             live
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             for
             this
             purpose
             he
             takes
             from
             his
             servants
             dear
             blessings
             ,
             the
             Wife
             from
             the
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Children
             from
             the
             Parents
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             verified
             this
             day
             in
             this
             place
             concerning
             our
             friends
             here
             ,
             the
             mournful
             survivers
             and
             attendants
             upon
             this
             sad
             occasion
             ;
             but
             in
             these
             administrations
             he
             intendeth
             his
             peoples
             profit
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Job
             ;
             the
             Lord
             takes
             away
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             but
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               ye
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Job
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               have
               seen
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             he
             was
             no
             looser
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             God
             returned
             at
             length
             all
             into
             his
             bosome
             again
             ,
             nay
             double
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             it
             is
             ,
             even
             for
             their
             profit
             (
             for
             alas
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             own
             benefit
             he
             seeks
             after
             but
             his
             peoples
             in
             all
             his
             administrations
             )
             that
             they
             live
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             ,
             that
             they
             die
             ,
             their
             death
             is
             in
             order
             to
             their
             gain
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               me
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               .
            
          
           
             To
             make
             some
             application
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             let
             us
             here
             take
             occasion
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             are
             the
             called
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             implanted
             in
             this
             glorious
             relation
             of
             children
             to
             a
             father
             ;
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             advance
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             
               according
               to
               his
               name
               let
               his
               praise
               be
               in
               all
               the
               Congregations
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             Truly
             (
             as
             Moses
             )
             said
             once
             )
             
               their
               Rock
               is
               not
               as
               our
               Rock
               :
            
             So
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             other
             fathers
             are
             not
             as
             this
             Father
             ,
             our
             Father
             is
             set
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             his
             children
             .
             The
             devil
             〈◊〉
             a
             father
             ,
             so
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             
               you
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             children
             ,
             and
             he
             studieth
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             that
             they
             may
             live
             all
             their
             dayes
             in
             pleasure
             ;
             striving
             to
             lead
             his
             followers
             altogether
             in
             pleasant
             paths
             :
             But
             alas
             he
             hath
             no
             aim
             at
             their
             profit
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             loss
             he
             seeks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             at
             last
             he
             makes
             them
             pay
             full
             dear
             for
             all
             their
             pleasure
             and
             content
             .
             But
             now
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             dispensations
             to
             his
             children
             (
             though
             they
             seem
             for
             the
             present
             unpleasant
             )
             he
             hath
             an
             aim
             at
             their
             profit
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             for
             his
             praise
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             beleeve
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             all
             his
             dealings
             and
             administrations
             towards
             us
             ,
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             our
             profit
             .
             How
             hard
             soever
             the
             condition
             be
             that
             he
             putteth
             us
             into
             ,
             if
             he
             take
             from
             us
             
               the
               desire
               of
               our
               eyes
            
             ,
             the
             delight
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             our
             liberties
             ,
             our
             estates
             ,
             our
             children
             ;
             yet
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             it
             for
             my
             good
             and
             benefit
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             labour
             to
             reap
             the
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             that
             God
             aimeth
             at
             and
             intendeth
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             us
             receive
             from
             all
             his
             administrations
             .
             When
             we
             are
             called
             
             together
             to
             give
             attendance
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             then
             think
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             come
             hither
             for
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             for
             my
             profit
             ?
             would
             God
             have
             me
             trifle
             out
             my
             time
             ?
             surely
             the
             Lord
             would
             never
             have
             singled
             out
             a
             day
             of
             seven
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             likewise
             make
             his
             people
             partaker
             of
             spiritual
             advantages
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             benefits
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             lose
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             never
             hear
             well
             ,
             except
             I
             hear
             to
             profit
             .
             And
             thus
             what
             I
             say
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             I
             might
             likewise
             speak
             of
             the
             rest
             before
             named
             .
             And
             so
             for
             this
             present
             occasion
             ;
             the
             Lord
             now
             you
             see
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             us
             to
             
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             .
             Was
             it
             think
             ye
             ?
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             meet
             together
             here
             in
             a
             customary
             complemental
             manner
             ,
             to
             do
             things
             in
             a
             common
             garb
             ,
             only
             to
             eat
             together
             ,
             and
             drink
             together
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             us
             to
             
               a
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             
               consider
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               that
               are
               living
               ,
               might
               lay
               the
               thing
               to
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             you
             that
             are
             in
             present
             distress
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             particular
             affliction
             ;
             reckon
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             this
             for
             your
             profit
             ;
             labour
             ye
             therefore
             to
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ;
             be
             not
             so
             much
             poring
             upon
             the
             affliction
             ,
             and
             altogether
             complaining
             of
             the
             bitterness
             of
             the
             cup
             ;
             but
             follow
             on
             after
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             that
             God
             intendeth
             you
             thereby
             .
             And
             let
             every
             one
             labour
             to
             improve
             all
             administrations
             of
             God
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             in
             them
             all
             intendeth
             our
             good
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             pursue
             after
             the
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             let
             it
             instruct
             us
             further
             concerning
             our
             duty
             ;
             even
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             God
             as
             namy
             of
             us
             as
             are
             in
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             children
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             servants
             to
             a
             Masler
             ;
             How
             should
             this
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             win
             us
             over
             to
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             Master
             ?
             and
             to
             make
             it
             our
             highest
             ambition
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             devoted
             to
             the
             profit
             and
             advantage
             of
             his
             children
             and
             servants
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             gracious
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             servants
             :
             their
             profit
             is
             his
             pleasure
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             walk
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Master
             ;
             And
             seeing
             he
             intendeth
             our
             profit
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             profit
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             
               to
               walk
               in
               all
               well-pleasing
            
             :
             We
             cannot
             profit
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             word
             of
             instruction
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             we
             should
             in
             this
             case
             (
             as
             those
             that
             are
             intrusted
             with
             the
             sacred
             ordinances
             of
             God
             )
             labour
             to
             put
             on
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             (
             so
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             )
             We
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             God
             aimeth
             at
             his
             peoples
             profit
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             ,
             not
             aim
             at
             our
             own
             praise
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             profiting
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             profit
             their
             souls
             .
             O
             blessed
             preaching
             ,
             when
             people
             profit
             by
             our
             preaching
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             by
             that
             increased
             in
             knowledg
             ,
             in
             love
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             every
             grace
             .
             Such
             a
             Preacher
             was
             Saint
             
               Paul
               :
               I
               please
               all
               men
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             ult
             .
             but
             how
             ?
             )
             
               not
               seeking
               mine
               own
               profit
               ,
               but
               the
               profit
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Oh
             labour
             to
             preach
             profitably
             ,
             that
             our
             people
             may
             thrive
             under
             our
             ministery
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             God
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             should
             aim
             at
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             more
             general
             proposition
             arising
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             and
             more
             particular
             thing
             that
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             hence
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             
               As
               God
               graciously
               setteth
               himself
               to
               procure
               his
               peoples
               profit
               in
               all
               his
               administrations
               ;
               
               so
               this
               is
               that
               he
               aimeth
               at
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               afflictions
               and
               chastisements
               ,
               he
               exerciseth
               them
               withall
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             pleasure
             for
             him
             to
             be
             lashing
             and
             whipping
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             hold
             them
             under
             such
             sharp
             discipline
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             children
             :
             so
             the
             Text
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             for
             our
             profit
             .
          
           
             Which
             first
             of
             all
             implieth
             ,
             that
             afflictions
             and
             chastisements
             are
             a
             means
             conducing
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             those
             that
             undergo
             them
             :
             A
             point
             plain
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             abundant
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             a
             plentiful
             manner
             confirming
             it
             .
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
            
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
            
             .
             And
             Joseph
             giveth
             this
             honourable
             testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               caused
               me
               to
               be
               fruitful
               in
               the
               land
               of
               my
               afflictions
            
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             giveth
             his
             child
             a
             name
             sutable
             .
          
           
           
             Afflictions
             and
             chastisements
             ,
             
             they
             become
             profitable
             ,
             as
             the
             furnace
             to
             the
             gold
             ,
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             dross
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             the
             pure
             mettal
             ,
             and
             the
             ore
             .
          
           
             Profitable
             as
             physick
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             malignant
             humours
             .
          
           
             Profitable
             ,
             as
             sope
             to
             the
             cloth
             ,
             to
             fetch
             out
             the
             stains
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             the
             greasie
             spots
             (
             it
             is
             the
             Scripture
             expression
             ,
             
               their
               hearts
               are
               as
               fat
               as
               grease
            
             )
             to
             make
             them
             white
             .
          
           
             Profitable
             ,
             as
             the
             Thunder
             to
             the
             Ayr
             ,
             to
             purge
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             commodious
             to
             breath
             in
             .
          
           
             Profitable
             ,
             as
             the
             wind
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             purer
             by
             its
             ventilation
             .
          
           
             Profitable
             ,
             as
             the
             pruning
             knife
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             metaphors
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             we
             are
             to
             conceive
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             benefit
             that
             comes
             to
             us
             by
             Gods
             castigation
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             exercising
             of
             his
             people
             with
             his
             discipline
             ,
             and
             rod
             of
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             these
             blessed
             fruits
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             profit
             accruing
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             this
             means
             ?
          
           
             I
             can
             but
             name
             part
             of
             them
             .
             
             Besides
             that
             which
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             holiness
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             gracious
             effects
             of
             afflictions
             .
             Weaning
             from
             the
             world
             :
             a
             bringing
             us
             into
             more
             acquaintance
             with
             God.
             Manasseth
             when
             he
             was
             in
             affliction
             ,
             
             
               he
               besought
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               humbled
               himself
               greatly
               before
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               prayed
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               then
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               Lord
               he
               was
               God.
            
             God
             by
             this
             means
             makes
             us
             know
             our selves
             :
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creature
             ;
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             sin
             ;
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             the
             excellency
             that
             is
             in
             the
             promises
             ;
             makes
             us
             more
             compassionate
             to
             others
             ;
             keepeth
             us
             from
             hell
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             fruits
             there
             are
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             pass
             this
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             implyed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             afflictions
             are
             means
             conducing
             to
             our
             profit
             ,
             so
             God
             in
             exercising
             his
             people
             with
             them
             ,
             mainly
             intendeth
             it
             .
             
               The
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             Moses
             )
             
               led
               thee
               through
               that
               great
               and
               terrible
               wilderness
               ,
            
             
             
               wherein
               were
               fiery
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               Scorpions
               ,
               and
               drought
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               water
               ,
               suffered
               thee
               to
               hunger
               ,
               brought
               thee
               into
               hard
               straits
            
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             Gods
             aim
             in
             this
             ?
             
               that
               he
               might
               humble
               thee
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               prove
               thee
               ,
               to
               do
               thee
               good
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               .
               By
               this
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             
               shall
               the
               iniquity
               of
               Jacob
               be
               purged
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               the
               fruit
               to
               take
               away
               his
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             say
             is
             that
             which
             God
             intendeth
             by
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             faith
             have
             been
             able
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             to
             interpret
             the
             Lords
             meaning
             in
             all
             his
             sharp
             dispensations
             towards
             them
             :
             As
             the
             Propbet
             Habakuk
             ,
             having
             made
             a
             terrible
             description
             of
             the
             Babylonish
             rod
             ,
             he
             concludes
             in
             the
             twelfth
             verse
             of
             his
             first
             Chapter
             ;
             
             
               Art
               not
               thou
               from
               everlasting
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ?
               We
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               ordained
               them
               for
               Judgment
               :
               and
               O
               mighty
               God
               ,
               thon
               hast
               established
               them
               for
               correction
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             likewise
             which
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             looked
             for
             ,
             
             and
             expected
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             winds
             of
             afflictions
             have
             been
             blowing
             ,
             some
             ship
             or
             other
             should
             come
             home
             richly
             fraighted
             .
             So
             David
             ,
             when
             that
             storm
             of
             cursing
             came
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Shimei
               :
               Oh
            
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               let
               him
               curse
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               look
               on
               mine
               affliction
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               requite
               good
               for
               his
               cursing
               this
               day
               .
            
             So
             when
             Rabshaketh
             came
             up
             against
             Jerusalem
             :
             Let
             him
             alone
             (
             saith
             
               Hezekiah
               )
               answer
               him
               not
               a
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Lord
               will
               hear
               the
               words
               of
               Rabshaketh
               ,
               whom
               his
               Master
               hath
               sent
               to
               reproach
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               reprove
               the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               heard
            
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             the
             Lord
             will
             open
             his
             ear
             upon
             this
             rage
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             consider
             his
             people
             and
             do
             them
             good
             .
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             expected
             good
             ,
             and
             benefit
             from
             Gods
             afflicting
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             
             and
             so
             to
             draw
             to
             a
             conclusion
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             :
             Seeing
             this
             is
             Gods
             intent
             in
             all
             his
             administrations
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             castigations
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             reaching
             out
             unto
             them
             such
             sharp
             and
             bitter
             potions
             .
             It
             may
             serve
             to
             check
             and
             controul
             all
             those
             hard
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             suffer
             to
             lodge
             
             within
             us
             ,
             
             concerning
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             distresses
             .
             Apt
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             foolishly
             and
             unadvisedly
             concerning
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             misconster
             his
             administrations
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             frailty
             of
             Gods
             dearest
             servants
             in
             their
             affliction
             .
             
               I
               shall
               one
               day
            
             (
             said
             David
             )
             
               perish
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Saul
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Isaiah
             )
             
               for
               I
               am
               undone
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               man
               of
               unclean
               lips
               .
               The
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Church
             )
             
               hath
               broken
               my
               teeth
               with
               gravel
               stones
               ,
               
               and
               covered
               me
               with
               ashes
               ,
               he
               hath
               removed
               my
               soul
               far
               off
               from
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               hope
               is
               perished
               from
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Lord
               hath
               forsaken
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Zion
             )
             
               and
               my
               Lord
               hath
               forgotten
               me
               .
               Job
            
             though
             for
             a
             good
             while
             he
             carried
             himself
             very
             fairly
             ,
             and
             demeaned
             himself
             very
             warily
             toward
             God
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             began
             to
             be
             wet
             to
             his
             skin
             ,
             then
             he
             speaks
             foolishly
             ,
             and
             unadvisedly
             ,
             falleth
             to
             
               the
               cursing
               of
               his
               day
            
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             cursing
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             as
             Satan
             thought
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             day
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             ill
             beseeming
             so
             holy
             a
             man
             ,
             The
             Saints
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             mistake
             themselves
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             over-shoot
             themselves
             in
             this
             case
             .
             We
             should
             therefore
             humble
             our selves
             before
             the
             Lord
             for
             this
             distemper
             of
             soul
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             keep
             down
             such
             unquiet
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             hard
             disputings
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             rise
             within
             us
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             dispensations
             :
             And
             consider
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             our
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             
               yet
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               his
               own
               thoughts
               concerning
               us
            
             ;
             as
             he
             himself
             speaks
             in
             Jer.
             29.
             howsoever
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             you
             may
             think
             that
             I
             intend
             to
             cut
             you
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               yet
               I
               know
               my
               thoughts
               that
               I
               think
               towards
               you
               ,
               even
               thoughts
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               evil
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               an
               expected
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             comfort
             the
             godly
             concerning
             all
             the
             means
             and
             instruments
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             men
             or
             devils
             .
             Wicked
             men
             and
             devils
             whom
             God
             useth
             as
             a
             Rod
             to
             chastise
             his
             people
             ,
             their
             malice
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             their
             rage
             violent
             ,
             and
             they
             march
             on
             with
             much
             fury
             against
             the
             godly
             ;
             they
             intend
             their
             utter
             ruin
             and
             devastation
             ,
             and
             purpose
             nothing
             less
             .
             
               But
               O
               Assyrian
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               the
               rod
               of
               mine
               anger
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               staffe
               in
               their
               hand
               is
               mine
               indignation
               :
               howbeit
               he
               meaneth
               not
               so
               ,
               neither
               doth
               his
               heart
               think
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               destroy
               and
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             But
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             whatsoever
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             my
             intentions
             are
             ;
             he
             is
             but
             the
             rod
             in
             mine
             hand
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             such
             stroaks
             with
             it
             ,
             
             .
             as
             my
             people
             may
             bear
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             for
             their
             profit
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             should
             comfort
             us
             concerning
             all
             the
             instruments
             of
             our
             suffering
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             .
             The
             Physitian
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             applieth
             the
             horse-leaches
             to
             his
             distemppred
             Patient
             ,
             the
             Horse-leech
             intendeth
             nothing
             but
             the
             satiating
             and
             filling
             himself
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sick
             party
             ;
             but
             the
             Physitan
             hath
             another
             aim
             ,
             even
             the
             drawning
             out
             of
             the
             putrified
             and
             corrupted
             blood
             .
             God
             suffereth
             wicked
             men
             &
             devils
             as
             Horse-leeches
             to
             suck
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             draw
             their
             blood
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             their
             good
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             wicked
             men
             think
             ,
             though
             Ashur
             think
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             God
             purposeth
             it
             ,
             and
             aims
             at
             it
             ,
             
             and
             in
             conclusion
             effects
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               that
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               performed
               his
               whole
               worke
               upon
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               I
               will
               punish
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               stout
               heart
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               high
               looks
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             third
             place
             .
             
             Seeing
             this
             is
             Gods
             aim
             in
             all
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             instrument
             be
             ,
             how
             sharp
             soever
             the
             castigation
             be
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             nature
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             by
             sore
             temptations
             and
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             outwardly
             by
             losses
             in
             our
             estate
             ,
             or
             death
             of
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             seeing
             I
             say
             this
             is
             Gods
             purpose
             and
             intent
             that
             his
             people
             may
             be
             profited
             ;
             Let
             us
             quietly
             and
             patiently
             apply
             our selves
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               shall
               spring
               up
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               this
               way
               exercised
               by
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Look
             for
             it
             and
             press
             on
             to
             this
             ,
             quietly
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             for
             a
             blessed
             fruit
             of
             such
             administrations
             .
          
           
             An
             argument
             
               ab
               utili
            
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             great
             prevail
             :
             what
             will
             not
             men
             do
             for
             Profit
             ?
             It
             is
             for
             profit
             that
             men
             rise
             up
             early
             and
             go
             to
             bed
             late
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             carefulness
             .
             The
             Husband-man
             takes
             much
             pains
             and
             plows
             his
             ground
             ,
             endures
             many
             sharp
             storms
             ,
             and
             piercing
             winters
             ;
             the
             Merchant
             runs
             divers
             hazards
             abroad
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             profit
             :
             so
             should
             we
             be
             willing
             patiently
             and
             quietly
             to
             submit
             ,
             to
             Gods
             dealing
             ,
             humbly
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             his
             wise
             and
             fatherly
             administrations
             ,
             seeing
             he
             intendeth
             by
             it
             our
             profit
             .
             And
             take
             heed
             of
             murmuring
             and
             repining
             
             against
             the
             Lord
             :
             this
             will
             make
             him
             indeed
             to
             lay
             heavier
             blows
             upon
             us
             ;
             an
             impatient
             Patient
             makes
             the
             Physitian
             deal
             more
             harshly
             ,
             and
             a
             strugling
             child
             procureth
             for
             himself
             the
             more
             and
             sorer
             stripes
             ;
             what
             though
             our
             potion
             be
             bitter
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             wholesome
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             reason
             to
             submit
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             we
             stick
             at
             .
             
             You
             may
             happily
             reply
             ;
             Indeed
             if
             we
             could
             see
             our
             corruptions
             subdued
             ,
             our
             hearts
             humbled
             ,
             the
             pride
             that
             is
             within
             us
             abated
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             bring
             us
             more
             nee●…er
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             more
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             and
             wean
             our
             affections
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             If
             we
             could
             see
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             our
             sufferings
             and
             temptations
             and
             crosses
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             abundant
             satisfaction
             to
             our
             souls
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             cannot
             see
             this
             profit
             ;
             our
             hearts
             are
             still
             full
             of
             many
             spiritual
             distempers
             ,
             and
             great
             prevailings
             of
             evil
             there
             is
             upon
             us
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Storms
             and
             Frosts
             ,
             and
             tempestuous
             hard
             Winters
             ,
             yet
             these
             weeds
             of
             wickedness
             grow
             and
             are
             marvellous
             lively
             :
             this
             is
             the
             bitterness
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             sinketh
             the
             heart
             most
             under
             all
             those
             pressures
             which
             lie
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             judge
             rightly
             and
             wisely
             ;
             and
             consider
             well
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             time
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             affliction
             to
             spring
             forth
             .
             
               No
               affliction
               for
               the
               present
               seemeth
               joyous
            
             ;
             and
             no
             affliction
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             for
             the
             time
             of
             its
             working
             appeareth
             commodious
             :
             But
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             they
             do
             bring
             forth
             
               the
               quiet
               fruit
               of
               righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             we
             may
             perhaps
             bear
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             physick
             :
             alas
             !
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             of
             themselves
             they
             will
             rather
             drive
             us
             further
             then
             draw
             us
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ;
             we
             are
             therefore
             to
             submit
             our selves
             unto
             .
             God
             in
             his
             way
             of
             administration
             ,
             and
             to
             intreat
             his
             blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             through
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             successful
             .
             As
             
               every
               creature
            
             ,
             so
             every
             condition
             both
             of
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             
               is
               sanctifled
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               by
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             And
             take
             heed
             of
             disputing
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             is
             wise
             above
             all
             that
             we
             can
             conceive
             ,
             he
             is
             wonderful
             in
             working
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             now
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             in
             a
             wonderful
             way
             :
             what
             if
             he
             will
             plunge
             thee
             into
             the
             mire
             in
             order
             to
             holiness
             ?
             what
             if
             Christ
             will
             put
             clay
             upon
             a
             mans
             eyes
             in
             order
             to
             sight
             ,
             a
             medicine
             more
             likely
             to
             put
             out
             his
             eyes
             .
             Considering
             therefore
             that
             God
             is
             wise
             and
             wonderful
             in
             his
             working
             ;
             let
             us
             apply
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             due
             time
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             of
             all
             his
             administrations
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             now
             have
             come
             to
             the
             third
             and
             last
             proposition
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             That
             this
             profit
             that
             God
             aimeth
             at
             in
             all
             his
             castigations
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             his
             holiness
             .
             And
             this
             is
             profit
             indeed
             ,
             when
             God
             thereby
             draweth
             us
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             more
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             and
             more
             dead
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             purgeth
             away
             our
             dross
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             that
             filth
             and
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ;
             oh
             this
             will
             acquit
             all
             the
             cost
             ,
             and
             make
             amends
             for
             all
             the
             labour
             and
             pains
             and
             hardship
             we
             have
             been
             made
             to
             endure
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             forbear
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             word
             to
             be
             spoken
             according
             to
             custome
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             meeting
             .
             I
             have
             done
             the
             main
             part
             of
             my
             task
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             present
             to
             you
             a
             word
             of
             instruction
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             occasion
             concerning
             this
             young
             gentleman
             disceased
             ,
             whose
             Funerals
             we
             now
             solemnize
             ,
             I
             shall
             but
             speak
             a
             few
             words
             and
             so
             conclude
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             concerning
             his
             parentage
             and
             discent
             ;
             nor
             much
             concerning
             his
             education
             ,
             I
             am
             cousident
             that
             that
             was
             religious
             and
             gracious
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wherein
             there
             was
             a
             second
             travel
             in
             order
             to
             his
             spiritual
             birth
             ,
             
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               might
               be
               formed
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             For
             his
             own
             particular
             ,
             though
             I
             can
             speak
             nothing
             upon
             my
             own
             knowledge
             (
             being
             a
             meer
             stranger
             )
             yet
             I
             have
             such
             a
             testimony
             concerning
             him
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             deserve
             credence
             both
             of
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             shall
             conclude
             that
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             us
             good
             hope
             concerning
             his
             final
             and
             eternal
             estate
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             be
             contrition
             of
             heart
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ?
             If
             earnest
             and
             constant
             prayer
             unto
             God
             ;
             If
             lamenting
             of
             youthful
             miscarriages
             and
             the
             not
             answering
             of
             time
             and
             
             means
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             religious
             education
             ,
             and
             that
             godly
             care
             that
             was
             exercised
             in
             order
             to
             his
             spiritnal
             welfare
             and
             building
             of
             him
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             .
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             lamenting
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             opportunities
             of
             this
             kind
             :
             If
             so
             be
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             disability
             to
             plead
             his
             own
             cause
             :
             If
             so
             be
             a
             gracious
             communication
             of
             God
             unto
             him
             in
             wayes
             of
             comfort
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sickness
             ,
             supporting
             him
             under
             divers
             pressures
             ,
             and
             many
             sore
             and
             grievous
             temptations
             that
             lay
             upon
             him
             :
             If
             so
             be
             his
             setled
             resolution
             concerning
             his
             spiritual
             estate
             ;
             and
             the
             satisfying
             of
             others
             in
             many
             doubts
             and
             disquiets
             of
             spirit
             that
             rose
             within
             him
             .
             If
             so
             be
             the
             due
             respect
             to
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             promoting
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             both
             by
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             a
             continual
             grief
             proceeding
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             disability
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             occasion
             and
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             concluded
             of
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             from
             such
             passages
             as
             these
             ;
             then
             (
             brethren
             )
             I
             have
             all
             these
             as
             so
             many
             materials
             put
             into
             my
             hand
             to
             build
             withall
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             reare
             up
             a
             testimony
             before
             you
             concerning
             this
             disceased
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             in
             brief
             have
             I
             testified
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             you
             all
             he
             (
             though
             dead
             )
             now
             speaks
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             to
             you
             that
             are
             young
             men
             :
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             example
             we
             have
             in
             him
             of
             mortality
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             loud
             Sermon
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             concerning
             the
             care
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             bethink
             your selves
             in
             your
             younger
             years
             of
             the
             things
             that
             concern
             your
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             welfare
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             concerns
             you
             now
             to
             
               give
               all
               dilligence
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               .
            
             Your
             thoughts
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             are
             too
             much
             upon
             your
             patrimony
             and
             inheritances
             ,
             your
             houses
             and
             possessions
             ,
             your
             great
             estates
             and
             your
             matches
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             (
             as
             you
             use
             to
             say
             )
             raise
             your
             fortunes
             :
             too
             too
             apt
             you
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             these
             considerations
             and
             to
             pursue
             thoughts
             of
             this
             nature
             :
             but
             you
             see
             by
             this
             example
             how
             God
             may
             come
             and
             prevent
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             
               and
               in
               that
               day
            
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             day
             
               all
               these
               thoughts
               will
               perish
            
             ,
             death
             may
             come
             &
             marry
             you
             to
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             call
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             your
             fathers
             mansions
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             common
             house
             appointed
             for
             all
             living
             ,
             
             where
             you
             must
             
               say
               to
               corruption
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               worme
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               mother
               and
               my
               sister
               :
            
             this
             was
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             yours
             be
             too
             :
             Therefore
             you
             young
             men
             ,
             
               remember
               you
               your
               Creatour
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               your
               youth
            
             ;
             and
             know
             you
             that
             God
             hath
             provided
             instructions
             and
             counsels
             in
             his
             Word
             that
             are
             directed
             to
             young
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             
               how
               to
               cleanse
               their
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               flie
               the
               lusts
               of
               youth
               ,
            
             and
             betimes
             to
             begin
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             whether
             they
             live
             to
             old
             age
             ,
             or
             be
             cut
             off
             in
             youth
             ,
             they
             may
             
               be
               gathered
               to
               their
               Fathers
               in
               a
               good
               and
               a
               full
               age
               ,
               like
               a
               Shock
               of
               Corn
               ,
            
             and
             so
             receive
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             SPIRITUAL
             HEARTS-EASE
             ;
             OR
             ,
             The
             VVay
             to
             Tranquility
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 JOHN
                 14.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 you
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 my
                 Fathers
                 house
                 are
                 many
                 Mansions
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 go
                 and
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 you
                 unto
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             33.
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             now
             go
             away
             from
             them
             ;
             
               Little
               children
               ,
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               I
               am
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               seek
               me
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               said
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whether
               I
               go
               you
               cannot
               come
               ,
               so
               say
               I
               now
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             This
             message
             of
             the
             departure
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             took
             from
             them
             ,
             did
             exceedingly
             sad
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             perplex
             and
             disquiet
             their
             spirits
             ;
             they
             knew
             what
             a
             comfort
             they
             had
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ;
             they
             knew
             what
             a
             faithful
             Teacher
             he
             was
             ,
             what
             a
             mighty
             Protector
             he
             had
             been
             ,
             how
             gracious
             and
             full
             of
             Heavenly
             comfort
             he
             had
             manifested
             himself
             to
             them
             at
             all
             times
             in
             his
             being
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             not
             now
             think
             of
             parting
             with
             him
             without
             much
             perplexity
             and
             disquiet
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             .
             
             Therefore
             the
             words
             that
             I
             have
             now
             read
             ,
             are
             the
             speech
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             strengthening
             their
             hearts
             against
             those
             disquiets
             under
             which
             they
             were
             exercised
             ;
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             you
             may
             briefly
             observe
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             
             for
             time
             will
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             stand
             much
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             a
             duty
             whereunto
             they
             are
             exhorted
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             means
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             lets
             that
             were
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             that
             hindered
             them
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duty
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             means
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             that
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             The
             means
             whereby
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               You
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               beleeve
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             The
             lets
             and
             impediments
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             means
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             objections
             and
             doubts
             ,
             as
             are
             wisely
             prevented
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             verses
             following
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             take
             them
             as
             I
             come
             to
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             but
             give
             a
             brief
             touch
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             duty
             that
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             stablish
             &
             comfort
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             The
             word
             that
             is
             here
             translated
             ,
             
             trouble
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             such
             a
             trouble
             as
             is
             in
             water
             when
             the
             mud
             is
             stirred
             up
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             waves
             and
             surges
             are
             raised
             by
             some
             tempest
             or
             storm
             ;
             It
             signifieth
             such
             a
             trouble
             as
             is
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             when
             the
             Souldiers
             are
             disranked
             ,
             and
             routed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             disordered
             ,
             and
             it
             shewes
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             those
             distempers
             that
             are
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             ,
             do
             exceedingly
             hinder
             their
             judgments
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             see
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             discern
             things
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             can
             do
             in
             a
             muddy
             water
             .
             All
             the
             affections
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Souldiers
             in
             an
             Army
             disordered
             ,
             that
             keep
             not
             their
             due
             subordination
             to
             their
             leader
             and
             guide
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             understanding
             that
             should
             guide
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             is
             now
             made
             a
             servant
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             distemper
             of
             spirit
             ariseth
             from
             the
             inordinacy
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             the
             inordinate
             motion
             ,
             and
             agitation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             called
             
               trouble
               ,
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
            
             ;
             Be
             not
             disturbed
             thus
             ,
             and
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             disordered
             ;
             So
             that
             no
             faculty
             of
             the
             soul
             can
             perform
             its
             own
             work
             ;
             So
             as
             that
             it
             is
             disabled
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             are
             misled
             ,
             and
             deluded
             by
             mists
             and
             appearances
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             with
             the
             mind
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             eye
             in
             tears
             ,
             that
             cannot
             see
             a
             thing
             clearly
             ,
             so
             the
             mind
             cannot
             judge
             of
             things
             distinctly
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             disturbed
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             aims
             at
             here
             ,
             hath
             a
             particular
             respect
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             grief
             ,
             when
             these
             are
             in
             the
             excess
             ,
             the
             mind
             is
             troubled
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             over-fears
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             over-grieves
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             troubled
             and
             disquieted
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             grieve
             not
             for
             things
             more
             then
             they
             are
             to
             be
             grieved
             for
             ,
             and
             fear
             not
             things
             more
             then
             they
             are
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             For
             all
             these
             will
             dis-joynt
             the
             soul
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             it
             will
             put
             the
             spirit
             to
             much
             pain
             and
             disquiet
             ,
             as
             a
             bone
             out
             of
             joynt
             ;
             Therefore
             by
             all
             means
             keep
             your
             hearts
             in
             a
             right
             state
             ,
             in
             that
             order
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             That
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             briefly
             note
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             but
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Men
               are
               wondrous
               prone
               ,
               
               even
               the
               very
               best
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               disturbed
               in
               their
               passions
               and
               affeictions
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             speaks
             it
             here
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             he
             had
             taught
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             had
             gone
             ,
             as
             an
             excellent
             example
             all
             his
             dayes
             ,
             yet
             these
             holy
             men
             ,
             these
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             had
             followed
             him
             through
             so
             many
             dangers
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             many
             teachings
             ,
             and
             instructings
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             had
             need
             to
             call
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             consider
             of
             their
             own
             estate
             ,
             that
             
               their
               hearts
               might
               not
               be
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             You
             may
             see
             the
             Malady
             in
             the
             Medicine
             .
             Every
             prohibition
             in
             the
             word
             supposeth
             a
             corruption
             ,
             and
             an
             aptness
             in
             the
             natural
             heart
             and
             spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             transgress
             in
             that
             particular
             ;
             Therefore
             when
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             they
             should
             not
             be
             troubled
             .
             It
             shews
             that
             even
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             excess
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             to
             be
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             troubled
             ,
             through
             immoderate
             fear
             ,
             or
             grief
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Disciples
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             briefly
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Application
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             hasten
             .
             
             This
             trouble
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             spirits
             sometimes
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             it
             ariseth
             ,
             
             Partly
             from
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             hand
             upon
             them
             .
             
             And
             partly
             from
             Satan
             .
             
             And
             partly
             from
             themselves
             .
             
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             causes
             in
             these
             particalars
             ,
             
             and
             then
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             ariseth
             many
             times
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             The
             Lord
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               a
               Sun
               ,
               and
               a
               shield
            
             ;
             The
             Lord
             will
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             Sun
             ,
             and
             a
             shield
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             look
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             earth
             when
             the
             Sun
             withdraweth
             his
             light
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             dark
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             dead
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             when
             God
             withdraws
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             earth
             at
             midnight
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             battel
             ,
             if
             their
             shields
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             every
             dart
             ,
             and
             danger
             ;
             every
             thing
             may
             annoy
             them
             ,
             and
             wound
             them
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             if
             God
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             now
             support
             it
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             fence
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             it
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             Satan
             will
             pierce
             deep
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             uphold
             it self
             against
             these
             assaults
             .
          
           
             Now
             God
             withdraws
             himself
             sometimes
             from
             his
             servants
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             special
             wisdome
             .
             
             In
             respect
             either
             of
             the
             time
             
               
                 past
                 ,
              
               
                 present
                 ,
              
               
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             Sometimes
             God
             doth
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             way
             of
             correction
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             correct
             his
             children
             for
             their
             former
             wantonness
             ,
             they
             have
             abused
             the
             expressions
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             now
             as
             a
             Father
             takes
             away
             the
             light
             from
             his
             child
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             he
             makes
             no
             better
             use
             of
             it
             then
             to
             play
             with
             it
             .
             So
             God
             sometime
             takes
             away
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             casts
             clouds
             before
             himself
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             manifest
             himself
             in
             that
             loving
             favour
             ,
             when
             his
             servants
             neglect
             that
             reverence
             and
             fear
             that
             he
             expects
             from
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             this
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             as
             a
             correction
             of
             their
             negligence
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             called
             on
             them
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             neglected
             calling
             on
             God
             ;
             he
             hath
             called
             upon
             them
             for
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             leaving
             of
             such
             particular
             evils
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             neglected
             it
             .
             Now
             God
             withdraws
             himself
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             And
             because
             they
             will
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             hear
             his
             voyce
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             them
             feel
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             not
             hearing
             their
             voyce
             when
             they
             pray
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             he
             calls
             to
             them
             ,
             
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Canticles
             ;
             
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             negligent
             and
             careless
             ;
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               cloaths
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               them
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feet
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
             Now
             he
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ?
             
               The
               keepers
               strike
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               watch-men
               take
               away
               her
               vail
            
             ;
             and
             now
             she
             is
             left
             to
             trouble
             and
             perplexity
             ,
             because
             Christ
             had
             absented
             himself
             ,
             whom
             she
             would
             not
             entertain
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             himself
             ;
             Thus
             God
             doth
             to
             correct
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             past
             .
          
           
             And
             farther
             ,
             
             God
             doth
             it
             sometimes
             to
             correct
             that
             carnal
             considence
             ,
             and
             security
             whereunto
             men
             are
             wondrous
             prone
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             on
             in
             a
             clear
             way
             with
             much
             comfort
             ,
             with
             wind
             and
             tide
             .
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               prosperity
            
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
               ,
               thou
               Lord
               hast
               made
               my
               mountain
               so
               strong
            
             ;
             but
             what
             followeth
             upon
             it
             ?
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Lord
               thou
               hidest
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
               ,
            
             now
             trouble
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             trouble
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             rested
             too
             much
             in
             that
             outward
             mountain
             ,
             in
             that
             outward
             condition
             whereunto
             God
             had
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             placed
             his
             hope
             too
             much
             on
             this
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             should
             be
             alwaies
             thus
             ,
             now
             God
             turns
             his
             hand
             and
             then
             David
             is
             troubled
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             first
             particular
             in
             the
             first
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             further
             aim
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             inform
             all
             his
             servants
             where
             there
             strength
             lies
             ,
             where
             all
             their
             good
             lies
             ,
             
             it
             lies
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
             it
             lies
             not
             in
             any
             creature
             :
             And
             therefore
             God
             will
             have
             them
             seek
             it
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             draws
             them
             to
             it
             by
             sence
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             comfort
             in
             respect
             sometime
             of
             outward
             conveniences
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             sometime
             of
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             shining
             upon
             their
             souls
             ,
          
           
             How
             do
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Moon
             shines
             on
             the
             earth
             by
             a
             borrowed
             light
             ?
             but
             because
             we
             see
             it
             is
             not
             alwayes
             alike
             in
             its
             light
             ,
             
             we
             see
             sometimes
             it
             hath
             a
             full
             light
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             it
             is
             enlightned
             but
             by
             the
             half
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             some
             little
             part
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             this
             disproportion
             that
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             alike
             ,
             we
             know
             by
             this
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             borrowed
             from
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             from
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Now
             how
             do
             we
             know
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             fed
             and
             relieved
             ,
             and
             supported
             with
             comfort
             from
             without
             it self
             ,
             with
             borrowed
             and
             received
             comfort
             ?
             but
             by
             this
             ;
             Because
             the
             state
             of
             Gods
             servants
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             spiritual
             quiet
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             contentment
             of
             heart
             is
             not
             alwaies
             alike
             ,
             but
             sometime
             they
             have
             abundance
             of
             joy
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             heaven
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             are
             perplexed
             with
             many
             disquiets
             and
             griefs
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             
               cast
               down
               to
               the
               deep
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Marriners
             in
             Psal
             .
             107.
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ?
             but
             
               that
               no
               flesh
               should
               glory
               in
               it self
            
             ;
             that
             every
             man
             might
             know
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             to
             make
             his
             life
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             him
             it
             is
             from
             God
             that
             dispenseth
             it
             to
             men
             in
             that
             proportion
             as
             seemeth
             good
             to
             his
             own
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             us
             know
             that
             all
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             spirits
             is
             in
             their
             union
             with
             the
             chief
             of
             spirits
             ,
             with
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             they
             are
             but
             a
             little
             separated
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             but
             a
             little
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             dead
             ;
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             the
             branches
             have
             sap
             from
             the
             root
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             them
             flourish
             and
             grow
             ?
             but
             by
             this
             :
             If
             you
             do
             but
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             the
             root
             they
             whither
             presently
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ;
             if
             God
             do
             but
             a
             little
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             let
             sin
             but
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             now
             a
             man
             is
             like
             a
             withered
             branch
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             now
             to
             revive
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             divided
             from
             the
             root
             :
             At
             the
             least
             it
             is
             with
             him
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             tree
             in
             Winter
             ,
             though
             the
             sap
             remains
             in
             the
             root
             ;
             so
             though
             he
             remain
             in
             union
             with
             the
             root
             ,
             yet
             the
             moisture
             is
             gotten
             into
             the
             root
             it self
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             now
             infuse
             it self
             into
             the
             branches
             ;
             I
             confess
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             that
             is
             once
             united
             to
             Christ
             shall
             never
             be
             separated
             ,
             the
             union
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             sap
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             may
             remain
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             
               our
               life
            
             may
             be
             
               hid
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             appear
             in
             us
             at
             all
             :
             And
             we
             are
             then
             in
             that
             estate
             as
             if
             we
             were
             branches
             cut
             off
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             life
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             heart
             we
             had
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             influence
             and
             work
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
             God
             doth
             it
             to
             prevent
             some
             distempers
             that
             might
             grow
             on
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             servants
             if
             they
             should
             alwaies
             be
             in
             a
             like
             state
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             .
             God
             doth
             it
             to
             prevent
             pride
             ,
             Paul
             was
             apt
             to
             be
             
               lift
               up
               with
               those
               revelations
            
             ,
             therefore
             
               a
               messenger
               of
               Satan
               was
               sent
               to
               buffet
               him
               .
            
             
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             to
             prevent
             carnal
             confidence
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             
             a
             man
             would
             begin
             to
             ascribe
             somewhat
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             his
             present
             condition
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             alwaies
             thus
             with
             him
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
             
               We
               received
               in
               our selves
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               that
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raised
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             look
             to
             what
             end
             Paul
             received
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             Gods
             faithful
             servants
             sometimes
             receive
             the
             very
             sence
             of
             death
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             destitution
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             all
             spiritual
             comforts
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             Why
             ?
             That
             they
             
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             habits
             of
             grace
             and
             comforts
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             creature
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             the
             regenerate
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             creature
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             not
             have
             men
             trust
             in
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             in
             what
             then
             ?
             
               In
               him
               that
               raiseth
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             seem
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             as
             destitute
             of
             all
             spiritual
             comforts
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             trust
             in
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             them
             out
             of
             such
             a
             state
             as
             that
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             life
             to
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             comfort
             to
             the
             distressed
             soul
             ,
             
             that
             is
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
               in
               the
               shaddow
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             comes
             sometimes
             from
             Satan
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             thus
             ,
             Satan
             wonderfully
             sets
             
             himself
             against
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             ,
             especially
             against
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             alway
             be
             at
             his
             heel
             ,
             Gen.
             3.16
             .
             and
             in
             his
             opposition
             against
             Christ
             ,
             he
             sets
             against
             the
             very
             glory
             of
             Christ
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             Christ
             exalt
             his
             kingdom
             over
             men
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Christ
             consists
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               not
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               in
               righteousness
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             If
             he
             cannot
             keep
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             from
             unrighteousness
             ,
             he
             will
             labour
             to
             interrupt
             his
             peace
             :
             if
             he
             cannot
             keep
             him
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             peace
             ,
             peace
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             keep
             him
             from
             the
             exercise
             and
             effects
             of
             that
             peace
             ,
             from
             joy
             ,
             he
             will
             hinder
             that
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             have
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             blessedness
             :
             he
             knows
             that
             spiritual
             joy
             strengthens
             a
             man
             to
             all
             spiritual
             duties
             ;
             and
             his
             endeavour
             is
             to
             weaken
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             services
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             doth
             ,
             at
             least
             labour
             against
             that
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             go
             on
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             to
             propound
             ,
             and
             occasion
             as
             many
             things
             that
             may
             be
             troublesome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             are
             two
             principal
             wayes
             (
             that
             I
             may
             but
             touch
             them
             )
             whereby
             Satan
             
             wondrously
             prevails
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             is
             by
             stealing
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             those
             precious
             promises
             ,
             those
             comforts
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             revives
             the
             soul
             .
             
             
               You
               have
               forgotten
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               the
               consolations
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             devil
             meets
             in
             man
             with
             two
             advantages
             ,
             to
             help
             him
             in
             the
             effecting
             of
             this
             ;
             First
             he
             turns
             the
             thoughts
             upon
             new
             objects
             ,
             and
             herein
             he
             doth
             diametrically
             ,
             and
             directly
             set
             himself
             against
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             special
             providence
             :
             
             that
             very
             thing
             that
             God
             in
             wonderfull
             wisdom
             hath
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             comfort
             of
             man
             ,
             Satan
             makes
             it
             an
             occasion
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             variety
             of
             mans
             thoughts
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             hath
             framed
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             to
             change
             his
             thoughts
             continually
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             innumerable
             thoughts
             ?
             Certainly
             for
             the
             very
             ease
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             ease
             of
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             :
             For
             if
             the
             mind
             should
             keep
             intent
             upon
             any
             one
             thought
             long
             ,
             it
             would
             so
             work
             upon
             that
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             weary
             it self
             out
             in
             working
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             men
             by
             excess
             of
             grief
             in
             particular
             cases
             ,
             grow
             to
             be
             phrensie
             ,
             and
             destracted
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             Now
             this
             aptness
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             run
             to
             variety
             of
             thoughts
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             man
             ,
             Satan
             turns
             it
             as
             a
             help
             to
             hurt
             him
             .
             A
             man
             shall
             run
             on
             into
             a
             world
             of
             business
             ,
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             distractions
             that
             shall
             draw
             him
             from
             the
             thought
             of
             those
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             heard
             for
             the
             relieving
             of
             his
             Spirit
             wherein
             God
             spake
             comfort
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             fasten
             those
             discouragements
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             another
             advantage
             he
             hath
             for
             this
             end
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             wondrously
             prevails
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             by
             a
             careless
             neglect
             that
             is
             in
             men
             :
             every
             man
             loves
             ease
             ;
             There
             is
             such
             a
             spirit
             in
             man
             ,
             such
             a
             disposition
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             avoids
             the
             things
             ordinarily
             that
             have
             great
             labour
             :
             this
             disposition
             to
             ease
             ,
             and
             rest
             ,
             Satan
             serves
             himself
             on
             ,
             and
             makes
             great
             use
             of
             ;
             so
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             come
             from
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whereas
             he
             should
             now
             be
             exercised
             ,
             and
             labour
             in
             meditation
             to
             work
             those
             things
             on
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             root
             might
             fasten
             ,
             and
             things
             might
             settle
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             he
             passeth
             by
             these
             easily
             ;
             now
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             lies
             open
             as
             the
             high
             way
             ,
             
             you
             know
             the
             parable
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             when
             
               the
               seed
               fell
               on
               the
               high-way
               ,
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               ayr
               came
               ,
            
             and
             picked
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             gone
             presently
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             pains
             taken
             with
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             none
             taken
             with
             the
             high
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             that
             falls
             there
             might
             grow
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             plowed
             ground
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             pains
             taken
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             now
             every
             notion
             ,
             every
             direction
             ,
             and
             every
             spiritual
             instruction
             it
             lies
             lightly
             there
             ,
             and
             is
             soon
             carried
             out
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             advantage
             that
             Satan
             makes
             of
             a
             mans
             love
             of
             ease
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             concerning
             the
             way
             that
             Satan
             takes
             ,
             
             not
             only
             to
             steal
             it
             out
             of
             the
             mind
             by
             those
             two
             wayes
             ,
             but
             again
             by
             presenting
             the
             very
             truths
             of
             God
             to
             men
             in
             false
             glosses
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             man
             cannot
             discern
             them
             in
             their
             own
             shape
             ,
             and
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             colours
             as
             he
             presents
             them
             to
             them
             .
             If
             the
             time
             would
             have
             served
             ,
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             several
             particulars
             ;
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             upon
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             inlargement
             to
             your
             own
             meditations
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             
             great
             ,
             and
             of
             precious
             use
             ,
             shall
             be
             presented
             small
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             account
             :
             and
             things
             again
             that
             are
             small
             and
             little
             ,
             shall
             be
             presented
             wondrous
             great
             :
             The
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             these
             shall
             seem
             small
             things
             ,
             little
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             less
             then
             ever
             God
             intended
             them
             to
             be
             :
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             a
             mans
             own
             sins
             ,
             his
             own
             distempers
             shall
             be
             made
             exceeding
             great
             :
             Worldly
             things
             shall
             be
             presented
             ,
             as
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             consequence
             ;
             and
             spiritual
             things
             as
             meer
             accessories
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             come
             in
             after
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             known
             ,
             things
             that
             should
             be
             particularly
             applyed
             ,
             shall
             be
             presented
             obscurely
             and
             confusedly
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             things
             of
             lesser
             consequence
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             ,
             shall
             be
             presented
             with
             more
             clearness
             ,
             and
             with
             strong
             perswasions
             to
             the
             study
             and
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             on
             this
             :
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             give
             you
             a
             taste
             of
             Satans
             subtilty
             this
             way
             ,
             whereby
             he
             wondrously
             prevails
             in
             bringing
             trouble
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             from
             that
             general
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             other
             sins
             flow
             ,
             that
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             disturbed
             ,
             by
             things
             that
             fall
             out
             from
             day
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             miserably
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             captivated
             ,
             and
             inthraled
             ,
             and
             is
             deprived
             of
             liberty
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             through
             the
             distemper
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             as
             in
             Melancholy
             and
             sickness
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             the
             soul
             is
             dis●…urbed
             by
             the
             very
             diseases
             ,
             and
             distempers
             in
             the
             body
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             simpathy
             in
             the
             soul
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             riseth
             from
             the
             union
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             body
             by
             the
             spirits
             :
             but
             this
             I
             will
             pass
             by
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             we
             see
             the
             soul
             subdued
             with
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             
             somestrong
             lust
             ,
             some
             strong
             sin
             or
             other
             prevails
             ;
             And
             then
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Fowl
             that
             is
             now
             flying
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             bird-lime
             cast
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             falls
             down
             presently
             ,
             
             and
             can
             flie
             no
             further
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             somewhat
             presseth
             it
             down
             ,
             somewhat
             compasseth
             it
             about
             ,
             and
             coups
             it
             in
             ,
             as
             that
             expression
             is
             used
             ,
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
             
               Let
               us
               cast
               off
               the
               sin
               that
               compasseth
               us
               about
               ,
               and
               that
               presseth
               so
               heavy
               down
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               run
               with
               patience
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               .
            
          
           
             And
             sometimes
             the
             soul
             is
             disturbed
             by
             inordinate
             passions
             ,
             
             which
             arise
             from
             that
             general
             distemper
             that
             is
             diffused
             through
             every
             faculty
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             understanding
             looks
             upon
             things
             as
             through
             a
             mist
             ,
             it
             sees
             nothing
             clearly
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             common
             things
             it
             is
             blind
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             led
             by
             blind
             affections
             too
             ,
             and
             
               when
               the
               blind
               leads
               the
               blind
               ,
               both
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             the
             memory
             that
             should
             retain
             the
             precious
             treasures
             ,
             
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             relieve
             the
             soul
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             a
             leaking
             vessel
             that
             lets
             things
             run
             out
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Heb.
             2.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               the
               things
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               run
               not
               out
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             alluding
             to
             that
             Metaphor
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             very
             conscience
             it self
             that
             should
             be
             conclusive
             ,
             it
             now
             rests
             in
             generals
             and
             uncertainties
             ,
             conscience
             should
             determin
             what
             my
             case
             is
             ,
             whether
             I
             be
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             whether
             I
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             man
             to
             bring
             things
             to
             particular
             :
             now
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             mans
             own
             neglect
             it
             remains
             in
             doubt
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             I
             am
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             I
             am
             not
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             I
             have
             a
             right
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             now
             because
             conscience
             is
             not
             come
             to
             that
             resolute
             conclusive
             act
             that
             a
             man
             may
             determine
             of
             his
             own
             particular
             case
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             every
             thing
             troubles
             ,
             and
             disquiets
             him
             .
             Thus
             beloved
             you
             see
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             briefly
             pass
             it
             over
             with
             a
             word
             of
             Application
             .
             
          
           
             And
             first
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             compassion
             towards
             those
             whose
             spirits
             are
             troubled
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               you
               hearts
               be
               troubled
            
             ;
             He
             considered
             of
             them
             in
             their
             weakness
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             much
             upbraid
             them
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             helps
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             it
             in
             much
             mercy
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             we
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             disposition
             rising
             from
             the
             pride
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             uncharitableness
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             add
             to
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             afflictions
             more
             by
             their
             censuring
             of
             their
             troubles
             .
             You
             know
             the
             speech
             of
             old
             Eli
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             failed
             in
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             Hannah
             in
             great
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             ,
             uttering
             her
             heart
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               Lay
               away
               thy
               drunkenness
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             thought
             she
             was
             
             drunk
             ,
             at
             lest
             with
             some
             passion
             ,
             and
             all
             came
             but
             from
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             disturbance
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             manner
             he
             rather
             added
             to
             her
             grief
             then
             eased
             hen
             ;
             So
             Jobs
             friends
             you
             see
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             presently
             judged
             him
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             God
             had
             cast
             off
             for
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             pride
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             thus
             with
             him
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             censure
             of
             all
             men
             was
             thus
             much
             concerning
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             
             
               We
               did
               esleem
               him
               stricken
               ,
               smitten
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               .
            
             The
             intent
             of
             the
             phrase
             is
             ,
             as
             one
             smitten
             for
             his
             own
             ill
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             now
             manifested
             that
             he
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             so
             holy
             and
             righteous
             .
             So
             thus
             you
             see
             the
             inclination
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             uncharitable
             jndging
             of
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             suffers
             to
             be
             exercised
             under
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ;
             Let
             us
             learn
             then
             spiritual
             wisdome
             ;
             let
             us
             learn
             love
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             mercy
             ,
             to
             judge
             more
             favourably
             of
             the
             state
             of
             those
             whom
             we
             see
             troubled
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Many
             times
             God
             infeebleth
             ,
             and
             distresseth
             the
             spirits
             of
             his
             best
             servants
             ,
             to
             abate
             the
             pride
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             exalt
             himself
             before
             God
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             thing
             wherein
             they
             have
             excelled
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             thing
             he
             sometimes
             abaseth
             them
             :
             you
             see
             Abraham
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
            
             ;
             his
             excellency
             was
             his
             faith
             ,
             yet
             faithful
             Abraham
             is
             detected
             in
             Scripture
             of
             much
             unbelief
             in
             some
             particulars
             ;
             Who
             would
             think
             that
             he
             should
             expose
             Sara
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             save
             himself
             ?
             that
             he
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
             ?
             you
             have
             heard
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             
               James
               ,
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Job
               ,
            
             the
             very
             excellency
             of
             Job
             was
             his
             patience
             :
             who
             would
             think
             that
             ever
             patient
             Job
             should
             utter
             such
             things
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             sometime
             ,
             even
             cursing
             the
             very
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ?
             David
             a
             man
             of
             a
             chearful
             spirit
             ,
             a
             man
             full
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             man
             wonderous
             large
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             at
             several
             times
             .
             A
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             him
             of
             an
             invincible
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             courage
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             you
             shall
             have
             David
             so
             cast
             down
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             thinks
             the
             Lord
             had
             forgotten
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             shew
             no
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             hid
             himself
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             never
             regard
             him
             more
             ;
             who
             would
             think
             that
             ever
             David
             ,
             that
             abounded
             so
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             spirit
             sometimes
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             dejected
             at
             such
             times
             as
             those
             were
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             such
             a
             conflict
             ?
          
           
             Why
             doth
             God
             do
             this
             ?
             
          
           
             To
             shew
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             best
             of
             his
             servants
             in
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             excellencies
             are
             dependant
             on
             him
             still
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             from
             themselves
             .
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             sometimes
             seem
             to
             want
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             having
             ,
             and
             using
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             ascribed
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             Then
             let
             us
             now
             reason
             thus
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             trouble
             ,
             exercised
             under
             disquiet
             ;
             Let
             us
             conclude
             ,
             now
             God
             is
             glorifying
             himself
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             infers
             ,
             
               He
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               because
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               manifested
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             our selves
             ,
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             (
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             this
             place
             )
             above
             all
             things
             to
             labour
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             that
             blessed
             plight
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             strengthened
             with
             freeness
             of
             heart
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             our
             inward
             man
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             How
             should
             this
             be
             done
             ?
          
           
             The
             Text
             tells
             us
             here
             (
             and
             so
             I
             come
             briefly
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             observable
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             the
             means
             )
             
               you
               beleeve
               in
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               beleeve
               also
               in
               me
            
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             words
             are
             read
             in
             the
             translation
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             uttered
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             since
             yon
             already
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             now
             beleeve
             in
             me
             .
             The
             Syriack
             seems
             to
             express
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             it
             by
             way
             of
             command
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             here
             an
             intimation
             of
             two
             duties
             ,
             as
             a
             help
             of
             quieting
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             reads
             it
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               ,
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               beleeve
               also
               in
               me
               ,
            
             propounding
             a
             twofold
             object
             ,
             where-about
             faith
             should
             be
             exercised
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             quieted
             in
             the
             time
             of
             any
             trouble
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             God
             ,
             considered
             in
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             Essence
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Mediator
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             rest
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Then
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             
               beleeve
               in
               me
               also
            
             ;
             as
             one
             that
             is
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             now
             making
             your
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             So
             the
             second
             part
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             prevention
             of
             an
             objection
             ;
             For
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               ,
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
            
             they
             might
             say
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             shall
             we
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             sinful
             men
             ;
             
               The
               sinners
               in
               Sion
               cry
               out
               ,
               Who
               shall
               dwell
               with
               consuming
               fire
               ?
            
             &c.
             Therefore
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               beleeve
               also
               in
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             know
             that
             God
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             sake
             he
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             well
             pleased
             with
             you
             .
             Therefore
             in
             all
             your
             approaches
             to
             God
             take
             me
             with
             you
             ,
             look
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             depend
             upon
             God
             through
             me
             ,
             still
             keep
             me
             as
             a
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             preserve
             your
             hearts
             in
             peace
             .
             The
             time
             would
             not
             serve
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             go
             over
             things
             particularly
             and
             in
             a
             full
             way
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             will
             touch
             the
             heads
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               A
               special
               means
               to
               preserve
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               from
               excessive
               sorrow
               ,
               
               and
               fear
               ,
               from
               trouble
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               of
               spirit
               ,
               is
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             not
             your
             hearts
             be
             troubled
             ;
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             help
             it
             ?
             
               Beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               beleeve
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             see
             through
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             David
             found
             it
             thus
             ,
             Psal
             .
             40.
             he
             speaks
             to
             his
             disquieted
             soul
             ;
             
             
               Trust
               in
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               wait
               on
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               my
               God.
               Jehoshaphat
            
             in
             that
             excellent
             speech
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             were
             now
             troubled
             ,
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             enemies
             against
             them
             ;
             
               Beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               prosper
               ,
               beleeve
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               established
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             stablish
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             revealing
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             It
             is
             noted
             of
             Moses
             ,
             in
             Heb.
             11.27
             .
             He
             therefore
             endured
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             because
             
               he
               looked
               on
               him
               that
               is
               invisible
               .
            
             And
             those
             three
             companions
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             
             
               Our
               God
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               whom
               we
               serve
               is
               able
               to
               help
               us
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               worship
               thy
               golden
               Image
               .
            
             There
             was
             matter
             of
             trouble
             and
             disquiet
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             be
             put
             to
             such
             a
             plung
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             either
             worship
             ,
             or
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             heated
             seven
             times
             hotter
             ;
             Well
             ,
             this
             eased
             them
             of
             all
             trouble
             ,
             
             and
             disquiet
             ;
             
               they
               knew
               whom
               they
               have
               trusted
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               able
               to
               keep
               that
               ,
               that
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             As
             Saint
             Paul
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             also
             rested
             abundantly
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             that
             hath
             been
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             servants
             at
             all
             times
             .
             That
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             Abraham
             was
             so
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             disquieted
             ,
             in
             that
             fear
             of
             what
             should
             be
             done
             to
             him
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             certainly
             he
             failed
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             resting
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             Moses
             was
             wondrously
             troubled
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             bad
             him
             go
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             deliver
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Lord
               send
               by
               him
               whom
               thou
               shouldest
               send
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               man
               of
               a
               stammering
               tongue
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thy
               tongue
            
             ;
             He
             bids
             him
             quiet
             his
             heart
             in
             that
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             rest
             on
             him
             that
             made
             the
             tongue
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             his
             tongue
             ;
             And
             because
             there
             was
             another
             secret
             that
             troubled
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knew
             his
             heart
             ,
             God
             saith
             ,
             go
             ,
             
               the
               man
               that
               sought
               thy
               life
               is
               dead
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Moses
             though
             thou
             wilt
             not
             confess
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             troubleth
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             afraid
             that
             the
             men
             that
             sought
             thy
             life
             are
             alive
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             when
             thou
             comest
             thither
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             executed
             .
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             him
             rest
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             revive
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             troubled
             and
             disquieted
             .
             So
             you
             may
             see
             in
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             alwaies
             the
             reason
             of
             any
             indirect
             course
             they
             took
             :
             Jacob
             and
             Rebecca
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             why
             did
             Rebecca
             use
             that
             device
             in
             getting
             the
             blessing
             with
             Jacob
             ?
             Because
             she
             failed
             in
             her
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             she
             saw
             how
             she
             was
             perplexed
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             
               Heth
               ,
               Esaus
            
             wives
             ,
             and
             many
             troubles
             that
             way
             ;
             And
             Isaac
             was
             dim-sighted
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             weaknesses
             upon
             him
             ,
             she
             knew
             not
             how
             he
             might
             mistake
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             blessing
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             therefore
             she
             deviseth
             a
             way
             to
             get
             the
             blessing
             ,
             but
             she
             got
             many
             sorrows
             ;
             you
             know
             what
             a
             hard
             service
             it
             cost
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             evils
             it
             exposed
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             all
             was
             ,
             because
             through
             fear
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             of
             heart
             ,
             he
             cast
             not
             himself
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             find
             out
             wayes
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             in
             all
             disquiet
             of
             spirit
             ,
             
             to
             look
             principally
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             
             our
             faith
             .
             This
             is
             called
             a
             shield
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             when
             all
             the
             darts
             of
             temptation
             that
             fire
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             perplex
             it
             many
             wayes
             ,
             are
             cast
             upon
             a
             man
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             shield
             to
             preserve
             and
             keep
             him
             safe
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             ever
             have
             this
             for
             our
             use
             whose
             and
             found
             .
             You
             shall
             find
             that
             even
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             so
             far
             been
             in
             a
             comfortable
             estate
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             Take
             David
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             when
             Ziglag
             was
             burnt
             ,
             and
             his
             Wives
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             cattel
             ,
             were
             all
             carryed
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             rage
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             discontent
             ,
             began
             to
             think
             of
             stoning
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             faith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Then
               David
               comforted
               himself
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
            
             ;
             When
             there
             was
             no
             comfort
             in
             his
             Souldiers
             about
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             that
             were
             neer
             him
             ,
             every
             thing
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             David
             comforts
             himself
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God.
             So
             Job
             ,
             see
             how
             quiet
             his
             heart
             is
             ,
             and
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             when
             he
             rested
             on
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             occasions
             and
             troubles
             ,
             his
             goods
             was
             carried
             away
             ,
             his
             sons
             were
             slain
             ,
             all
             added
             to
             Jobs
             misery
             ,
             but
             he
             comes
             to
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               ,
               blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             when
             he
             can
             look
             above
             the
             creature
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             settle
             his
             heart
             upon
             this
             rock
             ,
             he
             finds
             comfort
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             never
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             when
             they
             neglect
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             in
             the
             tempest
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Math.
             8.
             they
             cry
             out
             they
             are
             utterly
             undone
             ;
             
               Save
               Master
            
             :
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Oh
               ye
               of
               little
               faith
            
             !
             The
             not
             exercising
             of
             their
             faith
             did
             so
             perplex
             and
             disquiet
             them
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             look
             upon
             all
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             such
             friends
             ,
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             trading
             ,
             for
             the
             ill
             dealing
             of
             Customers
             ,
             for
             sickness
             ,
             &c.
             
             Men
             are
             always
             complaining
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             Because
             they
             place
             too
             much
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             creature
             ;
             they
             look
             not
             above
             these
             things
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             hence
             comes
             that
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             ,
             if
             the
             outward
             means
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             look
             not
             upon
             that
             God
             that
             hath
             all
             means
             and
             opportunities
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               You
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               beleeve
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
             
             
               They
               that
               would
               have
               their
               hearts
               quiet
               by
               beleeving
               in
               God
               should
               especially
               exercise
               faith
               in
               resting
               on
               Christ
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Beleeve
               in
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             flies
             off
             from
             God
             ;
             Alas
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             righteous
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sinful
             ,
             who
             shall
             come
             before
             this
             holy
             and
             righteous
             God
             ?
             Now
             when
             faith
             can
             look
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             between
             God
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             now
             the
             soul
             rests
             ,
             he
             looks
             on
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             through
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ;
             when
             the
             soul
             looks
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             my
             husband
             married
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             united
             to
             him
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             as
             my
             Lord
             that
             hath
             taken
             me
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             thus
             looks
             on
             Christ
             ,
             now
             it
             looks
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             his
             attributes
             ,
             wondrous
             glorious
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             but
             touch
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             There
             are
             two
             things
             considerable
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             reposing
             the
             soul
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             .
             Therefore
             in
             John
             8.24
             .
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Except
               you
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               he
               whom
               the
               Father
               sent
               ,
               you
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sins
               .
            
             The
             Jews
             ,
             they
             did
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             beleeved
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             except
             you
             beleeve
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             he
             that
             God
             hath
             sent
             as
             Mediatour
             ;
             
               you
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sins
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             
               I
               am
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               no
               man
               cometh
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               by
               me
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             That
             as
             the
             high
             Priest
             under
             the
             law
             was
             
               in
               all
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ,
            
             he
             was
             between
             God
             and
             the
             people
             .
             So
             Christ
             our
             great
             high
             Priest
             is
             in
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ;
             Here
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             consideration
             ,
             how
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             a
             cursed
             ,
             a
             shameful
             ,
             and
             cruel
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             despised
             and
             abased
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             crucified
             is
             despised
             ,
             and
             scorned
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             therefore
             if
             ever
             you
             will
             have
             acceptance
             of
             God
             ,
             
               beleeve
               in
               me
            
             ,
             [
             
               In
               me
            
             ]
             that
             am
             now
             going
             from
             you
             ;
             that
             am
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             a
             cursed
             ignominious
             death
             :
             Here
             is
             another
             truth
             then
             ,
             
             
               They
               that
               believe
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             
               must
               believe
               in
               Christ
               abased
               ,
               and
               Crucified
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Christ
               in
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             despiseth
             ,
             indeed
             all
             the
             World
             speaks
             well
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             in
             triumph
             ,
             
               Conquering
               to
               conquer
            
             :
             every
             man
             glories
             in
             Christians
             ,
             but
             when
             Christianity
             and
             profession
             is
             cryed
             down
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             Crucified
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             World
             speaks
             ill
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             now
             to
             obey
             a
             crucified
             ,
             scorned
             ,
             despised
             Christ
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             rest
             on
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             abasement
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             greatest
             trouble
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             .
          
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             Almighty
             Glorious
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             abasement
             ,
             his
             Divinity
             was
             not
             a
             whit
             abated
             ,
             nor
             his
             Divine
             Excellencies
             diminished
             by
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             you
             see
             Christ
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             he
             cast
             Devils
             out
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             obeyed
             him
             ;
             
               The
               Devils
               were
               subject
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             when
             he
             conversed
             among
             men
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             nay
             on
             the
             Cross
             he
             saved
             the
             Thief
             that
             confessed
             him
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             at
             that
             instant
             he
             triumphed
             on
             the
             very
             Cross
             ,
             and
             saved
             a
             sinner
             that
             believed
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             as
             mighty
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             now
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             Christs
             glory
             a
             whit
             diminished
             in
             his
             abasement
             ?
             why
             should
             our
             belief
             be
             abated
             for
             all
             the
             scorn
             and
             despite
             of
             the
             world
             that
             is
             cast
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Now
             briefly
             some
             Application
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             take
             in
             the
             rest
             withont
             amplification
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             is
             past
             .
          
           
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             in
             all
             disquiet
             ,
             
             to
             know
             what
             course
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             every
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             rest
             upon
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             sufficient
             in
             him
             to
             make
             me
             happy
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             I
             come
             to
             have
             interest
             in
             God
             ?
             
               The
               well
               is
               deep
            
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             bucket
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             means
             to
             relieve
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             my
             wants
             ?
             
               Believe
               in
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ;
             let
             the
             Soul
             look
             on
             Christ
             immediatly
             as
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             us
             :
             this
             is
             that
             I
             should
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             
             what
             is
             it
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             receiving
             Christ
             upon
             Gods
             offer
             of
             him
             ,
             God
             offers
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             Offices
             ,
             as
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             a
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             have
             men
             take
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             or
             no
             part
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Soul
             answer
             to
             this
             offer
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             Lord
             to
             rule
             me
             ,
             my
             Prophet
             to
             instruct
             me
             ,
             my
             Saviour
             upon
             whom
             my
             Soul
             shall
             rest
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             receiving
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             must
             know
             there
             must
             be
             a
             right
             propounding
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             apprehending
             of
             Christ
          
           
             You
             must
             know
             first
             what
             it
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             will
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             truths
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             natural
             principles
             in
             the
             corrupt
             understanding
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             lead
             you
             now
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             in
             by-pathes
             ,
             in
             crooked
             ,
             rough
             wayes
             ,
             he
             will
             teach
             you
             to
             
               deny
               your selves
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             rule
             that
             he
             gives
             ,
             
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             deny
             himself
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             work
             :
             he
             dyed
             to
             pull
             down
             all
             the
             old
             frame
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             it
             up
             again
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             the
             understanding
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             frame
             of
             false
             principles
             ?
             for
             the
             natural
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             habit
             ,
             a
             heap
             ,
             a
             pile
             of
             false
             principles
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             perisheth
             by
             the
             delusion
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ;
             now
             the
             first
             work
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             dissolve
             this
             frame
             ,
             and
             to
             blot
             out
             these
             rules
             whereby
             men
             walk
             when
             they
             are
             lead
             by
             sence
             ,
             and
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             now
             these
             must
             all
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             must
             resolve
             all
             now
             into
             the
             authority
             of
             Christs
             speaking
             .
             A
             word
             of
             Christ
             is
             enough
             against
             a
             thousand
             examples
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             against
             
             a
             thousand
             reasons
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             corrupt
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             when
             I
             will
             not
             walk
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             my
             deluded
             reason
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             mind
             ,
             after
             which
             I
             was
             carried
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             shall
             carry
             me
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             here
             is
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             in
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             
             would
             you
             know
             what
             a
             King
             he
             is
             ?
             he
             is
             a
             holy
             King
             ,
             whose
             laws
             are
             all
             right
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             is
             a
             righteous
             Law
             ,
             and
             
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith
            
             must
             be
             obedience
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             righteous
             obedience
             wherein
             a
             man
             labours
             more
             and
             more
             to
             perfect
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             comes
             all
             that
             care
             to
             mortifie
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             frame
             the
             inward
             man
             to
             conform
             to
             those
             rules
             that
             are
             taught
             by
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             the
             soul
             receiving
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             gives
             it self
             to
             obey
             all
             the
             rules
             and
             directions
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             Word
             as
             a
             Prophet
             hath
             lest
             :
             and
             this
             it
             doth
             in
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             looking
             upon
             his
             authority
             that
             hath
             commanded
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             properly
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             when
             things
             are
             done
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             revealed
             it
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             his
             will
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             revealed
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             my
             duty
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             will
             ;
             Thus
             the
             soul
             resolves
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             and
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             rests
             on
             him
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
             and
             comforts
             it self
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             now
             for
             a
             man
             when
             he
             wants
             comfort
             he
             must
             not
             separate
             the
             offices
             af
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             rest
             on
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ;
             these
             are
             errours
             and
             delusions
             .
             Shall
             a
             man
             be
             saved
             by
             a
             half
             Faith
             ,
             by
             a
             peece
             of
             Faith
             ?
             To
             look
             on
             Christ
             in
             one
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             only
             by
             that
             without
             concurring
             ,
             and
             concomitating
             in
             the
             other
             offices
             ?
             Beloved
             as
             Christ
             is
             entire
             in
             all
             his
             offices
             ,
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             believer
             is
             entire
             looking
             upon
             all
             his
             offices
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             receive
             him
             as
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             
               wisdom
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             be
             all
             to
             the
             believing
             soul
             ,
             for
             present
             ,
             and
             for
             future
             happiness
             ,
             else
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             all
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             nothing
             ;
             men
             must
             not
             please
             themselves
             to
             look
             upon
             one
             office
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             neglect
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             is
             done
             come
             to
             the
             main
             matter
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             beaten
             off
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             a
             Boat
             getting
             to
             land
             after
             shipwrack
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             storm
             and
             beats
             him
             back
             again
             when
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             even
             at
             the
             shoar
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             takes
             hold
             on
             the
             Boat
             and
             keeps
             his
             eye
             upon
             the
             shoar
             :
             So
             the
             soul
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             this
             to
             be
             beat
             off
             again
             ,
             still
             it
             keeps
             the
             shoar
             in
             its
             sight
             ,
             and
             directs
             it self
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             the
             end
             and
             aim
             of
             all
             a
             mans
             endeavours
             ,
             the
             true
             object
             of
             faith
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             
             though
             I
             be
             careful
             to
             receive
             him
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             or
             of
             strong
             Christians
             that
             are
             weakned
             by
             temptations
             )
             Alas
             what
             hope
             have
             I
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             upon
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             Did
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             so
             tender
             the
             trouble
             of
             his
             servants
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             that
             when
             he
             himself
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             yet
             he
             took
             care
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             
               be
               not
               you
               troubled
               but
               believe
               in
               me
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             exposed
             to
             a
             world
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             
               my
               soul
               is
               heavy
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             yet
             
               be
               not
               troubled
            
             :
             was
             he
             so
             careful
             when
             he
             was
             in
             his
             own
             troubles
             on
             earth
             to
             comfort
             them
             ?
             and
             will
             he
             not
             now
             be
             so
             in
             heaven
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             blessedness
             ?
             certainly
             the
             soul
             that
             hath
             recours
             to
             Christ
             shall
             not
             return
             empty
             ;
             therefore
             see
             how
             Christ
             is
             exprest
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               what
               you
               have
               done
               to
               these
               you
               have
               done
               to
               me
               ,
            
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Saul
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               persecute
               me
               ?
            
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Church
             he
             is
             below
             ;
             therefore
             be
             assured
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             put
             off
             the
             bowels
             of
             love
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             the
             same
             if
             thou
             receive
             him
             as
             a
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             
             we
             are
             exposed
             to
             many
             uncertainties
             ,
             though
             we
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             not
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
             rest
             not
             upon
             things
             present
             ,
             here
             you
             are
             in
             Tents
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             come
             to
             your
             fathers
             house
             ,
             there
             is
             
               a
               place
               provided
               for
               you
            
             ,
             between
             which
             and
             this
             there
             is
             as
             much
             difference
             as
             is
             between
             a
             house
             and
             a
             Tent
             ,
             between
             a
             mans
             own
             mansion
             and
             an
             Inn.
             And
             though
             you
             have
             hard
             entertainment
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             have
             an
             abiding
             place
             after
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
             indeed
             there
             are
             mansions
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             abundance
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           
           
             There
             are
             
               many
               masions
            
             ,
             
             therefore
             look
             as
             there
             are
             many
             children
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             glory
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             many
             places
             to
             receive
             them
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             them
             there
             :
             we
             see
             what
             a
             vast
             body
             the
             Sun
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             are
             ,
             yet
             they
             seem
             but
             little
             sparks
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             heavens
             above
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             that
             contain
             all
             these
             ?
             infinitely
             beyond
             in
             its
             own
             compass
             ;
             
               there
               are
               many
               mansions
            
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             heaven
             ?
             
          
           
             Saith
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               I
               go
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             is
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             I
             die
             and
             ascend
             ,
             and
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             glory
             ,
             all
             that
             Christ
             doth
             now
             ,
             as
             God-man
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             our
             sake
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Christ
             is
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             
             how
             shall
             we
             get
             thither
             .
          
           
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               with
               me
               ,
            
             I
             will
             come
             in
             glory
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             in
             the
             clouds
             and
             inable
             you
             to
             meet
             me
             ;
             and
             thence
             bring
             you
             to
             those
             heavenly
             
               mansions
               in
               my
               fathers
               house
            
             ,
             never
             doubt
             how
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             them
             all
             ;
             Thus
             Christ
             would
             confirm
             their
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             happiness
             and
             comfort
             in
             this
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             have
             them
             setled
             ;
             this
             should
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             settle
             our
             hearts
             this
             way
             ;
             But
             the
             time
             is
             past
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             FAITHS
             TRIUMPH
             OVER
             THE
             GREATEST
             TRYALS
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 HEB.
                 11.17
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tried
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 son
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 promise
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 son
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             doth
             speak
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             among
             the
             rest
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             with
             a
             manifest
             testimony
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             there
             be
             two
             things
             observable
             ,
             which
             Abrahams
             Faith
             strengthened
             him
             to
             act
             ,
             one
             was
             to
             give
             up
             his
             Country
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             to
             give
             up
             his
             Son
             :
             to
             give
             up
             his
             Country
             in
             verse
             8.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               go
               out
               in
               a
               place
               which
               he
               should
               after
               receive
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               out
               not
               knowing
               whether
               he
               went.
            
             To
             leave
             our
             friends
             ,
             our
             parents
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             journey
             we
             know
             not
             whither
             ,
             to
             live
             among
             we
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             upon
             a
             bare
             word
             ;
             this
             was
             not
             an
             easie
             thing
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             good
             Land
             for
             some
             good
             words
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             hard
             matter
             ,
             sence
             derides
             it
             ,
             and
             reason
             contemns
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             Faith
             can
             see
             more
             in
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             than
             sence
             can
             find
             .
             Abraham
             will
             leave
             his
             Country
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             never
             shall
             lose
             his
             inheritance
             by
             beleeving
             and
             obeying
             :
             no
             man
             did
             ever
             yet
             hazard
             his
             estate
             ,
             who
             could
             part
             with
             it
             upon
             obedient
             terms
             .
          
           
           
             A
             second
             thing
             that
             he
             is
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             is
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             his
             only
             son
             ,
             his
             first
             begotten
             son
             ,
             in
             this
             Act
             of
             faith
             ;
             Abraham
             sails
             against
             wind
             and
             tide
             ,
             where
             he
             breaks
             through
             the
             contentments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             sence
             and
             reason
             ,
             but
             of
             natural
             affection
             .
             The
             story
             in
             a
             word
             is
             this
             ,
             God
             after
             many
             years
             patience
             ,
             at
             length
             gave
             Abraham
             a
             son
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             child
             of
             many
             prayers
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             teares
             ,
             the
             parents
             delight
             ,
             and
             to
             Abrahams
             thinking
             an
             heir
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             a
             child
             of
             the
             Promise
             ;
             he
             had
             not
             long
             spent
             his
             gray
             hairs
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             but
             God
             on
             a
             sudden
             calls
             upon
             Abraham
             to
             give
             back
             his
             son
             ,
             his
             very
             son
             Isaac
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             22
             of
             Genesis
             .
             Now
             what
             doth
             Abraham
             do
             ?
             how
             doth
             he
             behave
             himself
             ?
             doth
             he
             expostulate
             with
             God
             ?
             Any
             thing
             ,
             Lord
             but
             spare
             my
             son
             Isaac
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               offered
               up
               his
               son
            
             ;
             Doth
             he
             murmure
             and
             grumble
             against
             God
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             Lord
             why
             dost
             thou
             single
             out
             this
             delight
             of
             mine
             ?
             why
             dost
             thou
             seem
             to
             envy
             this
             blessing
             of
             mine
             ?
             
               No
               he
               offered
               up
               his
               Isaac
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Text
             had
             expressed
             Ahrahams
             language
             thus
             ;
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             callest
             for
             ?
             whom
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             callest
             for
             ?
             is
             it
             for
             my
             only
             son
             Isaac
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             my
             love
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             thy
             promise
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             my
             age
             ?
             verily
             Lord
             thou
             shalt
             have
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             love
             him
             dearly
             well
             ,
             but
             I
             love
             thee
             better
             ;
             I
             got
             him
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             never
             lose
             him
             by
             obeying
             ;
             if
             Isaac
             were
             a
             thousand
             sons
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             a
             father
             ,
             yet
             Lord
             thou
             art
             a
             God
             ,
             if
             I
             give
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             kill
             him
             ,
             yet
             thou
             canst
             quicken
             him
             and
             raise
             him
             again
             ;
             I
             shall
             never
             lose
             my
             Isaac
             ,
             though
             I
             part
             with
             my
             son
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             
               in
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               called
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             parts
             of
             these
             words
             are
             two
             ;
             
             First
             ,
             we
             have
             Abrahams
             great
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             have
             Abrahams
             acquitment
             .
          
           
             First
             his
             tryal
             ,
             
               Abraham
               was
               tried
               when
               he
               offered
               up
               his
               son
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             his
             acquitment
             ,
             
               by
               Faith
               Abraham
               offered
               up
               his
               son
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             we
             may
             observe
             three
             particulars
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             person
             that
             is
             tried
             ,
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Person
             that
             tried
             him
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             thing
             wherein
             he
             was
             tried
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             ordinary
             thing
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             part
             with
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             his
             dear
             son
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             latter
             part
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             his
             quickening
             up
             himself
             in
             his
             obediential
             act
             ,
             
               he
               offered
               up
               Isaac
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             powerful
             cause
             which
             did
             inable
             Abraham
             to
             so
             difficult
             a
             work
             ;
             
               By
               faith
               Abraham
               when
               he
               was
               tried
               offered
               up
               his
               son
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               had
               received
               the
               promise
               offered
               up
               his
               only
               begotten
               son
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             cannot
             handle
             all
             these
             parts
             by
             several
             peeces
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             deliver
             to
             you
             the
             juyce
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             many
             more
             collected
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             That
             strong
             and
             great
             trials
             may
             befal
             strong
             and
             great
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             That
             faith
             will
             make
             a
             man
             acquit
             himself
             in
             great
             trials
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             .
             
             
               That
               strong
               and
               great
               trials
               may
               befal
               strong
               and
               great
               Christians
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             Text
             clears
             it
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             about
             his
             son
             ,
             his
             only
             son
             ,
             a
             great
             trial
             ,
             there
             are
             ten
             remarkable
             steps
             in
             this
             trial
             of
             Abraham
             in
             oftering
             up
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             had
             it
             been
             to
             part
             with
             a
             dutiful
             servant
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             something
             ,
             but
             to
             part
             with
             a
             Son
             ,
             this
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             this
             we
             know
             that
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             servant
             is
             much
             less
             then
             that
             of
             a
             child
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             he
             had
             been
             to
             part
             with
             a
             faithful
             friend
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Jonathan
             was
             to
             David
             ,
             this
             would
             have
             tried
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             part
             with
             a
             tender
             Isaac
             ,
             this
             is
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             an
             adopted
             son
             that
             he
             were
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             
             but
             to
             part
             with
             a
             natural
             son
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             his
             own
             body
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             he
             were
             a
             son
             amongst
             many
             more
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             part
             with
             his
             only
             son
             ,
             his
             only
             son
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             Abraham
             had
             been
             young
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             enjoyed
             another
             son
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             the
             only
             son
             of
             his
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             the
             son
             of
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             an
             Ishmael
             ,
             this
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             his
             only
             son
             Isaac
             ,
             a
             child
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             of
             prayer
             ,
             a
             child
             of
             many
             tears
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             son
             wherein
             he
             took
             no
             great
             delight
             ,
             that
             his
             affections
             were
             not
             so
             much
             set
             upon
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             son
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             he
             must
             not
             onely
             part
             with
             his
             only
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             son
             of
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             but
             his
             only
             son
             whom
             he
             loved
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             but
             only
             to
             part
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             taken
             away
             ,
             this
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             kill
             his
             son
             ,
             he
             must
             cut
             his
             son
             all
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             so
             offer
             him
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             wherein
             his
             heart
             might
             have
             disputed
             with
             that
             sinful
             act
             of
             murder
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             if
             another
             had
             been
             to
             do
             it
             to
             cut
             his
             son
             in
             peeces
             ,
             but
             Abraham
             must
             do
             it
             himself
             ,
             the
             tender
             Father
             must
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             his
             tender
             child
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             great
             ;
             if
             Abraham
             had
             been
             to
             do
             it
             presently
             ,
             or
             neer
             to
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             hindered
             him
             from
             this
             Act
             ;
             but
             Abraham
             must
             go
             three
             dayes
             journey
             ,
             and
             must
             go
             to
             an
             unknown
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             pour
             out
             the
             heart
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             life
             of
             his
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             many
             particulars
             we
             may
             see
             the
             greatness
             of
             Abrahams
             trial
             ;
             O
             the
             heighth
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             bredth
             of
             this
             trial
             ,
             no
             one
             could
             impose
             such
             a
             trial
             ,
             but
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             could
             answer
             such
             a
             trial
             but
             an
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Job
             may
             come
             in
             as
             another
             instance
             ,
             
             God
             gives
             Job
             this
             testimony
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             eminent
             person
             ,
             
               None
               like
               him
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               a
               perfect
               and
               upright
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               eschewed
               evil
            
             ;
             He
             seemed
             to
             be
             the
             tallest
             Cedar
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             the
             sharpest
             winds
             ,
             his
             eminency
             in
             grace
             ,
             would
             not
             deliver
             him
             from
             trouble
             ,
             he
             is
             tried
             many
             wayes
             ,
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             cattel
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             his
             children
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             greatest
             prosperity
             :
             he
             is
             tried
             by
             his
             neer
             friends
             ,
             condemned
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             wife
             contemned
             ,
             and
             tempted
             to
             curse
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             tried
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               He
               wrote
               bitter
               things
               against
               him
               ,
            
             and
             fastened
             his
             arrowes
             in
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             these
             instances
             ,
             let
             me
             crave
             leave
             a
             little
             to
             touch
             upon
             two
             things
             for
             the
             full
             and
             cleer
             opening
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             trial
             may
             consist
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             ,
             why
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             lay
             strong
             and
             great
             trials
             ,
             upon
             strong
             and
             great
             Christians
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             trial
             may
             confist
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             observe
             six
             things
             which
             may
             make
             a
             trial
             great
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             one
             is
             the
             goodness
             ,
             and
             kindness
             of
             the
             agent
             that
             deals
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             any
             neer
             to
             us
             in
             a
             singular
             relation
             to
             us
             ,
             shall
             seem
             to
             turn
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             spoil
             us
             ,
             and
             persecute
             us
             ,
             when
             a
             dear
             friend
             shall
             prove
             a
             bitter
             enemy
             ;
             O
             this
             is
             a
             heavy
             trial
             ,
             no
             sword
             cuts
             so
             sharp
             as
             this
             ,
             nothing
             makes
             a
             greater
             wound
             then
             this
             ;
             when
             God
             himself
             shall
             seem
             to
             reject
             :
             He
             who
             had
             said
             thus
             much
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             a
             God
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             multiply
             thy
             seed
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             to
             command
             him
             a
             Duel
             with
             his
             son
             :
             for
             a
             man
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             condition
             of
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             when
             he
             expects
             all
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             love
             ;
             O
             this
             doth
             cause
             singular
             sorrow
             :
             to
             meet
             with
             waves
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             thrust
             the
             ship
             into
             some
             harbour
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             meet
             shipwark
             ,
             O
             this
             is
             very
             much
             :
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             find
             scorns
             ,
             and
             hard
             usage
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             looks
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             receives
             such
             looks
             and
             frowns
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             fetch
             tears
             from
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             this
             is
             much
             more
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             tryal
             may
             consist
             in
             the
             neerness
             of
             an
             object
             ,
             when
             the
             tryal
             is
             not
             that
             which
             rends
             the
             garment
             ,
             but
             rends
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             a
             woman
             to
             lose
             her
             ring
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             to
             lose
             her
             husband
             ,
             this
             is
             much
             more
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             to
             lose
             an
             outward
             thing
             is
             something
             ,
             but
             to
             lose
             a
             child
             is
             much
             more
             ;
             this
             many
             times
             is
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             loyns
             a
             sunder
             ,
             for
             David
             to
             lose
             a
             servant
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             when
             David
             loses
             Absalom
             ,
             then
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               O
               Absalom
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               would
               God
               I
               had
               dyed
               for
               thee
               .
               O
               Absalom
               my
               son
               ,
               my
               son
               .
            
             God
             is
             pleased
             many
             times
             to
             try
             his
             servants
             ,
             
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               delight
               of
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             tryal
             may
             consist
             in
             the
             neerness
             of
             a
             comfort
             ,
             a
             tryal
             is
             strongest
             when
             it
             seems
             to
             pluck
             away
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             neerest
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             God
             plucks
             away
             a
             Child
             sucking
             at
             the
             breast
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             away
             that
             whereon
             our
             delight
             is
             fixed
             ;
             when
             God
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             doth
             take
             away
             and
             cousume
             the
             Gourd
             that
             shadowed
             Jonah
             ,
             when
             he
             snatches
             away
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             take
             content
             in
             ;
             O
             this
             will
             enter
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             greatly
             amaze
             us
             ,
             when
             out
             affection
             is
             placed
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             a
             designed
             object
             ,
             in
             a
             person
             that
             we
             neerly
             love
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             take
             away
             that
             comfort
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             diverse
             the
             heart
             from
             the
             heart
             ;
             O
             this
             goes
             neer
             us
             ,
             this
             doth
             exceedingly
             trouble
             a
             person
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             tryal
             may
             consist
             in
             the
             suddenness
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             a
             comfort
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             to
             have
             it
             taken
             away
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             mans
             sleep
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             that
             he
             did
             not
             dream
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             not
             expect
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             would
             befal
             him
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             had
             heard
             something
             before
             hand
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             been
             better
             fitted
             for
             it
             ;
             When
             the
             Prophet
             saw
             the
             Cloud
             ascend
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             being
             warned
             of
             abundance
             of
             rain
             ,
             he
             hastened
             to
             escape
             .
             So
             if
             a
             person
             have
             fore-notice
             of
             such
             a
             cross
             that
             would
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             somewhat
             armed
             and
             prepared
             ,
             he
             might
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             his
             tryal
             ,
             like
             a
             little
             Boat
             well
             mannaged
             may
             meet
             with
             lofty
             waves
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             affliction
             shall
             take
             a
             man
             at
             unawares
             ,
             when
             it
             takes
             us
             before
             we
             can
             gather
             our selves
             together
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             put
             out
             our selves
             in
             prayer
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             to
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             come
             home
             and
             find
             a
             wife
             dead
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Woman
             to
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             come
             home
             and
             find
             her
             Husband
             dead
             :
             for
             a
             tender
             Mother
             to
             kiss
             her
             child
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             down
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             turn
             to
             find
             her
             child
             dead
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             great
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             tryal
             is
             in
             the
             successiveness
             of
             a
             tryal
             ,
             the
             repetition
             of
             a
             tryal
             ,
             when
             Jobs
             messengers
             come
             with
             news
             of
             one
             affliction
             ,
             having
             scarse
             delivered
             their
             message
             ,
             and
             their
             errand
             ,
             but
             another
             comes
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             course
             of
             tryal
             one
             after
             another
             ;
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               hast
               set
               me
               as
               a
               mark
               ,
            
             saith
             Job
             ;
             Why
             a
             mark
             ?
             why
             God
             had
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             singled
             him
             a
             man
             for
             sorrow
             and
             tryal
             ,
             one
             arrow
             had
             no
             sooner
             lighted
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             another
             comes
             and
             pierces
             him
             ;
             Now
             this
             doth
             deeply
             prove
             our
             patience
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             sometime
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             give
             us
             no
             rest
             ,
             when
             one
             affliction
             shall
             succeed
             another
             ,
             without
             any
             Cordial
             when
             the
             handkerchiff
             shall
             no
             sooner
             wipe
             off
             one
             tear
             ,
             but
             presently
             another
             distills
             down
             ;
             Herein
             is
             a
             great
             strength
             of
             tryal
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             wonderfully
             cast
             down
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             tryal
             may
             consist
             in
             the
             strangeness
             of
             our
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             matter
             is
             put
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             duty
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             hath
             some
             contradiction
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             God
             :
             when
             a
             tryal
             doth
             cross
             the
             precept
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             jussle
             against
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             hardly
             obey
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             make
             God
             a
             lyar
             .
             Abraham
             could
             not
             have
             obeyed
             God
             in
             killing
             his
             Child
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             run
             against
             that
             other
             command
             ,
             forbidding
             murther
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             defer
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             violate
             his
             faith
             ;
             Now
             this
             doth
             exceedindly
             distract
             the
             Soul
             with
             a
             great
             tryal
             ,
             the
             more
             contrary
             the
             tryal
             is
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             obedience
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             tryal
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             neer
             to
             the
             person
             .
             But
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             question
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             doth
             impose
             great
             tryals
             upon
             great
             Christians
             ,
             
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             may
             be
             these
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             great
             grace
             will
             be
             obscure
             ,
             and
             will
             scarce
             shew
             it self
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             great
             tryals
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             when
             he
             was
             lift
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heavens
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             ,
             there
             was
             given
             him
             
               a
               thorne
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             he
             is
             beaten
             down
             with
             temptation
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             might
             the
             more
             appear
             .
             God
             doth
             hereby
             
             prevent
             our
             fall
             ,
             
             and
             doth
             hold
             great
             grace
             in
             great
             conflicts
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             might
             have
             little
             leisure
             to
             admire
             its
             own
             fulness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             great
             tryals
             for
             great
             Christians
             ,
             because
             who
             is
             more
             able
             to
             sustain
             grear
             tryals
             then
             great
             Christians
             ?
             God
             is
             wise
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ;
             and
             as
             Paul
             speaks
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             there
             was
             milk
             for
             babes
             ,
             and
             meat
             for
             strong
             men
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             imposes
             any
             affliction
             ,
             he
             considers
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             proportions
             the
             affliction
             :
             he
             imposes
             the
             greatest
             burden
             ,
             upon
             the
             greatest
             Christian
             ,
             a
             little
             blast
             is
             enough
             for
             a
             tender
             oak
             ,
             but
             a
             well
             grounded
             one
             may
             endure
             the
             strongest
             winds
             :
             a
             poor
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             a
             little
             tryal
             will
             cast
             him
             down
             ,
             but
             a
             well
             experienced
             Christian
             that
             hath
             inriched
             himself
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             hardned
             himself
             with
             the
             receit
             of
             singular
             comforts
             ,
             one
             that
             knoweth
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             hath
             gotten
             singular
             patience
             ,
             he
             can
             endure
             a
             hard
             storm
             ,
             he
             can
             go
             through
             great
             tryals
             with
             great
             comfort
             ;
             He
             can
             say
             with
             
               Job
               ,
               though
               thou
               dost
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
            
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             go
             through
             many
             sad
             nights
             ,
             and
             great
             tryals
             ,
             his
             faith
             will
             make
             him
             conquer
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             to
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Faith
               will
               make
               a
               man
               acquit
               himself
               in
               great
               Tryals
               .
            
             
          
           
             Though
             Abraham
             is
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             tryal
             ,
             in
             offering
             up
             his
             son
             ,
             yet
             
               by
               faith
               Abraham
            
             acquits
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               offers
               up
               his
               beloved
               son
            
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             faith
             will
             inable
             a
             man
             to
             give
             back
             his
             dearest
             comfort
             again
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             Isaac
             lie
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             though
             Isaac
             lie
             at
             Abrahams
             heart
             ,
             yet
             Abrahams
             faith
             upon
             Gods
             call
             will
             take
             him
             thence
             ,
             and
             present
             him
             to
             that
             God
             who
             gave
             him
             .
          
           
             Faith
             makes
             a
             man
             resign
             up
             willingly
             unto
             God
             his
             dearest
             comfort
             ,
             as
             Job
             did
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               ,
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Beloved
             ,
             remember
             this
             ,
             faith
             can
             take
             a
             mercy
             and
             be
             thankful
             ,
             and
             faith
             can
             part
             with
             a
             mercy
             and
             be
             content
             .
             Paul
             he
             had
             
               learned
               how
               to
               abound
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               be
               in
               want
            
             ;
             and
             this
             lesson
             was
             the
             lesson
             of
             faith
             :
             faith
             makes
             a
             Christian
             take
             from
             Christ
             ,
             what
             it
             injoyes
             ,
             like
             one
             of
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             his
             condition
             was
             ,
             if
             God
             gave
             him
             any
             mercy
             ,
             he
             was
             chearful
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             take
             away
             any
             mercy
             ,
             he
             fits
             down
             with
             contentment
             ,
             quieting
             his
             soul
             in
             patience
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             him
             any
             mercy
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             swoln
             with
             pride
             ;
             if
             God
             take
             away
             any
             mercy
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             cast
             down
             with
             sorrow
             .
             Dost
             thou
             remember
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             saith
             faith
             :
             Lord
             I
             am
             unworthy
             the
             least
             of
             all
             thy
             mercies
             and
             goodness
             .
             Lord
             dost
             thou
             call
             for
             this
             blessing
             back
             again
             ?
             why
             here
             it
             is
             Lord
             ,
             do
             what
             thou
             pleasest
             ;
             like
             an
             honest
             debtor
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             spare
             me
             a
             little
             ,
             I
             will
             thank
             you
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             ;
             as
             the
             blessing
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             Gods
             kindness
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             faith
             account
             of
             any
             mercy
             ,
             but
             a
             borrowed
             ,
             a
             lent
             good
             which
             God
             may
             require
             when
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             acquitting
             of
             our selves
             ,
             one
             is
             a
             necessary
             acquitting
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             a
             pious
             ,
             and
             Christian
             acquitting
             :
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             between
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             any
             one
             of
             thy
             comforts
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             restored
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             are
             willing
             or
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             ,
             the
             comfort
             and
             we
             must
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             a
             man
             who
             wants
             a
             lively
             faith
             ,
             may
             acquit
             himself
             in
             a
             tryal
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             floods
             of
             tears
             will
             not
             help
             him
             ,
             specially
             when
             he
             sees
             it
             is
             past
             recovery
             ,
             he
             resigns
             up
             a
             comfort
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             keep
             it
             no
             longer
             ,
             he
             will
             part
             with
             a
             blessing
             when
             he
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             .
             But
             then
             there
             is
             a
             pious
             acquitting
             of
             our selves
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             a
             comfort
             back
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             Faith
             presents
             the
             comfor
             to
             God
             again
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             
               Isaac
               ,
               Abraham
            
             presently
             resigns
             up
             his
             beloved
             Son
             again
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ;
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             who
             gave
             him
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             Lord
             calls
             for
             him
             back
             again
             ;
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             him
             ;
             thus
             Faith
             acquits
             the
             soul
             in
             great
             tryals
             ,
             and
             joyns
             with
             God
             against
             all
             our
             own
             contentments
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             with
             much
             patience
             in
             great
             losses
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             Gods
             call
             ,
             and
             Gods
             appointment
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reasons
             why
             Faith
             can
             acquit
             a
             man
             in
             great
             tryals
             may
             be
             these
             .
             
             First
             ,
             Faith
             can
             exalt
             Gods
             will
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             submit
             our
             wills
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             remember
             this
             .
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             mercy
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             he
             gives
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             he
             takes
             
             it
             away
             again
             .
             It
             is
             well
             to
             have
             abundance
             ,
             saith
             nature
             ,
             and
             sence
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             without
             it
             :
             no
             saith
             Faith
             ,
             I
             will
             yeeld
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             enjoy
             this
             saith
             Sence
             ;
             it
             is
             better
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             saith
             Faith
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Faith
             can
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             outward
             comforts
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             great
             occasion
             of
             stilling
             our
             souls
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             right
             owner
             of
             our
             comforts
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             did
             once
             discern
             that
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             mercies
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             this
             would
             make
             us
             submit
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             :
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             comforts
             ;
             who
             hath
             more
             right
             to
             a
             possession
             then
             the
             owner
             ,
             all
             our
             comforts
             are
             but
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             great
             Land-Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             our
             possessions
             ;
             what
             if
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             gather
             a
             flower
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             tenants
             at
             will
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             our
             outward
             estate
             is
             ,
             Faith
             over-looks
             all
             ,
             and
             submits
             all
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             receives
             it
             by
             Gods
             permission
             ,
             and
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             hear
             the
             Lord
             say
             ,
             I
             must
             do
             what
             I
             will
             with
             mine
             own
             ;
             Faith
             makes
             a
             man
             say
             ,
             nothing
             is
             mine
             own
             ,
             my
             Child
             is
             not
             mine
             own
             ,
             my
             Wife
             is
             not
             mine
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             possession
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             it
             ;
             Faith
             resigns
             it
             up
             as
             Gods
             due
             ,
             faith
             
               renders
               unto
               God
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             Faith
             can
             make
             the
             soul
             acquit
             it self
             in
             great
             tryals
             ,
             because
             faith
             finds
             no
             loss
             by
             obediencial
             submission
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             unwillingness
             to
             resign
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             part
             with
             any
             comfort
             ,
             it
             doth
             arise
             from
             infidelity
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             stubbornness
             that
             is
             in
             a
             person
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             haves
             and
             holds
             his
             comfort
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             will
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             doth
             arise
             from
             a
             conceit
             that
             some
             dammage
             will
             redound
             to
             our selves
             ,
             ●…parting
             with
             such
             a
             blessing
             ,
             but
             faith
             sees
             safety
             enough
             to
             yeeld
             up
             all
             into
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               all
               consolation
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             Abraham
             being
             put
             to
             it
             about
             his
             only
             son
             ,
             he
             gives
             up
             his
             child
             ,
             his
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             God
             bestows
             Isaac
             upon
             Abraham
             again
             ;
             nay
             ,
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             blessing
             confirmed
             with
             an
             oath
             ;
             
               In
               blessing
               ,
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               multiplying
               I
               will
               multiply
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               multiply
               thy
               seed
               as
               the
               stars
               of
               heaven
            
             ;
             This
             is
             ever
             true
             ;
             faith
             makes
             a
             man
             give
             back
             a
             blessing
             with
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             either
             God
             will
             continue
             the
             comfort
             to
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             give
             him
             more
             ,
             or
             a
             better
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             a
             fourth
             reason
             why
             Faith
             can
             make
             a
             man
             acquit
             himself
             in
             great
             tryals
             ,
             because
             Faith
             can
             find
             all
             losses
             made
             up
             in
             God
             alone
             ;
             Faith
             can
             find
             God
             as
             a
             most
             ample
             and
             universal
             good
             ;
             Faith
             doth
             look
             upon
             God
             as
             a
             particular
             good
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             good
             that
             answers
             all
             again
             ,
             that
             abundantly
             makes
             up
             all
             losses
             :
             There
             be
             many
             broken
             peeces
             of
             comfort
             that
             must
             concur
             to
             make
             up
             our
             outward
             good
             ;
             for
             our
             good
             here
             below
             is
             a
             compounded
             good
             ,
             the
             Wise
             is
             a
             part
             that
             makes
             up
             our
             good
             below
             ;
             and
             our
             children
             are
             a
             part
             that
             makes
             up
             our
             good
             below
             ,
             and
             our
             health
             ,
             and
             our
             riches
             ,
             and
             our
             friends
             ;
             many
             of
             these
             concur
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             our
             good
             here
             below
             is
             a
             compounded
             good
             ,
             the
             Wife
             is
             a
             part
             that
             makes
             up
             our
             good
             below
             ;
             and
             our
             children
             are
             a
             part
             that
             makes
             up
             our
             good
             below
             ,
             and
             our
             health
             ,
             and
             our
             riches
             ,
             and
             our
             friends
             ;
             many
             of
             these
             concur
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             our
             good
             below
             :
             but
             God
             is
             all
             this
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             whatsoever
             good
             ,
             whatsoever
             comforts
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             Child
             ,
             a
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Husband
             ,
             or
             in
             friends
             ,
             in
             riches
             ,
             in
             health
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             faith
             :
             what
             is
             that
             thou
             seest
             in
             a
             Husband
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Wife
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Child
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             not
             see
             in
             God
             ?
             What
             is
             that
             thou
             findest
             in
             a
             friend
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             not
             find
             in
             God
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             there
             in
             riches
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             not
             have
             much
             more
             in
             God
             ?
             the
             Husband
             can
             do
             thee
             no
             good
             without
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             do
             thee
             so
             much
             good
             as
             God
             ?
             the
             Husband
             can
             comfort
             thee
             ,
             who
             can
             comfort
             thee
             so
             much
             as
             God
             ?
             a
             friend
             may
             counsel
             thee
             ,
             and
             direct
             thee
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             deliver
             thee
             ;
             Faith
             sees
             more
             in
             God
             than
             in
             riches
             ,
             more
             in
             God
             then
             in
             all
             outward
             blessings
             ;
             bring
             all
             the
             outward
             comforts
             together
             ,
             they
             cannot
             make
             up
             a
             Christians
             comfort
             ;
             Faith
             is
             never
             satisfied
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Child
             alone
             ,
             nor
             a
             Husband
             alone
             ,
             nor
             a
             Wife
             alone
             ,
             nor
             a
             friend
             alone
             ,
             that
             makes
             up
             a
             Christians
             comfort
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             can
             do
             it
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             any
             outward
             comfort
             Faith
             find
             it
             much
             more
             in
             God
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             favour
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             gracious
             countenance
             ,
             these
             make
             up
             a
             Christians
             comfort
             ,
             this
             alone
             supports
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             want
             of
             all
             things
             Faith
             can
             comfort
             it self
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             Faith
             can
             find
             all
             again
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             a
             fourth
             reason
             why
             Faith
             makes
             a
             man
             acquit
             himself
             in
             great
             Tryals
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             reason
             ,
             
             why
             Faith
             makes
             a
             man
             acquit
             himself
             in
             great
             troubles
             ,
             because
             Faith
             knows
             upon
             what
             terms
             we
             possess
             all
             these
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             upon
             what
             
             small
             grounds
             we
             possess
             them
             ;
             upon
             moveable
             and
             changeable
             titles
             .
             Faith
             looks
             upon
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             upon
             things
             that
             he
             must
             part
             from
             ;
             we
             have
             here
             no
             abiding
             City
             ,
             our
             place
             and
             being
             here
             is
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             remember
             this
             ,
             God
             never
             bestowed
             any
             comfort
             upon
             thee
             and
             me
             ,
             with
             an
             assurance
             of
             an
             immortal
             possession
             ,
             all
             the
             assurance
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             is
             nothing
             ,
             all
             the
             creature
             is
             but
             vanity
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             shifting
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             riches
             ,
             that
             
               they
               do
               take
               to
               themselves
               wings
               ,
            
             they
             skip
             away
             ,
             honour
             is
             soon
             gone
             ,
             riches
             are
             soon
             gone
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             soon
             gone
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             but
             a
             breath
             ,
             a
             vapour
             which
             is
             presently
             consumed
             ,
             but
             a
             glass
             of
             a
             brittle
             substance
             ,
             all
             our
             comforts
             are
             of
             a
             changeable
             nature
             ;
             that
             whereon
             we
             set
             our
             affection
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             us
             in
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             opened
             these
             two
             points
             ,
             now
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             make
             some
             use
             ;
             I
             will
             spare
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             of
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             meeting
             together
             ,
             for
             
               Funeral
               Sermons
            
             are
             not
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             living
             :
             there
             are
             two
             Uses
             that
             I
             will
             make
             of
             those
             two
             propositions
             ;
             I
             know
             many
             more
             may
             be
             produced
             ,
             but
             I
             consider
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Use
             is
             this
             ;
             Since
             great
             tryals
             may
             befal
             great
             Christians
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             prepare
             for
             great
             tryals
             ,
             
             for
             as
             much
             as
             such
             kind
             and
             degrees
             of
             affliction
             and
             crosses
             may
             besal
             us
             .
             There
             are
             two
             things
             that
             a
             man
             should
             alwaies
             provide
             for
             ,
             one
             is
             while
             we
             live
             to
             provide
             for
             Death
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             while
             we
             are
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             affliction
             ,
             for
             a
             change
             :
             and
             for
             this
             consider
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             our
             outward
             condition
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             natural
             aptness
             to
             change
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             person
             that
             hears
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             concern
             his
             outward
             condition
             ;
             
               Man
               is
               born
               unto
               trouble
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Job
               ,
               as
               the
               sparks
               fly
               upward
            
             ;
             as
             if
             trouble
             were
             his
             natural
             sphear
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             move
             .
          
           
             Thou
             canst
             not
             assure
             thy self
             of
             life
             ,
             no
             not
             a
             moment
             ;
             nor
             of
             any
             of
             these
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             neither
             canst
             thou
             promise
             thy self
             security
             in
             any
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             though
             thou
             maist
             get
             assurance
             that
             God
             wil
             save
             thee
             ,
             yet
             thou
             canst
             never
             get
             assurance
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             never
             try
             thee
             ;
             we
             see
             that
             Death
             enters
             into
             many
             houses
             of
             this
             City
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             one
             hath
             lost
             a
             Father
             ,
             another
             hath
             lost
             a
             Wife
             ,
             another
             hath
             lost
             a
             Husband
             ,
             another
             hath
             lost
             a
             Child
             ,
             another
             is
             in
             sorrow
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             dear
             friend
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             provide
             for
             a
             change
             ,
             because
             the
             next
             commission
             of
             Death
             ,
             may
             enter
             into
             our
             houses
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             sins
             that
             puts
             our
             lives
             upon
             these
             conditions
             ;
             our
             sins
             do
             alwayes
             leave
             something
             contrary
             to
             our
             comforts
             ,
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             Death
             takes
             away
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             plucks
             away
             our
             comfort
             ,
             and
             dis-inherits
             us
             of
             all
             these
             outward
             things
             ;
             how
             soon
             doth
             Death
             lay
             honour
             in
             the
             dust
             ?
             how
             soon
             is
             beauty
             ecclipsed
             by
             deformity
             ?
             our
             strength
             laid
             down
             by
             weakness
             ?
             our
             health
             overcome
             by
             sickness
             ,
             our
             life
             overtaken
             by
             Death
             ?
             all
             these
             may
             ecclipse
             our
             comforts
             ,
             these
             clouds
             may
             soon
             darken
             our
             sun
             ;
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             every
             moment
             is
             ready
             to
             put
             out
             our
             candle
             ,
             to
             darken
             our
             day
             ,
             to
             cease
             our
             life
             ;
             alas
             what
             is
             life
             but
             a
             shadow
             ?
             What
             is
             honour
             but
             a
             blast
             ?
             what
             are
             the
             things
             we
             do
             so
             much
             pride
             our selves
             in
             ?
             they
             are
             but
             as
             Jonahs
             Gourd
             ,
             which
             perisheth
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             sorrow
             and
             affliction
             ;
             the
             loss
             of
             them
             a
             greater
             griefe
             then
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             staffe
             on
             which
             we
             lean
             will
             soon
             be
             broken
             ;
             a
             Ship
             may
             last
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             she
             will
             sink
             at
             the
             last
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Wife
             mans
             verdict
             of
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             ?
             he
             concludes
             they
             are
             
               all
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             they
             are
             
               nothing
               but
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             neither
             ,
             they
             are
             
               nothing
               but
               vanity
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
            
             things
             less
             then
             nothing
             :
             then
             how
             little
             is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             them
             ?
             we
             should
             provide
             for
             a
             change
             ;
             not
             only
             our
             outward
             condition
             is
             thus
             changeable
             ,
             but
             our
             inward
             condition
             too
             ;
             our
             spiritual
             comfort
             is
             changeable
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             stability
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             yet
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             many
             intermissions
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             if
             our
             condition
             were
             not
             changeable
             ,
             I
             would
             hold
             my
             tongue
             from
             exhorting
             you
             to
             provide
             for
             a
             change
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             our
             outward
             condition
             is
             cast
             upon
             many
             changes
             ,
             so
             when
             these
             changes
             do
             befal
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             strip
             us
             of
             our
             comfort
             ,
             verily
             they
             will
             put
             us
             to
             it
             .
             Thou
             art
             mistaken
             ,
             thou
             thinkest
             thou
             canst
             bear
             a
             loss
             ,
             or
             a
             cross
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             a
             matter
             to
             bear
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Child
             ;
             or
             a
             Husband
             ,
             or
             a
             Wife
             ,
             or
             a
             Father
             ,
             
             or
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             dear
             friend
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             a
             thing
             to
             bear
             the
             loss
             of
             an
             estate
             ,
             as
             thou
             thinkest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             it
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             bear
             in
             worldly
             sorrow
             ,
             we
             may
             seem
             to
             take
             courage
             before
             affliction
             comes
             ,
             but
             when
             afflictions
             and
             trials
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             put
             to
             it
             :
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Ship
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             doth
             shine
             ,
             and
             the
             Seas
             are
             calm
             ,
             and
             the
             Wind
             fair
             ,
             then
             she
             goes
             on
             pleasantly
             in
             her
             motion
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             storm
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             keep
             her
             steady
             :
             in
             our
             easie
             dayes
             ,
             in
             our
             dayes
             of
             peace
             ,
             in
             our
             calm
             estate
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             hold
             up
             our
             heads
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             in
             our
             losses
             and
             crosses
             ,
             we
             shall
             hardly
             bear
             up
             ,
             unless
             the
             Lord
             do
             mightily
             support
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             observe
             two
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             some
             are
             insensible
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             like
             the
             Rock
             that
             nothing
             can
             break
             it
             ;
             who
             are
             so
             hardened
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             do
             scourge
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             feel
             it
             not
             ,
             though
             God
             doth
             threaten
             them
             ,
             they
             fear
             not
             ,
             though
             Gods
             hand
             be
             already
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             regard
             it
             not
             ;
             a
             condition
             not
             so
             much
             now
             to
             be
             checked
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             deplored
             .
             To
             such
             persons
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             whether
             God
             bless
             ,
             or
             whether
             God
             curse
             ;
             whether
             he
             speak
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Rod
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             feel
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             fear
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             sensible
             persons
             ,
             sensible
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ;
             they
             know
             that
             God
             is
             good
             and
             wife
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             strike
             off
             our
             comforts
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             upon
             some
             special
             cause
             .
             Now
             to
             stay
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seems
               good
               unto
               him
               .
            
             God
             doth
             not
             deprive
             me
             of
             such
             a
             comfort
             ,
             but
             he
             sees
             it
             best
             for
             me
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             to
             learn
             this
             lesson
             ,
             it
             will
             cost
             thee
             something
             in
             a
             neer
             trial
             ,
             to
             acquit
             thy self
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             acquit
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             chastisement
             ,
             to
             kiss
             the
             rod
             ,
             to
             judg
             the
             sin
             ,
             to
             bend
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             better
             the
             life
             ,
             this
             were
             an
             excellent
             lesson
             to
             learn
             in
             all
             our
             trials
             and
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             if
             great
             trials
             may
             befall
             great
             Christiaus
             ,
             and
             faith
             is
             that
             which
             will
             make
             a
             man
             acquit
             himself
             in
             great
             trials
             ;
             then
             get
             faith
             ,
             use
             faith
             .
             What
             faith
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             divers
             times
             discovered
             in
             this
             assembly
             ,
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             attain
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             but
             to
             omit
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             get
             faith
             ,
             labour
             for
             this
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             able
             to
             support
             us
             in
             our
             dayes
             of
             trial
             ,
             it
             is
             able
             to
             give
             us
             comfort
             in
             our
             greatest
             sorrow
             ;
             this
             were
             motive
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             labour
             to
             get
             faith
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             trial
             being
             so
             common
             ,
             and
             we
             apt
             every
             moment
             to
             fall
             under
             some
             trial
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             four
             vertues
             and
             special
             effects
             that
             faith
             works
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             will
             inable
             us
             to
             go
             through
             great
             trials
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             get
             this
             grace
             of
             faith
             into
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             faith
             gets
             assurance
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             breeds
             submittance
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             dependance
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             conveyance
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             faith
             gets
             assurance
             ,
             it
             can
             eye
             God
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             storms
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             yet
             God
             can
             quiet
             it
             .
             When
             a
             man
             though
             he
             sees
             his
             outward
             comfort
             dead
             ,
             yet
             Faith
             sees
             it
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             living
             God
             ;
             Faith
             assures
             the
             soul
             ,
             God
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             trial
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             changeableness
             in
             the
             outward
             condition
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             safety
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             setledness
             in
             God.
             Though
             a
             man
             may
             look
             with
             a
             dull
             eye
             upon
             his
             loss
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             can
             look
             upon
             God
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             his
             God
             ,
             the
             absence
             of
             a
             poor
             creature
             cannot
             so
             much
             trouble
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             gracious
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             God
             ,
             can
             comfort
             and
             support
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             submittance
             is
             another
             effect
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             faith
             works
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             our
             outward
             condition
             is
             subject
             to
             many
             changes
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             we
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             hindered
             in
             our
             comforts
             ,
             and
             naturally
             we
             grow
             impatient
             ,
             and
             murmur
             and
             quarrel
             with
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             but
             now
             there
             is
             a
             vertue
             in
             faith
             ,
             it
             fashions
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             to
             the
             condition
             ,
             faith
             makes
             a
             man
             submit
             to
             God
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             stoop
             to
             our
             burthen
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               saith
               Eli.
            
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             let
             him
             do
             what
             seems
             good
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             39.
             
             Psal
             .
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               and
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               did
               it
               .
            
             Observe
             this
             ,
             unbelief
             makes
             a
             man
             dumb
             ,
             and
             faith
             made
             David
             dumb
             .
             Zachary
             ,
             because
             he
             beleeved
             not
             the
             word
             that
             the
             Angel
             spake
             ,
             he
             was
             dumb
             ;
             and
             David
             because
             he
             beleeved
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             was
             dumb
             ;
             unbelief
             procures
             dumbness
             ,
             as
             a
             judgment
             from
             
             God
             ,
             but
             faith
             makes
             a
             Christian
             dumb
             from
             complaining
             ,
             it
             quiets
             the
             soul
             in
             silence
             from
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             person
             dumb
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             but
             dumb
             in
             complaint
             .
             Good
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             Faith.
             
          
           
             A
             third
             effect
             of
             Faith
             is
             dependance
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             man
             trust
             God
             in
             frowning
             dayes
             ,
             
               though
               he
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             Faith
             :
             we
             can
             never
             lose
             any
             outward
             comfort
             ,
             but
             Faith
             can
             find
             a
             better
             in
             God
             ,
             though
             an
             outward
             loss
             may
             come
             ,
             yet
             Faith
             can
             make
             it
             up
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             want
             of
             an
             outward
             comfort
             it
             will
             trust
             God
             ;
             
               Lord
               what
               wait
               I
               for
            
             ?
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               truly
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               thee
               .
            
             Though
             the
             Christian
             estate
             may
             be
             at
             some
             time
             moanful
             ,
             yet
             at
             no
             time
             it
             is
             hopeless
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             effect
             ,
             that
             Faith
             works
             is
             conveyance
             ,
             it
             can
             convey
             something
             to
             inable
             the
             soul
             to
             bear
             it
             up
             in
             all
             trials
             :
             as
             Faith
             is
             an
             active
             grace
             to
             inable
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             ;
             so
             Faith
             is
             a
             passive
             grace
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             the
             soul
             to
             suffer
             and
             bear
             affliction
             ;
             
               To
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               it
               is
               given
               not
               only
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               Name
               .
            
             Faith
             will
             call
             in
             strength
             enough
             to
             bear
             affliction
             :
             we
             see
             many
             times
             a
             poor
             Christian
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             a
             great
             loss
             ,
             and
             undergo
             a
             great
             trial
             .
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             a
             Christian
             with
             great
             affliction
             ,
             but
             Faith
             carries
             the
             soul
             along
             through
             all
             :
             remember
             this
             ,
             Faith
             bears
             Gods
             trials
             ,
             with
             Gods
             strength
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             power
             in
             Faith
             which
             exceeds
             all
             outward
             crosses
             and
             losses
             ;
             Faith
             draws
             strength
             from
             the
             Promise
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             cross
             nor
             affliction
             ,
             but
             Faith
             can
             find
             a
             support
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             deliverance
             .
             Faith
             makes
             a
             man
             see
             the
             affliction
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             come
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Mercy
             ;
             Faith
             can
             convey
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             affliction
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             see
             the
             chastisement
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             loving
             Father
             ,
             that
             our
             chastisement
             is
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             for
             our
             future
             advantage
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             sent
             for
             our
             personal
             good
             :
             if
             thou
             couldest
             get
             but
             a
             sensible
             denyal
             of
             thy self
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             see
             all
             things
             measured
             out
             by
             the
             Lord
             :
             this
             would
             make
             us
             with
             patience
             ,
             take
             from
             God
             what
             he
             imposes
             upon
             us
             ;
             Faith
             will
             make
             a
             man
             conquer
             himself
             ,
             it
             will
             silence
             all
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Soul
             bear
             its
             cross
             with
             patience
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             PRIVILEDGE
             OF
             THE
             FAITHFUL
             :
             OR
             ,
             The
             Joint-Inheritance
             OF
             ALL
             BELIEVERS
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 PET.
                 3.7
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Heirs
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             TO
             let
             pass
             all
             by-passages
             ,
             
             you
             have
             in
             this
             Text
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Women
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Men
             ,
             especially
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             greatest
             priviledge
             that
             belongeth
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             The
             very
             priviledge
             it self
             (
             as
             at
             the
             first
             view
             of
             the
             Text
             may
             appear
             to
             you
             )
             affordeth
             a
             fit
             Theam
             for
             such
             an
             occasion
             as
             this
             is
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             solemnization
             of
             the
             Funeral
             of
             a
             Grave
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             prudent
             Matron
             ,
             who
             was
             indeed
             while
             she
             lived
             a
             
               Mother
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             who
             in
             her
             life-time
             testified
             much
             love
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             I
             may
             say
             deserved
             (
             now
             she
             is
             taken
             away
             )
             this
             respect
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             and
             Children
             ,
             which
             by
             you
             is
             now
             shewed
             to
             her
             in
             accompanying
             her
             to
             her
             bed
             of
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             forenamed
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             
             doth
             branch
             it self
             forth
             into
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             One
             setteth
             out
             the
             priviledge
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             ,
             the
             partakers
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Priviledge
             ,
             therein
             you
             may
             observe
             two
             points
             ;
          
           
             First
             the
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             Life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             partakers
             of
             this
             priviledge
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             a
             compounded
             Article
             ,
             
               Joynt-heirs
               ,
               Co-heirs
               ,
               heirs
               together
               ,
            
             having
             relation
             to
             Women
             .
          
           
             The
             simple
             consideration
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             shews
             the
             right
             they
             have
             to
             the
             forenamed
             priviledge
             ,
             they
             are
             heirs
             .
             The
             compound
             shews
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             Co-heirs
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             
               heirs
               together
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             That
             yet
             you
             may
             a
             little
             more
             distinctly
             discern
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             
             Text
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             note
             the
             inference
             of
             it
             upon
             that
             which
             goeth
             before
             ,
             or
             the
             connection
             of
             it
             therewith
             .
             Lift
             up
             therefore
             your
             eyes
             but
             a
             little
             higher
             to
             the
             words
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             Apostle
             giving
             a
             direction
             to
             men
             to
             honour
             Women
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             
               the
               weaker
               vessels
               :
               Vessels
            
             they
             are
             ,
             therefore
             capable
             of
             that
             which
             God
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             infuse
             into
             them
             ,
             his
             grace
             :
             they
             are
             
               weak
               vessels
            
             ,
             so
             are
             men
             also
             ,
             they
             are
             
               earthen
               vessels
            
             :
             these
             are
             the
             weaker
             ;
             these
             comparatively
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             as
             glassie
             vessels
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             common
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             glass
             with
             good
             keeping
             may
             last
             as
             long
             as
             an
             earthen
             Pot
             ,
             but
             both
             brittle
             :
             Now
             notwithstanding
             this
             Sex
             be
             brittle
             ,
             and
             the
             weaker
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             partakers
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             priviledge
             ,
             
               the
               grace
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             Were
             this
             a
             meeting
             for
             the
             solemnization
             of
             a
             Marriage
             ,
             I
             might
             further
             descan
             upon
             this
             plain-song
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             inference
             ,
             of
             Mens
             honouring
             of
             Women
             .
             What
             have
             I
             said
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Marriage
             solemnity
             ?
             surely
             ,
             howsoever
             here
             be
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             a
             visible
             object
             of
             mortality
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             here
             is
             before
             us
             ,
             an
             invisible
             occasion
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             at
             a
             Marriage
             solemnity
             ,
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             faith
             :
             for
             while
             here
             we
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Spouse
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               friends
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
            
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             and
             messengers
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             name
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             woo
             us
             ,
             use
             all
             the
             means
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             move
             us
             to
             accept
             of
             Christ
             for
             our
             Lord
             and
             Husband
             ;
             When
             a
             man
             accepts
             of
             this
             offer
             ,
             there
             is
             then
             the
             contract
             consummated
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Mutual
             consent
             that
             passeth
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             Christ
             having
             his
             Proxies
             here
             ,
             we
             the
             Ministers
             being
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             every
             believing
             soul
             for
             himself
             .
             This
             contract
             continueth
             so
             long
             as
             here
             we
             remain
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             when
             we
             depart
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Bride-bed
             ,
             quietly
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
             till
             the
             Bride-groom
             be
             pleased
             to
             come
             and
             awake
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             a
             blessed
             voyce
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             withal
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               receive
               the
               kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             goeth
             immediatly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             his
             
               Fathers
               house
            
             with
             him
             ;
             the
             Spouse
             in
             that
             part
             ,
             with
             her
             Husband
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             enjoying
             an
             eternal
             ,
             inviolable
             communion
             ,
             and
             sweet
             society
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             this
             is
             thus
             to
             the
             invisible
             eyes
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             we
             now
             must
             look
             upon
             the
             object
             here
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             answerably
             order
             out
             matter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             with
             this
             touch
             I
             let
             pass
             the
             inference
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             You
             heard
             the
             sum
             ;
             you
             heard
             the
             parts
             .
             But
             we
             must
             hear
             proceed
             ,
             Huesteron
             and
             Proteron
             ,
             and
             clean
             invert
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             your selves
             will
             discern
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             but
             well
             mark
             the
             order
             and
             method
             :
             Life
             is
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ;
             grace
             before
             it
             ;
             the
             right
             ,
             that
             cometh
             before
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             that
             right
             ,
             before
             all
             .
             I
             suppose
             therefore
             you
             will
             think
             that
             first
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             to
             lay
             forth
             the
             priviledge
             it self
             ,
             Life
             :
             and
             then
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             :
             then
             of
             the
             right
             that
             we
             have
             ;
             and
             then
             of
             the
             Extent
             of
             that
             right
             :
             and
             this
             order
             I
             purpose
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             therefore
             concerning
             the
             Priviledge
             it self
             ,
             Life
             .
          
           
             For
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             I
             forbear
             to
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             divers
             acceptations
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             distinctions
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               Creatour
               ,
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
            
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             or
             as
             it
             is
             the
             invisible
             and
             glorious
             creatures
             ,
             the
             Angels
             :
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             animated
             by
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             :
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             those
             creatures
             that
             are
             guided
             only
             by
             sense
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             Fish
             :
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             it
             Trees
             and
             Plants
             ,
             that
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             having
             a
             vegetative
             life
             only
             .
          
           
           
             The
             life
             here
             meant
             ,
             
             is
             that
             we
             call
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             consisting
             in
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             our
             Spouse
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             life
             proper
             to
             the
             Saints
             ;
             proper
             unto
             them
             ,
             because
             coming
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             extended
             unto
             them
             alone
             ;
             proper
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             because
             they
             are
             heirs
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             extent
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             restraint
             ;
             howsoever
             the
             extent
             be
             in
             divers
             considerations
             ,
             yet
             a
             restraint
             ,
             a
             qualification
             ;
             only
             believers
             ,
             only
             found
             true
             Christians
             ,
             to
             them
             it
             is
             proper
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             life
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Inchoation
             and
             beginning
             thereof
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             consummation
             and
             accomplishment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Inchoation
             of
             this
             special
             life
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             it
             is
             here
             begun
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
               I
               [
               now
               ]
               live
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             even
             of
             this
             life
             )
             
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
            
             
             And
             
               the
               Just
               shall
               live
               by
               faith
               .
            
             This
             life
             it
             is
             by
             Christs
             dwelling
             and
             living
             in
             us
             :
             
             
               I
               now
               live
               ;
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             ,
             
             it
             is
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             by
             a
             sweet
             feeling
             and
             fruition
             ;
             it
             is
             by
             our
             abiding
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             living
             with
             him
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             faith
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             penitent
             believer
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               This
               day
            
             (
             the
             very
             day
             that
             he
             dyed
             )
             
               shalt
               thou
               be
               [
               with
               me
               ]
               in
               Paradise
               :
            
             
             and
             so
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himself
             ;
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               [
               with
               Christ
               ,
               ]
            
             implying
             that
             upon
             the
             dissolution
             ,
             immediatly
             there
             is
             a
             fruition
             ,
             
             a
             communion
             with
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             those
             Saints
             that
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             earth
             at
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             
               when
               the
               dead
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               are
               raised
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               also
               that
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               remain
               ,
               be
               cought
               up
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               ayr
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               ever
               be
            
             [
             with
             the
             Lord.
             ]
             Now
             then
             ,
             mark
             ,
             here
             you
             see
             the
             soul
             hath
             present
             communion
             with
             Christ
             upon
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             body
             :
             and
             the
             body
             also
             shall
             have
             communion
             with
             him
             at
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             all
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             life
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             ;
             A
             mistical
             union
             .
             For
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             life
             originally
             in
             himself
             ,
             
             
               for
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               given
               to
               the
               Son
               to
               have
               life
               in
               himself
               .
            
             He
             is
             also
             Life
             communicatively
             ,
             communicating
             life
             unto
             us
             ;
             
             therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Bread
               of
               life
            
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             
               that
               Bread
               which
               cometh
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               giveth
               life
               unto
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             this
             point
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             is
             manifold
             .
             
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             doth
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             great
             love
             ,
             and
             good
             respect
             ,
             that
             God
             beareth
             to
             us
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             hath
             
               written
               our
               names
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
            
             ;
             and
             hath
             sent
             his
             Son
             to
             purchase
             life
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             also
             to
             this
             
               life
               .
               Beloved
               what
               love
               the
               Father
               hath
               shewed
               to
               us
            
             in
             Christ
             !
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             this
             is
             a
             demonstrrtion
             of
             the
             woful
             plight
             wherein
             naturally
             men
             are
             in
             this
             world
             :
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             some
             account
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             life
             that
             is
             far
             different
             from
             the
             life
             of
             Plants
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             life
             of
             Beasts
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             to
             animate
             them
             :
             Oh
             but
             this
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             life
             ;
             Natural
             life
             indeed
             is
             a
             death
             compared
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             noted
             to
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             cometh
             by
             grace
             ,
             wherof
             
               we
               are
               heirs
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             of
             all
             natural
             men
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             said
             of
             the
             wanton
             Widdow
             ,
             
             
               she
               is
               dead
               while
               she
               liveth
            
             ;
             even
             so
             are
             all
             such
             dead
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             
               dead
               in
               sins
               and
               trespasses
            
             :
             and
             if
             so
             be
             those
             that
             are
             in
             this
             kind
             dead
             ,
             continue
             so
             till
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             seize
             upon
             them
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             ,
             wo
             to
             them
             ,
             upon
             this
             followeth
             an
             eternal
             death
             ,
             endless
             ,
             easeless
             ,
             and
             remediless
             torment
             upon
             body
             and
             soul
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             Saints
             have
             here
             consolation
             ,
             against
             the
             mortality
             and
             corruption
             whereto
             they
             are
             subject
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             wherein
             their
             condition
             is
             common
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             that
             that
             befalleth
             one
             ,
             may
             befall
             every
             one
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             outward
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             
               All
               must
               die
            
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             here
             is
             consolation
             against
             the
             distresses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             pressures
             ,
             whereto
             the
             Saints
             are
             subject
             above
             others
             for
             their
             profession
             sake
             ;
             
             in
             this
             very
             respect
             they
             are
             hated
             ,
             they
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             
               all
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ;
               and
               through
               many
               afflictions
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             Where
             is
             now
             there
             comfort
             ?
             surely
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             :
             you
             heard
             that
             natural
             men
             are
             
               dead
               while
               they
               live
            
             :
             but
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             do
             live
             while
             they
             may
             seem
             
             to
             be
             dead
             ;
             Jonah
             lived
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             swallowed
             up
             by
             a
             Whale
             ,
             and
             was
             even
             as
             it
             were
             in
             hell
             ;
             so
             the
             Saints
             ,
             though
             swallowed
             up
             as
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             tempestuous
             sea
             of
             this
             world
             by
             cruel
             Whales
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             stil
             live
             that
             life
             that
             is
             begun
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whereof
             you
             heard
             before
             :
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             in
             2
             Cor.
             4.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             sheweth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             are
             
               given
               up
               unto
               death
               daily
               for
               Jesus
               sake
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             are
             
               not
               destroyed
            
             ,
             not
             clean
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             live
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             them
             :
             
               We
               are
               perplexed
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               despair
               ;
               perseouted
               ,
               but
               not
               forsaken
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             comfort
             them
             ,
             both
             the
             fruition
             of
             that
             life
             that
             they
             have
             here
             ;
             and
             their
             expectation
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             ,
             and
             fulness
             thereof
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             this
             is
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             observed
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             Saints
             seem
             to
             be
             most
             subject
             to
             death
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             here
             is
             matter
             of
             admiration
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             happiness
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             that
             condition
             whereto
             they
             are
             subject
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             life
             they
             enjoy
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             better
             life
             prepared
             for
             them
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             can
             be
             more
             desired
             ?
             Life
             of
             all
             things
             else
             is
             most
             esteemed
             :
             Men
             are
             ready
             in
             sickness
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             distresses
             ,
             to
             spend
             all
             that
             they
             have
             (
             as
             the
             Woman
             that
             was
             troubled
             with
             the
             bloudy
             issue
             ,
             
             
               spent
               all
               that
               she
               had
               upon
               the
               Physitians
            
             )
             to
             preserve
             life
             ,
             
             to
             recover
             health
             .
             Solomon
             (
             speaking
             according
             to
             the
             conceit
             of
             men
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               a
               living
               Dog
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               dead
               Lyon
               ,
            
             any
             life
             better
             then
             a
             death
             ,
             thus
             they
             imagine
             ;
             
             and
             Satan
             well
             knew
             mens
             account
             of
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               yea
               all
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               will
               be
               give
               for
               his
               life
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             this
             temporal
             life
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             a
             flower
             ,
             but
             a
             bubble
             ,
             but
             a
             blast
             ,
             but
             a
             breath
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             life
             that
             in
             the
             shortness
             thereof
             is
             subject
             to
             so
             much
             perplexity
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             be
             notwithstanding
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             life
             here
             promised
             ,
             that
             while
             here
             in
             the
             enjoying
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             thereof
             is
             accompanied
             with
             such
             a
             peace
             as
             
               passeth
               understanding
            
             ,
             
             accompanied
             with
             the
             very
             
               joy
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             consummation
             thereof
             ,
             such
             contentment
             ,
             such
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             tongue
             of
             man
             cannot
             express
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             cannot
             conceive
             ?
             It
             is
             noted
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             
               caught
               up
               to
               the
               third
               heaven
               ,
            
             and
             saw
             but
             a
             glimps
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             did
             there
             see
             (
             they
             are
             his
             own
             words
             )
             
               unutterable
               matter
            
             ,
             
             things
             that
             cannot
             be
             exprest
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             respect
             he
             saith
             (
             and
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             may
             be
             most
             fitly
             applied
             to
             this
             )
             
               the
               things
               which
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
            
             are
             such
             as
             
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Life
             which
             we
             are
             so
             to
             consider
             of
             as
             it
             may
             make
             us
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               account
               that
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               campared
               with
               the
               glory
            
             
             
               which
               shall
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               ;
               for
               our
               light
               affliction
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             here
             said
             ,
             
             whence
             cometh
             this
             ?
             or
             what
             may
             be
             the
             ground
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             My
             Text
             telleth
             you
             ;
             It
             is
             stiled
             here
             ,
             
               Grace
               of
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             Neither
             will
             I
             here
             insist
             upon
             the
             divers
             acceptations
             of
             grace
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               Gratis
               data
            
             ;
             
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               Gratis
               faciens
            
             ,
             making
             us
             accepted
             with
             himself
             :
             It
             is
             more
             clear
             then
             need
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             
               eternal
               life
               it
               cometh
               from
               divine
               grace
               :
               Grace
            
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             .
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               grace
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             and
             again
             ,
             
               by
               Grace
               you
               are
               saved
            
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             all
             things
             that
             bring
             us
             thereto
             ,
             are
             in
             Scriptures
             attributed
             to
             Grace
             .
             
             And
             needs
             must
             it
             be
             so
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             out
             of
             God
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             done
             to
             move
             him
             to
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             done
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             either
             meriting
             or
             procuring
             of
             it
             .
             He
             is
             independant
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             depending
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             is
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             cometh
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             in
             Man
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             .
             What
             is
             there
             in
             man
             but
             misery
             ?
             whatsoever
             man
             had
             ,
             or
             hath
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             any
             good
             thing
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             from
             this
             fountaine
             of
             goodness
             ,
             
               all
               our
               sufficiency
               is
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             briefly
             to
             be
             noted
             against
             that
             proud
             and
             arrogant
             position
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             merit
             of
             mans
             works
             ;
             as
             if
             man
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             
             could
             merit
             or
             deserve
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             merit
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             
               the
               grace
               of
               life
            
             .
             Surely
             they
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             his
             infiniteness
             ,
             his
             all-sufficiency
             ;
             they
             know
             not
             man
             ,
             his
             emptiness
             ,
             his
             impotency
             ,
             his
             vileness
             ,
             his
             cursedness
             ;
             they
             know
             not
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             the
             reward
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             disproportion
             between
             any
             thing
             that
             man
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             that
             is
             thus
             graciously
             bestowed
             ,
             that
             have
             such
             a
             conceit
             :
             Let
             them
             therefore
             pass
             with
             their
             foolish
             opinion
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             own
             parts
             ,
             
             it
             affordeth
             to
             us
             another
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             unworthiness
             :
             for
             as
             we
             are
             creatures
             ,
             we
             are
             
               less
               than
               the
               least
               of
               Gods
               mercies
            
             ;
             but
             as
             we
             are
             mortal
             creatures
             ,
             
               dust
               and
               ashes
            
             ,
             much
             more
             unworthy
             of
             any
             favour
             ;
             but
             as
             we
             are
             sinful
             creatures
             ,
             having
             provoked
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             most
             ,
             most
             unworthy
             of
             any
             grace
             ,
             of
             any
             life
             ,
             most
             worthy
             of
             all
             judgements
             and
             vengeance
             ,
             of
             eternal
             death
             and
             damnation
             .
             Where
             is
             now
             our
             hope
             ?
             what
             ground
             shall
             we
             have
             that
             have
             nothing
             in
             our selves
             ?
             surely
             this
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             What
             God
             doth
             ,
             he
             doth
             for
             himself
             ,
             for
             
               his
               own
               names
               sake
            
             ;
             Grace
             is
             free
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             two
             joyned
             together
             ,
             give
             evident
             demonstration
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             that
             he
             doth
             confer
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             dealing
             of
             it
             :
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             gift
             that
             he
             doth
             give
             ,
             and
             the
             freeness
             of
             it
             .
             For
             who
             can
             give
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
            
             ?
             And
             then
             again
             to
             do
             this
             altogether
             upon
             meer
             grace
             ,
             upon
             
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             divine
             property
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             encourage
             us
             to
             come
             unto
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             unworthiness
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             in
             the
             second
             place
             we
             have
             here
             a
             Use
             of
             instruction
             :
             
             to
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             freeness
             of
             his
             Grace
             ;
             to
             plead
             it
             unto
             God
             when
             we
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             our
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             our
             wretchedness
             ,
             yet
             to
             press
             this
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               thou
               dost
               ,
               thou
               dost
               for
               thy
               own
               sake
               ,
               out
               of
               thy
               meer
               grace
               ,
               this
               makes
               me
               bold
               to
               come
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Specially
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             greatest
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             rich
             mercy
             in
             giving
             his
             Son
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Justice
             :
             so
             that
             here
             Grace
             &
             Justice
             do
             sweetly
             go
             together
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             Grace
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             unworthiness
             ;
             Justice
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             rebellion
             ;
             God
             doth
             what
             he
             doth
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ;
             his
             own
             Son
             hath
             made
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             Justice
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             ,
             
             this
             should
             the
             more
             enlarge
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             again
             :
             a
             gift
             the
             freer
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             worthy
             of
             praise
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             acceptable
             to
             him
             that
             receiveth
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             receiveth
             it
             from
             meer
             Grace
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             giveth
             it
             ,
             is
             thereby
             the
             more
             worthy
             of
             praise
             :
             so
             that
             lay
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             
               the
               grace
               of
               life
            
             ;
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             what
             sufficient
             thanks
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             his
             Grace
             doth
             bestow
             this
             life
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             from
             the
             priviledge
             in
             the
             second
             part
             thereof
             ,
             
             come
             we
             to
             the
             partakers
             of
             this
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             the
             simple
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             
             Heirs
             ,
             so
             that
             
               we
               come
               to
               a
               right
               unto
               that
               eternal
               life
               by
               inheritance
            
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             Heirs
             .
          
           
             So
             do
             the
             Texts
             before-noted
             expresly
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             
               We
               are
               justified
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               heirs
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.7
             .
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             giveth
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Collossians
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               made
               them
               partakers
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               .
            
             And
             our
             Lord
             when
             he
             doth
             give
             us
             possession
             hereof
             ,
             inducts
             us
             thereunto
             with
             this
             ,
             
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               ,
               Mat.
            
             25.34
             .
             take
             it
             by
             inheritance
             ;
             here
             is
             your
             right
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             may
             not
             think
             that
             this
             ground
             of
             right
             to
             our
             eternal
             inheritance
             cometh
             by
             our
             natural
             generation
             ,
             for
             so
             
               we
               are
            
             heirs
             ,
             and
             
               children
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             noteth
             in
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
             It
             cannot
             come
             by
             nature
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             Christs
             prerogative
             ,
             the
             true
             ,
             proper
             ,
             natural
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             thus
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             )
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               him
               heir
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Heb.
            
             1.2
             .
             but
             it
             is
             by
             another
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             children
             :
             A
             double
             grace
             in
             this
             respect
             :
             a
             grace
             of
             Adoption
             ;
             and
             a
             grace
             of
             Regeneration
             .
             A
             grace
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             for
             God
             giveth
             to
             us
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               Adoption
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             moved
             to
             cry
             and
             call
             ,
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             grace
             we
             are
             
             children
             ,
             and
             
               being
               children
               ,
               we
               are
               heirs
               ,
            
             Co-heirs
             ,
             not
             only
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             there
             noted
             )
             
               heirs
               together
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             Co-heirs
             with
             him
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Adoption
             .
             So
             likewise
             by
             the
             other
             grace
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             we
             are
             qualified
             hereunto
             ;
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             verse
             3.
             blesseth
             
               God
               ,
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               his
               abundant
               mercy
               hath
               begotten
               us
               again
               to
               an
               inheritance
               incorruptible
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             are
             begotten
             to
             this
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             This
             might
             again
             be
             pressed
             as
             a
             further
             Argument
             against
             the
             fore-mentioned
             presumptious
             Doctrine
             of
             Merit
             :
             
             that
             that
             cometh
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             cometh
             not
             by
             Desert
             .
             But
             I
             pass
             it
             over
             .
          
           
             This
             doth
             afford
             to
             us
             matter
             of
             consolation
             (
             for
             this
             Text
             is
             full
             of
             consolation
             every
             word
             of
             it
             )
             
             against
             the
             baseness
             whereunto
             in
             this
             world
             the
             Saints
             seem
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             that
             are
             scoffed
             ,
             that
             are
             despised
             :
             howsoever
             they
             appear
             here
             in
             mortal
             mans
             eye
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             doth
             administer
             to
             us
             matter
             of
             comfort
             ,
             
             and
             a
             ground
             of
             holy
             boasting
             ,
             and
             glorying
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             so
             it
             affordeth
             to
             us
             direction
             ,
             to
             carry
             our selves
             as
             becometh
             Heirs
             :
             not
             to
             set
             our
             love
             too
             much
             upon
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             to
             dote
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             lofty
             minded
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             heart
             and
             affection
             where
             our
             inheritance
             is
             ,
             namely
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             wait
             with
             patience
             for
             it
             :
             
               Be
               followers
               of
               those
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               through
               saith
               and
               patience
               inherit
               the
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             And
             likewise
             to
             make
             sure
             to
             our selves
             our
             inheritance
             ;
             
             look
             to
             our
             evidences
             ;
             
               Give
               all
               diligence
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               .
            
             Do
             but
             make
             your
             Calling
             sure
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             truly
             and
             effectually
             called
             ,
             then
             it
             solloweth
             by
             just
             and
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             you
             were
             elected
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             Many
             other
             Meditations
             do
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             right
             we
             have
             to
             that
             life
             which
             by
             Grace
             is
             conferred
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Consider
             we
             the
             extent
             hereof
             ,
             
             
               Heirs
               together
            
             ;
             joynt-heirs
             :
             so
             as
             
               all
               of
               all
               sorts
               have
               a
               right
               to
               the
               life
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             I
             speak
             here
             of
             outward
             conditions
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             great
             or
             mean
             ,
             rich
             or
             poor
             ,
             free
             or
             bond
             ;
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             a
             right
             ,
             they
             are
             joynt-heirs
             ,
             they
             are
             
               heirs
               together
            
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             us
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             title
             of
             
               Gavil
               kind
            
             ,
             that
             giveth
             a
             joynt-right
             to
             all
             the
             Sons
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             :
             and
             so
             for
             Daughters
             ,
             all
             Daughters
             are
             co-heirs
             :
             so
             this
             tenour
             is
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             
               Gavil
               kind
            
             ,
             
             all
             have
             a
             right
             thereunto
             ,
             no
             exception
             of
             any
             ,
             because
             
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             This
             (
             my
             Brethren
             )
             serveth
             as
             an
             admonition
             to
             those
             that
             are
             great
             ,
             
             or
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             higher
             than
             others
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Saints
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             despise
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             Saints
             too
             ,
             they
             are
             Co-heirs
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             fellow-brethren
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             an
             elder
             Brother
             among
             them
             ,
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             
               Elder
               Brother
            
             .
             There
             may
             some
             have
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             glory
             ;
             there
             may
             some
             have
             greater
             evidences
             thereof
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             greater
             assurance
             ,
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             they
             have
             all
             a
             right
             to
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Co-heirs
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             again
             is
             another
             comfort
             to
             the
             meaner
             ,
             
             and
             weaker
             sort
             :
             that
             howsoever
             there
             may
             be
             some
             difference
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             condition
             here
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             greatest
             priviledge
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             concerning
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             consolations
             ministred
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             use
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             
               Comfort
               your selves
               with
               these
               things
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.18
             .
          
           
             And
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             Female
             Sex
             (
             because
             the
             Apostle
             here
             applyeth
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             
             and
             saith
             of
             them
             as
             well
             as
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             Co-heirs
             of
             the
             same
             inheritance
             )
             this
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             distinction
             of
             outward
             conditions
             ,
             in
             Gal.
             3.28
             .
             he
             putteth
             in
             this
             ,
             
               Male
               and
               Female
            
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               are
               one
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             no
             difference
             :
             for
             the
             Female
             at
             first
             were
             made
             after
             the
             same
             Image
             that
             the
             Male
             were
             ,
             
               He
               made
               them
               Male
               and
               Female
               in
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.27
             .
             Both
             sorts
             have
             the
             same
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             are
             redeemed
             by
             the
             same
             price
             :
             A
             Woman
             said
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               rejoyceth
               in
               God
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.47
             .
             they
             are
             both
             sanctified
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             :
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             an
             unbelieving
             Husband
             is
             knit
             to
             a
             believing
             Wife
             ,
             
               The
               Husband
            
             
             
               is
               sanctisied
               by
               the
               wise
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             case
             ,
             the
             Wife
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Husband
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             my
             brethren
             giveth
             a
             check
             ,
             to
             the
             undue
             ,
             the
             unjust
             consure
             ,
             that
             many
             do
             give
             to
             this
             weaker
             vessel
             ,
             that
             this
             Sex
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             imperfection
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             most
             unworthy
             the
             confutation
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             Sex
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             particular
             consolation
             against
             that
             matter
             of
             griese
             which
             it
             might
             conceive
             through
             Eves
             first
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             sinning
             her self
             ,
             but
             in
             taking
             Satans
             part
             to
             tempt
             her
             Husband
             ,
             whereupon
             followed
             subjection
             to
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             likewise
             pain
             in
             travel
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             of
             children
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             of
             that
             Sex
             )
             
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               if
               they
               continue
               in
               faith
               and
               charity
               ,
               
               and
               holiness
               with
               sobriety
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             you
             see
             they
             have
             a
             right
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             graciously
             dealt
             with
             them
             in
             making
             them
             the
             means
             of
             bringing
             forth
             the
             principal
             ground
             of
             this
             right
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Woman
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Sex
             is
             to
             comfort
             themselves
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             there
             be
             some
             differences
             in
             outward
             condition
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             priviledge
             ,
             
             alike
             joynt
             -
             
               heirs
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
            
             I
             find
             but
             two
             things
             that
             in
             Scripture
             are
             exempted
             from
             that
             Sex
             ,
             two
             priviledges
             ,
             one
             to
             have
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Husband
             ,
             another
             ,
             publickly
             to
             teach
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             But
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             mark
             a
             kind
             of
             recompence
             made
             for
             this
             :
             The
             former
             is
             but
             particular
             between
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             :
             but
             in
             lieu
             therefore
             a
             Woman
             may
             reign
             over
             many
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             over
             Nations
             ,
             
             
               Queens
               shall
               be
               thy
               nursing
               mothers
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             to
             recompence
             that
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             endued
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             prophesie
             :
             so
             that
             we
             see
             how
             God
             doth
             every
             manner
             of
             way
             incourage
             them
             .
          
           
             One
             word
             more
             concerning
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             .
             Namely
             admonition
             to
             them
             ,
             answerably
             to
             respect
             the
             other
             Sex
             as
             those
             that
             are
             Co-heirs
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             places
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             gifts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             bond
             of
             relation
             that
             is
             between
             them
             to
             respect
             them
             :
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             same
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             by
             a
             decent
             comely
             Funeral
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             their
             credit
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             them
             their
             due
             praises
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             to
             step
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             concerning
             this
             object
             before
             me
             .
             Howsoever
             I
             am
             not
             over-forward
             at
             any
             time
             to
             speak
             much
             on
             such
             occasions
             ;
             yet
             at
             this
             time
             I
             suppose
             I
             should
             do
             much
             wrong
             to
             the
             party
             in
             concealing
             those
             things
             that
             are
             meet
             to
             be
             made
             known
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             God
             who
             bestowed
             those
             excellent
             endowments
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             also
             injury
             to
             those
             that
             knew
             her
             .
             I
             do
             not
             fear
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             flatterer
             by
             any
             that
             hear
             me
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             else
             shall
             imagine
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             it
             may
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             their
             envy
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             censure
             what
             they
             know
             not
             .
             My
             fear
             is
             ,
             lest
             those
             that
             did
             know
             her
             should
             think
             that
             wrong
             is
             done
             to
             her
             by
             that
             little
             that
             shall
             be
             spoken
             ,
             for
             enough
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             here
             a
             black
             Herse
             before
             you
             ,
             a
             body
             in
             it
             deprived
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             within
             these
             few
             dayes
             animated
             by
             a
             divine
             soul
             ,
             now
             (
             as
             we
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             believe
             )
             glorified
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             body
             of
             Mistris
             
               I.
               R.
            
             in
             regard
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             being
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Master
             
               I.
               B.
            
             a
             Gentleman
             in
             C.
             It
             seemed
             that
             as
             God
             endowed
             her
             with
             excellent
             parts
             every
             way
             ,
             so
             she
             had
             good
             education
             .
             She
             was
             married
             to
             Master
             
               I.
               R.
            
             a
             grave
             prudent
             man
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             fore-named
             place
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             twice
             Major
             there
             ,
             and
             long
             continued
             Alderman
             ,
             still
             relyed
             upon
             ,
             when
             any
             matter
             of
             employment
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             oft
             chosen
             to
             be
             a
             Burgess
             of
             the
             Parliament
             out
             of
             that
             Corporation
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             marriage
             (
             she
             attending
             to
             the
             Word
             as
             Lydia
             did
             )
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             open
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             specially
             under
             the
             Ministry
             of
             a
             reverend
             Pastour
             now
             some
             years
             with
             God
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             painful
             ,
             powerful
             in
             his
             place
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             who
             yet
             liveth
             in
             the
             many
             works
             he
             published
             in
             his
             life-time
             .
             
             I
             say
             by
             his
             Ministry
             being
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             she
             wonderfully
             improved
             the
             grace
             that
             was
             so
             wrought
             in
             her
             ;
             and
             used
             all
             means
             for
             the
             growth
             thereof
             ,
             by
             continual
             applying
             her self
             to
             the
             publick
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             conscionably
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             frequently
             also
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             whither
             she
             came
             often
             times
             upon
             sundry
             imployments
             ,
             both
             while
             her
             Husband
             lived
             ,
             and
             likewise
             since
             she
             hath
             been
             a
             Widdow
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             about
             the
             space
             of
             five
             years
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             as
             she
             did
             thus
             help
             on
             the
             growth
             of
             grace
             by
             this
             publick
             means
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             private
             diligently
             reading
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             contenting
             her self
             with
             a
             coursory
             reading
             it
             over
             by
             task
             (
             as
             some
             do
             )
             but
             she
             had
             a
             Paper-book
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             in
             reading
             would
             note
             down
             particular
             points
             ,
             note
             specially
             duties
             that
             belonged
             to
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             Husbands
             ,
             to
             Wives
             ,
             to
             Masters
             ,
             to
             Servants
             ;
             General
             duties
             that
             belonged
             to
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             so
             be
             they
             had
             been
             the
             Common
             places
             of
             some
             young
             Divine
             .
             And
             here
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             what
             my self
             have
             seen
             of
             an
             Alderman
             of
             this
             City
             some
             while
             dead
             ,
             who
             left
             behind
             him
             Volumes
             of
             books
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             :
             his
             manner
             was
             ,
             first
             he
             would
             read
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             he
             would
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             meditate
             upon
             what
             he
             read
             ,
             and
             write
             down
             the
             sum
             and
             particulars
             of
             it
             as
             he
             conceived
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             made
             himself
             excellently
             skilful
             as
             in
             Divine
             ,
             so
             in
             humane
             learning
             .
             Thus
             did
             this
             grave
             Matron
             ,
             hereby
             she
             came
             to
             much
             knowledge
             :
             she
             gathered
             also
             many
             signs
             whereby
             she
             had
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             there
             yet
             remain
             divers
             such
             heads
             noted
             by
             her
             with
             her
             own
             hand
             ,
             signs
             of
             grace
             ,
             signs
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             means
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             An
             excellent
             course
             .
          
           
             Thus
             she
             shewed
             piety
             in
             reading
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             the
             like
             she
             did
             in
             prayer
             ,
             hearing
             others
             perform
             that
             duty
             in
             her
             Family
             ,
             but
             specially
             (
             when
             she
             was
             both
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             both
             master
             and
             mistris
             ,
             Death
             making
             a
             division
             between
             her
             dear
             Husband
             and
             her self
             )
             she
             used
             to
             pray
             her self
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             heard
             her
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             testimony
             thereof
             admired
             her
             gifts
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Frequent
             she
             was
             (
             as
             apeared
             in
             her
             often
             retiring
             her self
             to
             her
             Closet
             )
             in
             her
             constant
             and
             secret
             devotion
             ;
             yea
             ,
             also
             she
             took
             occasion
             of
             much
             fasting
             ,
             specially
             when
             she
             heard
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             Church
             much
             affected
             her
             ,
             either
             in
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             or
             griefe
             :
             she
             continued
             it
             till
             her
             dying-day
             ,
             and
             still
             her
             heart
             was
             upon
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             praying
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             thus
             she
             exercised
             her self
             in
             this
             holy
             manner
             ,
             so
             she
             did
             likewise
             wonderfully
             respect
             those
             that
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             :
             Amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             long
             ago
             that
             worthy
             Minister
             (
             before
             mentioned
             from
             whom
             I
             have
             received
             most
             of
             what
             I
             have
             now
             related
             )
             speak
             much
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             worthy
             Husband
             in
             this
             respect
             :
             The
             feet
             of
             those
             that
             brought
             the
             glad-tydings
             of
             salvation
             were
             beautiful
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             she
             was
             careful
             to
             testifie
             her
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             she
             her self
             gained
             no
             little
             recompence
             thereby
             ,
             for
             she
             was
             still
             asking
             them
             questions
             ,
             still
             desiring
             to
             have
             such
             and
             such
             doubts
             resolved
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             thus
             her
             piety
             was
             manifested
             ,
             so
             likewise
             was
             her
             Charity
             ,
             constantly
             every
             week
             giving
             relief
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             that
             she
             was
             moved
             to
             ,
             to
             open
             her
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             them
             wide
             ,
             and
             that
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             not
             wearied
             in
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             Sober
             and
             grave
             she
             was
             in
             her
             carriage
             and
             attire
             ,
             and
             therein
             a
             good
             example
             to
             the
             younger
             sort
             .
             And
             thus
             she
             continued
             even
             to
             her
             dying
             day
             ;
             full
             of
             sweet
             meditations
             upon
             her
             death-bed
             ,
             my self
             partaked
             of
             some
             of
             them
             .
             Being
             asked
             what
             evidences
             she
             had
             for
             her
             salvation
             ?
             she
             answered
             ,
             good
             :
             whether
             she
             doubted
             not
             ?
             she
             replyed
             no
             :
             though
             she
             were
             of
             a
             tender
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             she
             had
             laid
             such
             a
             foundation
             ,
             as
             her
             faith
             remained
             firm
             .
             She
             sweetly
             ended
             her
             dayes
             with
             prayers
             of
             her
             own
             ;
             with
             desire
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             Ministers
             still
             as
             they
             came
             to
             her
             ;
             for
             as
             she
             hearkned
             to
             ,
             and
             desired
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             counsel
             when
             she
             lived
             ,
             so
             she
             desired
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             prayers
             now
             in
             her
             death
             :
             thus
             I
             say
             with
             a
             sound
             testimony
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             good
             estate
             ,
             she
             ended
             her
             dayes
             
             and
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             she
             is
             in
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Co-heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             the
             Philosophers
             make
             mention
             of
             a
             word
             which
             contains
             in
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             collection
             or
             combination
             of
             all
             in
             one
             .
             I
             may
             say
             of
             her
             that
             the
             graces
             ,
             and
             vertues
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             of
             others
             seemed
             to
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             meet
             in
             her
             :
             And
             so
             her
             piety
             toward
             God
             resembleth
             her
             to
             the
             two
             pious
             Hanna's
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             Mother
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Phanuel
             .
             Her
             charity
             resembleth
             her
             to
             Dorcas
             ,
             her
             love
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Shunamite
             that
             provided
             a
             Chamber
             ,
             a
             Table
             ,
             and
             a
             Candlestick
             for
             Elisha
             .
             In
             her
             relation
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             she
             shewed
             her self
             a
             true
             Daughter
             of
             Sarah
             .
             In
             her
             relation
             to
             her
             children
             which
             she
             had
             ,
             a
             Bathsheba
             and
             Eunice
             ;
             To
             others
             a
             Priscilla
             the
             Wife
             of
             Aquila
             ,
             ready
             to
             instruct
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             .
             And
             so
             my
             bretheren
             she
             hath
             shewed
             her self
             a
             follower
             of
             those
             that
             through
             faith
             and
             patience
             inherit
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             to
             us
             to
             set
             such
             examples
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             followers
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             others
             have
             been
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             walking
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             such
             as
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             to
             be
             Co-heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ;
             which
             that
             you
             may
             do
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             PEACE
             IN
             DEATH
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             QUIET
             END
             OF
             THE
             RIGHTEOUS
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 LUKE
                 2.29
                 .
              
               
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             Text
             it self
             (
             to
             let
             pass
             other
             things
             )
             you
             have
             ;
             First
             ,
             a
             Request
             :
             and
             secondly
             a
             Reason
             upon
             which
             the
             Request
             is
             grounded
             .
             Of
             each
             of
             these
             in
             order
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             The
             Request
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               may
               die
            
             .
             Whereof
             is
             considerable
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             death
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             desire
             and
             longing
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             care
             to
             be
             alwayes
             ready
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             warrant
             or
             guid
             of
             that
             desire
             ,
             [
             
               according
               to
               thy
               Word
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             [
             
               a
               departure
               in
               peace
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Of
             each
             of
             these
             apart
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             first
             general
             part
             ,
             (
             viz.
             the
             desire
             and
             longing
             of
             the
             Saints
             for
             their
             day
             of
             death
             )
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               in
               them
               a
               contented
               ,
            
             
             
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               willing
               expectation
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             The
             rise
             of
             this
             Observation
             is
             obvious
             enough
             :
             one
             spirit
             works
             in
             all
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             like
             effects
             ,
             though
             not
             alwayes
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             ,
             that
             therefore
             which
             is
             true
             in
             Simeon
             (
             which
             the
             very
             first
             view
             of
             the
             words
             import
             )
             that
             the
             coming
             of
             Death
             was
             expected
             ,
             and
             desired
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             degree
             verified
             sooner
             or
             later
             in
             all
             that
             are
             the
             Lords
             .
             
             Hereunto
             agrees
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ;
               I
               desire
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             And
             he
             averrs
             the
             same
             of
             all
             true
             beleevers
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             
               groan
               earnestly
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               with
               their
               house
               which
               is
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             
               rather
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             foundation
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             
             is
             the
             knowledg
             and
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             speech
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               ,
               then
               the
               day
               of
               a
               mans
               birth
               .
            
             They
             have
             learned
             to
             know
             that
             the
             day
             of
             death
             to
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             
             is
             the
             day
             of
             freedome
             from
             all
             miseries
             ,
             and
             of
             entrance
             into
             eternal
             happiness
             .
          
           
             The
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             which
             even
             the
             best
             are
             subject
             unto
             ,
             are
             many
             ,
             Loss
             of
             goods
             ,
             loss
             of
             credit
             ,
             loss
             of
             friends
             ,
             aches
             ,
             pains
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             severs
             ,
             consumptions
             ,
             &c.
             bondage
             under
             original
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             as
             unbelief
             ,
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             distrustfulness
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             lust
             ,
             &c.
             the
             buffetings
             and
             temtations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             society
             with
             the
             wicked
             :
             all
             these
             miseries
             ,
             even
             the
             Holiest
             and
             dearest
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             exercised
             with
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             these
             do
             make
             them
             many
             times
             mourn
             exceedingly
             ,
             
             and
             to
             cry
             one
             while
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
            
             ;
             and
             to
             groan
             out
             another
             while
             
               Woe
               is
               me
               that
               I
               am
               constrained
               to
               live
               in
               Mesech
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               have
               my
               habitation
               in
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
               :
            
             of
             all
             these
             miseries
             Death
             is
             the
             end
             to
             Gods
             servants
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             it
             is
             an
             entrance
             into
             happiness
             :
             for
             albeit
             their
             bodies
             rot
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             in
             Gods
             store-house
             untill
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             yet
             the
             soul
             forthwith
             even
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             comes
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             ever-living
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             
             to
             
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
               Et
               quanta
               〈◊〉
               felicitas
               ?
            
             What
             greater
             happiness
             ?
             It
             was
             much
             that
             Moses
             obtained
             to
             see
             the
             back-parts
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             how
             much
             greater
             favour
             is
             it
             to
             
               see
               him
               face
               to
               face
            
             ,
             
             to
             have
             eternal
             fellowship
             with
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             with
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             the
             sanctifier
             ?
             The
             knowledg
             of
             this
             benefit
             of
             Death
             ,
             makes
             the
             face
             of
             it
             comfortable
             to
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             causes
             them
             to
             strive
             with
             their
             own
             natural
             weakness
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             even
             long
             for
             their
             day
             of
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             against
             this
             point
             divers
             Objections
             may
             be
             alledged
             .
             
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               .
            
             And
             else-where
             he
             stiles
             it
             
               Christs
               enemy
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               last
               enemy
               that
               he
               shall
               subdue
               is
               Death
               .
            
             How
             should
             not
             death
             then
             be
             rather
             a
             day
             of
             misery
             to
             be
             trembled
             at
             ,
             then
             a
             day
             of
             happiness
             to
             be
             longed
             for
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             touching
             Death
             ,
             for
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             two
             wayes
             ;
             First
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             its
             owe
             nature
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             altred
             by
             Christ
             :
             in
             the
             first
             sence
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               is
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             very
             suburbs
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             .
             But
             in
             the
             second
             taking
             of
             Death
             ,
             it
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             plague
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             blessing
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             even
             a
             door
             opening
             out
             of
             this
             world
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Now
             the
             godly
             look
             not
             upon
             Death
             simply
             ,
             but
             upon
             Death
             whose
             sting
             and
             venome
             is
             plucked
             out
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             exceeding
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             secondly
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             
             that
             we
             read
             of
             many
             that
             have
             prayed
             against
             death
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             first
             
               David
               ,
               Return
               ;
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               deliver
               my
               soul
               ;
               oh
               spare
               me
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               in
               death
               there
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               thee
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Hezekiah
             when
             the
             message
             of
             death
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               cup
               pass
               from
               me
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             all
             these
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             first
             touching
             David
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             composed
             that
             sixt
             Psalm
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             grievously
             sick
             ,
             but
             also
             exceedingly
             tormented
             in
             mind
             ,
             for
             he
             wrastled
             and
             combated
             in
             his
             conscience
             with
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             prayed
             not
             simply
             against
             Death
             ,
             but
             against
             death
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             asmuch
             as
             the
             coming
             of
             it
             was
             accompanied
             with
             extraordinary
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             for
             at
             another
             time
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             would
             
               not
               fear
               ,
               though
               he
               walked
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shaddow
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             like
             I
             say
             touching
             Hezekiah
             ,
             that
             his
             prayer
             proceeded
             not
             from
             any
             desperate
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             first
             that
             he
             might
             do
             more
             service
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             with
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             thought
             was
             Saint
             Pauls
             desire
             of
             dissolution
             mingled
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             prayed
             against
             Death
             then
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             his
             death
             then
             would
             be
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             rejoycing
             to
             evil
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             reformation
             in
             the
             State
             was
             unpleasing
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             he
             wanted
             issue
             ,
             God
             had
             promised
             before
             to
             David
             ,
             
             that
             
               there
               should
               not
               fail
               a
               man
               of
               his
               seed
               to
               sit
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               Israel
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               children
               did
               take
               heed
               to
               their
               wayes
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             great
             discomfort
             to
             him
             to
             die
             chidless
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             others
             might
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             but
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             God
             had
             promised
             issue
             to
             all
             those
             Kings
             that
             feared
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             heard
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             after
             two
             years
             gave
             him
             a
             son
             ,
             Manasseh
             by
             name
             .
             And
             so
             I
             say
             the
             same
             touching
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             prayed
             not
             against
             Death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             separation
             betwixt
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               was
               heard
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               ,
            
             for
             he
             stood
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             and
             
               became
               a
               Curse
               for
               us
            
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             went
             with
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             unspeakable
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             of
             God
             which
             he
             feared
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             according
             to
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             was
             delivered
             .
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             we
             see
             in
             most
             good
             men
             a
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             and
             a
             desire
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             my self
             (
             may
             some
             godly
             man
             say
             )
             do
             feel
             my self
             ready
             to
             tremble
             at
             the
             meditation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             hope
             I
             belong
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             have
             many
             inward
             perplexities
             at
             times
             ,
             and
             doubtings
             of
             Gods
             favour
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             which
             our
             Saviour
             delivers
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               weak
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             all
             other
             good
             purposes
             there
             is
             a
             combate
             betwixt
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             and
             the
             spirit
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             Death
             ;
             sometime
             the
             one
             prevails
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             yet
             alwayes
             at
             last
             the
             desire
             of
             Death
             doth
             get
             the
             victory
             .
             Carnal
             respects
             do
             often
             prevail
             far
             with
             the
             best
             ,
             care
             of
             wise
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             These
             are
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             as
             other
             infirmities
             die
             in
             them
             by
             degrees
             ,
             so
             these
             also
             at
             last
             are
             subdued
             ,
             and
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             seeing
             clearly
             the
             happiness
             into
             which
             their
             Death
             in
             Christ
             shall
             enter
             them
             ,
             
             
               do
               even
               sigh
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               clothed
               upon
               with
               their
               house
               which
               is
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             then
             is
             a
             good
             Mark
             by
             which
             we
             may
             know
             our selves
             to
             be
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             
             viz.
             by
             the
             state
             of
             our
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             touching
             Death
             .
             I
             will
             so
             deliver
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             most
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             those
             that
             truly
             fear
             God.
             I
             demand
             therefore
             of
             thee
             :
             Dost
             thou
             know
             that
             the
             confident
             and
             comfortable
             expectation
             of
             Death
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Gods
             servants
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             desire
             unfeignedly
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             may
             be
             wrought
             in
             thy
             heart
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             labour
             to
             know
             what
             happiness
             comes
             by
             Death
             to
             those
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             grieve
             at
             thine
             own
             weakness
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             thought
             of
             Death
             is
             sometime
             troublesome
             and
             unsavory
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             pray
             the
             Lord
             so
             to
             assure
             thee
             of
             his
             favour
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             death
             may
             be
             desired
             before
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             welcome
             when
             it
             is
             come
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             when
             thou
             hearest
             this
             speech
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             wish
             that
             thou
             wert
             able
             to
             use
             the
             like
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             resolution
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             these
             things
             shew
             that
             thou
             art
             Gods
             servant
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Death
             the
             Lord
             will
             draw
             thee
             to
             a
             place
             of
             rest
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             thoughts
             which
             I
             have
             now
             named
             be
             strangers
             to
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             thou
             dost
             not
             love
             to
             trouble
             thy self
             to
             study
             about
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             sign
             .
             The
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             so
             secure
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             quality
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             particular
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             general
             part
             .
             the
             desire
             in
             the
             godly
             of
             death
             :
             the
             second
             is
             their
             care
             for
             it
             :
             the
             point
             thence
             is
             ,
             that
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             care
             of
             Gods
             servants
             to
             be
             alwayes
             so
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             
             as
             at
             what
             instant
             soever
             the
             Lord
             shall
             send
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             comfortably
             ready
             to
             entertain
             it
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             Simeons
             words
             here
             (
             
               Nunc
               dimittis
            
             .
             )
             
               Now
               let
               thy
               servant
               depart
            
             .
             He
             did
             not
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             take
             a
             day
             over
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             to
             be
             provided
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             now
             will
             I
             settle
             my self
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             my
             last
             end
             ,
             but
             even
             now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             at
             this
             very
             instant
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ;
             Death
             hath
             been
             my
             ordinary
             meditation
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             wilt
             now
             call
             me
             home
             to
             thee
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             depart
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             former
             point
             I
             shewed
             you
             how
             Saint
             Pauls
             longing
             agreed
             with
             
               Simeons
               ,
               Oh
               let
               thy
               servant
               depart
               ,
            
             faith
             
               Simeon
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             (
             faith
             Paul.
             )
             So
             here
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             the
             same
             care
             in
             respect
             of
             Death
             ,
             in
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
             as
             in
             
               Simeon
               .
               Now
            
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ;
             (
             faith
             Simeon
             ;
             )
             
               I
               am
               now
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
            
             (
             faith
             Saint
             Paul.
             )
             
             And
             else-where
             ,
             
               I
               did
               daily
            
             .
             I
             am
             ever
             thinking
             upon
             death
             ,
             and
             daily
             making
             provision
             for
             my
             end
             .
             This
             was
             holy
             Jobs
             mind
             ;
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
            
             ;
             
             there
             was
             a
             continual
             expectation
             .
             
               So
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
            
             prayeth
             
               Moses
               ,
               that
               we
               way
               apply
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisdome
               .
            
             
             And
             what
             wisdome
             did
             he
             wish
             ,
             he
             might
             apply
             his
             heart
             unto
             ?
             but
             this
             ,
             a
             holy
             care
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             another
             world
             ,
             seeing
             in
             this
             there
             was
             no
             continuance
             ?
             The
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             Authour
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             professeth
             touching
             himself
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             like
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             
               they
               had
               here
               no
               continuing
               City
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               did
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               .
            
             We
             know
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             here
             is
             no
             abiding
             ,
             we
             dwell
             in
             tents
             which
             must
             remove
             ,
             in
             
               houses
               of
               clay
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             broken
             ,
             therefore
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             ever
             ready
             for
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             more
             perpetuity
             :
             And
             so
             much
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             that
             which
             is
             upon
             record
             concerning
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathca
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             only
             make
             ready
             his
             Tomb
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             garden
             ,
             his
             place
             of
             solace
             and
             delight
             :
             and
             how
             could
             so
             good
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             often
             think
             on
             death
             ,
             without
             labouring
             and
             caring
             to
             be
             ever
             provided
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             compares
             his
             faithful
             servants
             unto
             those
             which
             daily
             
               wait
               for
               their
               Masters
               coming
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reason
             which
             so
             much
             prevails
             with
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             
             and
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             sufficient
             force
             with
             every
             one
             ;
             is
             first
             ,
             the
             certainty
             ,
             and
             uncertainy
             of
             death
             .
             
             
               Morte
               nihil
               certius
               ,
               As
               sure
               as
               Death
               ,
            
             is
             an
             ordinary
             Proverb
             ;
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ?
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             )
             That
             all
             must
             die
             ,
             it
             is
             Heavens
             decree
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             revoked
             .
             The
             thing
             it self
             ,
             we
             see
             is
             most
             certain
             :
             yet
             for
             some
             circumstances
             most
             uncertain
             :
             for
             first
          
           
             
               Tempus
               est
               incertum
            
             ,
             No
             man
             knows
             when
             he
             shall
             die
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             day
             ;
             in
             Winter
             ,
             or
             in
             Summer
             ;
             in
             youth
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             latter
             age
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Locus
               est
               incertus
            
             ,
             None
             know
             where
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             whether
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             abroad
             ;
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             who
             knows
             but
             that
             he
             may
             die
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             while
             he
             is
             asleep
             at
             the
             Word
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Mortis
               genusest
               incertum
            
             :
             No
             man
             can
             determine
             how
             he
             shall
             die
             ,
             whether
             suddenly
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             lingring
             sickness
             ;
             whether
             violently
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             natural
             course
             .
             These
             things
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             know
             full
             well
             ,
             and
             seriously
             weigh
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             them
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             continual
             preparation
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             ,
             or
             wheresoever
             ,
             or
             howsoever
             they
             die
             ,
             they
             may
             with
             comfort
             
               commend
               their
               souls
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               faithful
               Creatour
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             know
             the
             misery
             of
             being
             taken
             by
             Death
             unprepared
             :
             put
             case
             a
             man
             should
             die
             as
             Ishbosheth
             ,
             
             lying
             upon
             his
             bed
             at
             noon
             ;
             or
             as
             Jobs
             children
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             seasting
             ;
             
             or
             that
             a
             man
             like
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             have
             his
             breath
             taken
             from
             him
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             ,
             having
             made
             no
             provision
             for
             another
             world
             ,
             what
             hope
             can
             there
             be
             that
             such
             a
             one
             should
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             They
             know
             thirdly
             ,
             
             that
             the
             time
             of
             sickness
             is
             the
             most
             unfit
             time
             for
             this
             business
             of
             preparation
             :
             the
             senses
             are
             then
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             pain
             of
             sickness
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
             cannot
             think
             seriously
             upon
             ought
             else
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             own
             power
             to
             turn
             to
             God
             when
             he
             will
             :
             ordinarily
             God
             forgets
             those
             in
             sickness
             ,
             that
             forget
             him
             in
             health
             :
             
             And
             it
             is
             commonly
             seen
             ,
             that
             that
             preparation
             for
             Death
             that
             begins
             but
             in
             sickness
             ,
             is
             as
             languishing
             and
             faint
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             party
             from
             whom
             it
             comes
             ;
             And
             although
             
               Vera
               poenitentia
            
             be
             
               nunquam
               sera
            
             ,
             yet
             
               sera
               poenitentia
               est
               raro
               vera
            
             .
             Though
             I
             say
             ,
             true
             repentance
             be
             never
             too
             late
             ,
             yet
             late
             repentance
             is
             seldome
             true
             ;
             when
             men
             leave
             their
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             continue
             to
             practise
             them
             no
             longer
             ,
             what
             thanks
             have
             they
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             that
             repentance
             be
             ?
             These
             things
             work
             with
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             to
             study
             to
             be
             ever
             ready
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             to
             delay
             preparation
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             continually
             to
             be
             provided
             .
          
           
             My
             exhortation
             hence
             shall
             begin
             with
             that
             speech
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               be
               wise
               to
               understand
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               .
            
             I
             would
             there
             were
             a
             heart
             in
             us
             to
             entertain
             this
             doctrine
             in
             our
             best
             thoughts
             .
             I
             remember
             the
             Complaint
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             men
             had
             
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               agreement
               with
               Hell.
            
             
             Death
             indeed
             will
             make
             truce
             with
             no
             man
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             the
             meaning
             ,
             Evil
             men
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             hell
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             grave
             .
             Death
             will
             not
             come
             yet
             thinketh
             the
             oldest
             man
             :
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             do
             well
             enough
             ,
             thinketh
             the
             most
             godless
             man.
             Thus
             men
             couzen
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             fancies
             ,
             and
             so
             Death
             steals
             upon
             them
             at
             unawares
             ,
             and
             becomes
             Gods
             Sergeant
             to
             arrest
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             them
             away
             to
             eternal
             condemnation
             .
             Who
             amongst
             us
             is
             able
             to
             say
             truly
             ,
             and
             upon
             good
             ground
             ,
             as
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Now
               Lord
            
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             now
             command
             Death
             to
             seize
             upon
             me
             ,
             welcome
             shall
             it
             be
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             even
             now
             ready
             to
             receive
             it
             ?
             How
             many
             are
             there
             that
             are
             extraordinary
             ignorant
             in
             the
             means
             how
             to
             escape
             
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
            
             ?
             How
             many
             extreamly
             secure
             ,
             that
             never
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             yet
             thought
             earnestly
             upon
             this
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             die
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             end
             their
             dayes
             in
             peace
             ?
             How
             many
             prophane
             ones
             ,
             that
             set
             light
             by
             Death
             ,
             being
             apt
             to
             say
             like
             those
             Epicures
             ,
             Edamus
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               die
               ?
            
             How
             many
             that
             do
             put
             all
             to
             a
             desperate
             adventure
             ,
             God
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             do
             as
             well
             as
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             ?
          
           
             How
             many
             are
             there
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             ,
             albeit
             they
             be
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             fraughted
             with
             malice
             ,
             with
             envy
             ,
             with
             worldliness
             ,
             with
             disdain
             ,
             with
             secret
             scorning
             ,
             repining
             at
             the
             Word
             which
             they
             hear
             with
             wearisomeness
             ,
             with
             spiritual
             sleepiness
             and
             security
             ?
             You
             that
             are
             such
             as
             I
             have
             now
             said
             ,
             think
             in
             your
             consciences
             ,
             what
             ,
             would
             you
             die
             ?
             if
             God
             should
             now
             stop
             your
             breath
             ,
             and
             ascite
             you
             by
             Death
             presently
             ,
             to
             appear
             before
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             being
             thus
             full
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             of
             security
             ,
             of
             presumption
             ,
             of
             unsanctified
             ,
             of
             vicious
             ,
             of
             malicious
             ,
             of
             covetous
             thoughts
             ,
             could
             you
             find
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               now
               let
               us
               depart
               ?
            
             Sure
             we
             could
             not
             :
             but
             Death
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
             
               Rex
               terrorum
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               terrours
            
             ;
             if
             it
             should
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             find
             us
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             And
             yet
             what
             know
             we
             how
             soon
             ,
             how
             suddenly
             we
             may
             be
             overtaken
             ?
             some
             of
             us
             drop
             away
             daily
             ,
             some
             young
             ,
             some
             old
             ,
             some
             lie
             sick
             longer
             ,
             some
             lesser
             time
             ;
             and
             how
             soon
             it
             will
             be
             our
             turn
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             
               Our
               hreath
               is
               in
               our
               nostrills
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               as
               grass
            
             ;
             If
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             blow
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             suddenly
             wither
             ,
             
               as
               the
               slower
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             and
             return
             again
             to
             our
             first
             Earth
             .
             Why
             will
             we
             not
             labour
             to
             be
             now
             ready
             ,
             sith
             it
             may
             be
             alwayes
             truly
             said
             ,
             We
             may
             now
             depart
             ,
             either
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             way
             home
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             beds
             ,
             or
             at
             our
             meat
             ?
             Who
             can
             truly
             say
             to
             himself
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             die
             this
             hour
             ?
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             now
             thou
             wilt
             demand
             of
             me
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             ready
             ?
          
           
             To
             insist
             upon
             particulars
             ,
             
             would
             be
             too
             long
             ,
             onely
             therefore
             in
             a
             word
             ;
             
               The
               best
               preparation
               for
               death
               ,
               is
               a
               reformed
               life
               .
            
             He
             that
             lives
             religiously
             ,
             cannot
             but
             die
             preparedly
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             if
             a
             wicked
             liver
             make
             a
             gracious
             end
             .
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             double
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             a
             twofold
             Resurrection
             :
             the
             
               first
               Death
            
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             soul
             .
             The
             
               second
               death
            
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             separation
             of
             it
             from
             God.
             
             The
             
               first
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             is
             the
             rising
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             sin
             to
             a
             new
             life
             :
             the
             second
             is
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             body
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             Now
             what
             faith
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Blessed
               and
               holy
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               hath
               part
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
               on
               such
               the
               second
               Death
               hath
               no
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Wouldest
             thou
             then
             be
             freed
             from
             
               the
               second
               Death
            
             ,
             hell
             ,
             &
             destruction
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             dead
             ?
             
             Now
             that
             thou
             art
             yet
             alive
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             part
             
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
            
             :
             Note
             what
             Saint
             Paul
             faith
             of
             
               the
               wanton
               widdow
            
             ,
             that
             
               she
               is
               dead
               whilst
               she
               lives
               .
            
             So
             he
             that
             lives
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             he
             is
             dead
             in
             soul
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             alive
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             seek
             not
             to
             come
             out
             of
             this
             grave
             ,
             eternal
             death
             shall
             be
             his
             portion
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             wouldest
             thou
             prepare
             for
             Death
             ?
             wouldest
             thou
             be
             able
             alwayes
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               now
            
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             ready
             ,
             labour
             to
             know
             God
             out
             of
             his
             Word
             (
             
               that
               is
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             )
             
             Labour
             to
             feel
             Christ
             live
             and
             raign
             in
             thee
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             labour
             to
             renounce
             every
             sin
             ,
             do
             not
             go
             on
             in
             any
             known
             sin
             against
             conscience
             ,
             renew
             thy
             repentance
             daily
             ,
             and
             still
             survey
             the
             state
             of
             thy
             soul
             ,
             
               that
               wickedness
               may
               not
               get
               dominion
               over
               thee
               .
            
             Let
             Death
             come
             when
             it
             will
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             should
             so
             visit
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             drop
             down
             suddenly
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             find
             thee
             unprepared
             ,
             thou
             hast
             
               a
               part
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             
               the
               second
               Death
            
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             cherish
             thy
             heart
             in
             evil
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             go
             on
             in
             thy
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             thy
             careless
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             thy
             prophaning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             in
             thy
             whoredom
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             malice
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             excess
             ,
             voluptuousness
             ,
             thou
             makest
             ready
             for
             hell
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             thy
             ,
             
               Lord
               save
               me
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               I
               cry
               God
               mercy
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             shall
             serve
             thy
             turn
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             who
             thou
             art
             like
             unto
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             man
             appointed
             after
             a
             year
             or
             two
             ,
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             must
             carry
             a
             stick
             daily
             to
             the
             heap
             ,
             so
             thou
             heapest
             up
             wrath
             against
             thy self
             ,
             and
             makest
             thy
             score
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             when
             Death
             comes
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             know
             how
             to
             be
             prepared
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             finished
             the
             first
             general
             part
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             touching
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             respect
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             now
             in
             a
             word
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             ground
             ,
             rule
             ,
             or
             warrant
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             death
             ,
             (
             
               according
               to
               the
               word
            
             )
             as
             if
             Simeon
             had
             said
             ,
             this
             desire
             that
             I
             have
             now
             to
             end
             my
             dayes
             ,
             proceeds
             not
             from
             any
             carnal
             discontentment
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             now
             old
             ,
             and
             can
             take
             no
             great
             comfort
             in
             worldly
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             thy
             word
             and
             Promise
             ;
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             hast
             revealed
             unto
             thy
             servant
             ,
             
               that
               I
               should
               not
               die
               before
               I
               had
               seen
               my
               Saviour
            
             ;
             This
             word
             is
             now
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             sweetness
             thereof
             hath
             given
             me
             that
             encouragement
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             even
             long
             
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             united
             unto
             thee
             .
             Or
             again
             thus
             ,
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             this
             care
             that
             I
             have
             had
             to
             provide
             thus
             for
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             alwayes
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             come
             from
             my self
             ,
             nature
             never
             taught
             it
             me
             ,
             but
             
               thy
               Word
               hath
               instructed
               me
            
             ;
             If
             I
             had
             not
             proceeded
             
               according
               to
               thy
               Word
            
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             have
             known
             how
             to
             have
             prepared
             my self
             to
             the
             time
             of
             dissolution
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             plain
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             ,
             
             
               Men
               ignorant
               in
               Gods
               word
               can
               never
               take
               comfort
               in
               death
               ,
               nor
               be
               truly
               prepared
               to
               undergo
               it
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             is
             plain
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Exposition
             which
             I
             have
             already
             given
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Simeons
             speech
             .
             It
             is
             a
             general
             Rule
             ,
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Ye
               err
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
             A
             man
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             can
             never
             rightly
             perform
             any
             spiritual
             duty
             .
             Hence
             was
             that
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Thy
               testimonies
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               are
               my
               delight
               ,
               and
               my
               counsellors
               .
            
             
             If
             any
             matter
             came
             in
             hand
             that
             concerned
             his
             soul
             ,
             straight
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             went
             he
             ,
             to
             know
             thence
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             for
             his
             Lease
             ,
             or
             conveyance
             goeth
             to
             a
             Counsellor
             for
             direction
             :
             So
             again
             he
             confesses
             ,
             that
             
               if
               Gods
               Law
               had
               not
               been
               his
               delight
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               should
               have
               perished
               in
               his
               afflictions
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             no
             comfort
             ,
             no
             true
             quiet
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             much
             more
             at
             Death
             ,
             without
             the
             guidance
             ,
             and
             information
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             The
             assurance
             that
             
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
            
             is
             plucked
             out
             ,
             that
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             appeased
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             gate
             is
             opened
             ;
             whence
             shall
             we
             fetch
             these
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             the
             directions
             for
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             preparation
             for
             Death
             ;
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
           
             Here
             then
             we
             see
             is
             a
             Caveat
             to
             all
             that
             have
             no
             will
             ,
             
             nor
             desire
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Divers
             think
             they
             should
             have
             done
             well
             enough
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             no
             such
             Book
             as
             we
             call
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             To
             be
             a
             Scripture-man
             is
             a
             by-word
             ,
             a
             reproach
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             disgrace
             ;
             and
             sooner
             will
             men
             listen
             to
             some
             idle
             Pamphlet
             ,
             then
             to
             a
             matter
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Well
             ,
             beguile
             not
             your
             souls
             ,
             with
             these
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             with
             your
             Popish
             and
             carnal
             imaginations
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             testifie
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             that
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             which
             careth
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             out
             of
             Gods
             book
             ,
             cannot
             die
             like
             a
             Christian
             :
             Who
             can
             teach
             thee
             the
             way
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             but
             God
             ?
             And
             where
             doth
             God
             teach
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             If
             our
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             ,
             if
             our
             provision
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             Death
             be
             not
             warranted
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             in
             vain
             .
             Lord
             ,
             faith
             Simeon
             ,
             my
             desire
             of
             dissolution
             is
             
               according
               to
               thy
               Word
            
             ;
             my
             care
             to
             be
             prepared
             ,
             hath
             been
             ordered
             by
             thy
             Word
             ;
             he
             cannot
             die
             with
             comfort
             ,
             that
             cannot
             make
             the
             like
             profession
             .
             And
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             next
             general
             part
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             word
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               servant
               depart
               according
               to
               thy
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             part
             follows
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             (
             A
             departure
             in
             peace
             ,
             or
             a
             peaceable
             dismission
             .
             )
             Here
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             a
             dismission
             :
             secondly
             ,
             a
             dismission
             accompauied
             with
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             translated
             (
             Let
             thy
             servant
             depart
             ,
             )
             may
             well
             be
             Englished
             thus
             ,
             
               let
               thy
               servant
               loose
            
             ;
             Lord
             free
             me
             ,
             enlarge
             me
             ,
             set
             me
             at
             liberty
             .
             Hence
             we
             learn
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               do
               by
               Death
               receive
               a
               final
               discarge
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               misery
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             :
             Simeon
             knew
             that
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             his
             soul
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             imprisoned
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             he
             was
             held
             in
             bondage
             under
             the
             remnants
             of
             Original
             corruption
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             assaults
             and
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             in
             continual
             and
             daily
             possibility
             to
             trespass
             and
             sin
             against
             Cod
             ,
             beside
             other
             afflictions
             and
             grievances
             in
             the
             body
             and
             estate
             :
             but
             he
             had
             withal
             this
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             enlargement
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             a
             freeing
             of
             it
             utterly
             and
             finally
             from
             all
             those
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             incumbrances
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             phrase
             used
             by
             Saint
             Raul
             ,
             
             
               I
               desire
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             read
             
               the
               time
               of
               my
               departure
            
             ;
             the
             words
             shew
             that
             there
             coms
             a
             liberty
             by
             death
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             servants
             .
             The
             phrase
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             useth
             ,
             is
             worthy
             our
             observation
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             terms
             death
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               laying
               down
            
             of
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               laying
               down
            
             of
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             soul
             is
             lightned
             and
             eased
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             terms
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             going
             out
             from
             a
             place
             and
             condition
             of
             hardship
             .
             
             The
             second
             book
             of
             Moses
             which
             relates
             the
             dyparture
             of
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egyptian
             bondage
             hath
             the
             same
             name
             Exodus
             .
             As
             for
             the
             point
             it self
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             is
             to
             them
             a
             discharge
             from
             all
             misery
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             bears
             witness
             to
             it
             :
             Blessed
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               so
               faith
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               .
            
             As
             long
             as
             they
             live
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             diversly
             troubled
             ,
             when
             they
             die
             their
             labours
             are
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             received
             into
             rest
             ,
             Saint
             John
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             vision
             he
             saw
             ,
             
               the
               souls
               of
               them
               that
               were
               slain
               ,
            
             
             
               lye
               under
               the
               Alter
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Alter
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             was
             a
             place
             of
             resuge
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             thence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             by
             death
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             est-soons
             received
             into
             a
             place
             of
             holy
             security
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             expectation
             of
             any
             further
             misery
             .
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             into
             
               Abrahams
               bosome
            
             ,
             
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             same
             happiness
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             true
             believers
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             first
             place
             makes
             against
             those
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             
             which
             maintain
             a
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             be
             tryed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             enter
             into
             Rest
             ,
             and
             happiness
             .
             This
             place
             they
             term
             Purgatory
             ,
             the
             torment
             here
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             unspeakable
             ,
             &
             far
             surpassing
             any
             torment
             which
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             is
             able
             to
             devise
             .
             But
             this
             place
             among
             others
             is
             
             sufficient
             to
             overthrow
             this
             dotage
             ,
             for
             how
             were
             death
             to
             the
             Righteous
             a
             dismission
             ,
             a
             loosing
             ,
             a
             freedom
             from
             misery
             ,
             if
             there
             followed
             after
             it
             a
             torment
             of
             far
             greater
             extremity
             then
             at
             any
             time
             before
             was
             ever
             tasted
             of
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             being
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             )
             an
             enlargment
             from
             misery
             ,
             certainly
             the
             soul
             is
             not
             bound
             in
             any
             new
             Prison
             ,
             whence
             it
             must
             expect
             ,
             and
             wait
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             a
             second
             dismission
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
             this
             Doctrine
             makes
             much
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             servants
             :
             the
             face
             of
             Death
             to
             the
             wicked
             is
             very
             dreadful
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             it
             is
             to
             them
             the
             beginning
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             their
             souls
             are
             instantly
             arrested
             by
             the
             damned
             spirits
             ,
             and
             
               kept
               in
               everlasting
               chains
               of
               darkness
               :
            
             but
             to
             those
             that
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             it
             is
             otherwise
             I
             may
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             compare
             their
             day
             unto
             that
             which
             happened
             unto
             Joseph
             ,
             
             in
             which
             he
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             prison
             to
             be
             
               Ruler
               over
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             So
             is
             their
             death
             unto
             them
             a
             day
             of
             Bailment
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             a
             day
             in
             which
             
               all
               tears
               shall
               be
               wiped
               away
            
             ;
             In
             which
             they
             shall
             
               have
               beauty
               for
               ashes
               ,
               and
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               heaviness
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               long
               white
               robes
               of
               Christs
               Rightcousness
               ,
            
             by
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             presented
             blameless
             unto
             God.
             That
             day
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             
             even
             as
             was
             the
             day
             of
             escape
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               a
               feast
               and
               a
               good
               day
            
             in
             which
             they
             shall
             
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               know
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               known
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             But
             happily
             thou
             maist
             say
             ,
             
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             of
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             dismission
             ?
          
           
             A
             very
             necessary
             quaere
             indeed
             this
             is
             :
             
             for
             every
             man
             almost
             is
             ready
             to
             challenge
             to
             himself
             a
             part
             of
             this
             happiness
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             presumed
             upon
             by
             many
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             enjoy
             it
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             give
             you
             one
             certain
             mark
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             our
             death
             shall
             be
             to
             us
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             enlargment
             ,
             and
             of
             final
             discharge
             from
             all
             ,
             both
             former
             and
             following
             miseries
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             if
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             life
             here
             ,
             our
             being
             subject
             to
             corruption
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             hath
             seemed
             unto
             us
             the
             greatest
             burden
             ,
             and
             bondage
             .
             They
             which
             have
             groaned
             and
             mourned
             under
             their
             own
             natural
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             under
             some
             heavy
             and
             tyrannous
             yoak
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Israelites
             mourned
             under
             their
             
               Egyptian
               Task-masters
            
             ,
             to
             them
             only
             shall
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             be
             a
             day
             of
             freedome
             .
             If
             sin
             be
             not
             a
             burden
             to
             thee
             ;
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             many
             times
             lament
             ,
             and
             even
             mourn
             to
             think
             how
             thou
             art
             carried
             captive
             unto
             evil
             ;
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             with
             griese
             feel
             how
             thou
             art
             clogged
             with
             corruption
             ,
             and
             hindred
             by
             it
             from
             doing
             the
             good
             which
             thou
             shouldest
             ,
             certainly
             death
             will
             be
             to
             thee
             the
             biginning
             of
             thy
             thraldome
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             perpetual
             bondslave
             unto
             Satan
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             etetnal
             darkness
             .
             Mark
             this
             all
             ye
             that
             take
             delight
             in
             evil
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             
               a
               pastime
               to
               do
               wickedly
            
             ,
             and
             who
             seek
             rather
             how
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             then
             how
             to
             suppress
             your
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             who
             repute
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             happiness
             to
             follow
             the
             swing
             of
             your
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             liberty
             to
             do
             as
             your
             own
             hearts
             do
             lead
             you
             ;
             when
             you
             die
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             your
             reward
             ,
             even
             a
             most
             miserable
             and
             endless
             captivity
             under
             Satan
             ,
             him
             have
             you
             served
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             sin
             while
             ye
             lived
             ,
             his
             slaves
             shall
             you
             be
             without
             hope
             of
             releasement
             ,
             world
             without
             end
             .
             This
             is
             the
             right
             Application
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             death
             is
             a
             day
             of
             enlargement
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dismission
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             particular
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             dismission
             accompanied
             with
             peace
             ,
             the
             lesson
             we
             are
             taught
             hence
             is
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               at
               their
               going
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               a
               comfortable
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               departure
               .
            
             
          
           
             Thus
             Simeon
             here
             ,
             he
             prayed
             for
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             end
             might
             be
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Righteous
             is
             ever
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             even
             a
             departure
             hence
             in
             peace
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             general
             rule
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             
             Agreeable
             whereunto
             is
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             that
             ,
             
               the
               righteous
               hath
               hope
               in
               his
               death
               .
            
             
             And
             memorable
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             is
             storied
             of
             old
             father
             Jacob
             ,
             shewing
             unto
             us
             the
             quiet
             end
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             
               He
               gathered
               up
               his
               feet
               into
               the
               bed
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               so
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             blessing
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               go
               to
               his
               fathers
               in
               peace
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             was
             made
             to
             good
             Josias
             .
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             reason
             hereof
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             the
             assurance
             which
             they
             have
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             breed
             quietness
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             perswaded
             in
             my
             soul
             and
             conscience
             ,
             that
             all
             cause
             of
             danger
             after
             death
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             gracious
             unto
             me
             in
             his
             Son.
             What
             cause
             of
             fear
             is
             here
             lest
             ,
             what
             occasion
             of
             perplexity
             ?
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             doubt
             whether
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             this
             assurance
             ;
             
             I
             prove
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             have
             it
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
            
             .
             Hence
             it
             necessarily
             followes
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             now
             
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               to
               bear
               witness
               with
               our
               spirit
            
             ;
             
             So
             that
             all
             that
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             endued
             with
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             they
             feel
             this
             Spirit
             bearing
             witness
             to
             their
             souls
             of
             this
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             comfortable
             Testimony
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             touching
             their
             former
             care
             to
             glorisie
             God
             by
             a
             Religious
             and
             godly
             conversation
             :
             Hence
             came
             Saint
             Pauls
             peace
             ,
             
               I
               have
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               fought
               the
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             Therefore
             I
             am
             sure
             
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               Crown
               of
               life
               .
            
             
             Hence
             
               Hezekiahs
               ,
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               ,
               oh
               Lord
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
            
             Not
             that
             they
             do
             ground
             their
             hope
             upon
             the
             desert
             of
             their
             fore-ran
             courses
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             know
             good
             works
             to
             be
             the
             way
             ,
             
             and
             do
             understand
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             a
             holy
             life
             here
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             a
             glorified
             life
             hereafter
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             grounded
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             some
             may
             object
             ;
             
             first
             ,
             We
             see
             many
             worthy
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             made
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             an
             extrordinary
             profession
             of
             Religion
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             also
             carried
             themselves
             unblamable
             ,
             yet
             to
             give
             appearance
             of
             much
             anguish
             and
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             despair
             in
             their
             death
             .
             How
             can
             we
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             and
             holy
             persons
             have
             a
             peaceable
             departure
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             
             We
             ought
             to
             remember
             the
             Rule
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             ,
             
               not
               to
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               outward
               appearance
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             very
             weak
             argument
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             man
             dyeth
             without
             peace
             ,
             because
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             he
             makes
             not
             shew
             of
             peace
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             man
             may
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             himself
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             tentation
             not
             feel
             it
             ;
             so
             a
             man
             being
             sick
             ,
             or
             going
             out
             of
             the
             world
             may
             feel
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             others
             that
             behold
             him
             cannot
             perceive
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             these
             outward
             unquietnesses
             ,
             which
             do
             many
             times
             accompany
             sickness
             ,
             do
             happen
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             ordinarily
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             most
             wicked
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ravings
             ,
             and
             idle-talkings
             ,
             and
             strange
             accidents
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             in
             this
             sence
             
               all
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               .
            
             
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             promise
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             shall
             be
             freed
             in
             their
             deaths
             from
             violent
             sicknesses
             .
             Therefore
             these
             things
             must
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             any
             abridgment
             of
             their
             peace
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             best
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             Satan
             is
             most
             busie
             ,
             when
             his
             end
             is
             neerest
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             out
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             prevailing
             .
             The
             
               red
               Dragon
            
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             
             
               had
               greatest
               wrath
               when
               he
               knew
               his
               time
               to
               be
               short
               .
            
             When
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             was
             commanded
             once
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             
             then
             
               it
               rent
               him
               sore
            
             .
             Now
             these
             temptations
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             time
             they
             be
             very
             violent
             and
             extream
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             party
             may
             (
             happily
             )
             utter
             out
             some
             words
             ,
             and
             speeches
             of
             dispair
             ,
             yet
             be
             they
             no
             final
             prejudice
             to
             the
             inward
             peace
             .
             Interrupt
             they
             may
             ,
             but
             utterly
             quench
             it
             they
             cannot
             ,
             because
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
               is
               made
               perfect
               through
               weakness
               .
            
             And
             so
             even
             in
             death
             ,
             Satan
             receives
             the
             greatest
             foil
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             to
             get
             the
             greatest
             victory
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             I
             answer
             in
             one
             word
             ;
             The
             peace
             of
             Gods
             servants
             at
             death
             is
             not
             ever
             in
             the
             like
             measure
             felt
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             never
             dieth
             in
             them
             :
             they
             which
             behold
             their
             death
             do
             not
             alwayes
             see
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             themselves
             ,
             sooner
             or
             later
             are
             sure
             sweetly
             and
             secretly
             to
             feel
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             My
             reason
             for
             my
             assertion
             is
             grounded
             ,
             first
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               God
               commands
               light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darkness
               :
            
             
             He
             brings
             his
             servants
             to
             Heaven
             by
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             out
             of
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             ,
             and
             tentation
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             out
             their
             greatest
             quiet
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             eternal
             and
             unchangeable
             .
             
               Whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             albeit
             he
             try
             ,
             and
             that
             sharply
             ,
             yer
             should
             finally
             for
             sake
             those
             that
             are
             his
             in
             their
             greatest
             extremity
             .
          
           
             But
             again
             secondly
             ,
             if
             you
             make
             a
             peaceable
             death
             to
             be
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             to
             this
             ?
             There
             be
             many
             that
             in
             all
             their
             life
             gave
             little
             evidence
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             or
             grace
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             contrary
             rather
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             death
             were
             very
             quiet
             and
             still
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             all
             that
             were
             by
             ,
             to
             have
             in
             them
             no
             manner
             of
             vexation
             ,
             no
             troublesome
             thoughts
             ,
             no
             perplexed
             motions
             ;
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             these
             were
             good
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             go
             away
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             ,
             Doth
             a
             man
             lye
             quietly
             ?
             hath
             he
             his
             memory
             to
             the
             end
             ?
             died
             he
             like
             a
             Lamb
             ?
             surely
             then
             he
             is
             gone
             to
             heaven
             :
             but
             this
             is
             an
             absurd
             collection
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             sometime
             this
             outward
             calmness
             is
             an
             ordinary
             consequent
             of
             some
             diseases
             ,
             as
             Consumptions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             by
             which
             Nature
             being
             formerly
             weakned
             ,
             hath
             not
             power
             left
             to
             make
             resistance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             outward
             calmness
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             soul
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             of
             
               the
               wicked
               in
               whose
               death
               there
               are
               no
               bands
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             security
             and
             peace
             ,
             betwixt
             carnal
             senssesness
             ,
             and
             true
             spiritual
             quietness
             .
             Nabals
             death
             was
             quiet
             enough
             ,
             yet
             he
             were
             but
             a
             fool
             that
             would
             adventure
             his
             soul
             with
             Nabals
             .
             
             I
             see
             many
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             many
             of
             heathenish
             ,
             and
             brutish
             comversation
             ,
             very
             quiet
             in
             sickness
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             making
             no
             doubts
             ,
             casting
             no
             perils
             ,
             asking
             no
             questions
             ,
             complaining
             of
             no
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             away
             they
             go
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             .
             What
             ,
             shall
             I
             say
             that
             these
             died
             in
             true
             peace
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             No
             ,
             when
             I
             compare
             together
             their
             ignorant
             ,
             secure
             ,
             benummed
             ,
             hardned
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             with
             their
             sensless
             and
             drowsie
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             fearful
             signs
             ,
             these
             things
             argue
             that
             the
             Devil
             had
             quiet
             possession
             ,
             
             where
             he
             made
             so
             small
             a
             doe
             .
             Thus
             then
             notwithstanding
             these
             Objections
             I
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             a
             peaceful
             death
             ,
             is
             the
             peculiar
             and
             individed
             priviledge
             of
             Gods
             servants
             .
             
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             that
             
               it
               shall
               go
               well
               with
               those
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
               saith
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             We
             may
             make
             Use
             of
             this
             first
             to
             be
             a
             trial
             betwixt
             our
             Religion
             and
             the
             Romish
             :
             
             for
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             I
             avouch
             that
             Religion
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Religion
             :
             because
             a
             Papist
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             can
             never
             die
             
               in
               peace
            
             :
             This
             is
             a
             hard
             saying
             ,
             thou
             maist
             object
             ,
             or
             how
             can
             I
             make
             it
             good
             ?
             I
             answer
             by
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             every
             Papist
             is
             taught
             to
             beleeve
             under
             pain
             of
             Anathema
             ,
             and
             
               the
               great
               curse
            
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dieth
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             in
             this
             life
             attained
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             throughly
             purged
             himself
             from
             the
             remainders
             of
             sin
             by
             works
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             his
             soul
             must
             after-death
             go
             into
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             there
             continue
             untill
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             :
             now
             the
             pain
             of
             Purgatory
             is
             held
             for
             the
             time
             to
             be
             as
             great
             as
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             ,
             differing
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             perpetual
             :
             Now
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             man
             die
             comfortably
             and
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             joyful
             heart
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             albeit
             (
             perhaps
             )
             after
             some
             years
             he
             shall
             go
             to
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             his
             soul
             must
             go
             into
             such
             a
             place
             of
             unspeakable
             torment
             ,
             where
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             not
             well
             plyed
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             them
             that
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             by
             well
             seeing
             the
             Priests
             ,
             they
             may
             hap
             to
             lie
             for
             many
             years
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Popery
             beget
             a
             peaceful
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             teacheth
             an
             expectation
             of
             such
             an
             hellish
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             every
             Papist
             as
             he
             is
             bound
             of
             a
             certain
             to
             beleeve
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             so
             further
             must
             he
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             in
             this
             life
             be
             assured
             of
             salvation
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             confused
             hope
             ,
             which
             may
             deceive
             him
             .
             Now
             he
             which
             by
             the
             witness
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             is
             sure
             that
             he
             hath
             deserved
             hell
             ,
             and
             cannot
             attain
             to
             any
             certainty
             of
             discharge
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             such
             an
             one
             have
             to
             die
             ?
             he
             knows
             that
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             he
             must
             come
             to
             his
             account
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             acquit
             him
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             that
             this
             may
             seriously
             be
             considered
             by
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             us
             in
             the
             
             truth
             of
             Religion
             :
             I
             say
             again
             and
             testifie
             ,
             these
             reasons
             which
             I
             have
             alledged
             being
             weighed
             ,
             that
             a
             Rapist
             by
             his
             own
             doctrine
             can
             never
             expect
             that
             which
             Simeon
             did
             ,
             
               a
               departure
            
             hence
             
               in
               peace
            
             :
             He
             knows
             he
             must
             to
             torment
             ,
             he
             is
             caught
             that
             he
             cannot
             know
             in
             this
             world
             that
             God
             will
             pardon
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             let
             us
             come
             neerer
             home
             to
             our selves
             :
             
             that
             we
             must
             all
             die
             ,
             nothing
             more
             certaine
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thoushalt
               return
               .
            
             God
             hath
             decreed
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             revoked
             :
             if
             our
             end
             be
             not
             peaceable
             ,
             our
             estate
             after
             cannot
             be
             happy
             .
             Let
             our
             care
             then
             be
             spent
             about
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             how
             one
             may
             attain
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             end
             our
             dayes
             
               in
               peace
            
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             we
             will
             all
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             hope
             so
             to
             do
             :
             but
             this
             is
             nothing
             ,
             for
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               man
               dieth
               ,
               his
               expectation
               perisheth
               .
            
             
             What
             becomes
             of
             
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Hypocrite
            
             (
             said
             Job
             )
             
               when
               God
               takes
               away
               his
               soul
               ?
            
             But
             what
             course
             then
             shall
             we
             take
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             joy
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             (
             I
             touched
             it
             a
             little
             before
             )
             the
             best
             means
             for
             a
             peaceable
             departure
             ,
             is
             a
             godly
             and
             religious
             life
             :
             
               I
               have
               fought
               the
               good
               fight
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             comfortably
             from
             thence
             infer
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               there
               was
               laid
               up
               ,
               for
               him
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               .
            
             It
             was
             Christs
             own
             inference
             ,
             
               I
               have
               glorified
               thee
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               work
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
               to
               do
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             
               now
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               glorifie
               thou
               me
               with
               thine
               own
               self
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             first
             Gods
             promise
             :
             
             
               blessed
               shall
               be
               the
               undefiled
               in
               the
               way
               :
               Those
               that
               honour
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               ,
            
             said
             God.
             Now
             this
             promise
             God
             will
             not
             break
             .
             He
             that
             goeth
             this
             way
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             much
             weakness
             ,
             with
             many
             falls
             ,
             with
             sundry
             imperfections
             ,
             with
             divers
             wandrings
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             miss
             of
             the
             promised
             peace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             life
             eternal
             hath
             three
             degrees
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             repenteth
             ,
             and
             beleeveth
             ,
             and
             is
             
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             The
             second
             is
             in
             death
             ,
             when
             the
             body
             goes
             to
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             
               spirit
               returns
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             The
             third
             is
             at
             the
             last
             judgment
             :
             These
             three
             degrees
             hang
             together
             like
             three
             links
             ,
             
             the
             second
             followeth
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             the
             two
             former
             ;
             the
             last
             cannot
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             is
             wanting
             :
             for
             
               except
               ye
               repent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               all
               perish
               .
            
             The
             first
             being
             obtained
             ,
             the
             last
             must
             needs
             ensue
             :
             for
             
               he
               is
               faithful
               that
               hath
               promised
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             peace
             in
             death
             ?
             labour
             for
             grace
             in
             thy
             life
             ;
             wouldest
             thou
             end
             thy
             dayes
             happily
             ?
             make
             conscience
             to
             spend
             them
             holily
             .
             A
             godlesse
             man
             that
             lives
             in
             sin
             ,
             may
             die
             senslesly
             ,
             or
             sullenly
             ,
             he
             cannot
             die
             peaceably
             .
             Oh
             
               consider
               this
               all
               ye
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
            
             that
             spend
             your
             dayes
             in
             vanity
             ,
             and
             your
             years
             according
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             your
             own
             heart
             ,
             that
             have
             hitherto
             hated
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             your
             former
             fashions
             ,
             but
             live
             yet
             still
             ,
             as
             you
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             Think
             a
             little
             with
             me
             of
             your
             last
             end
             ,
             which
             how
             neer
             it
             is
             you
             do
             not
             know
             ;
             when
             your
             consciences
             a
             little
             awaked
             ,
             shall
             make
             report
             of
             your
             life
             past
             ,
             how
             in
             matters
             of
             God
             you
             have
             been
             ignorant
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             careless
             ,
             neglecting
             his
             worship
             ,
             despising
             his
             Word
             ,
             blaspheming
             his
             Name
             ,
             mispending
             his
             Sabbaths
             ,
             in
             dealing
             with
             men
             you
             have
             been
             cruel
             ,
             false
             ,
             unmerciful
             ,
             oppressing
             ;
             in
             the
             usage
             of
             your
             own
             bodies
             unchast
             ,
             vicious
             ,
             lustful
             ,
             proud
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             wallowing
             in
             excess
             ;
             what
             peace
             can
             your
             souls
             have
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             be
             thought
             upon
             ?
             what
             calmness
             of
             spirit
             ?
             what
             hope
             of
             entring
             into
             rest
             ?
             how
             can
             you
             think
             that
             the
             end
             can
             be
             comfortable
             ,
             when
             the
             life
             hath
             been
             abominable
             .
             What
             answer
             made
             Jehu
             to
             Joram
             ,
             when
             he
             demanded
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               peace
               Jehu
               ?
               What
               peace
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               so
               long
               as
               the
               whoredomes
               of
               thy
               mother
               Jezabel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               her
               witchcrafts
               are
               so
               many
               ?
            
             So
             when
             Death
             comes
             like
             Jehu
             marching
             furiously
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             enquire
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             comes
             with
             peace
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             
               what
               peace
               ,
               when
               your
               whoredoms
               ,
            
             and
             your
             gross
             and
             crying
             sins
             are
             yet
             in
             great
             number
             ?
             
               What
               peace
            
             ,
             when
             these
             make
             a
             partition
             betwixt
             your
             souls
             and
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Certainly
             there
             can
             be
             no
             peace
             ,
             but
             a
             fearful
             
               expectation
               of
               judgement
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               violent
               fire
               to
               devour
            
             .
             Suffer
             me
             then
             to
             conclude
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             did
             his
             speech
             to
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ;
               O
               King
               ,
               break
               off
               thy
               sins
               by
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               thine
               iniquities
               by
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               .
            
             
             So
             say
             I
             ,
             
               break
               off
               your
               sins
            
             by
             repentance
             ,
             your
             ignorance
             by
             seeking
             
             after
             knowledge
             ;
             your
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             word
             by
             a
             reverent
             yeelding
             to
             it
             ;
             your
             security
             by
             a
             
               standing
               in
               awe
               of
               God
            
             ;
             your
             neglecting
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             by
             careful
             using
             of
             them
             ;
             your
             whoredom
             by
             chastity
             ;
             your
             drunkenness
             by
             sobriety
             ;
             your
             malice
             by
             charity
             ;
             your
             oppression
             by
             mercy
             ;
             your
             falshood
             by
             fidelity
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             way
             that
             will
             bring
             peace
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             only
             you
             may
             
               find
               rest
               for
               your
               souls
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             VITALL
             FOUNTAIN
             :
             OR
             ,
             LIFES
             ORIGINAL
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 JOHN
                 11.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 live
                 :
                 and
                 whosoever
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             Words
             that
             I
             have
             read
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             part
             of
             the
             conference
             between
             Martha
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             coming
             to
             Bethany
             to
             awake
             Lazarus
             from
             the
             sleep
             of
             death
             .
             The
             conference
             is
             laid
             down
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             21.
             
             Verse
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             27.
             and
             Martha
             meeting
             with
             Christ
             ,
             begins
             the
             conference
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             verse
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Then
               said
               Martha
               to
               Jesus
               ,
               Lord
               if
               thou
               haddest
               been
               here
               my
               brother
               had
               not
               died
               :
               but
               I
               know
               that
               even
               now
               whatsoever
               thou
               wilt
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               will
               give
               it
               thee
               .
            
             Here
             Martha
             manifests
             her
             affection
             to
             her
             dead
             brother
             ,
             and
             her
             faith
             in
             her
             living
             Master
             :
             she
             manifests
             the
             strength
             of
             her
             natural
             affection
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             her
             faith
             .
             The
             strength
             of
             her
             natural
             affection
             ,
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             perswaded
             if
             Christ
             had
             been
             there
             present
             ,
             her
             brother
             Lazarus
             had
             not
             died
             ,
             he
             
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             Lazarus
             to
             have
             dyed
             :
             which
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             is
             more
             then
             she
             had
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             .
             Then
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             her
             faith
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             rested
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             corporal
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             she
             ascribed
             no
             more
             power
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             that
             by
             his
             prayer
             he
             could
             attain
             at
             Gods
             hands
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             any
             holy
             man
             did
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             her
             brother
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             that
             
               ever
               now
               whatsoever
               thou
               askest
               ,
               God
               will
               give
               it
            
             ;
             Whereas
             Christ
             being
             true
             God
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             work
             any
             miracle
             by
             his
             own
             power
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             answer
             of
             Christ
             is
             laid
             down
             verse
             23.
             
             
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               thy
               brother
               shall
               rise
               again
               .
            
             Christ
             ,
             to
             comfort
             Martha
             ,
             passeth
             by
             her
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             restore
             her
             brother
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             that
             she
             shall
             enjoy
             her
             brother
             again
             :
             but
             this
             promise
             is
             only
             laid
             down
             in
             general
             and
             indifinite
             termes
             ;
             
               Thy
               brother
               shall
               rise
               again
            
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             say
             expresly
             ,
             I
             will
             raise
             up
             thy
             brother
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             speaks
             only
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             
               Thy
               brother
               shall
               rise
               again
            
             :
             which
             we
             are
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             modesty
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             that
             alwayes
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             speeches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               Thy
               brother
               shall
               rise
               again
            
             .
          
           
             Then
             we
             have
             the
             reply
             of
             Martha
             ,
             laid
             down
             in
             verse
             24.
             
             Martha
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               I
               know
               he
               shall
               rise
               again
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               Martha
            
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             promise
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             it
             seems
             she
             durst
             not
             take
             it
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             therefore
             she
             replies
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             the
             last
             Resurrection
             she
             knew
             indeed
             ,
             that
             her
             brother
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             were
             dead
             ,
             should
             then
             rise
             again
             ,
             this
             did
             comfort
             her
             :
             but
             for
             any
             other
             matter
             of
             comfort
             she
             could
             not
             gather
             any
             from
             the
             answer
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             promise
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             replies
             again
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             
               And
               Jefus
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               he
               that
               believes
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               liveth
               and
               believeth
               in
               me
               shall
               never
               die
               .
            
             Christ
             would
             have
             Martha
             know
             that
             he
             was
             true
             life
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             life
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             did
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             him
             ,
             nothing
             should
             hurt
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             Death
             it self
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             briefly
             the
             coherence
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             .
             We
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             two
             parts
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             a
             compound
             proposition
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             distinct
             Exposition
             ,
             or
             explication
             thereof
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             laid
             down
             a
             compound
             Axiome
             ,
             or
             Proposition
             ,
             a
             copulative
             Proposition
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             affirms
             two
             things
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Life
             .
             Now
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             with
             reverend
             Calvin
             to
             be
             this
             .
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             all
             quickning
             power
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             restore
             ,
             and
             give
             life
             to
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             .
             And
             then
             
               I
               am
               the
               life
            
             ;
             I
             have
             such
             quickning
             power
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             continue
             the
             life
             that
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             or
             restored
             to
             any
             ;
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             follows
             the
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             members
             of
             it
             :
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             copulative
             Proposition
             depends
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             both
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             therefore
             there
             followes
             the
             Explication
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             of
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             this
             is
             explained
             ,
             and
             comfirmed
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
               .
            
             I
             have
             such
             a
             quickning
             power
             in
             me
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             restore
             spiritual
             life
             to
             that
             soul
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             body
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             I
             am
             able
             to
             give
             spiritual
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             difficult
             work
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             be
             able
             to
             do
             the
             greater
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             the
             less
             :
             he
             that
             
               believes
               ix
               me
            
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             though
             before
             he
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ,
             
               yet
               he
               shall
               live
            
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Then
             followes
             the
             Fxplication
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             second
             member
             of
             the
             Proposition
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               liveth
               and
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               .
            
             
             I
             am
             the
             life
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             for
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             restord
             to
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             he
             shall
             
               never
               die
            
             ;
             he
             shall
             never
             die
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             die
             ,
             this
             life
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             neither
             here
             nor
             hereafter
             ;
             not
             here
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             continue
             to
             live
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             :
             not
             hereafter
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             body
             shall
             die
             ,
             yet
             this
             separation
             of
             the
             body
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             a
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             passage
             to
             life
             ;
             a
             passage
             from
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             body
             also
             that
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             quickned
             again
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             therefore
             
               he
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             words
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             the
             first
             member
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             of
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             I
             will
             observe
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               and
               Author
               of
               all
               life
               .
            
             
          
           
             He
             is
             able
             to
             give
             and
             restore
             life
             to
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             ;
             He
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             double
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             double
             Life
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             double
             Resurrection
             ;
             we
             must
             understand
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             both
             :
             in
             this
             place
             we
             are
             not
             to
             exclude
             either
             .
             Therefore
             we
             will
             endeavour
             to
             expound
             this
             general
             doctrine
             in
             these
             three
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             quickning
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             those
             dead
             bodies
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             now
             lie
             in
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             quickning
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             to
             a
             spiritual
             life
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             will
             shew
             you
             why
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             so
             else-where
             ,
             doth
             express
             both
             the
             state
             of
             the
             faithful
             here
             ,
             and
             their
             estate
             after
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             he
             comprehends
             both
             under
             this
             term
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             quickning
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             his
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             .
             We
             will
             speak
             first
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             that
             is
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             later
             in
             time
             ;
             Because
             that
             naturally
             we
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             conceive
             of
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             death
             and
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             will
             give
             light
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             first
             we
             will
             shew
             briefly
             what
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             is
             .
             
          
           
             And
             then
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             is
             this
             ,
             
             when
             the
             soul
             that
             was
             actually
             separate
             from
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             returns
             again
             to
             its
             proper
             body
             ,
             and
             being
             united
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             man
             riseth
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             with
             an
             immortal
             ,
             incorruptible
             body
             to
             lead
             a
             glorified
             life
             .
             This
             it
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             it
             is
             evident
             :
             For
             as
             Christ
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             raised
             himself
             being
             dead
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             John
             2.19
             .
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               destroy
               this
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               dayes
               I
               will
               raise
               it
               again
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             his
             body
             .
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             
               I
               have
               power
            
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               up
               again
               :
            
             so
             likewise
             Christ
             by
             his
             quickning
             spirit
             he
             will
             raise
             up
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             that
             are
             now
             dead
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Joh.
             5.28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Marvel
               not
               at
               this
            
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               for
               the
               hour
               is
               coming
               in
               which
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               shall
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               shall
               come
               forth
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               done
               good
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             this
             regard
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               .
            
             
             For
             as
             the
             first
             fruits
             being
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             did
             sanctifie
             the
             whole
             crop
             ;
             and
             the
             owner
             hereby
             was
             assured
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             so
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             Resurrection
             it
             is
             an
             assurance
             to
             the
             faithful
             of
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             :
             both
             an
             assurance
             ,
             a
             pledge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             herein
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             first
             Adam
             :
             As
             the
             first
             Adam
             who
             was
             the
             root
             of
             all
             man-kind
             did
             communicate
             death
             ,
             and
             mortality
             
             to
             all
             those
             that
             spring
             from
             him
             :
             so
             likewise
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             conveyes
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             quickning
             power
             to
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             1
             Cor.
             15.21.22
             .
             
               For
               since
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               by
               man
               came
               also
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               for
               as
               in
               Adam
               all
               die
               ;
               Adam
            
             he
             communicates
             death
             and
             mortality
             to
             all
             that
             spring
             from
             him
             ,
             
               even
               so
               in
               Christ
               shall
               all
               be
               made
               alive
               .
            
             Christ
             he
             conveyes
             life
             to
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             quickned
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             called
             a
             quickning
             spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.45
             .
             
               The
               first
               Adam
               was
               made
               a
               living
               soul
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               Adam
               a
               quickning
               spirit
            
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             living
             ,
             but
             a
             quickning
             spirit
             .
             And
             this
             quickning
             power
             and
             vertue
             ,
             Christ
             did
             manifest
             before
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             by
             raising
             up
             three
             from
             death
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             raising
             the
             Widdows
             son
             ,
             Luke
             7.
             and
             Jairus
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             Luke
             8.
             and
             Luzarus
             here
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             And
             at
             his
             resurrection
             also
             he
             manifested
             this
             his
             quickning
             power
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             rose
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             raised
             the
             bodies
             of
             many
             of
             his
             Saints
             with
             him
             ,
             many
             of
             his
             Saints
             arose
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             rose
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             so
             also
             they
             ascended
             to
             glory
             together
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             these
             it
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
             Of
             these
             we
             may
             read
             ,
             Mat.
             27.52
             ,
             53.
             
             
               The
               graves
               opened
               ,
               and
               many
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               that
               slept
               arose
               ,
            
             and
             came
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             holy
             City
             and
             appeared
             to
             many
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             first
             conclusion
             proved
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             second
             conclusion
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               Fountain
               of
               spiritual
               life
               also
               .
            
             
          
           
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             we
             were
             all
             deprived
             in
             Adam
             )
             returns
             again
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             natural
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             quickens
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             begins
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             :
             this
             is
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             also
             ,
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             :
             we
             may
             demonstrate
             this
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Divine
             testimonies
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             single
             out
             some
             few
             of
             the
             chiese
             ,
             we
             need
             go
             no
             further
             then
             this
             Evangelist
             ,
             which
             affords
             plentiful
             testimony
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             this
             truth
             :
             As
             in
             Joh.
             4.10
             .
             There
             Christ
             speaking
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             her
             ;
             
               If
               thou
               haddest
               known
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               it
               is
               that
               said
               unto
               thee
               give
               me
               drink
               ,
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               have
               given
               thee
               living
               water
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             living
             water
             ,
             by
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             water
             that
             continually
             springeth
             out
             of
             a
             Fountain
             .
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             is
             compared
             to
             living
             water
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             :
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             restoreth
             spiritual
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             then
             preserveth
             this
             life
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             living
             Water
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             as
             the
             Fountain
             of
             this
             water
             that
             yeeldeth
             ,
             and
             giveth
             this
             living
             ,
             quickning
             water
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Again
             in
             Joh.
             5.21
             .
             there
             Christ
             challengeth
             this
             power
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Father
               raised
               up
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               quickneth
               them
               ;
               so
               the
               Son
               quickneth
               whom
               he
               will.
            
             As
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             raised
             whom
             he
             would
             from
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             now
             being
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             whom
             he
             will
             from
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             sounding
             in
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             his
             quickning
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             of
             power
             and
             efficacie
             to
             raise
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Joh.
             5.25
             .
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               hour
               is
               coming
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               dead
               shall
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               it
               shall
               live
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             in
             Joh.
             6.35
             .
             there
             Christ
             stileth
             himself
             the
             Bread
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             Living
             bread
             ;
             
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
            
             ;
             and
             in
             verse
             48.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
            
             ;
             and
             again
             verse
             51.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               living
               bread
            
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             living
             bread
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             hath
             life
             in
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             communicates
             spiritual
             life
             to
             all
             those
             that
             seed
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             here
             is
             a
             broad
             difference
             between
             this
             Bread
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             bread
             ,
             ordinary
             food
             :
             for
             though
             ordinary
             food
             can
             preserve
             natural
             
             life
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             restore
             life
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             but
             Christ
             is
             such
             living
             Bread
             ,
             that
             he
             restores
             life
             to
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             and
             preserves
             that
             life
             that
             he
             hath
             restored
             ,
             thus
             he
             is
             the
             living
             Bread.
             
          
           
             Again
             Joh.
             15.1
             .
             there
             Christ
             compares
             himself
             to
             a
             Vine
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             to
             so
             many
             branches
             ;
             
               I
               am
               the
               true
               Vine
            
             ,
             faith
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               my
               Father
               is
               the
               husbandman
               .
            
             And
             in
             verse
             5.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Vine
               ,
               ye
               are
               the
               branches
               .
            
             Now
             as
             the
             branch
             of
             the
             Vine
             sucks
             juyce
             and
             sap
             from
             the
             stock
             and
             root
             of
             the
             Vine
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             faithful
             receive
             spiritual
             juyce
             and
             life
             ,
             from
             Christ
             their
             head
             .
             As
             Adam
             he
             is
             a
             common
             root
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             death
             to
             all
             that
             come
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             Christ
             is
             a
             common
             root
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             life
             to
             all
             those
             that
             are
             his
             members
             .
             And
             in
             this
             regard
             Christ
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             to
             his
             members
             .
             Collos
             .
             1.18
             .
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               his
               body
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             ;
             and
             the
             faithful
             are
             his
             members
             :
             therefore
             as
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             ,
             the
             head
             that
             is
             the
             principium
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             sence
             and
             motion
             :
             it
             is
             the
             head
             that
             by
             certain
             nerves
             and
             sinews
             conveyes
             sence
             and
             motion
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             :
             so
             in
             the
             mystical
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             that
             conveyes
             spiritual
             life
             and
             motion
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             are
             his
             members
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             second
             conclusion
             explained
             and
             proved
             also
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             too
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             that
             raiseth
             the
             soul
             to
             spiritual
             life
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             third
             place
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             double
             quickning
             
             power
             is
             here
             comprehended
             under
             one
             term
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             double
             power
             of
             quickning
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             under
             this
             one
             term
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             spend
             time
             to
             prove
             :
             for
             that
             Christ
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             spiritual
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             life
             ;
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             evident
             from
             Christs
             own
             exposition
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ;
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
               :
            
             He
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             before
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             live
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             is
             not
             here
             excluded
             ,
             it
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             scope
             and
             intent
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             perswade
             Martha
             that
             he
             was
             able
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             power
             to
             raise
             up
             her
             dead
             brother
             ,
             to
             restore
             him
             to
             life
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               resurrection
            
             ,
             I
             have
             power
             to
             restore
             spiritual
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             greater
             work
             ;
             therefore
             I
             am
             able
             to
             restore
             natural
             life
             to
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             body
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             the
             Grave
             to
             life
             again
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reasons
             why
             this
             double
             power
             is
             here
             comprehended
             under
             one
             term
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               resurrection
            
             ;
             the
             chiefe
             reasons
             I
             take
             to
             be
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             double
             quickning
             power
             is
             here
             comprehended
             under
             one
             term
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Analogie
             ,
             and
             proportion
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             between
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             body
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             restoring
             the
             soul
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             certain
             inseparable
             connexion
             between
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             I
             say
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Analogie
             and
             proportion
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             now
             the
             proportion
             and
             analogie
             consists
             especially
             in
             these
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             living
             soul
             must
             first
             return
             to
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             and
             quicken
             it
             before
             it
             can
             rise
             again
             :
             so
             here
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             must
             return
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             and
             quicken
             it
             before
             it
             can
             rise
             again
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             similitude
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             first
             beginning
             ,
             and
             principle
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             secondly
             there
             is
             an
             analogie
             ,
             and
             proportion
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             point
             and
             term
             ,
             the
             state
             from
             which
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             body
             riseth
             from
             the
             state
             of
             corruption
             ,
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Grave
             ;
             So
             here
             in
             this
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             whole
             man
             riseth
             from
             the
             state
             of
             spiritual
             corruption
             ,
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             proportion
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             estate
             to
             which
             a
             man
             riseth
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             rise
             again
             without
             those
             infirmities
             that
             the
             body
             had
             before
             ,
             he
             shall
             rise
             to
             lead
             another
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             a
             glorified
             life
             :
             so
             in
             this
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             the
             sinner
             riseth
             ,
             and
             is
             raised
             up
             to
             lead
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             a
             
             spiritual
             life
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               Newness
               of
               life
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6.4
             .
             that
             we
             should
             
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               life
            
             :
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             new
             principle
             ,
             and
             fountain
             of
             i●…
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             new
             effects
             ,
             and
             new
             operations
             ,
             which
             are
             answerable
             to
             the
             new
             root
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             proportion
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             both
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             body
             shall
             rise
             an
             immortal
             body
             ,
             not
             subject
             to
             death
             any
             more
             ;
             so
             here
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             when
             the
             sinner
             is
             restored
             to
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             raised
             up
             to
             a
             durable
             immutable
             estate
             ,
             he
             shall
             continue
             to
             live
             this
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             immortal
             seed
             that
             is
             put
             into
             him
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             die
             :
             so
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             verse
             26.
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             so
             liveth
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               never
               die
            
             ,
             he
             is
             raised
             to
             an
             immutable
             estate
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             life
             as
             shall
             never
             be
             subject
             to
             spiritual
             death
             again
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             that
             analogie
             ,
             and
             proportion
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             may
             both
             be
             comprehended
             fitly
             under
             one
             term
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             infallible
             connexion
             between
             these
             two
             :
             for
             wheresoever
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             goes
             before
             ,
             there
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             will
             certainly
             follow
             after
             :
             for
             as
             the
             spiritual
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             did
             necessarily
             draw
             after
             it
             the
             mortality
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             spiritual
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             doth
             necessarily
             draw
             with
             it
             the
             immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             :
             therefore
             as
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             the
             sign
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             neer
             conjunction
             ,
             and
             relation
             between
             them
             :
             so
             here
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             neer
             conjunction
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             never
             separate
             ,
             therefore
             they
             may
             both
             fitly
             be
             comprehended
             under
             one
             term
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             expound
             the
             general
             doctrin
             in
             these
             three
             particulars
             .
             We
             have
             shewed
             you
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             fountain
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             :
             he
             hath
             the
             quickning
             power
             in
             him
             wherby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             those
             bodies
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             Then
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             too
             ;
             he
             is
             able
             to
             quicken
             those
             souls
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             .
             And
             then
             we
             have
             shewed
             the
             reasons
             why
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             are
             both
             comprehended
             under
             one
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Use
             and
             Application
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             delivered
             .
             And
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             point
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             tryal
             and
             examination
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             direction
             ,
          
           
             First
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             point
             may
             be
             for
             comfort
             here
             ,
             
             here
             is
             matter
             of
             sound
             comfort
             to
             all
             those
             that
             are
             the
             faithful
             members
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             if
             thou
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             spiritual
             life
             :
             therefore
             here
             is
             comfort
             against
             Death
             ,
             against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             first
             against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             
             comfort
             against
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             ill
             of
             all
             ills
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Christ
             by
             his
             divine
             power
             he
             is
             able
             to
             free
             thee
             from
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             .
             Dost
             thou
             complain
             that
             thy
             understanding
             is
             dark
             and
             blind
             ?
             remember
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             give
             thee
             more
             light
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.14
             .
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
               .
            
             Dost
             thou
             complain
             that
             thy
             heart
             is
             hard
             and
             stony
             ?
             remember
             that
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             soften
             thy
             hard
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             thee
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.36
             .
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               their
               stony
               heart
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               .
            
             Dost
             thou
             complain
             that
             thy
             affections
             are
             unruly
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             wrong
             objects
             ?
             remember
             to
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             rectifie
             these
             affections
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             plant
             in
             thee
             the
             true
             love
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             
               I
               will
               circumcise
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               thy
               seed
               ;
               that
               thou
               shalt
               love
               me
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               .
            
             And
             in
             Jer.
             32.40
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               me
               .
            
             Dost
             thou
             complain
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             bear
             afflictions
             patiently
             ?
             remember
             that
             Christ
             thy
             head
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             strengthen
             thee
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               able
               to
               do
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengtheneth
               me
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             here
             the
             weak
             Christian
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             :
             
             but
             I
             have
             so
             many
             strong
             corruptions
             in
             me
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             raised
             out
             of
             my
             natural
             estate
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             remember
             this
             to
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             is
             unlike
             to
             the
             second
             in
             this
             regard
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             measure
             and
             degree
             of
             it
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             soul
             quickens
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             the
             dead
             body
             leaves
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             corruption
             wholly
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             When
             the
             spirit
             quickens
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             soul
             begins
             to
             rise
             again
             from
             the
             grave
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             bands
             and
             setters
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             corruption
             still
             remain
             upon
             the
             soul
             .
             Indeed
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             quickens
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             soul
             presently
             hates
             all
             sins
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             shake
             off
             these
             setters
             of
             sin
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             shakes
             them
             off
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             shakes
             them
             not
             off
             all
             at
             once
             .
             In
             this
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             ,
             sin
             indeed
             receives
             a
             deadly
             wound
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             wholly
             abolished
             .
             In
             the
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             sin
             is
             like
             a
             beast
             ,
             whose
             throat
             is
             cut
             ,
             that
             lies
             striving
             and
             strugling
             for
             life
             :
             so
             sin
             hath
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             hath
             a
             deadly
             wound
             :
             therefore
             remember
             to
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             that
             that
             will
             be
             true
             here
             between
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             remainders
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             affirmed
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             3.1
             .
             there
             was
             long
             war
             between
             them
             ,
             
               But
               the
               house
               of
               David
               grew
               stronger
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               waxed
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               .
            
             So
             it
             will
             be
             between
             sin
             and
             grace
             ,
             sin
             will
             grow
             weaker
             ,
             and
             weaker
             ,
             and
             grace
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             the
             weak
             Christian
             may
             object
             further
             :
             
             but
             I
             feel
             the
             spirit
             so
             weak
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             so
             strong
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             the
             flesh
             will
             prevail
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             return
             again
             to
             my
             natural
             estate
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             remember
             that
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             Resurrection
             to
             return
             to
             death
             again
             :
             for
             at
             the
             last
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             bodies
             that
             are
             raised
             shall
             be
             immortal
             ,
             never
             to
             die
             again
             :
             so
             here
             those
             souls
             that
             are
             quickened
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             are
             raised
             to
             a
             durable
             ,
             immutable
             ,
             immortal
             estate
             ,
             never
             to
             die
             again
             .
             That
             which
             Christ
             saith
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             attain
             the
             second
             Resurrection
             ;
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             here
             also
             :
             he
             saith
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             to
             life
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             die
             :
             for
             they
             are
             as
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Luke
            
             20.35
             ,
             39.
             
             Those
             that
             partake
             of
             that
             Resurrection
             can
             never
             die
             :
             so
             here
             those
             that
             partake
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             die
             :
             this
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             it
             shall
             continue
             in
             them
             .
             For
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             when
             he
             once
             cometh
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             quickens
             it
             ,
             it
             continues
             there
             ,
             and
             remains
             there
             for
             ever
             :
             it
             is
             as
             a
             
               Well
               of
               water
               springing
               up
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             speaks
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               that
               I
               shall
               give
               him
               ,
               shall
               never
               thirst
               ,
               but
               the
               water
               that
               I
               shall
               give
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               him
               a
               well
               of
               water
               springing
               up
               to
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             Now
             we
             know
             a
             stream
             of
             water
             is
             of
             a
             vanishing
             nature
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             nourished
             with
             a
             continual
             Fountain
             that
             can
             never
             be
             dry
             ,
             the
             stream
             will
             continually
             run
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             nourished
             with
             a
             continual
             fountaine
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             can
             never
             be
             dried
             up
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             here
             is
             comfort
             against
             sin
             ,
             against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             Christ
             will
             be
             to
             them
             a
             Fountaine
             of
             spiritual
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             here
             is
             comfort
             against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             against
             natural
             death
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             needest
             not
             to
             fear
             temporal
             death
             ,
             remember
             that
             though
             
               the
               body
               be
               dead
               because
               of
               sin
               ,
               yet
               the
               spirit
               is
               life
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             Rom.
             8.10
             .
             The
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             dead
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             mortal
             and
             subject
             to
             death
             because
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             liveth
             ,
             it
             passeth
             from
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             too
             that
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             notwithstanding
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             by
             the
             quickening
             power
             of
             Christ
             .
             Remember
             Christ
             is
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             being
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             perish
             .
             You
             know
             as
             long
             as
             the
             head
             of
             the
             natural
             body
             is
             above
             the
             water
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             can
             be
             drowned
             :
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Christ
             is
             risen
             ,
             none
             of
             his
             members
             can
             be
             held
             captive
             in
             the
             Grave
             .
             Remember
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               :
            
             therefore
             his
             Resurrection
             may
             be
             a
             pledge
             ,
             and
             an
             assurance
             to
             thee
             of
             
             thy
             resurrection
             ;
             
               As
               we
               have
               borne
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               earthly
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               so
               we
               shall
               bear
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               heavenly
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.49
             .
             As
             we
             have
             borne
             about
             us
             these
             corruptible
             bodies
             ,
             so
             when
             we
             rise
             again
             ,
             we
             shall
             rise
             with
             immortal
             ,
             and
             incorruptible
             bodies
             ,
             and
             live
             a
             glorious
             life
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             our
             head
             ,
             therefore
             fear
             not
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Remember
             that
             Death
             can
             destroy
             nothing
             in
             thee
             but
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             fear
             not
             .
          
           
             This
             consideration
             may
             comfort
             us
             ,
             as
             against
             our
             own
             death
             ,
             so
             against
             the
             death
             of
             our
             friends
             ;
             Let
             us
             therefore
             receive
             comfort
             hence
             ,
             as
             Martha
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             
               I
               know
               that
               my
               brother
               shall
               rise
               again
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             and
             that
             did
             comfort
             her
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             this
             question
             may
             be
             demanded
             ;
             
             but
             is
             not
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             a
             benefit
             common
             to
             the
             wicked
             ?
             are
             not
             they
             partakers
             of
             this
             benefit
             from
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             godly
             ?
             shall
             not
             they
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             quickned
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             godly
             ,
             by
             Christ
             his
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             to
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             benefit
             proper
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             though
             unbeleevers
             ,
             and
             wicked
             persons
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             ;
             yet
             ,
          
           
             By
             a
             different
             cause
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             a
             different
             end
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             first
             ,
             
             by
             a
             different
             cause
             :
             the
             wicked
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             have
             any
             benefit
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             indeed
             ;
             but
             not
             by
             a
             quickning
             power
             flowing
             from
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             by
             the
             divine
             power
             ,
             and
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             Judge
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             curse
             pronounced
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               death
            
             ;
             that
             includes
             eternal
             death
             :
             therefore
             this
             curse
             must
             be
             executed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             again
             ,
             that
             body
             and
             soul
             may
             die
             eternally
             :
             but
             the
             faithful
             members
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             raised
             by
             the
             quickning
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             their
             head
             and
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             as
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             raised
             by
             a
             different
             cause
             ,
             so
             to
             a
             different
             end
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             raised
             to
             life
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             that
             state
             is
             stiled
             eternal
             death
             ,
             therefore
             their
             Resurrection
             is
             stiled
             
               the
               resurrection
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               Job
               .
            
             5.27
             .
             
               they
               that
               have
               done
               good
               shall
               come
               forth
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               have
               done
               ill
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               condemnation
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             rise
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             to
             eternal
             death
             :
             but
             the
             godly
             only
             shall
             attain
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             only
             are
             stiled
             the
             
               sons
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               Luke
            
             20.36
             .
             So
             much
             may
             suffice
             for
             comfort
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Use
             of
             the
             point
             may
             be
             for
             trial
             and
             examination
             ,
             
             since
             we
             profess
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             us
             here
             try
             the
             truth
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             so
             in
             deed
             or
             no.
             Christ
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             to
             a
             spiritual
             life
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             Christ
             doth
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             is
             to
             raise
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             spiritual
             life
             :
             therefore
             examine
             whether
             thou
             have
             felt
             this
             quickning
             power
             or
             no
             ,
             this
             first
             Resurrection
             to
             a
             spiritual
             life
             .
             When
             Christ
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             had
             power
             to
             raise
             up
             all
             those
             to
             life
             again
             that
             died
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             raised
             but
             few
             ;
             there
             are
             but
             three
             that
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             those
             that
             we
             named
             before
             .
             The
             Widdows
             son
             ,
             Jairus
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             here
             .
             So
             likewise
             Christ
             now
             hath
             power
             to
             quicken
             all
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             raise
             them
             to
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             quickens
             but
             few
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             that
             continue
             still
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             all
             examine
             our selves
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             attained
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             or
             no.
             If
             we
             be
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             partake
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             a
             fountain
             of
             spiritual
             life
             to
             all
             his
             members
             :
             therefore
             examine
             this
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             grace
             ,
             thou
             maist
             know
             it
             briefly
             by
             three
             signs
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             by
             forsaking
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             newness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             thy
             continual
             progress
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             by
             thy
             forsaking
             of
             sin
             ,
             whether
             hast
             thou
             left
             those
             sins
             thou
             formerly
             livedst
             in
             ?
             As
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             united
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             presently
             the
             man
             leaves
             the
             Grave
             ,
             he
             leaves
             the
             society
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             
             comes
             forth
             :
             as
             Lazarus
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             quickned
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             returned
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             presently
             he
             came
             forth
             ,
             Vers
             .
             44.
             
             
               He
               that
               was
               dead
               came
               forth
               out
               of
               his
               grave
               .
            
             Examine
             therefore
             whether
             thou
             be
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             sin
             ?
             whether
             hast
             thou
             left
             the
             society
             of
             sinners
             ,
             of
             prophane
             persons
             ?
             and
             whether
             hast
             thou
             left
             the
             grave
             of
             thy
             sin
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             some
             lust
             ,
             some
             sin
             that
             still
             holds
             thee
             captive
             in
             this
             Grave
             ,
             to
             which
             thou
             willingly
             ,
             and
             wittingly
             obeyest
             ?
             If
             thou
             live
             in
             any
             one
             known
             sin
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             ruled
             by
             any
             one
             lust
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             be
             it
             swearing
             ,
             or
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             or
             lying
             ,
             or
             open
             and
             publike
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             live
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             known
             sins
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             thou
             art
             still
             in
             the
             noysome
             grave
             of
             thy
             sins
             :
             thou
             art
             not
             risen
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             art
             not
             quickned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             art
             not
             quickned
             ,
             then
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             Secondly
             ,
             thou
             maist
             know
             it
             by
             the
             newness
             of
             thy
             life
             :
             whether
             dost
             thou
             feel
             a
             spiritual
             life
             wrought
             in
             thee
             ?
             and
             whether
             doth
             it
             appear
             outwardly
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             feel
             a
             spiritual
             life
             wrought
             inwardly
             ?
             that
             spiritual
             life
             that
             .
             Christ
             restores
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             is
             universally
             spread
             through
             the
             whole
             Soul.
             As
             when
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             man
             quickens
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             quickens
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             here
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             quickens
             the
             whole
             Soul.
             Therefore
             examine
             whether
             dost
             thou
             find
             spiritual
             life
             wrought
             in
             thy
             whole
             Soul
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             dost
             thou
             find
             this
             change
             wrought
             in
             thy
             understanding
             and
             judgement
             ?
             whether
             hast
             thou
             a
             new
             judgement
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             opinion
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ?
             a
             new
             opinion
             of
             Christ
             ?
             a
             new
             opinion
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Whether
             dost
             thou
             find
             this
             change
             in
             thy
             heart
             and
             affections
             ?
             whether
             hast
             thou
             new
             desires
             ,
             new
             affections
             ,
             spiritual
             inclinations
             ?
             whether
             are
             the
             studies
             ,
             and
             desires
             of
             thy
             soul
             set
             upon
             heavenly
             things
             ?
             
               If
               ye
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seek
               those
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               Collos
               ,
            
             3.1
             .
             Whether
             are
             thy
             affections
             and
             meditations
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             feel
             this
             change
             inwardly
             in
             thy
             Soul
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             doth
             this
             spiritual
             life
             appear
             outwardly
             also
             by
             thy
             speeches
             and
             actions
             ?
             Doth
             it
             appear
             outwardly
             in
             thy
             speeches
             ,
             is
             there
             a
             change
             there
             ?
             canst
             thou
             now
             speak
             to
             men
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             in
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             crying
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             is
             there
             a
             change
             in
             thy
             outward
             actions
             ?
             hast
             thou
             left
             the
             society
             of
             sinners
             ?
             and
             dost
             thou
             converse
             with
             living
             Christians
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             love
             those
             that
             excel
             in
             vertue
             ?
             and
             dost
             thou
             manifest
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             thy
             general
             ,
             and
             particular
             calling
             ?
             As
             soon
             as
             Lazarus
             was
             quickened
             ,
             presently
             as
             he
             left
             the
             Grave
             ,
             so
             he
             conversed
             with
             living
             men
             ,
             and
             walked
             in
             his
             Calling
             :
             so
             examine
             if
             thou
             have
             left
             the
             society
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             living
             Christians
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             whether
             thou
             walk
             on
             conscionably
             in
             the
             place
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             thee
             in
             ,
             making
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             the
             rule
             of
             all
             thy
             actions
             .
             If
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             feel
             this
             spiritual
             life
             wrought
             in
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             it
             appear
             outwardly
             in
             all
             thy
             speeches
             and
             actions
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             good
             sign
             thou
             partakest
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
             thou
             maist
             know
             this
             also
             by
             thy
             progress
             in
             both
             these
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             the
             progress
             of
             thy
             Mortification
             :
             Is
             sin
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             mortified
             in
             thee
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             daily
             get
             ground
             of
             thy
             corruptions
             ?
             Is
             sin
             in
             thee
             like
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             as
             that
             waxed
             weaker
             and
             weaker
             ,
             so
             doth
             corruption
             in
             thee
             daily
             ?
             Is
             sin
             in
             thee
             like
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             every
             member
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             stiled
             the
             old
             man
             ;
             an
             old
             man
             grows
             weaker
             and
             weaker
             ,
             till
             at
             the
             last
             he
             dyes
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             sin
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             examine
             if
             sin
             be
             such
             an
             old
             man
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             grows
             weaker
             daily
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             thou
             maist
             know
             it
             by
             thy
             progress
             in
             thy
             vivification
             :
             Dost
             thou
             grow
             in
             grace
             daily
             ?
             Is
             grace
             in
             thee
             ,
             as
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             that
             grew
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             ,
             so
             doth
             grace
             in
             thee
             ?
             Is
             grace
             like
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             every
             member
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             stiled
             the
             
               New
               man
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             as
             a
             young
             and
             lusty
             man
             that
             daily
             grows
             stronger
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             to
             his
             full
             strength
             ,
             doth
             grace
             in
             thee
             grow
             stronger
             daily
             ?
             and
             dost
             thou
             go
             forward
             in
             thy
             Christian
             course
             ?
             It
             is
             
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             walk
             on
             daily
             in
             his
             Christian
             course
             ,
             Rom.
             6.4
             .
             we
             must
             walk
             on
             in
             
               newness
               of
               life
            
             .
             If
             thou
             find
             this
             progress
             in
             thy
             mortification
             ,
             and
             vivification
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             indeed
             that
             thou
             hast
             attained
             to
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             a
             spiritual
             life
             .
             Therefore
             let
             me
             intreat
             you
             to
             set
             upon
             this
             work
             of
             examination
             of
             your
             own
             hearts
             diligently
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             multitudes
             of
             worldly
             business
             :
             let
             not
             the
             allurement
             of
             vain
             objects
             ,
             and
             vain
             company
             ;
             let
             not
             the
             appetite
             and
             desire
             of
             base
             pleasures
             drive
             these
             thoughts
             out
             of
             your
             heads
             :
             but
             examine
             your
             own
             hearts
             whether
             you
             partake
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             no.
             Deceive
             not
             thy
             own
             soul
             :
             for
             though
             Conscience
             may
             now
             sleep
             ,
             thou
             maist
             think
             thou
             art
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             ;
             yet
             let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ;
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             thy
             Conscience
             will
             awake
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             continue
             to
             wallow
             in
             any
             one
             sin
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             change
             in
             thee
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             in
             thy
             heart
             ;
             if
             instead
             of
             growing
             better
             ,
             thou
             grow
             worse
             ,
             and
             be
             hardened
             more
             and
             more
             in
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             thy
             Conscience
             will
             tell
             thee
             to
             thy
             face
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             thou
             hast
             no
             part
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             spiritual
             life
             :
             thou
             hast
             not
             yet
             attained
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             thou
             go
             on
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             attaine
             to
             the
             second
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             
             and
             the
             last
             Use
             of
             the
             point
             is
             for
             exhortation
             ;
             and
             direction
             .
             If
             now
             upon
             examination
             ,
             thou
             find
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             yet
             attained
             to
             this
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             ;
             then
             let
             me
             counsel
             thee
             to
             give
             no
             rest
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             attained
             it
             :
             for
             remember
             that
             this
             is
             the
             first
             step
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             set
             not
             the
             first
             step
             to
             heaven
             ,
             surely
             thou
             shalt
             never
             come
             thither
             .
             As
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             his
             exaltation
             :
             so
             this
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             that
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             a
             Christians
             exaltation
             :
             therefore
             get
             this
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             yea
             ,
             get
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             follow
             .
             If
             thou
             attain
             this
             ,
             thou
             maist
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             second
             Resurrection
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
             Remember
             that
             Christ
             by
             raising
             himself
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             
               He
               was
               declared
               mightily
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               :
            
             So
             if
             thou
             canst
             by
             a
             power
             and
             vertue
             drawn
             from
             Christ
             ,
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             declare
             thy self
             to
             be
             the
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             labour
             to
             attain
             this
             first
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             this
             question
             may
             be
             demanded
             :
             
             but
             by
             what
             means
             now
             doth
             Christ
             convey
             this
             spiritual
             life
             to
             his
             children
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             I
             get
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             ?
             by
             what
             means
             shall
             I
             attain
             this
             first
             Resurrection
             to
             this
             spirituall
             life
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             briefly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             means
             by
             which
             Christ
             works
             faith
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             by
             the
             same
             means
             he
             raiseth
             a
             sinner
             to
             life
             :
             for
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             liveth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             liveth
             beleeveth
             ;
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             is
             raised
             to
             life
             :
             therefore
             by
             the
             same
             means
             that
             Christ
             works
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             means
             he
             raiseth
             a
             sinner
             to
             life
             .
             Therefore
             the
             outward
             means
             is
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             the
             inward
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             .
             By
             such
             means
             as
             Christ
             will
             raise
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             like
             means
             he
             now
             raiseth
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
             Now
             Christ
             will
             raise
             the
             bodies
             that
             are
             now
             dead
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             his
             voyce
             ,
             John
             5.28.29
             .
             and
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.52
             .
             
               The
               Trump
               shall
               sound
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               be
               raised
               incorruptible
               .
            
             And
             he
             shall
             raise
             them
             by
             his
             quickning
             Spirit
             .
             So
             by
             the
             like
             means
             Christ
             now
             raiseth
             our
             souls
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             :
             therefore
             if
             thou
             desire
             to
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             sin
             ,
             let
             me
             counsel
             thee
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             attend
             diligently
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             quickning
             word
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Joh.
             3.63
             .
             
               My
               Word
               is
               spirit
               and
               life
               .
            
             The
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             quickning
             voyce
             :
             as
             Christ
             by
             his
             voyce
             raised
             Lazarus
             out
             of
             his
             Grave
             ;
             when
             Christ
             said
             to
             
               Lazarus
               ,
               Come
               forth
            
             ;
             presently
             Lazarus
             quickned
             ,
             and
             came
             forth
             :
             so
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             hath
             a
             quickning
             power
             ,
             to
             raise
             sinners
             from
             the
             death
             of
             sin
             :
             therefore
             when
             the
             Ministers
             cry
             aloud
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             
               lift
               up
               their
               voyce
               as
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
            
             then
             hearken
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             be
             frequent
             ,
             and
             fervent
             in
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             :
             before
             thou
             hear
             ,
             pray
             ;
             and
             after
             thou
             hast
             heard
             ,
             pray
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             may
             accompany
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             so
             this
             may
             be
             a
             means
             to
             awaken
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             natural
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             death
             of
             sin
             .
             Thou
             must
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             give
             thee
             a
             hearing
             ear
             ,
             and
             a
             believing
             heart
             :
             that
             so
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Word
             may
             not
             be
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             quickned
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             though
             thou
             have
             continued
             a
             long
             time
             in
             thy
             sins
             ,
             yet
             be
             not
             altogether
             discouraged
             :
             remember
             that
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             thee
             ,
             though
             thou
             have
             continued
             never
             so
             long
             in
             thy
             sins
             :
             for
             he
             that
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             Lazarus
             that
             was
             dead
             and
             buryed
             ,
             and
             now
             stinking
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             thee
             also
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             (
             in
             one
             word
             )
             if
             upon
             examination
             ,
             thou
             find
             thou
             have
             attained
             to
             this
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             ,
             then
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             exhortation
             .
             
             To
             
               
                 humility
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 thankfulness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             Exhortation
             to
             Humility
             and
             Thankfulness
             ,
             to
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             because
             they
             usually
             go
             together
             :
             the
             proud
             person
             is
             alway
             unthankful
             ;
             and
             the
             humble
             man
             is
             alway
             a
             thankful
             man.
             Now
             if
             thou
             have
             attained
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             thou
             hast
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             thou
             hast
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             but
             that
             thou
             hast
             received
             :
             thou
             hast
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             because
             thou
             puttest
             not
             any
             hand
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             Lazarus
             could
             help
             to
             the
             raising
             of
             him
             .
             No
             more
             then
             a
             creature
             being
             nothing
             ,
             can
             help
             to
             its
             own
             creation
             ;
             no
             more
             can
             a
             sinner
             help
             forward
             this
             mork
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             hast
             cause
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             not
             puting
             the
             least
             helping
             hand
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             wholly
             supernatural
             .
             Therefore
             let
             not
             any
             one
             arrogate
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             power
             of
             his
             free
             will
             ,
             but
             remember
             the
             work
             is
             wholly
             supernatural
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             thankful
             too
             ,
             do
             but
             consider
             the
             desperate
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             estate
             of
             sin
             whence
             thou
             art
             raised
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             thy
             humble
             confession
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             they
             brought
             their
             first
             fruits
             before
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             26.5
             .
             
               A
               Syrian
               ready
               to
               perish
               was
               my
               father
               ;
               he
               went
               into
               Egypt
               with
               a
               few
            
             ;
             and
             become
             a
             Nation
             mighty
             ,
             and
             populous
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             brought
             him
             out
             of
             Egypt
             with
             a
             mighty
             hand
             ,
             and
             an
             out-stretched
             arm
             ,
             with
             terrour
             and
             signs
             ,
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             this
             Land
             ,
             even
             a
             Land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             .
             The
             like
             deliverance
             the
             Lord
             hath
             wrought
             for
             thee
             ,
             therefore
             be
             thankful
             ,
             and
             make
             thy
             thankful
             acknowledgment
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             115.
             
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               name
               give
               the
               glory
               .
            
             And
             then
             desire
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             his
             mercy
             brought
             thee
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             by
             his
             power
             to
             preserve
             thee
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             glory
             .
             And
             desire
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             by
             his
             quickning
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             made
             thee
             partakers
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ;
             so
             to
             make
             thee
             partaker
             of
             the
             second
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             DEATH
             IN
             BIRTH
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             FRUIT
             OF
             EVES
             Transgression
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GEN.
                 35.19
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Rachel
                 died
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             Statute
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             must
             die
             .
             
             The
             causes
             for
             which
             it
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             to
             leave
             the
             bodies
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             dearest
             Children
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             be
             returned
             to
             dust
             ,
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             for
             the
             manifesting
             his
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ancient
             threatning
             mentioned
             ,
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             that
             by
             death
             ,
             he
             may
             translate
             his
             chosen
             servants
             to
             life
             .
             Sin
             it
             was
             that
             brought
             death
             into
             the
             world
             :
             and
             God
             will
             shew
             his
             strength
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             death
             shall
             be
             the
             utter
             abolishment
             ,
             even
             of
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             brought
             it
             first
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             all
             lyable
             to
             it
             .
             If
             there
             had
             not
             been
             sin
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             have
             been
             death
             :
             and
             now
             God
             will
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             the
             kingdom
             and
             being
             of
             sin
             shall
             utter
             ●…he
             destroyed
             ;
             the
             head
             of
             Goliah
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             with
             his
             own
             sword
             ,
             and
             sin
             shall
             be
             extinguished
             by
             that
             which
             it self
             first
             procured
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             God
             subjects
             his
             children
             to
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             the
             better
             conceive
             what
             inestimable
             benefit
             they
             reap
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             When
             they
             do
             think
             〈…〉
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             fear
             it
             ;
             Nature
             affecting
             a
             con
             〈…〉
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             loath
             and
             abhor
             it
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             〈…〉
             fearful
             ;
             well
             may
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             have
             ex●●●●●●
             if
             it
             continued
             as
             at
             the
             first
             it
             was
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             gate
             and
             passage
             to
             everlasting
             torment
             in
             hell
             fire
             .
             If
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             the
             Serpent
             afright
             us
             now
             the
             sting
             is
             out
             ,
             what
             would
             it
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             sting
             had
             still
             remained
             ?
             Hereby
             the
             Almighty
             God
             would
             have
             us
             learn
             how
             deeply
             we
             stand
             ingaged
             to
             him
             for
             his
             me●cy
             w
             〈…〉
             o
             by
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             h●●h
             freed
             us
             from
             so
             great
             m●●ery
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             th●
             law
             of
             Death
             seizeth
             upon
             the
             very
             elect
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             he
             thereby
             made
             conformable
             to
             their
             head
             Christ
             :
             He
             was
             as
             the
             wheat-corn
             ,
             which
             except
             it
             fall
             into
             the
             ground
             and
             die
             ,
             abideth
             alone
             ,
             Death
             was
             his
             passage
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             be
             ours
             also
             .
             The
             way
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             is
             kept
             with
             the
             blade
             of
             a
             sword
             shaken
             ,
             under
             the
             stroak
             whereof
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             come
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             hope
             for
             any
             entran●●
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             she
             dyed
             .
             
             
               And
               Rachel
               di●d
            
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             any
             division
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             will
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             unite
             them
             together
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             this
             discourse
             .
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             impertinent
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             these
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             occasion
             of
             Rachels
             death
             ,
             what
             the
             was
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             she
             stands
             recorded
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Rachel
             was
             one
             of
             Labans
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Wives
             of
             Jacob.
             Questionless
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             good
             woman
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             things
             faulty
             :
             But
             the
             imperfections
             of
             the
             holy
             people
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             are
             neither
             to
             be
             blazed
             abroad
             (
             as
             though
             we
             took
             pleasure
             in
             discovering
             their
             shame
             ,
             )
             nor
             to
             be
             followed
             neither
             ;
             as
             though
             by
             their
             doing
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             were
             a
             sufficient
             plea
             for
             us
             ;
             that
             were
             to
             draw
             bloud
             ,
             not
             milk
             out
             of
             the
             brests
             of
             the
             sacred-Scriptures
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             for
             my
             own
             particular
             were
             the
             cause
             never
             so
             just
             ,
             I
             do
             from
             my
             soul
             abhor
             and
             detest
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             ,
             
             she
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             been
             fruitful
             ,
             by
             whom
             Jacob
             had
             two
             sons
             .
             Joseph
             and
             Benjamin
             ;
             and
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             Leah
             his
             other
             wife
             ,
             God
             accomplished
             his
             promise
             that
             He
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             his
             seed
             should
             be
             as
             the
             stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             us
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               fruitfulness
               of
               the
               wife
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               as
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               earnestly
               sought
               by
               prayer
               from
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             that
             blessing
             which
             God
             promiseth
             to
             the
             man
             that
             fears
             him
             ,
             and
             puts
             his
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             
               That
               his
               Wife
               should
               be
               as
               a
               fruitful
               Vine
               ,
               and
               his
               Children
               they
               shall
               stand
               〈…〉
               round
               about
               his
               table
               .
               Psal
               .
            
             128.3
             .
             And
             in
             the
             precedent
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Lo●…
               ,
               Children
               are
               an
               her
               stage
               fro●…
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               womb
               are
               his
               reward
               ,
               happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               quiver
               full
               of
               them
               .
            
             In
             former
             times
             ,
             barrenness
             was
             accounted
             for
             a
             shame
             and
             reproach
             .
             When
             God
             would
             punish
             Abimelech
             ,
             about
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             his
             Wife
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               closed
               up
               all
               the
               wombs
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Abimelech
               ,
               Gen.
            
             20.18
             .
             And
             when
             God
             would
             bless
             Jobs
             last
             dayes
             more
             than
             his
             first
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             seven
             sons
             ,
             and
             three
             daughters
             ,
             as
             an
             addition
             to
             his
             happiness
             ,
             and
             as
             so
             many
             emblems
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             favour
             towards
             him
             .
             In
             there
             hearsing
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Fathers
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             especially
             in
             Gen.
             5.
             sundry
             times
             thus
             ,
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             lived
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             
               and
               begat
               sons
               and
               daughters
            
             .
             What
             was
             the
             blessing
             upon
             the
             first
             couple
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             
               be
               fruitful
               and
               multiply
               Gen.
            
             1.28
             .
             What
             blessing
             gave
             the
             friends
             of
             Rebecca
             at
             her
             departure
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             
               be
               the
               mother
               of
               thousands
               ,
               and
               millions
               ,
               Gen.
            
             24.60
             .
             What
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             the
             Jewes
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             captivity
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             
               that
               their
               streets
               should
               be
               full
               of
               boyes
               ,
               and
               girls
               ?
               Zech.
            
             8.5
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             twofold
             Use
             ;
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             it
             discovers
             the
             wretchedness
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             who
             grudg
             and
             repine
             at
             the
             increase
             of
             children
             as
             a
             burthen
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             that
             prescrbe
             to
             God
             how
             many
             children
             he
             should
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             set
             him
             down
             a
             stint
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             by
             any
             means
             have
             him
             exceed
             ;
             which
             argues
             a
             most
             miserable
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             faithless
             mind
             :
             For
             whence
             is
             this
             fear
             of
             increase
             before
             it
             come
             ?
             and
             whence
             is
             this
             repining
             at
             it
             when
             it
             is
             come
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             distrustful
             opinion
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             conceive
             either
             of
             their
             inability
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Let
             me
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             of
             your
             children
             ,
             as
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             said
             of
             his
             Disciples
             touching
             themselves
             ;
             
               they
               are
               of
               more
               value
               then
               sparrows
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             Lord
             feeds
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             
               the
               young
               Ravens
               that
               cry
            
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             will
             he
             give
             supply
             to
             those
             creatures
             that
             are
             stamped
             with
             his
             own
             Image
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             only
             a
             reward
             and
             blessing
             upon
             the
             rich
             that
             they
             are
             fruitful
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             even
             a
             reward
             and
             blessing
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             children
             :
             for
             it
             is
             specified
             in
             Psal
             .
             107.41
             .
             that
             
               God
               will
               make
               them
               a
               family
               like
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
            
             ;
             and
             comfortable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             family
             like
             a
             flock
             of
             sheep
             ,
             because
             this
             may
             well
             be
             intended
             ;
             they
             shall
             prosper
             and
             thrive
             with
             a
             little
             maintenance
             ,
             as
             sheep
             will
             grow
             fat
             ,
             albeit
             the
             lees
             are
             but
             very
             short
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             direct
             all
             that
             desire
             this
             blessing
             of
             increase
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             of
             whom
             to
             seek
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             God
             that
             must
             make
             thee
             fruitful
             like
             Rachel
             ;
             it
             is
             he
             that
             
               makes
               the
               barren
               to
               dwell
               with
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               joyful
               mother
               of
               Children
               .
            
             There
             are
             five
             special
             keyes
             that
             God
             reserves
             in
             his
             own
             power
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             the
             Rain
             ;
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               open
               his
               good
               treasure
               ,
               and
               the
               Houvens
               to
               give
               Rain
               to
               the
               land
               ,
               Deut.
            
             28.12
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             food
             ;
             
               thou
               openest
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               fillest
               all
               things
               living
               with
               thy
               plenty
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             104.28
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             the
             grave
             ;
             
               he
               bringeth
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               up
               again
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             Acts
             16.14
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               opened
               the
               heart
               of
               Lydia
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             the
             wombe
             ;
             God
             remembred
             
               Rachel
               and
               opened
               her
               wombe
               ,
               Gen.
            
             30.
             
             Abraham
             therefore
             being
             childless
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             moan
             to
             God.
             Isaac
             prayed
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Wife
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             barren
             .
             
               Hanna
               ,
               Samuels
            
             mother
             ,
             poured
             out
             her
             soul
             to
             God
             in
             hearty
             prayer
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             no
             child
             .
             As
             also
             Zachary
             ,
             and
             Elizebeth
             ,
             the
             parents
             of
             John
             Baptist
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             course
             ,
             first
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             means
             .
             Rachel
             was
             in
             a
             passion
             ,
             and
             she
             cryed
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             
               give
               me
               children
               or
               else
               I
               die
            
             ;
             but
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             prevailed
             till
             she
             sought
             it
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             was
             fruitful
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             only
             fruitful
             ;
             but
             that
             with
             this
             fruitfulness
             of
             hers
             ,
             there
             came
             an
             increase
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             she
             built
             up
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             what
             else
             were
             the
             Isralites
             ,
             but
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ?
             A
             right
             christian
             indeed
             is
             called
             a
             true
             Israelite
             ;
             and
             the
             elect
             are
             termed
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.16
             .
             
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             :
             So
             then
             hence
             you
             may
             infer
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               desire
               of
               having
               Children
               ,
               must
               aim
               at
               the
               increase
               ,
               and
               ealargement
               of
               Gods
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             blessing
             indeed
             ,
             when
             the
             wife
             by
             her
             off-spring
             builds
             up
             Israel
             ,
             not
             
               Babel
               ;
               Bethel
            
             ,
             Gods
             house
             ,
             not
             Bethaven
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             iniquity
             .
             This
             was
             the
             desire
             of
             holy
             people
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             they
             prayed
             that
             their
             children
             might
             be
             as
             
               corner-stones
               ,
               couched
               into
               the
               wals
               of
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             grow
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             habitation
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               that
               hath
               his
               quiver
               full
               of
               them
               :
            
             it
             is
             of
             such
             children
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             the
             arrows
             
               of
               a
               strong
               man.
            
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             more
             in
             them
             then
             nature
             :
             for
             arrows
             are
             not
             arrows
             by
             growth
             ,
             but
             by
             Art
             :
             so
             they
             must
             be
             such
             children
             ,
             the
             knottiness
             of
             whose
             nature
             ,
             is
             refined
             ,
             and
             reformed
             ,
             and
             made
             smooth
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             Ishmael
             the
             son
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             had
             twelve
             sons
             ,
             and
             all
             Princes
             in
             their
             Nations
             ;
             but
             what
             did
             all
             these
             titles
             of
             dignity
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             out
             of
             the
             promise
             ?
             Questionless
             Hanna's
             drieft
             in
             desiring
             a
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             her
             might
             come
             one
             ,
             by
             whom
             Gods
             glory
             might
             be
             advanced
             among
             men
             ,
             therefore
             she
             vowed
             him
             to
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             .
             The
             Angel
             told
             Zachary
             that
             he
             should
             have
             joy
             and
             gladness
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             why
             ?
             
               Because
               he
               should
               be
               great
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               silled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               turn
               many
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.50
             .
             He
             that
             begets
             a
             fool
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             ungodly
             irreligious
             son
             :
             for
             that
             is
             one
             of
             Solomons
             fools
             ,
             he
             
               gets
               himself
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               such
               a
               one
               shall
               have
               no
               joy
            
             ;
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             his
             very
             calamity
             ,
             and
             his
             meer
             vexation
             .
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             ,
             should
             be
             done
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             our
             desire
             of
             having
             children
             must
             aim
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             our
             loyns
             may
             come
             such
             ,
             by
             whom
             Gods
             glory
             may
             be
             promoted
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             godly
             increased
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             she
             is
             recorded
             to
             have
             yeelded
             in
             all
             willingness
             ,
             and
             readiness
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             her
             Husband
             :
             When
             Jacob
             was
             warned
             by
             an
             Angel
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             return
             from
             Laban
             to
             the
             Land
             where
             he
             was
             born
             ;
             he
             made
             his
             wives
             acquainted
             with
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             discovered
             to
             them
             his
             whole
             intent
             and
             purpose
             :
             they
             forth-with
             gave
             him
             this
             yeelding
             ,
             and
             respective
             answer
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               God
               hath
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               do
               ,
            
             Gen.
             31.11
             .
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Sarah
             ,
             she
             was
             no
             hindrance
             to
             Abraham
             in
             his
             removal
             from
             his
             own
             Country
             to
             Canaan
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             at
             such
             time
             when
             she
             was
             ignorant
             whither
             he
             went
             :
             she
             was
             no
             hindrance
             to
             him
             in
             the
             speedy
             circumcising
             of
             his
             son
             ;
             No
             ,
             nor
             she
             did
             not
             go
             about
             to
             hinder
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             sacrificing
             of
             his
             son
             .
             Out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             been
             a
             clog
             to
             him
             in
             any
             of
             these
             respects
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             would
             never
             have
             concealed
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             wrestling
             with
             her
             unwillingness
             ,
             and
             gain-saying
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             strong
             evidence
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             very
             careful
             to
             set
             out
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             for
             his
             credit
             and
             our
             instruction
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Women
             storied
             in
             the
             Scripture
             above
             others
             as
             examples
             of
             Gods
             judgment
             upon
             the
             untowardness
             of
             Wives
             ,
             not
             joyning
             with
             ,
             and
             incouraging
             their
             Husbands
             in
             good-doing
             .
             The
             one
             is
             Lots
             Wife
             ,
             whose
             love
             no
             question
             was
             a
             great
             delay
             to
             Lot
             in
             his
             departure
             from
             Sodome
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             should
             have
             gone
             on
             with
             her
             Husband
             in
             hast
             to
             the
             place
             which
             was
             appointed
             for
             their
             refuge
             without
             looking
             back
             ,
             she
             drew
             behind
             still
             ,
             lingring
             after
             her
             wonted
             home
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             the
             issue
             ?
             she
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             salt
             .
             The
             other
             was
             Michal
             the
             wife
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             she
             looked
             out
             ,
             and
             saw
             David
             dance
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             she
             despised
             him
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             far
             from
             approving
             his
             zeal
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             returned
             ,
             she
             entertained
             him
             with
             a
             frump
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             
               What
               a
               fool
               was
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               this
               day
               :
            
             but
             what
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ?
             a
             punishment
             was
             inflicted
             on
             her
             for
             her
             fault
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             no
             child
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             a
             policie
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             he
             wrote
             to
             Philemon
             :
             he
             writes
             to
             him
             for
             the
             re-entertainment
             of
             a
             runnagate
             servant
             that
             he
             had
             begotten
             to
             God
             in
             his
             bonds
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             effecting
             of
             it
             in
             his
             inscription
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             writes
             to
             Philemon
             ,
             but
             joyns
             with
             him
             Philemons
             wife
             ,
             
               To
               Philemon
               our
               dearly
               beloved
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               beloved
               Apphia
               ,
            
             Philem.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             was
             this
             ?
             For
             nothing
             else
             I
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             to
             warn
             her
             of
             her
             duty
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             receiving
             of
             Onesimus
             was
             manifested
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             as
             a
             needful
             duty
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             pleasing
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             she
             should
             not
             put
             in
             her
             spoke
             to
             withstand
             the
             motion
             ,
             but
             further
             it
             by
             all
             the
             means
             she
             could
             .
             It
             was
             to
             this
             end
             that
             the
             woman
             was
             created
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             a
             help
             to
             her
             Husband
             in
             all
             honest
             offices
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             incourage
             him
             ,
             to
             provoke
             him
             ,
             and
             assist
             him
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
             to
             omit
             many
             other
             things
             recorded
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             here
             relate
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             that
             that
             more
             neerly
             concerns
             this
             present
             occasion
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             she
             died
             in
             travel
             .
             God
             had
             commanded
             Jacob
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             go
             up
             to
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             dwell
             there
             :
             he
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             erected
             a
             Pillar
             in
             the
             place
             where
             God
             talked
             with
             him
             :
             thence
             he
             journeyed
             a
             little
             further
             to
             Ephrath
             ,
             and
             there
             Rachel
             travelled
             ,
             and
             had
             hard
             labour
             :
             in
             the
             sufferance
             of
             which
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             some
             
             ease
             ,
             she
             received
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             comfort
             from
             her
             Midwife
             ,
             who
             bad
             her
             not
             fear
             ,
             for
             she
             should
             have
             this
             son
             also
             :
             but
             
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               as
               her
               soul
               was
               departing
               ,
               for
               she
               died
               ,
               that
               her
               sons
               name
               was
               called
               Benoni
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             son
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Who
             can
             express
             the
             woe
             of
             that
             day
             ?
             and
             the
             bitterness
             of
             that
             loss
             to
             Jacob
             ?
             who
             was
             now
             berest
             of
             his
             dearly-beloved
             Wife
             ,
             by
             the
             fruit
             of
             whose
             wombe
             he
             had
             reaped
             such
             increase
             of
             blessing
             ?
             before
             ,
             the
             children
             had
             the
             care
             of
             two
             watching
             over
             them
             ;
             now
             only
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             one
             as
             was
             not
             accustomed
             to
             interest
             himself
             in
             training
             up
             young
             Children
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             took
             it
             from
             him
             .
             O
             death
             void
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             respect
             of
             persons
             !
             that
             she
             should
             die
             ,
             it
             was
             some
             grief
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             dyed
             in
             travel
             ,
             that
             did
             most
             trouble
             him
             ,
             and
             increase
             his
             grief
             .
             And
             well
             might
             he
             stile
             their
             son
             Benony
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             sorrow
             :
             for
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             sorrow
             to
             them
             all
             :
             to
             her
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             issue
             ,
             to
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             to
             their
             servants
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             knew
             them
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             relation
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             Jacob
             will
             not
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             the
             last
             comforted
             :
             he
             refers
             himself
             ,
             his
             children
             ,
             his
             infinite
             ,
             and
             almost
             insupportable
             loss
             to
             God
             Almighties
             pleasure
             ,
             from
             him
             she
             was
             received
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             he
             is
             content
             again
             to
             return
             all
             .
             The
             mourning
             ,
             and
             lamenting
             that
             he
             made
             on
             her
             behalf
             it
             could
             not
             recal
             her
             again
             :
             all
             the
             tears
             he
             could
             shed
             for
             her
             ,
             were
             of
             no
             force
             or
             power
             at
             all
             to
             make
             her
             alive
             ;
             too
             much
             sorrow
             might
             happily
             indanger
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             highly
             offend
             against
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Christian
             fortitude
             were
             the
             only
             remedies
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             he
             resolves
             on
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             learn
             hence
             as
             long
             as
             the
             world
             lasts
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             worldly
             comforts
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             we
             may
             esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             change
             .
             Love
             with
             unfeignedness
             what
             may
             be
             so
             loved
             ,
             but
             take
             heed
             you
             love
             not
             too
             much
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             taking
             of
             that
             away
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             dearly
             loved
             of
             you
             ,
             make
             you
             fall
             into
             impatience
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             so
             love
             that
             we
             may
             think
             of
             loss
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             with
             Gods
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             yet
             let
             us
             so
             love
             ,
             that
             we
             esteem
             it
             no
             loss
             if
             he
             please
             .
             Let
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ever-more
             moderate
             our
             affections
             :
             so
             happily
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             thing
             beloved
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             longer
             .
             But
             if
             we
             exceed
             in
             lamenting
             ,
             were
             we
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             righteous
             as
             Jacob
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             for
             it
             .
             Not
             only
             thy
             dearest
             Wife
             ,
             but
             thy
             dearest
             Child
             ,
             thy
             dearest
             friend
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             most
             dear
             to
             thee
             ,
             shall
             then
             feel
             the
             stroak
             of
             mortality
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             taught
             to
             wish
             for
             eternity
             ,
             crying
             heavily
             ,
             and
             sighing
             with
             a
             mournful
             voyce
             ,
             with
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             
               Vanity
               of
               vanities
               all
               is
               but
               vanity
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             punishment
             inflicted
             upon
             all
             women
             kind
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             three
             sins
             committed
             by
             our
             Granmother
             Eve.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             she
             gave
             too
             much
             credit
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             telling
             her
             ,
             that
             both
             Adam
             and
             she
             should
             be
             as
             Gods
             ,
             knowing
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             pronounced
             presently
             upon
             her
             ,
             that
             her
             sorrows
             and
             conceptions
             should
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             against
             the
             express
             command
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             she
             did
             eat
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             pronounced
             against
             her
             ,
             that
             in
             sorrow
             she
             should
             bring
             forth
             Children
             ,
             every
             time
             her
             hour
             was
             at
             hand
             she
             should
             hardly
             escape
             death
             .
             I
             need
             not
             enlarge
             my self
             ,
             you
             all
             know
             it
             to
             be
             too
             true
             ;
             nay
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             that
             oft-times
             too
             it
             costs
             your
             lives
             :
             an
             example
             we
             have
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             in
             Rachel
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             deceased
             Sister
             here
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             a
             seducer
             of
             her
             Husband
             ;
             therefore
             for
             a
             punishment
             ,
             all
             your
             desires
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             Scripture
             they
             must
             rule
             over
             you
             .
             Death
             is
             a
             debt
             to
             nature
             and
             must
             be
             payed
             :
             there
             is
             no
             avoyding
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             putting
             it
             off
             ,
             when
             GOD
             thinks
             it
             fit
             ,
             it
             is
             infallible
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             end
             :
             though
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             ,
             many
             times
             it
             be
             divers
             .
             Some
             die
             when
             they
             are
             young
             ;
             some
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             some
             live
             till
             they
             be
             very
             old
             .
             That
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             Some
             die
             of
             Convulsions
             ,
             some
             of
             Dropsies
             ,
             some
             of
             Feavers
             :
             and
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             some
             in
             Child-bed
             ;
             as
             Rachel
             here
             did
             ,
             and
             our
             departed
             sister
             .
             But
             of
             what
             desease
             
             soever
             they
             die
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             :
             die
             they
             must
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             of
             this
             infirmity
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             which
             ,
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             ;
             Let
             a
             man
             make
             what
             shew
             he
             can
             with
             all
             his
             glorious
             adornations
             .
             Let
             him
             have
             rich
             apparel
             ,
             and
             disguised
             linnen
             ;
             and
             searcloth
             ,
             and
             balm
             ,
             and
             spices
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             inwrapped
             in
             lead
             ,
             and
             let
             stone
             immure
             him
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             yet
             the
             earth
             his
             original
             Mother
             will
             again
             own
             him
             for
             her
             natural
             Child
             ,
             and
             triumph
             over
             him
             with
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             insultings
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             my
             bowels
             ,
             returned
             to
             his
             earth
             .
          
           
             This
             body
             returns
             not
             immediatly
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             earth
             neither
             as
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             altogether
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             earth
             ,
             appropriate
             to
             him
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             his
             familiar
             friend
             ,
             and
             old
             acquaintance
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             we
             are
             sinful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             we
             are
             full
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             go
             to
             the
             grave
             :
             we
             have
             sins
             enough
             to
             bring
             us
             all
             thither
             .
             God
             grant
             they
             be
             not
             so
             violent
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             ominous
             precipitations
             that
             they
             portend
             our
             sudden
             ruin
             ?
             portend
             it
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             
               O
               nullam
               sit
               in
               omnia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             be
             redious
             .
             He
             should
             not
             be
             redious
             that
             reads
             a
             lecture
             of
             mortality
             .
             How
             many
             in
             the
             world
             since
             this
             Sermon
             first
             began
             ,
             have
             made
             an
             experimeut
             ,
             and
             proof
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             of
             this
             sentence
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             mortal
             ;
             and
             those
             spectacles
             are
             but
             examples
             of
             this
             truth
             ;
             they
             come
             to
             their
             period
             ,
             before
             my
             speech
             .
             My
             speech
             ,
             my self
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             hear
             me
             ,
             all
             that
             breath
             in
             this
             ayr
             must
             follow
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             said
             we
             live
             to
             die
             ;
             give
             me
             leave
             a
             little
             to
             invert
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             live
             to
             live
             ,
             live
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             then
             though
             we
             do
             die
             ,
             let
             us
             never
             fear
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             again
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             our
             God
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             ever
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Text
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             To
             declare
             unto
             you
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             present
             assembly
             would
             be
             altogether
             superfluous
             ,
             the
             dumb
             oratory
             of
             that
             silent
             object
             ,
             doth
             give
             you
             to
             understand
             in
             a
             language
             sufficiently
             intelligible
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             now
             met
             to
             perform
             the
             last
             rites
             and
             duty
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             dear
             sister
             here
             before
             us
             .
             And
             Christian
             charity
             hath
             been
             so
             powerful
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             retained
             as
             a
             pious
             ,
             and
             laudable
             custome
             at
             Funeral
             solemnities
             to
             adorn
             the
             dead
             ,
             with
             the
             deserved
             praises
             of
             their
             life
             :
             not
             for
             any
             pomp
             or
             vain-glorious
             ostentation
             ,
             but
             that
             Gods
             glory
             here
             may
             be
             for
             ever
             magnified
             ,
             by
             whose
             grace
             they
             have
             been
             enabled
             to
             
               fight
               a
               good
               fight
            
             :
             and
             that
             the
             surviving
             may
             be
             encouraged
             to
             run
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             when
             they
             behold
             them
             discharged
             of
             this
             tedious
             combat
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             immortality
             .
          
           
             This
             Sister
             of
             ours
             was
             born
             in
             this
             parish
             ,
             and
             hath
             lived
             in
             it
             some
             thirty
             four
             years
             ,
             or
             there-about
             ;
             eighteen
             years
             a
             single
             woman
             ,
             and
             sixteen
             years
             a
             married
             Wife
             ;
             of
             whom
             though
             upon
             my
             own
             knowledge
             I
             can
             speak
             but
             little
             ,
             yet
             having
             credible
             information
             from
             others
             ,
             with
             whom
             she
             had
             long
             ,
             and
             private
             intimacy
             of
             many
             years
             acquaintance
             ,
             I
             must
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             told
             you
             was
             recorded
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             fruitful
             in
             procreation
             of
             Children
             ,
             may
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             be
             spoken
             of
             her
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Scripture
             account
             bearing
             but
             of
             two
             children
             fruit
             :
             certainly
             it
             will
             make
             an
             extraordinary
             fruit
             in
             bearing
             of
             twelve
             ,
             which
             she
             did
             .
             It
             is
             a
             certaine
             token
             of
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             faithful
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             frequent
             his
             house
             ,
             to
             pray
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             praise
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             earnestly
             ;
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             his
             will
             out
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             read
             and
             preached
             to
             them
             :
             all
             which
             evidences
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             were
             found
             in
             this
             our
             Sister
             .
             For
             her
             constant
             coming
             to
             Church
             ,
             I
             my self
             can
             now
             speak
             upon
             my
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             have
             seriously
             ,
             and
             strictly
             examined
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             profess
             ingeniously
             before
             God
             that
             knows
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             you
             that
             here
             me
             speak
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             that
             ever
             she
             mist
             coming
             to
             Church
             twice
             a
             Sabbath
             day
             since
             I
             came
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             be
             heartily
             glad
             I
             could
             speak
             as
             well
             of
             others
             of
             this
             Parish
             ,
             as
             of
             her
             .
             For
             some
             of
             them
             have
             got
             such
             a
             fisking
             trick
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             rellishable
             food
             at
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             at
             the
             last
             they
             will
             come
             to
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             they
             amend
             this
             fault
             .
             It
             was
             a
             vertue
             in
             her
             that
             deserved
             commendation
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             vice
             in
             them
             that
             deserves
             reprehension
             .
          
           
             When
             she
             was
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             she
             did
             not
             as
             too
             too
             many
             do
             ,
             imploy
             her
             time
             in
             sleeping
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             ill
             course
             :
             but
             I
             ever
             observed
             her
             to
             listen
             very
             diligently
             ,
             
             and
             attentively
             to
             what
             was
             delivered
             ,
             for
             the
             nourishing
             of
             her
             soul
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             her
             take
             any
             notes
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Sermons
             that
             were
             preached
             :
             for
             it
             seems
             she
             did
             it
             when
             she
             came
             home
             :
             for
             since
             her
             death
             ,
             going
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             accidentally
             I
             met
             with
             a
             book
             of
             hers
             ,
             wherein
             she
             had
             written
             many
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             with
             notes
             :
             the
             day
             when
             they
             were
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             by
             whom
             ,
             most
             of
             those
             which
             I
             have
             preached
             I
             saw
             and
             perused
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             strangers
             that
             I
             my self
             have
             heard
             :
             these
             qualities
             are
             not
             to
             be
             past
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             but
             are
             worthy
             of
             your
             serious
             imitation
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             she
             think
             it
             fit
             barely
             to
             set
             them
             down
             for
             her
             own
             instruction
             only
             :
             but
             what
             she
             heard
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             that
             she
             constantly
             practised
             upon
             the
             week
             dayes
             .
             She
             catechised
             her
             children
             in
             those
             points
             ;
             spending
             some
             time
             in
             training
             them
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             him
             in
             whom
             
               we
               live
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               ,
            
             by
             repeating
             Gods
             word
             delivered
             ,
             by
             hearing
             them
             read
             Gods
             word
             printed
             ,
             and
             by
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             songs
             .
          
           
             That
             she
             was
             a
             most
             provident
             ,
             and
             careful
             Wife
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             indulgent
             ,
             and
             loving
             Mother
             ,
             all
             that
             knew
             her
             can
             best
             testifie
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             have
             informed
             me
             .
             And
             this
             let
             me
             speak
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             it
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             prehaps
             did
             not
             think
             I
             would
             have
             mentioned
             it
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             had
             it
             concealed
             ,
             but
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             my self
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             very
             fit
             to
             relate
             :
             she
             was
             ever
             held
             to
             be
             of
             a
             most
             sweet
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             very
             loving
             disposition
             ;
             that
             she
             was
             very
             charitable
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ;
             It
             is
             likewise
             testified
             of
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             liberal
             alway
             ;
             but
             more
             liberal
             now
             then
             usually
             ,
             having
             had
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             hard
             and
             needy
             times
             :
             to
             which
             end
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             prognosticated
             her
             own
             death
             ,
             she
             laid
             some
             money
             (
             according
             to
             that
             ability
             that
             God
             had
             blessed
             her
             with
             )
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             censure
             me
             for
             speaking
             these
             things
             I
             do
             :
             for
             if
             I
             should
             not
             have
             given
             her
             ,
             her
             just
             ,
             and
             deserved
             praises
             ;
             some
             that
             now
             hear
             me
             ,
             and
             knew
             her
             from
             her
             cradle
             ,
             might
             justly
             have
             censured
             me
             for
             too
             much
             remisness
             .
             Thus
             for
             her
             life
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             her
             death
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             little
             touching
             it
             .
             It
             pleased
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             her
             any
             long
             time
             of
             sickness
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             her
             away
             ;
             though
             not
             unprepared
             ,
             yet
             on
             a
             sudden
             with
             a
             short
             warning
             .
             When
             her
             bitter
             pangs
             first
             came
             upon
             her
             ,
             she
             called
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             to
             joyn
             with
             her
             in
             hearty
             prayer
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             extend
             his
             mercy
             towards
             her
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             let
             her
             live
             longer
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             repent
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             beg
             mercy
             at
             his
             hands
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             amend
             her
             life
             .
             And
             if
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             this
             for
             her
             ,
             yet
             for
             those
             many
             poor
             Children
             that
             were
             young
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             to
             leave
             behind
             her
             ;
             she
             desired
             him
             to
             be
             a
             careful
             Father
             over
             them
             all
             :
             she
             prayed
             to
             God
             devoutly
             to
             send
             a
             blessing
             both
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             Much
             she
             could
             not
             then
             speak
             ,
             because
             of
             her
             pains
             ,
             that
             now
             began
             still
             to
             increase
             upon
             her
             .
             When
             she
             was
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             her
             labour
             ,
             he
             being
             absent
             (
             as
             it
             was
             fitting
             )
             she
             sent
             down
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             on
             her
             behalf
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             ease
             her
             of
             those
             grievons
             pains
             ,
             and
             preserve
             her
             in
             the
             great
             pain
             ,
             and
             peril
             of
             Child
             birth
             .
             The
             propitious
             God
             it
             seemed
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             granted
             his
             request
             :
             for
             presently
             to
             the
             thinking
             of
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             she
             was
             well
             delivered
             .
             Not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             having
             received
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             she
             sent
             down
             again
             to
             desire
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             for
             her
             safe
             delivery
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             determined
             to
             take
             out
             of
             this
             miserable
             life
             ,
             quickly
             turned
             that
             hope
             of
             the
             standers
             by
             into
             a
             fear
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             she
             changed
             :
             which
             perceiving
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             she
             was
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             she
             cried
             ,
             Lord
             Jesus
             have
             mercy
             on
             my
             soul
             ,
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             ,
             Lord
             pitty
             me
             poor
             miserable
             wretch
             :
             and
             when
             she
             could
             not
             speak
             ,
             she
             held
             up
             her
             hands
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             desirous
             to
             make
             her
             peace
             with
             that
             God
             ,
             whom
             she
             knew
             she
             had
             highly
             offended
             .
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             translated
             her
             from
             the
             valley
             of
             tears
             ,
             to
             the
             Mount
             Sion
             of
             blessedness
             :
             whither
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             bring
             us
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             DEATH
             OF
             SINNE
             :
             AND
             LIFE
             of
             GRACE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.11
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
                 also
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 unto
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 alive
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THe
             intent
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
             is
             to
             take
             off
             an
             abuse
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             publisheth
             the
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             to
             great
             sinners
             .
             The
             Apostle
             had
             said
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             20.
             
             Verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             
               where
               sin
               abounded
               ,
               Grace
               did
               much
               more
               abound
               .
            
             From
             hence
             some
             did
             infer
             ;
             that
             therefore
             under
             the
             Gospel
             they
             might
             take
             liberty
             to
             sin
             ;
             the
             more
             their
             sins
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             they
             were
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             should
             occasion
             God
             to
             manifest
             his
             abundant
             Grace
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             answers
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             he
             answers
             it
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             detestation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             confutation
             .
          
           
             By
             way
             of
             detestation
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ,
               shall
               we
               continue
               in
               sin
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             confutation
             ;
             the
             argument
             whereby
             he
             confutes
             it
             ,
             is
             by
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             our
             justification
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             sanctification
             :
             these
             are
             so
             
             inseparably
             united
             together
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             justified
             ,
             are
             sanctified
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             frames
             two
             arguments
             to
             confute
             this
             errour
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             from
             our
             mortification
             ,
             from
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seventh
             ;
             and
             the
             argument
             runs
             thus
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             sin
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ;
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             sin
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             .
             Now
             that
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ;
             he
             proves
             by
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             testified
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             union
             ,
             which
             is
             conformity
             to
             Christ
             ;
             that
             as
             Christ
             was
             dead
             for
             sin
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             second
             part
             of
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             quickning
             to
             a
             new
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             handles
             in
             the
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             verses
             ,
             and
             that
             argument
             runs
             thus
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             quickned
             by
             Christ
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             cannot
             sin
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             :
             but
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             quickned
             by
             Christ
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ;
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             sin
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             .
             That
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             quickned
             to
             newness
             life
             ;
             he
             proves
             in
             verse
             8.
             
             
               If
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               beleeve
               that
               we
               shall
               live
               with
               him
               still
               ,
            
             by
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             there
             comes
             a
             conformity
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             these
             premises
             ,
             he
             infers
             by
             way
             of
             application
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             that
             is
             here
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             I
             have
             now
             read
             to
             you
             ;
             
               likewise
               reckon
               ye
               also
               your selves
               dead
               unto
               sin
               ,
               but
               alive
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             do
             not
             rest
             your selves
             satisfied
             in
             the
             bare
             knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             bring
             them
             to
             particular
             application
             ,
             make
             the
             case
             your
             own
             ;
             what
             we
             say
             of
             death
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             we
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             be
             in
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             you
             must
             make
             account
             of
             it
             to
             be
             your
             case
             ,
             
               likewise
               reckon
               ye
               your selves
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               but
               alive
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             We
             see
             now
             the
             coherence
             of
             the
             words
             with
             those
             that
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             intent
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             
             wherein
             we
             might
             note
             divers
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             out
             of
             the
             very
             connexion
             ,
             that
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               union
               of
               beleevers
               with
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               them
               a
               conformity
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             They
             are
             made
             like
             unto
             him
             ;
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ;
             likewise
             reckon
             ye
             your selves
             like
             him
             in
             this
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             him
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             secondly
             ,
             we
             might
             note
             hence
             this
             also
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Rectified
               and
               sanctified
               reason
               ,
               ever
               concludes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               God.
               
            
             
          
           
             Reckon
             ye
             ,
             make
             account
             ,
             conclude
             this
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             reason
             thus
             ,
             conclude
             thus
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             used
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
             
               We
               conclude
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             word
             is
             used
             )
             
               That
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               Faith
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             So
             ,
             conclude
             this
             ,
             rest
             on
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             conjecture
             ,
             and
             opinion
             onely
             :
             but
             when
             you
             consider
             things
             wisely
             ,
             when
             you
             weigh
             things
             seriously
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             great
             reason
             to
             infer
             those
             things
             ,
             from
             these
             premises
             that
             God
             would
             have
             you
             infer
             .
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             reasoning
             is
             against
             the
             Word
             ,
             whatsoever
             disputes
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             uphold
             against
             any
             truth
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             reasoning
             of
             corrupt
             reason
             ;
             If
             reason
             were
             sanctified
             ,
             it
             would
             conclude
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
             
               We
               judge
               ,
               if
               one
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               they
               that
               live
               ,
               should
               not
               live
               to
               themselves
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               that
               died
               for
               them
               .
            
             When
             men
             come
             to
             deal
             judiciously
             ,
             and
             advisedly
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             conclude
             of
             things
             wisely
             ;
             they
             will
             conclude
             then
             ,
             that
             what
             use
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Gospel
             would
             have
             them
             make
             of
             any
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Likewise
               reckon
               ye
            
             ,
             judge
             thus
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             might
             note
             hence
             thus
             much
             also
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               best
               and
               most
               profitable
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               in
               applying
               it
               to
               a
               mans
               own
               case
               ,
               and
               person
               ,
               and
               condition
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Reckon
               ye
               also
               your selves
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             make
             account
             of
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             concerns
             you
             in
             particular
             .
             Judge
             your selves
             so
             far
             profited
             by
             the
             Word
             you
             hear
             ,
             as
             you
             can
             make
             good
             application
             of
             it
             to
             your
             own
             estate
             and
             condition
             .
             Whensoever
             men
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             ,
             somewhat
             that
             concerns
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             whatsoever
             we
             say
             befals
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ;
             apply
             it
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             make
             account
             this
             is
             my
             case
             ,
             if
             〈◊〉
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             hence
             we
             might
             note
             thus
             much
             also
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               When
               a
               man
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               real
               change
               .
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             evident
             change
             from
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             in
             Christ
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             reasons
             ;
             now
             you
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             change
             ,
             as
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             marvellous
             great
             change
             in
             you
             .
             If
             there
             be
             not
             this
             change
             in
             you
             ,
             neither
             are
             you
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             hopes
             you
             build
             on
             of
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             without
             a
             foundation
             ,
             they
             are
             upon
             an
             imaginary
             Christ
             ,
             not
             upon
             Christ
             that
             is
             yours
             indeed
             .
             If
             you
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             let
             it
             appear
             in
             a
             change
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             you
             are
             changed
             since
             you
             were
             in
             Christ
             ,
             from
             that
             you
             were
             before
             :
             for
             this
             make
             account
             of
             ,
             conclude
             thus
             much
             for
             your selves
             ;
             that
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             changed
             .
          
           
             But
             fiftly
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             wherein
             this
             change
             confisteth
             ;
             and
             he
             makes
             choice
             of
             such
             terms
             as
             are
             most
             acquisite
             ,
             and
             sit
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             He
             would
             express
             this
             spiritual
             change
             ,
             and
             mark
             what
             expressions
             he
             useth
             to
             manifest
             it
             by
             ;
             no
             less
             then
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             change
             when
             you
             are
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             from
             what
             you
             were
             before
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             between
             a
             man
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             alive
             ;
             or
             a
             man
             that
             was
             alive
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             dead
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             infist
             now
             upon
             ,
             wherein
             note
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Analogy
             and
             proportion
             ,
             the
             aptness
             ,
             and
             fitness
             of
             the
             terms
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             the
             spiritual
             change
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ;
             how
             sitly
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             alive
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             observable
             in
             what
             order
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             these
             first
             dead
             ,
             and
             then
             alive
             .
             Make
             account
             that
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             effectual
             change
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             in
             this
             order
             .
             First
             you
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             then
             alive
             ;
             dead
             to
             sin
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             alive
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             note
             the
             certain
             connexion
             of
             these
             two
             together
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             certainty
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             a
             certainty
             in
             the
             subject
             too
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             certainty
             that
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             shall
             live
             :
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             to
             you
             ,
             make
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             make
             this
             conclusion
             for
             your selves
             ,
             build
             on
             it
             ,
             know
             it
             for
             your selves
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             to
             Job
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             if
             you
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             are
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             live
             with
             Christ
             ,
             make
             account
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             this
             great
             change
             exprest
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             :
             make
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             ,
             an
             effectual
             working
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             your
             hearts
             ;
             such
             a
             powerful
             work
             as
             will
             conforme
             you
             to
             Christ
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             risen
             ;
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             alive
             to
             God
             :
             not
             by
             any
             sttength
             in
             your selves
             ,
             or
             any
             excellent
             endowment
             in
             your
             own
             natures
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             natural
             inclination
             and
             ability
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             working
             in
             you
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             Text
             opened
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             speak
             first
             of
             the
             Analogy
             and
             proportion
             ,
             
             the
             agreement
             between
             the
             metaphors
             here
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             exprest
             by
             them
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             would
             express
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             marvellous
             spiritual
             real
             change
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             before
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             how
             sitly
             it
             is
             exprest
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               alive
               to
               Ged
            
             ;
             that
             he
             chuseth
             to
             express
             it
             by
             life
             and
             death
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             fit
             to
             have
             said
             thus
             much
             ;
             you
             are
             changed
             in
             your
             dispositions
             ,
             in
             your
             inclinations
             ,
             in
             your
             intentions
             ,
             in
             your
             actions
             ;
             you
             are
             changed
             in
             your
             conversations
             ,
             you
             are
             other
             kind
             of
             men
             in
             the
             inclination
             of
             your
             hearts
             ;
             you
             bring
             forth
             other
             fruit
             ,
             you
             lead
             other
             lives
             then
             you
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ?
             But
             he
             expresseth
             it
             here
             yet
             more
             fully
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             that
             that
             includes
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             it
             includes
             that
             too
             ,
             ye
             are
             dead
             and
             alive
             .
             Then
             we
             will
             consider
             ;
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             generally
             ,
             how
             death
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             express
             the
             state
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             consider
             them
             in
             their
             particular
             application
             ;
             how
             death
             expresseth
             the
             first
             part
             of
             a
             mans
             change
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             life
             the
             second
             part
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             take
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             let
             this
             be
             the
             point
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               indeed
               effectually
               changed
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               he
               hath
               such
               a
               change
               wrought
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               dead
               ,
               and
               living
               man
               ;
               as
               in
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             first
             take
             it
             in
             general
             ;
             you
             know
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             they
             imply
             ,
             first
             a
             general
             change
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             is
             alive
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             change
             in
             some
             part
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             whole
             :
             So
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             effectually
             changed
             from
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             union
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             A
             member
             may
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             man
             alive
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             man
             be
             dead
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             general
             change
             that
             goes
             throughout
             ,
             it
             possesseth
             every
             part
             ,
             every
             member
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             there
             is
             no
             member
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             death
             rules
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             a
             dead
             man.
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             spiritually
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             change
             in
             some
             particular
             actions
             only
             ,
             in
             some
             particular
             opinions
             only
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             an
             alteration
             of
             some
             of
             his
             old
             customs
             only
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             general
             change
             ,
             so
             it
             goes
             through
             the
             whole
             man.
             It
             is
             a
             change
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             he
             judgeth
             things
             otherwise
             then
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             change
             in
             the
             will
             ;
             the
             inclination
             of
             it
             is
             to
             other
             objects
             then
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             inclined
             to
             .
             And
             thence
             there
             is
             a
             change
             in
             his
             intentions
             ;
             he
             propounds
             other
             ends
             to
             himself
             then
             he
             was
             wont
             .
             So
             there
             is
             a
             change
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             all
             a
             mans
             actions
             .
             There
             is
             a
             change
             from
             particular
             evils
             ,
             from
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ;
             that
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             discovered
             to
             him
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             rule
             ;
             he
             is
             turned
             from
             it
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             discovered
             to
             him
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             rule
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             vessel
             of
             honour
             prepared
             for
             it
             :
             and
             that
             is
             it
             the
             Apostle
             especially
             means
             ,
             when
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             vessels
             ,
             and
             he
             describes
             them
             thus
             ;
             they
             are
             vessels
             of
             honour
             fit
             for
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             prepared
             for
             every
             good
             work
             :
             So
             that
             now
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               sin
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             remains
             not
             now
             any
             sin
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             conscience
             to
             defile
             it
             ,
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             conscience
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             ruling
             enemy
             would
             do
             ,
             that
             would
             take
             away
             all
             true
             and
             perfect
             peace
             ;
             all
             boldness
             ,
             and
             access
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             conscience
             of
             sin
             .
             This
             making
             conscience
             of
             every
             sin
             ,
             is
             that
             that
             frees
             conscience
             from
             being
             defiled
             in
             that
             sence
             with
             any
             sin
             ;
             so
             much
             for
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
             secondly
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             orderliness
             in
             the
             proceeding
             of
             this
             change
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             changed
             by
             the
             efficacy
             and
             working
             of
             Christ
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             united
             ;
             it
             proceeds
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             change
             in
             death
             or
             life
             .
             You
             know
             death
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             begin
             within
             first
             ;
             it
             begins
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             first
             .
             And
             as
             in
             natural
             death
             ,
             or
             natural
             life
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             dying
             first
             of
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             a
             quickning
             first
             at
             the
             root
             :
             So
             likewise
             in
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             or
             life
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             orderly
             proceeding
             ,
             it
             begins
             first
             within
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             gives
             this
             direction
             ;
             
               First
               make
               the
               inside
               clean
            
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             will
             be
             clean
             ;
             against
             the
             hppocrisie
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             looked
             more
             to
             outward
             actions
             .
             So
             this
             change
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             meer
             civilizing
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             conforming
             of
             him
             to
             that
             society
             he
             converseth
             with
             in
             outward
             actions
             ;
             but
             renewing
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               his
               mind
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             So
             the
             change
             begins
             from
             within
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             first
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             doth
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               make
               the
               tree
               good
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               fruit
               will
               be
               good
               ,
            
             we
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             it
             :
             you
             see
             the
             Analogie
             ,
             and
             agreement
             holds
             between
             these
             two
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             take
             them
             apart
             more
             specially
             :
             
             First
             ,
             how
             this
             being
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             agrees
             with
             that
             change
             that
             is
             in
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             from
             sin
             ;
             
               Reckon
               this
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             make
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             now
             there
             is
             such
             a
             change
             and
             turning
             from
             your
             evil
             courses
             ,
             from
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             that
             is
             truly
             
             and
             properly
             called
             sin
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             are
             changed
             from
             it
             .
             Now
             in
             whatsoever
             sence
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             a
             man
             in
             Christ
             is
             changed
             from
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             his
             change
             expressing
             that
             death
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             death
             ,
             
               
                 A
                 Civil
                 Death
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Judicial
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Natural
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             begin
             with
             the
             judicial
             first
             ,
             
             as
             Gods
             great
             Work
             begins
             in
             the
             judgment
             .
             There
             is
             a
             judicial
             death
             ;
             so
             one
             that
             is
             alive
             now
             in
             respect
             of
             natural
             life
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             said
             to
             be
             judicially
             dead
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             in
             sentence
             ;
             when
             by
             the
             Judge
             he
             is
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             adjudged
             to
             die
             .
             
               So
               reckon
               ye
               your selves
               dead
               to
               sin
            
             ;
             make
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             now
             in
             your
             judgment
             there
             is
             a
             sentence
             passed
             out
             against
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             slain
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             mortified
             ;
             thus
             your
             judgment
             stands
             ,
             and
             thus
             you
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             dead
             in
             sentence
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             first
             .
             It
             is
             that
             in
             Ezek.
             36.31
             .
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               When
               I
               shall
               be
               pacified
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             this
             shall
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             
               thou
               shalt
               judge
               thy self
               worthy
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               for
               all
               thine
               iniquities
               and
               abominations
               .
            
             When
             God
             is
             reconciled
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             by
             Christ
             we
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             follows
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             man
             comes
             now
             to
             judge
             sin
             to
             be
             a
             deadly
             thing
             ,
             to
             judge
             sin
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             judg
             himself
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             for
             it
             .
             He
             looks
             on
             sin
             as
             it
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             his
             opinion
             is
             right
             concerning
             it
             :
             he
             accounts
             it
             an
             iniquity
             ,
             a
             thing
             against
             that
             rectitude
             ,
             against
             that
             equity
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             wherewith
             man
             was
             once
             endowed
             in
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             from
             which
             so
             far
             as
             he
             swarves
             ,
             so
             far
             he
             is
             plunged
             into
             death
             .
             As
             you
             know
             that
             curse
             was
             denounced
             against
             man
             when
             he
             sinned
             he
             should
             die
             :
             so
             he
             cannot
             look
             upon
             iniquity
             ,
             upon
             that
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             righteousness
             wherein
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             but
             he
             looks
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             on
             death
             it self
             ,
             and
             a
             deadly
             thing
             ;
             he
             looks
             upon
             it
             as
             upon
             an
             abomination
             .
             That
             look
             as
             persons
             that
             sinned
             capitally
             were
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             people
             among
             whom
             they
             sinned
             ;
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             land
             was
             defiled
             if
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             were
             not
             executed
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             opinion
             and
             judgment
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             accounts
             this
             the
             greatest
             defilement
             ,
             that
             his
             soul
             remains
             so
             far
             polluted
             and
             defiled
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             any
             life
             left
             in
             sin
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             reckon
             this
             then
             that
             sin
             is
             dead
             immediatly
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             now
             come
             to
             pass
             (
             as
             Judges
             do
             )
             a
             sentence
             of
             death
             against
             sin
             :
             and
             that
             howsoever
             a
             Malefactour
             be
             not
             naturally
             dead
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             judicially
             dead
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             an
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             follows
             will
             be
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             sin
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             judge
             himself
             for
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             for
             his
             abominations
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             follows
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             rest
             ,
             till
             that
             be
             slain
             and
             subdued
             ,
             till
             that
             Malefactour
             be
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             and
             took
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             herein
             this
             change
             is
             like
             death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             civil
             death
             too
             ;
             so
             one
             that
             lives
             naturally
             ,
             may
             be
             dead
             civilly
             ;
             so
             one
             that
             is
             under
             the
             subjection
             and
             power
             of
             another
             ,
             
             such
             a
             one
             is
             dead
             civilly
             .
             The
             civil
             Law
             accounts
             any
             one
             that
             is
             under
             subjection
             to
             be
             
               Civiliter
               mortuus
            
             as
             they
             speak
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             that
             sence
             not
             accounted
             among
             living
             men
             ,
             he
             is
             one
             dead
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             annimated
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             rules
             him
             :
             
               so
               reckon
               ye
               your selves
               dead
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Make
             account
             that
             when
             you
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sin
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             ruler
             ,
             and
             commander
             ,
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             animate
             ,
             and
             quicken
             you
             to
             obey
             its
             lusts
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             be
             acted
             ,
             and
             animated
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             sin
             tempts
             ,
             you
             should
             obey
             presently
             :
             make
             account
             in
             this
             sence
             you
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sin
             is
             dead
             in
             you
             civilly
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             a
             ruling
             power
             ;
             it
             comes
             not
             now
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             power
             to
             sway
             all
             before
             it
             :
             that
             is
             it
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
            
             ;
             You
             have
             a
             new
             Master
             ,
             a
             new
             Lord
             ,
             you
             are
             no
             more
             under
             the
             rule
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             judicial
             ,
             and
             civil
             death
             ,
             so
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             naturally
             ,
             two
             wayes
             ,
             
               
                 Imperfectly
                 ,
              
               
                 Inchoate
                 .
              
               
                 Perfectly
                 ,
              
               
                 Consummate
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Natural
             death
             imperfect
             ,
             
             and
             but
             begun
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             when
             there
             is
             a
             great
             blow
             given
             with
             an
             axe
             to
             the
             root
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             whereupon
             certainly
             it
             will
             wither
             ,
             and
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             altogether
             unfruitful
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             though
             for
             the
             present
             it
             have
             leaves
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             for
             the
             present
             all
             the
             fruit
             that
             is
             on
             it
             be
             not
             quite
             shook
             off
             ,
             yet
             now
             the
             tree
             is
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             blow
             given
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             will
             wither
             and
             certainly
             die
             .
             So
             a
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             deadly
             wound
             given
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             now
             dead
             ;
             though
             he
             may
             stir
             ,
             and
             live
             after
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             do
             some
             hurt
             to
             him
             that
             wounded
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             irrecoverably
             wounded
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             looks
             on
             him
             will
             say
             he
             is
             dead
             .
             So
             as
             soon
             as
             a
             man
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             blow
             given
             to
             the
             root
             of
             sin
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             judgment
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             affections
             also
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             never
             recovers
             its
             strength
             again
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             in
             that
             abundance
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             it
             alway
             withers
             ,
             and
             decayes
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             quite
             removed
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             with
             a
             tree
             ;
             will
             you
             know
             when
             it
             is
             dead
             ?
             take
             it
             in
             the
             Spring
             .
             All
             the
             trees
             in
             Winter
             seem
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             but
             come
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             in
             Summer
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             a
             man
             see
             there
             are
             no
             leaves
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             no
             fruit
             upon
             the
             tree
             ,
             now
             he
             concludes
             it
             is
             dead
             indeed
             :
             because
             it
             brings
             not
             forth
             fruit
             in
             the
             season
             of
             fruit
             .
             So
             ,
             take
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             an
             occasion
             ,
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             turn
             to
             folly
             ;
             when
             upon
             deliberation
             and
             judgment
             ,
             he
             may
             consider
             of
             that
             opportunity
             to
             mannage
             it
             for
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             now
             if
             he
             be
             dead
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             in
             such
             an
             occasion
             yeeld
             ,
             but
             at
             such
             a
             time
             especially
             resist
             sin
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             he
             will
             not
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruit
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Look
             what
             the
             Spring
             is
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             is
             occasion
             to
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             mans
             heart
             .
             Indeed
             when
             sin
             takes
             a
             man
             upon
             disadvantage
             ,
             upon
             unequal
             terms
             ,
             that
             he
             deliberates
             not
             ,
             and
             considers
             not
             what
             he
             is
             doing
             :
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               hast
            
             ;
             then
             many
             times
             sin
             prevails
             ,
             and
             binds
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             theef
             doth
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             hand
             and
             foot
             :
             yet
             nevertheless
             when
             he
             well
             weighs
             ,
             and
             considers
             things
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             sin
             is
             dead
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             sitly
             the
             terms
             hold
             to
             express
             the
             change
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             his
             judgment
             is
             right
             ,
             he
             condemns
             sin
             as
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             purpose
             and
             covenant
             of
             his
             heart
             whereby
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             disposeth
             it
             from
             its
             dominion
             and
             rule
             ,
             that
             what
             it
             doth
             now
             is
             as
             a
             theef
             by
             stealth
             ,
             that
             surprizeth
             a
             man
             in
             his
             sleep
             ;
             And
             it
             hath
             its
             deadly
             wound
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             withers
             ,
             and
             decayes
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             if
             there
             were
             any
             life
             it
             would
             appear
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             sin
             is
             dead
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             first
             expression
             opened
             ,
             the
             change
             from
             sin
             by
             death
             ;
             
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             take
             the
             second
             expression
             ,
             
             
               you
               are
               alive
               to
               God
            
             ,
             that
             expresseth
             the
             second
             part
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             the
             quickning
             of
             a
             man
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             .
             It
             is
             with
             thee
             now
             ,
             as
             with
             one
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             change
             in
             thee
             .
             And
             how
             is
             this
             expressed
             by
             life
             ?
             Thus
             ;
             in
             three
             respects
             this
             change
             is
             fitly
             expressed
             by
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             
             you
             know
             life
             it
             consists
             in
             the
             union
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             with
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             ?
             when
             there
             is
             a
             union
             between
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             here
             is
             life
             .
             Now
             though
             there
             are
             bodies
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ,
             yet
             the
             bodies
             live
             not
             by
             those
             spirits
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             united
             with
             them
             :
             therefore
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             ●…ody
             dies
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             said
             no
             more
             to
             be
             a
             live
             :
             so
             here
             in
             this
             fence
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             union
             between
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             principle
             of
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             that
             change
             wrought
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             alive
             .
             Now
             the
             principle
             of
             spiritual
             life
             is
             only
             Christ
             ;
             so
             you
             see
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               you
               are
               alive
               to
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             when
             there
             is
             a
             union
             between
             Christ
             and
             you
             .
             And
             how
             is
             that
             ?
             It
             is
             by
             an
             influence
             from
             Christ
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             mighty
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             Joh.
             6.63
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             .
             The
             great
             work
             that
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             quickning
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Faith.
             
               Now
               I
               live
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               dyed
               for
               me
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             Now
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             union
             between
             Christ
             and
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             he
             lives
             ;
             there
             is
             such
             a
             change
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             life
             .
             Therefore
             beloved
             ,
             this
             change
             is
             not
             in
             any
             that
             profess
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             yet
             union
             with
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             not
             
             enough
             that
             a
             man
             be
             called
             a
             Christian
             :
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             a
             man
             prosess
             that
             he
             hopes
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             a
             man
             go
             on
             in
             some
             external
             actions
             as
             other
             Christians
             do
             ,
             unless
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             in
             any
             spiritual
             a
             〈◊〉
             on
             ,
             it
             be
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             by
             life
             received
             from
             him
             by
             a
             quickning
             vertue
             flowing
             from
             him
             to
             every
             member
             ,
             that
             is
             exprest
             ,
             Joh.
             15.9
             .
             by
             the
             
               branches
               in
               the
               Vine
            
             ,
             they
             are
             quickned
             by
             union
             in
             the
             Vine
             ,
             cut
             the
             branches
             from
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             wither
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             men
             ;
             let
             hem
             be
             in
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             not
             united
             with
             this
             Vine
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             dead
             men
             ,
             
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.1
             .
             that
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             this
             change
             is
             exprest
             by
             life
             in
             another
             respect
             :
             for
             look
             as
             in
             life
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             union
             with
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             ,
             there
             are
             those
             living
             actions
             ,
             and
             operations
             that
             naturally
             flow
             from
             that
             union
             in
             every
             living
             creature
             :
             so
             in
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             there
             are
             spiritual
             actions
             ,
             and
             operations
             that
             flow
             from
             every
             man
             that
             is
             thus
             united
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             As
             every
             thing
             is
             in
             being
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             working
             :
             take
             a
             natural
             man
             ,
             he
             doth
             naturalactions
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             natural
             life
             .
             Take
             a
             worldly
             man
             ,
             he
             doth
             live
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             in
             worldly
             actions
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             worldly
             principle
             that
             is
             in
             him
             .
             So
             take
             a
             spiritual
             man
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             he
             delights
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ?
             
               His
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               in
               that
               Law
               be
               meditates
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             spiritual
             any
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             delights
             in
             them
             ?
             the
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             lives
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             actious
             agreable
             to
             that
             principle
             with
             which
             he
             is
             united
             ;
             therefore
             by
             this
             you
             shall
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             are
             certain
             properties
             in
             life
             that
             hold
             in
             this
             too
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             instance
             but
             in
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             appetite
             ,
             and
             desire
             after
             all
             means
             that
             may
             preserve
             that
             life
             .
             Wheresoever
             God
             gives
             life
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
             he
             gives
             also
             a
             desire
             to
             that
             creature
             to
             preserve
             that
             life
             it
             hath
             which
             is
             the
             best
             state
             of
             being
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             all
             his
             desires
             are
             to
             preserve
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             it
             :
             he
             rests
             not
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             but
             labours
             to
             be
             more
             yet
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             more
             yet
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             more
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             more
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             better
             ;
             to
             live
             more
             fruitfully
             ,
             more
             profitably
             among
             men
             .
             He
             delights
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             spiritual
             life
             :
             therefore
             he
             would
             strengthen
             those
             habits
             by
             all
             actions
             ,
             and
             industry
             ,
             and
             indevour
             .
             
               As
               new-born
               babes
            
             ,
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               grow
               thereby
               .
            
             No
             sooner
             is
             there
             life
             in
             a
             new-born
             babe
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             to
             ●…ourish
             that
             life
             .
             You
             see
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             appetite
             even
             in
             the
             very
             trees
             ,
             that
             thrust
             their
             roots
             down
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             draw
             moysture
             below
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             an
             instinct
             to
             preserve
             that
             life
             they
             have
             in
             the
             stock
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             branches
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             he
             puts
             forth
             with
             all
             industry
             for
             all
             spiritual
             helps
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             strength
             he
             hath
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             spiritual
             life
             .
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             not
             content
             ,
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             outward
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             want
             spiritual
             helps
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             nor
             solace
             themselves
             in
             dead
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             company
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             their
             hearts
             rest
             not
             in
             things
             below
             ;
             because
             these
             are
             not
             the
             food
             of
             their
             spiritual
             life
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             the
             things
             that
             preserve
             that
             life
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             propagation
             ,
             and
             transfusion
             of
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             .
             So
             you
             see
             those
             things
             that
             have
             but
             a
             metaphorical
             life
             (
             as
             we
             may
             say
             )
             that
             are
             said
             to
             live
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             ,
             and
             metaphor
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             in
             the
             coal
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             to
             live
             in
             the
             coal
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             kindle
             another
             .
             It
             is
             so
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             to
             communicate
             it
             with
             as
             many
             as
             it
             can
             .
             And
             this
             you
             see
             in
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Philip
               calls
               Nathaniel
               ,
               Joh.
            
             1.44
             .
             when
             he
             bad
             gained
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             goes
             to
             call
             in
             the
             City
             when
             she
             had
             gained
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             .
             When
             a
             man
             himself
             is
             united
             with
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             lives
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             desires
             that
             others
             may
             live
             in
             Christ
             too
             ;
             and
             this
             desire
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             gain
             many
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             appears
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             relation
             .
             A
             Christian
             master
             that
             lives
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             will
             labour
             
             that
             his
             servants
             under
             him
             may
             live
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             with
             him
             too
             .
             A
             Christian
             Father
             will
             labour
             that
             his
             children
             may
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             himself
             :
             a
             Husband
             will
             labour
             to
             draw
             his
             Wife
             to
             Christ
             as
             himself
             is
             drawn
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             father
             and
             friend
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             by
             any
             advantage
             and
             opportunity
             that
             is
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             will
             draw
             others
             to
             Christ
             because
             there
             is
             life
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             not
             done
             out
             of
             faction
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             make
             their
             party
             strong
             ,
             as
             many
             in
             the
             world
             desire
             to
             strengthen
             their
             party
             :
             but
             as
             in
             living
             things
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             desire
             to
             convey
             that
             life
             to
             others
             .
             Parents
             begat
             not
             children
             out
             of
             faction
             to
             increase
             the
             party
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             natural
             affection
             to
             convey
             the
             natural
             life
             they
             have
             to
             others
             :
             so
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             is
             out
             of
             spiritual
             affection
             ,
             out
             of
             simple
             have
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             others
             :
             out
             of
             a
             naturalness
             in
             their
             disposition
             ,
             to
             indeavour
             that
             all
             may
             be
             like
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             wisheth
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             heard
             him
             were
             like
             him
             except
             those
             bonds
             ;
             So
             much
             for
             that
             :
             you
             see
             how
             fitly
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             these
             terms
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             change
             of
             one
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             turns
             from
             sin
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             order
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             them
             ,
             
             
               make
               account
               of
               this
            
             ,
             conclude
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             dead
             ,
             but
             are
             alive
             .
             First
             ,
             you
             were
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             alive
             to
             God.
             These
             certainly
             are
             knit
             together
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             done
             in
             order
             :
             so
             we
             joyn
             both
             these
             points
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               All
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               works
               in
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               this
               order
               ,
               they
               first
               die
               to
               sin
               ;
               and
               after
               live
               to
               God.
               
            
             
          
           
             These
             two
             are
             inseparable
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             joyned
             in
             order
             ,
             that
             first
             men
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             secondly
             live
             to
             God.
             The
             Scripture
             expresseth
             this
             in
             fit
             similitudes
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4.22
             ,
             24.
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ,
             
               Seeing
               you
               have
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               corrupt
               through
               deceivable
               lusts
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               that
               after
               God
               is
               created
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               true
               holiness
               :
            
             Here
             is
             the
             order
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             effectual
             change
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             wrought
             in
             a
             method
             ,
             first
             putting
             off
             ,
             and
             then
             putting
             on
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             apparel
             there
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             cloathed
             with
             rags
             ,
             he
             puts
             not
             on
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             robes
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             put
             off
             his
             rags
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Zach.
             3.
             when
             Jehoshua
             came
             before
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             filchy
             garments
             ,
             with
             vile
             rayments
             ,
             faith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             take
             away
             those
             rags
             ,
             and
             put
             upon
             him
             change
             of
             rayment
             .
             Just
             thus
             God
             deals
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             change
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             takes
             away
             his
             filthy
             rags
             first
             ,
             his
             love
             to
             sin
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             cloathed
             with
             them
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             ;
             he
             accounts
             them
             not
             or
             naments
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             filthy
             clouts
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               Get
               ye
               hence
            
             ;
             he
             detests
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             clothed
             with
             rayment
             ,
             then
             he
             expresseth
             the
             fruit
             of
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             .
             Another
             expression
             there
             is
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.8
             .
             
               Ye
               were
               darkness
               ,
               but
               now
               ye
               are
               light
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               walk
               as
               children
               of
               light
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             only
             a
             change
             of
             apparel
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             rags
             to
             robes
             ,
             but
             of
             your
             state
             and
             condition
             :
             you
             were
             in
             darkness
             ,
             now
             ye
             are
             light
             .
             Mark
             the
             order
             ,
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             .
             That
             look
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             first
             darkness
             covered
             the
             face
             of
             the
             deep
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             all
             was
             without
             form
             ,
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               light
            
             :
             so
             now
             ,
             first
             there
             is
             a
             removing
             of
             the
             darkness
             the
             soul
             was
             held
             in
             ,
             and
             now
             ye
             are
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             so
             they
             come
             to
             walk
             as
             children
             of
             light
             .
             Well
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             expression
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             :
             let
             us
             see
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             in
             reason
             .
             It
             must
             be
             so
             that
             in
             this
             order
             God
             proceeds
             in
             this
             effectual
             change
             :
             first
             to
             turn
             men
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             GOD
             ;
             first
             to
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             live
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ;
             
             
               We
               are
               planted
               into
               Christ
            
             ,
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             6.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             By
             being
             planted
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             grows
             a
             similitude
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             .
             
               We
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               buried
               by
               baptisme
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               into
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               raised
               and
               quickned
               ,
            
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             that
             like
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ;
             He
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             raised
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             first
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             alive
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             so
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             contraries
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             things
             are
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             :
             there
             is
             an
             immediate
             opposition
             between
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             
             must
             be
             a
             removing
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             possession
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             be
             first
             a
             removing
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             before
             the
             other
             can
             be
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             As
             you
             see
             in
             sickness
             ,
             and
             in
             health
             ;
             there
             must
             first
             be
             a
             removing
             of
             sickness
             ,
             before
             the
             body
             be
             in
             a
             right
             state
             of
             health
             .
             And
             as
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             order
             ;
             they
             are
             brought
             first
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             necessarily
             followes
             the
             other
             :
             as
             life
             necessarily
             followes
             upon
             the
             removal
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             health
             ,
             upon
             the
             removal
             of
             sickness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ;
             or
             else
             if
             both
             these
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             order
             wrought
             :
             what
             difficulty
             were
             there
             in
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             what
             singular
             thing
             were
             there
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             above
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Every
             man
             in
             the
             World
             doth
             outward
             actions
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             not
             such
             a
             change
             as
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             difficulty
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               way
               is
               narrow
               and
               strait
               that
               leads
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               few
               there
               be
               that
               find
               it
               :
            
             what
             narrowness
             or
             straitness
             were
             there
             in
             the
             way
             to
             life
             ?
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             but
             thus
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             settle
             upon
             some
             actions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             effectually
             changed
             ?
             If
             this
             were
             all
             ,
             what
             great
             matter
             were
             there
             in
             Religion
             ?
             what
             need
             Agrippa
             stand
             out
             in
             the
             mid-way
             ?
             what
             need
             he
             be
             but
             half
             perswaded
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ?
             he
             might
             easily
             be
             perswaded
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             hold
             his
             Heathenisme
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             christian
             too
             .
             What
             need
             Foelex
             tremble
             ,
             to
             hear
             Paul
             dispute
             of
             righteousness
             and
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             too
             ?
             What
             need
             the
             young
             man
             be
             sorry
             ,
             when
             Christ
             bad
             him
             sell
             all
             and
             follow
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             might
             hold
             all
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             be
             worldly
             affected
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             Christian
             too
             ?
             what
             need
             any
             of
             the
             labours
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             to
             what
             use
             were
             a
             power
             of
             godliness
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             What
             powerful
             matter
             were
             there
             in
             Religion
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             might
             hold
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             Christ
             too
             ?
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             saved
             ?
             a
             prophaner
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             Christ
             ?
             what
             great
             matter
             were
             there
             ?
             it
             were
             nothing
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ;
             nay
             who
             would
             not
             be
             one
             ?
             What
             need
             Saint
             Paul
             expose
             himself
             to
             such
             watchings
             ,
             and
             fastings
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             have
             gone
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             Christ
             too
             ?
             No
             beloved
             ,
             it
             is
             another-gates
             matter
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             to
             hold
             his
             old
             customes
             ,
             and
             wayes
             ,
             and
             courses
             ,
             and
             yet
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             too
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             laborious
             work
             ,
             Religion
             is
             a
             very
             serious
             thing
             .
             A
             man
             that
             indeed
             will
             be
             Religious
             ,
             he
             must
             follow
             Christs
             rule
             ;
             first
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             follow
             him
             :
             what
             need
             a
             man
             deny
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             hold
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             follow
             Christ
             ?
             Well
             know
             this
             ,
             the
             ground
             is
             clear
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             turning
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             a
             turning
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             have
             union
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
             with
             a
             word
             of
             application
             ;
             First
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             It
             serves
             to
             convince
             us
             this
             day
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             multidude
             of
             us
             now
             before
             the
             Lord
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             profess
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             If
             we
             were
             united
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             living
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             union
             with
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             living
             to
             God
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             that
             gives
             us
             comfort
             of
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             .
             Deceive
             not
             your selves
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             of
             many
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             saith
             of
             
               Sardis
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               art
               dead
               .
            
             There
             are
             abundance
             that
             have
             a
             name
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             are
             dead
             :
             A
             man
             wonld
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             say
             to
             a
             Congregation
             of
             so
             many
             people
             ;
             that
             there
             were
             few
             alive
             among
             them
             all
             :
             that
             the
             most
             whose
             eyes
             are
             now
             upon
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             whose
             eares
             are
             open
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             dead
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             alive
             ,
             though
             they
             walk
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             speak
             and
             do
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             natural
             life
             ;
             they
             live
             naturally
             ,
             but
             are
             dead
             spiritually
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             name
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             tells
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             5.
             
             That
             there
             was
             such
             want
             of
             good
             men
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             go
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Stteets
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             not
             find
             a
             man.
             A
             man
             would
             wonder
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             use
             such
             an
             expression
             ;
             He
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             find
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             a
             godly
             man
             ;
             but
             not
             find
             a
             man
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             appliable
             and
             conformable
             to
             Gods
             will.
             That
             a
             man
             should
             go
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             not
             find
             a
             man
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             go
             into
             Moore-fields
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             see
             a
             multidude
             of
             dead
             Ghosts
             walking
             there
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             
             go
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             see
             a
             multitude
             of
             dead
             persons
             sitting
             at
             their
             doors
             :
             that
             he
             should
             go
             up
             and
             down
             to
             the
             houses
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             see
             a
             multitude
             of
             dead
             creatures
             talk
             of
             worldly
             things
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             a
             man
             would
             wonder
             he
             should
             find
             so
             many
             dead
             men
             ,
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             talking
             ,
             and
             walking
             ,
             and
             yet
             dead
             still
             .
             The
             Text
             makes
             it
             clear
             here
             ,
             If
             we
             be
             not
             dead
             unto
             sin
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             alive
             to
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             being
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             be
             first
             dead
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Shall
             we
             come
             to
             the
             trial
             ?
             Beloved
             ,
             there
             we
             shall
             find
             among
             the
             many
             of
             you
             that
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             many
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
             What
             means
             the
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ?
             what
             means
             the
             great
             neglect
             of
             Family-duties
             ?
             Come
             to
             your
             houses
             there
             be
             not
             the
             prayers
             of
             living
             men
             there
             ;
             there
             be
             not
             the
             meditations
             ,
             and
             conferences
             of
             men
             that
             are
             spiritually
             alive
             in
             your
             Families
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             you
             are
             alive
             ?
             Come
             to
             men
             in
             their
             shops
             ,
             and
             dealings
             ,
             and
             see
             them
             dead
             in
             their
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             say
             they
             are
             alive
             to
             God
             ?
             Alas
             beloved
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             them
             speak
             the
             words
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             spiritually
             dead
             ;
             in
             swearing
             ,
             and
             cursing
             ,
             and
             reviling
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             ,
             and
             bitterness
             ;
             and
             yet
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             they
             are
             alive
             ?
             Look
             upon
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             endless
             work
             ;
             where
             we
             find
             dead
             works
             ,
             we
             conclude
             there
             is
             a
             dead
             man
             :
             when
             men
             do
             the
             things
             that
             are
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             man
             spiritually
             dead
             ,
             we
             conclude
             they
             are
             spiritually
             dead
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             so
             ,
             
               for
               they
               are
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
            
             ;
             therefore
             now
             let
             us
             come
             a
             little
             closer
             .
             There
             are
             abundance
             that
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             alive
             ;
             therefore
             a
             little
             try
             your
             life
             ,
             by
             your
             death
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             your
             opinions
             ,
             and
             judgments
             ,
             concerning
             your
             own
             wayes
             ?
             those
             things
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             condemns
             for
             evil
             :
             those
             things
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             are
             preached
             to
             you
             daily
             by
             way
             of
             reproof
             of
             sin
             ;
             that
             are
             spoken
             to
             you
             by
             Christian
             friends
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             admonition
             to
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             digest
             them
             ?
             are
             they
             pleasing
             to
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             killing
             of
             sin
             ?
             or
             are
             they
             distasteful
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             you
             not
             rest
             in
             your
             sins
             ?
             What
             ;
             do
             you
             judge
             sin
             worthy
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             your selves
             not
             dead
             the
             while
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             alive
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             hates
             reproof
             ;
             that
             hates
             him
             
               that
               reproveth
               in
               the
               gate
            
             ;
             he
             that
             hates
             him
             that
             reproves
             his
             ill
             works
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             judge
             his
             sin
             worthy
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             come
             to
             your
             assections
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             you
             delight
             in
             ?
             When
             a
             man
             looks
             upon
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             indeed
             dead
             ;
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             is
             terrible
             ,
             and
             gastly
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             to
             him
             .
             When
             Sara
             was
             dead
             ,
             though
             Abraham
             loved
             her
             dear
             in
             her
             life
             ,
             
               remove
               my
               dead
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ?
            
             If
             sin
             in
             thee
             be
             as
             a
             dead
             thing
             ,
             how
             dost
             thou
             look
             upon
             it
             ?
             dost
             thou
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             thou
             art
             afraid
             of
             ?
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             worse
             when
             thou
             seest
             it
             .
             When
             the
             objects
             and
             occasion
             of
             sin
             are
             presented
             to
             you
             ,
             how
             stand
             you
             affected
             then
             ?
             all
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             take
             thought
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             they
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             sin
             is
             sweet
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Job
             saith
             :
             but
             if
             on
             the
             otherside
             you
             look
             on
             it
             with
             indignation
             ,
             loathing
             ,
             and
             detesting
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             sin
             ,
             and
             your selves
             for
             sin
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             a
             comfortable
             sign
             of
             your
             death
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             you
             do
             look
             on
             it
             ,
             do
             you
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             ruler
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             enemy
             ?
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             .
             A
             theif
             was
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             ;
             but
             they
             come
             not
             with
             the
             like
             authority
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             like
             acceptance
             :
             the
             thief
             comes
             ,
             but
             you
             know
             all
             the
             house
             sets
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             never
             rest
             till
             they
             cast
             him
             out
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             want
             strength
             ,
             they
             cry
             for
             help
             :
             but
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             servants
             are
             in
             their
             places
             to
             do
             him
             service
             ,
             all
             take
             care
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             content
             .
             How
             entertain
             you
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             ?
             look
             upon
             your
             former
             wayes
             ,
             upon
             your
             former
             customes
             ,
             and
             vanities
             ;
             look
             upon
             your
             wonted
             course
             of
             ill
             ,
             and
             consider
             now
             whether
             there
             be
             an
             endeavour
             to
             satisfie
             the
             sinful
             inclination
             of
             your
             hearts
             ?
             or
             is
             there
             a
             striving
             ,
             and
             using
             all
             means
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             ?
             Do
             you
             make
             this
             your
             question
             to
             the
             Ministers
             you
             converse
             with
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             friends
             with
             whom
             you
             consult
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             such
             a
             corruption
             ,
             how
             to
             get
             such
             a
             sin
             purged
             out
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             matter
             of
             your
             prayer
             to
             God
             :
             do
             you
             cry
             to
             Heaven
             for
             help
             ,
             to
             get
             out
             this
             theif
             ,
             that
             is
             
             stollen
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             this
             traytor
             that
             conspires
             against
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             rebel
             ,
             that
             maintains
             a
             fight
             against
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             you
             so
             look
             on
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             you
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             sin
             is
             alive
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             consider
             your
             actions
             ,
             consider
             your
             conversation
             ;
             doth
             sin
             get
             strength
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             weakened
             ?
             For
             know
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             mortification
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             be
             never
             troubled
             with
             it
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             hear
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             never
             more
             troubled
             with
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             ,
             no
             ?
             As
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             deadly
             wound
             given
             him
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             he
             more
             fiercely
             sets
             on
             him
             that
             gave
             him
             the
             deadly
             blow
             ,
             then
             ever
             before
             ;
             yet
             he
             falls
             dead
             at
             his
             feet
             after
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             :
             think
             not
             when
             sin
             is
             dead
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             tempted
             any
             more
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             sin
             any
             more
             in
             you
             :
             no
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             molest
             you
             ;
             But
             what
             fruit
             do
             you
             bring
             forth
             ?
             What
             actions
             do
             you
             ?
             what
             strength
             hath
             sin
             ?
             all
             the
             strife
             it
             hath
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             disquiet
             ,
             and
             disturb
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             rule
             and
             command
             you
             as
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             sin
             is
             dead
             naturally
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             incoation
             ,
             it
             will
             die
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             it
             at
             the
             last
             :
             and
             though
             it
             a
             great
             while
             disturb
             you
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             you
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             your
             comfort
             you
             are
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             you
             maintaine
             Gods
             quarrel
             against
             your
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             it
             :
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             it
             hath
             a
             deadly
             blow
             .
             Therefore
             let
             every
             one
             consider
             his
             estare
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             deny
             himself
             his
             own
             portion
             :
             let
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             know
             that
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             wretchedness
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             eternal
             death
             begins
             in
             that
             death
             .
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             know
             that
             he
             is
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             among
             those
             that
             live
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             
             and
             so
             I
             conclude
             .
             Doth
             this
             testifie
             our
             life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ?
             Then
             as
             you
             hope
             for
             any
             comfort
             ,
             or
             priviledge
             ,
             or
             advantage
             by
             Christ
             ;
             labour
             to
             make
             this
             good
             to
             your
             souls
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             secure
             this
             evidence
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             .
             There
             are
             none
             that
             hears
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             profess
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             look
             for
             no
             other
             name
             under
             Heaven
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             but
             who
             will
             Christ
             save
             ?
             they
             are
             such
             as
             whom
             he
             sanctisies
             ;
             and
             will
             he
             sanctisie
             such
             as
             by
             union
             with
             him
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             alive
             to
             God
             ?
             Then
             I
             beseech
             you
             make
             this
             good
             to
             your selves
             ,
             strive
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             kill
             sin
             ;
             take
             this
             as
             a
             quickning
             argument
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             .
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               He
               bore
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               body
               on
               the
               Tree
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             
               that
               we
               might
               be
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               live
               to
               righteousness
               :
            
             Why
             did
             Christ
             bear
             your
             sins
             in
             his
             body
             upon
             the
             Tree
             ?
             but
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             died
             for
             sin
             ,
             you
             might
             die
             to
             sin
             .
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             perswade
             you
             ,
             
             know
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             special
             ground
             ,
             you
             lose
             nothing
             ,
             but
             get
             much
             by
             it
             ;
             the
             more
             you
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             less
             you
             lose
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             you
             shall
             not
             lose
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             lose
             life
             by
             it
             ;
             nay
             indeed
             the
             more
             you
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             die
             ;
             every
             sin
             is
             deadly
             and
             mortal
             ,
             every
             sin
             tends
             to
             your
             destruction
             ,
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             life
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             .
             Therefore
             look
             as
             a
             man
             when
             he
             is
             in
             a
             mortal
             dangerous
             disease
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             concludes
             ,
             if
             the
             disease
             prevail
             he
             will
             die
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             hath
             so
             far
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             the
             death
             of
             him
             :
             you
             need
             no
             more
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             spend
             all
             his
             estate
             upon
             Physitians
             to
             cure
             that
             disease
             .
             Now
             the
             sins
             that
             you
             cannot
             endure
             should
             be
             reproved
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             abide
             to
             reform
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             death
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             your
             eternal
             death
             ,
             therefore
             labour
             especially
             against
             them
             :
             When
             we
             diswade
             you
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             perswade
             you
             to
             purge
             outsin
             ,
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             your
             cure
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             your
             disease
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             that
             that
             will
             end
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             not
             lose
             any
             rest
             and
             peace
             by
             it
             :
             
             the
             more
             you
             mortisie
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             rest
             and
             peace
             you
             shall
             have
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             more
             sin
             rules
             ,
             the
             less
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             but
             they
             are
             as
             the
             troubled
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             alway
             foam
             ,
             and
             cast
             up
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             restless
             agitation
             of
             a
             man
             that
             goes
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             he
             is
             ever
             restless
             ,
             and
             unquiet
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             peace
             ,
             and
             quiet
             ?
             get
             out
             sin
             that
             hinders
             all
             peace
             and
             quiet
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             you
             shall
             not
             lose
             outward
             good
             things
             ,
             not
             credit
             ,
             and
             name
             ,
             and
             esteem
             .
             Nay
             ,
             what
             dishonours
             you
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             you
             to
             reproach
             ,
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             obliquie
             ,
             
             is
             it
             not
             sin
             ?
             For
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             men
             are
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             particular
             evil
             ?
             Do
             you
             love
             your
             name
             ?
             avoid
             sin
             ,
             sin
             will
             end
             in
             shame
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             issue
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
             God
             will
             give
             you
             honour
             with
             his
             servants
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             You
             know
             the
             more
             men
             strive
             to
             mortifie
             their
             sins
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             world
             reproacheth
             them
             ordinarily
             :
             but
             we
             must
             not
             judge
             what
             men
             do
             in
             their
             jollity
             and
             in
             their
             passion
             ;
             but
             what
             themselves
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             upon
             the
             wrack
             of
             a
             trouhled
             conscience
             ,
             upon
             their
             death-bed
             ,
             oh
             then
             if
             they
             
               might
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             oh
             then
             they
             would
             they
             had
             lived
             the
             life
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             like
             such
             a
             one
             whom
             they
             scorned
             .
             This
             gained
             esteem
             of
             John
             in
             Herods
             heart
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             you
             shall
             not
             lose
             your
             wealth
             ,
             your
             estate
             :
             all
             losses
             of
             estate
             that
             are
             judgments
             ,
             and
             punishments
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             the
             fruits
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             shall
             keep
             your
             estate
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             with
             comfort
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             good
             for
             you
             ,
             your
             sins
             provoke
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             curse
             your
             blessings
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             not
             lose
             your
             pleasure
             if
             you
             part
             with
             sin
             ;
             
             nay
             ,
             you
             shall
             gain
             pleasures
             .
             All
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             from
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             hence
             ,
             because
             of
             sin
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             joy
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ?
             part
             from
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             .
             When
             we
             bid
             you
             part
             with
             sin
             ,
             we
             speak
             to
             you
             to
             part
             with
             a
             needless
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             superfluity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hurtful
             ,
             superfluity
             of
             malice
             ,
             what
             need
             one
             sin
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             cannot
             you
             live
             ,
             
             and
             be
             happy
             without
             it
             ?
             cannot
             you
             live
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             die
             blessedly
             without
             sin
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             that
             that
             hinders
             your
             blessedness
             and
             happiness
             ?
             The
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             they
             are
             blessed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             without
             sin
             :
             but
             those
             of
             them
             that
             sinned
             ,
             they
             are
             
               reserved
               in
               chains
               of
               darkness
               ,
               to
               the
               judgnent
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
               Adam
            
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocencie
             ;
             he
             was
             blessed
             ,
             he
             was
             without
             sin
             :
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             sinned
             ,
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             a
             Cherubin
             set
             with
             a
             flaming
             sword
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             not
             come
             at
             it
             .
             You
             your selves
             ,
             the
             best
             comfort
             ,
             the
             best
             peace
             ,
             the
             best
             evidences
             you
             have
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             do
             arise
             from
             your
             hatred
             of
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             do
             but
             consider
             how
             needless
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             .
             Can
             you
             get
             any
             thing
             by
             it
             ?
             can
             you
             live
             a
             day
             longer
             ,
             or
             an
             hour
             more
             happy
             ?
             can
             you
             be
             a
             whit
             better
             by
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             could
             enjoy
             any
             present
             good
             by
             sin
             ,
             there
             were
             somewhat
             to
             be
             pleaded
             :
             but
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             you
             get
             a
             little
             wealth
             by
             unrighteousness
             ,
             is
             it
             gain
             ?
             Job
             saith
             ,
             their
             belly
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             gravel
             .
             If
             a
             man
             sill
             his
             belly
             with
             gravel
             ,
             what
             hath
             he
             gotten
             by
             it
             ?
             you
             will
             get
             that
             that
             you
             must
             cast
             up
             again
             :
             you
             get
             that
             that
             one
             day
             you
             will
             wish
             you
             had
             never
             known
             :
             as
             Israel
             when
             they
             turned
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             say
             of
             their
             garments
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             made
             for
             their
             Idols
             ,
             
               Get
               you
               hence
            
             .
             So
             every
             worldly
             man
             that
             raiseth
             his
             estate
             by
             unrighteous
             means
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             that
             he
             shall
             wish
             all
             the
             money
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             were
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             known
             what
             a
             penny
             ,
             or
             a
             house
             ,
             or
             apparel
             had
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             or
             made
             ,
             or
             appropriate
             to
             himself
             by
             any
             unrighteousness
             whatsoever
             .
             What
             Use
             is
             there
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             will
             you
             lose
             your
             souls
             for
             that
             that
             is
             nothing
             ?
             and
             will
             you
             lose
             heaven
             for
             that
             that
             is
             needless
             ?
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             for
             that
             that
             will
             not
             do
             you
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             present
             good
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             present
             ease
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             present
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             
             the
             great
             benefit
             that
             redounds
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             you
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             
               live
               to
               God.
            
             The
             more
             you
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             shall
             live
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Now
             we
             come
             upon
             a
             strong
             motive
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             set
             more
             heartily
             against
             those
             evils
             that
             are
             daily
             reproved
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             die
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             shall
             live
             to
             God.
             Suppose
             the
             work
             of
             repentance
             be
             a
             hard
             task
             ,
             suppose
             it
             should
             be
             somewhat
             painful
             ;
             suppose
             it
             be
             something
             that
             vex
             and
             disquiet
             the
             natural
             spirit
             of
             man
             :
             as
             there
             is
             pain
             in
             repentance
             ,
             and
             mortification
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             if
             you
             may
             get
             eternal
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             while
             ?
             Consider
             what
             you
             do
             for
             natural
             life
             ,
             suppose
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             be
             gangrened
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             natural
             life
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             any
             member
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             useful
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             deprived
             of
             life
             ,
             you
             will
             lose
             a
             useful
             member
             :
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             you
             do
             it
             but
             in
             hope
             to
             preserve
             life
             :
             for
             you
             
             are
             not
             sure
             when
             you
             have
             cut
             off
             that
             member
             to
             live
             a
             day
             after
             :
             but
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             natural
             life
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             you
             have
             that
             life
             granted
             ,
             suppose
             for
             term
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             had
             for
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             a
             natural
             life
             ,
             a
             life
             full
             of
             misery
             ,
             a
             life
             exposed
             to
             many
             vexations
             and
             disquiets
             ,
             a
             life
             that
             hath
             so
             many
             troubles
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             the
             best
             estate
             of
             health
             with
             sometimes
             that
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             through
             disquiets
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             troublesome
             life
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             sure
             of
             that
             ,
             you
             would
             lose
             a
             member
             .
             I
             know
             when
             we
             come
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             renouncing
             your
             former
             wayes
             ,
             your
             cove
             ousness
             ,
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             we
             speak
             of
             cutting
             off
             of
             hands
             ,
             of
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             dear
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               hand
               off
               end
               thee
               cut
               it
               off
               ;
               if
               thine
               eye
               off
               end
               thee
               pull
               it
               out
            
             ;
             it
             is
             better
             to
             go
             to
             heaven
             with
             one
             hand
             ,
             then
             to
             hell
             with
             both
             .
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             apprehend
             it
             a
             hard
             lesson
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             life
             ,
             no
             Christ
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             death
             to
             sin
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             truth
             for
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             therefore
             consider
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             seriously
             what
             you
             lose
             .
             If
             we
             come
             and
             perswade
             you
             to
             cut
             off
             some
             useful
             member
             ,
             yet
             you
             yeeld
             to
             that
             for
             a
             natural
             life
             :
             you
             wil
             cut
             off
             a
             hand
             that
             is
             as
             useful
             as
             any
             member
             of
             the
             body
             :
             but
             we
             bid
             you
             cut
             off
             superfluous
             members
             ,
             those
             needless
             members
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             sin
             that
             will
             be
             your
             death
             .
             We
             would
             have
             you
             but
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             the
             Ulcer
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             we
             would
             have
             you
             deprived
             of
             ,
             to
             preserve
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             to
             God.
             If
             I
             were
             to
             speak
             for
             a
             natural
             life
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             temporal
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             upon
             conjecture
             :
             but
             we
             speak
             for
             a
             life
             upon
             certainty
             ,
             When
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             live
             to
             God
             ;
             we
             assure
             you
             that
             this
             will
             certainly
             follow
             on
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             sin
             die
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             we
             speak
             not
             only
             upon
             certainty
             ,
             but
             for
             eternity
             too
             ,
             you
             shall
             do
             it
             for
             eternity
             too
             ,
             you
             shall
             do
             it
             for
             eternity
             :
             it
             is
             not
             a
             life
             that
             ends
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             speak
             for
             a
             life
             wherein
             there
             is
             true
             happiness
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             mixture
             of
             misery
             to
             make
             you
             weary
             ,
             but
             a
             life
             that
             hath
             perfect
             peace
             and
             joy
             :
             a
             life
             that
             hath
             blessedness
             begun
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             blessedness
             perfected
             in
             heaven
             :
             this
             life
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             live
             .
          
           
             Consider
             now
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             more
             ,
             you
             shall
             live
             to
             God
             the
             more
             you
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
            
             (
             faith
             Job
             )
             
               and
               all
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               he
               will
               give
               for
               his
               life
               :
            
             but
             if
             it
             be
             such
             a
             life
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ;
             what
             ?
             to
             live
             as
             the
             Angels
             do
             ,
             that
             live
             with
             God!
             to
             live
             as
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             the
             fruition
             and
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             blessed
             !
             such
             a
             life
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             .
          
           
             A
             life
             infinitely
             above
             this
             ,
             if
             this
             life
             had
             all
             the
             contentment
             the
             earth
             could
             give
             it
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             might
             live
             a
             thousand
             years
             in
             the
             confluence
             and
             abundance
             of
             all
             prosperity
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             one
             moment
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             spiritual
             life
             that
             we
             shall
             life
             in
             for
             all
             eternity
             with
             Christ
             .
             Now
             consider
             ,
             take
             things
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             together
             ;
             here
             is
             such
             a
             particular
             sin
             that
             I
             was
             given
             to
             ,
             to
             pride
             ,
             to
             covetousness
             ,
             to
             prophaneness
             ,
             to
             wickedness
             of
             this
             fort
             or
             of
             that
             fort
             ,
             if
             I
             go
             on
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             die
             eternally
             ,
             I
             lose
             God
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             and
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             happiness
             :
             what
             shall
             I
             get
             by
             this
             when
             I
             have
             done
             it
             ?
             I
             gratifie
             Satan
             ,
             I
             destroy
             my
             soul
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             my self
             and
             am
             undone
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             what
             a
             madness
             is
             this
             for
             a
             man
             to
             venture
             the
             eternal
             ruin
             and
             destruction
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             nothing
             ,
             for
             that
             that
             will
             make
             him
             miserable
             now
             ,
             and
             more
             miserable
             eternally
             .
          
           
             Consider
             ,
             and
             know
             to
             whom
             I
             speak
             ,
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             that
             have
             heard
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             What
             did
             you
             when
             you
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             a
             pledge
             to
             you
             of
             your
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             union
             with
             him
             ?
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             as
             truly
             united
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             eat
             and
             drank
             ?
             Now
             let
             it
             appear
             ,
             make
             you
             account
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             were
             before
             ,
             make
             you
             account
             ,
             reckon
             ye
             ,
             go
             not
             by
             guess
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             be
             better
             with
             me
             then
             it
             hath
             been
             ;
             no
             ,
             but
             reckon
             ,
             conclude
             ,
             made
             account
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             another
             man
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             be
             what
             I
             was
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             those
             things
             that
             are
             ill
             ;
             I
             must
             apply
             my selfe
             to
             another
             course
             ;
             Indeed
             I
             walked
             in
             a
             way
             of
             enmity
             to
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             estraingement
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             worldly
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             not
             now
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             must
             make
             account
             now
             that
             Christ
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             
             live
             to
             God
             :
             if
             there
             be
             any
             life
             of
             grace
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             by
             my
             death
             to
             sin
             .
             I
             must
             make
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             do
             this
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             of
             making
             a
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Why
             are
             men
             as
             bad
             after
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             before
             ?
             because
             they
             reckon
             not
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             account
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             .
             Make
             account
             you
             have
             received
             life
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             act
             that
             life
             ;
             and
             now
             set
             your selves
             to
             it
             ,
             reason
             with
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             ?
             As
             Ezra
             reasons
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             9.13
             .
             
               Lord
               since
               thou
               hast
               kept
               us
               from
               being
               beneath
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               should
               we
               sin
               more
               ?
            
             So
             consider
             ,
             hath
             the
             Lord
             kept
             me
             from
             hel
             ,
             and
             admitted
             me
             to
             his
             Table
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             spoken
             peace
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             hath
             spoken
             reconciliation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             I
             return
             to
             sin
             against
             him
             ?
             certainly
             he
             will
             be
             more
             angry
             now
             then
             ever
             he
             was
             before
             :
             the
             sins
             that
             I
             commit
             now
             ,
             will
             be
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             sins
             I
             have
             committed
             hitherto
             ;
             for
             now
             I
             sin
             against
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             against
             greater
             mercy
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             again
             renewed
             the
             Covenant
             of
             peace
             ,
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             cast
             me
             off
             for
             my
             former
             breach
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             provoke
             him
             again
             ?
             hath
             the
             Lord
             washed
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             defile
             my self
             again
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Reason
             with
             your selves
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             be
             as
             I
             was
             :
             it
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             do
             as
             others
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             before
             ;
             I
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             bind
             my self
             in
             covenant
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             in
             another
             fashion
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             ever
             I
             have
             been
             .
             Therefore
             when
             temptations
             come
             to
             sin
             :
             for
             you
             must
             not
             think
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             all
             motions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             to
             sin
             :
             and
             whensoever
             there
             comes
             new
             temptations
             ,
             not
             to
             conclude
             you
             have
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             vain
             ,
             say
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             rather
             say
             ,
             now
             comes
             the
             tryal
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             whereby
             God
             will
             try
             what
             fruit
             comes
             ,
             of
             the
             cost
             and
             pains
             ,
             and
             mercies
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             me
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             messenger
             sent
             for
             fruit
             ,
             If
             I
             can
             withstand
             the
             commands
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             motions
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             hateful
             thing
             ,
             I
             make
             it
             manifest
             that
             I
             am
             indeed
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             here
             ,
             reckon
             that
             you
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             delivered
             from
             being
             a
             Galley-slave
             under
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             his
             ransome
             is
             paid
             :
             if
             his
             old
             Master
             come
             ,
             and
             command
             him
             to
             the
             Galleyes
             :
             he
             saith
             no
             ,
             my
             ransome
             is
             paid
             ,
             I
             am
             free
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             any
             more
             be
             a
             slave
             .
             So
             reckon
             thou
             art
             no
             more
             to
             be
             such
             as
             thou
             wert
             wont
             to
             be
             :
             for
             now
             reckon
             your selves
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               alive
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             HOPES
             ANCHOR-HOLD
             OR
             THE
             HELMET
             OF
             SALVATION
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.19
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   only
                   we
                   have
                   hope
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   most
                   miserable
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             I
             Will
             not
             detain
             you
             with
             the
             Argument
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             Coherence
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             The
             scope
             of
             it
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             is
             thus
             much
             .
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
            
             ,
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             onely
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             
               we
               have
               hope
            
             and
             confidence
             
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             aim
             of
             our
             confidence
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             of
             our
             hope
             reach
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             
               we
               ,
               we
            
             poor
             Christians
             ;
             we
             the
             faithful
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
               we
               are
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             more
             miserable
             than
             any
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             contain
             in
             them
             two
             parts
             of
             a
             Hypothetical
             Proposition
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             first
             is
             an
             Antecedent
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             Consequent
             .
             You
             may
             call
             the
             first
             ,
             
               a
               Condition
            
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             
               a
               Conclusion
            
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             or
             Condition
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               onely
               we
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             What
             then
             ?
             then
             the
             Consequent
             or
             Conclusion
             is
             this
             ;
             then
             
               are
               we
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               .
            
             But
             now
             against
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             this
             Assumption
             to
             make
             up
             the
             sence
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             perfect
             ;
             
               But
               not
               in
               this
               life
               onely
               have
               we
               hope
               in
            
             
             Christ
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             )
             therefore
             against
             the
             Consequent
             ariseth
             this
             
               Conclusion
               :
               Therefore
               we
               are
               not
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             miserable
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             here
             are
             terms
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             great
             consequence
             ;
             here
             is
             life
             ,
             here
             is
             hope
             ,
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             here
             is
             men
             ,
             here
             is
             misery
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             all
             things
             almost
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             either
             concerning
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             earth
             .
             Now
             mark
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             If
             in
             this
             life
             we
             have
             hope
             ,
             we
             are
             miserable
             ;
             neither
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             in
             this
             life
             then
             are
             we
             miseable
             ;
             not
             so
             :
             but
             
               if
               our
               hope
               be
               onely
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             and
             stick
             there
             ,
             and
             go
             no
             further
             then
             so
             ,
             
               then
               we
               are
               miserable
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Emphatical
             terms
             in
             the
             Text
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             onely
             in
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             :
             only
             in
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             that
             straitneth
             ,
             and
             restratheth
             our
             hope
             ;
             most
             of
             all
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             that
             inlargeth
             our
             misery
             :
             and
             so
             it
             may
             well
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             hope
             is
             restrained
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             there
             the
             misery
             may
             be
             infinitely
             inlarged
             .
             But
             not
             for
             the
             present
             is
             our
             hope
             ;
             only
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             raise
             to
             you
             six
             several
             Consectaries
             ,
             or
             Corrollaries
             ,
             or
             Conclusions
             ,
             that
             naturally
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             I
             purpose
             at
             this
             time
             to
             run
             them
             all
             through
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             roundly
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             plainly
             ;
             do
             you
             hear
             patiently
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Assertion
             we
             make
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               faithful
               are
               hopeful
            
             .
             The
             godly
             have
             hope
             ;
             
               we
               have
               hope
            
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             concerneth
             
               the
               object
            
             of
             this
             hope
             ;
             and
             the
             Point
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               object
               of
               the
               Christians
               hope
               .
               We
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             is
             touching
             
               the
               time
            
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             for
             this
             life
             ;
             the
             Lesson
             is
             this
             ;
             that
          
           
             
               The
               life-time
               ,
               it
               our
               hope-time
               .
               We
               have
               hope
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               Hope
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             Not
             only
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             
               for
               if
               in
               this
               life
               only
               we
               have
               hope
               :
            
             oh
             no
             ,
             take
             that
             away
             ,
             our
             
               hope
               in
               this
               life
            
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             set
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               onely
            
             ;
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Fistly
             ,
             this
             life
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             that
             standeth
             convertible
             with
             another
             term
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             with
             misery
             ;
             shewing
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               This
               life
               is
               miserable
            
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             is
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               faithful
               ,
               the
               hopeful
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               of
               all
               the
               most
               miserable
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               miserable
               at
               all
               .
               Then
               were
               we
               miserable
               ,
            
             but
             the
             former
             being
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
             These
             are
             the
             six
             Points
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             ,
             to
             content
             my self
             with
             a
             touch
             of
             them
             as
             I
             pass
             along
             ,
             and
             so
             onely
             to
             present
             them
             severally
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               faithful
               ,
               they
               are
               hopeful
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               We
               have
               hope
            
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             words
             ;
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               ,
            
             so
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             Heb.
             11.1
             .
             And
             
               they
               that
               have
               access
               through
               this
               Grace
               ,
               they
               rejoyce
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
            
             they
             go
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             Hope
             is
             
               a
               constant
               expectation
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               such
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               we
               apprehend
               out
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               by
               faith
               .
            
             For
             example
             .
          
           
             Faith
             ,
             doth
             beleeve
             Gods
             promises
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             Hope
             ,
             doth
             expect
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             according
             to
             that
             truth
             .
          
           
             By
             Faith
             ,
             we
             beleeve
             God
             to
             be
             our
             Father
             ;
             by
             Hope
             ,
             we
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             shew
             himself
             such
             a
             one
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             By
             Faith
             ,
             we
             do
             beleeve
             eternal
             life
             ;
             by
             Hope
             ,
             we
             attend
             when
             this
             life
             shall
             be
             revealed
             .
             Spe
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             speaks
             )
             what
             is
             it
             else
             ,
             but
             
               persever
               antia
               sidei
            
             ,
             the
             perseverance
             of
             Faith.
             Faith
             is
             the
             Mother
             ,
             Hope
             is
             the
             Daughter
             ;
             the
             Mother
             is
             iucouraged
             and
             comforted
             by
             the
             daughter
             ,
             as
             Naomi
             was
             by
             Ruth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             he
             ascribeth
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             to
             our
             faith
             ;
             
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               the
               end
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               is
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               :
            
             Well
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             he
             assureth
             the
             same
             to
             belong
             unto
             Hope
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               we
               are
               saved
               by
               Hope
            
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             Faith
             saith
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             these
             blessed
             promises
             of
             God
             to
             be
             
             true
             ;
             and
             Hope
             faith
             ,
             I
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             wait
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             reserved
             for
             me
             :
             Thus
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             are
             woven
             one
             in
             another
             :
             Thus
             
               the
               faithful
               ,
               are
               the
               hopeful
               :
               We
               have
               Hope
               .
            
             That
             's
             the
             first
             Point
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             this
             Point
             briefly
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             but
             this
             ;
             First
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             find
             out
             this
             Hope
             in
             our selves
             .
             And
             secondly
             to
             strive
             and
             to
             fight
             against
             some
             impediments
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             hindrances
             of
             this
             Hope
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             thou
             must
             go
             and
             seek
             thy self
             ,
             and
             search
             out
             and
             find
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             this
             Hope
             in
             thee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             and
             thou
             must
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             thou
             beest
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             desperate
             past-hope
             ,
             
             like
             Cain
             ;
             that
             rather
             thou
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             hope
             
               above
               hope
            
             ,
             with
             Abraham
             ;
             not
             presumiug
             ,
             but
             beleeving
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             may
             know
             whether
             he
             have
             this
             Hope
             in
             him
             or
             no
             ;
             I
             think
             he
             may
             find
             it
             out
             thus
             ,
             in
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             temptations
             ,
             and
             especially
             three
             of
             a
             mans
             faith
             ;
             (
             not
             to
             enlar
             ge
             my self
             further
             )
             in
             every
             of
             which
             ,
             Hope
             if
             it
             come
             in
             and
             play
             its
             part
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             appear
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             .
             As
             for
             example
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             temptation
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             battery
             against
             the
             strong
             hold
             of
             a
             mans
             faith
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             
               prorogation
               of
               Gods
               promises
            
             ;
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             them
             off
             longer
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             many
             times
             other
             waies
             then
             we
             look
             for
             :
             Hereupon
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             weak
             in
             Faith
             ,
             we
             stumble
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             would
             hasten
             them
             on
             apace
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             what
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               maketh
               not
               hast
               :
            
             But
             we
             are
             such
             faithless
             persons
             ,
             that
             we
             hasten
             on
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             God
             to
             come
             apace
             to
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             .
             Now
             when
             God
             defers
             these
             promises
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             cometh
             in
             with
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             
             
               The
               vision
               is
               yet
               for
               an
               appointed
               time
               ,
               though
               it
               tarry
               ,
               
               wait
               ;
               for
               that
               that
               shall
               come
               ,
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               tarry
               :
            
             and
             
               though
               the
               Lord
               doth
               hide
               himself
               ,
            
             
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Isaiah
               )
               yet
               he
               will
               return
               again
            
             If
             Hope
             will
             prompt
             Faith
             ,
             and
             tell
             it
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               slack
               as
               some
               count
               slackness
               ,
            
             but
             he
             will
             make
             sure
             his
             promise
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             then
             this
             is
             a
             manifest
             sign
             to
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             faith
             thus
             supported
             ,
             that
             Hope
             is
             present
             there
             .
             Here
             is
             then
             one
             search
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             temptation
             that
             betideth
             a
             faithful
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             by
             
               Gods
               appearing
            
             in
             a
             manner
             
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             by
             visiting
             him
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             by
             wounding
             his
             conscience
             ,
             by
             setting
             him
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             sight
             of
             Hell
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             distressed
             in
             spirit
             ;
             
             as
             if
             God
             were
             now
             come
             out
             
               as
               a
               man
               of
               War
            
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             .
             Now
             if
             Hope
             can
             come
             in
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               God
               cannot
               forget
               to
               be
               gracious
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               shut
               up
               his
               loving
               kindness
               in
               displeasure
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             endure
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             stay
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             
               He
               will
               appear
            
             ,
             and
             
               He
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               Zion
            
             ;
             
             I
             ,
             
               when
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               appointed
               time
               cometh
               .
            
             I
             will
             stay
             this
             time
             .
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             Hope
             thus
             perswadeth
             the
             faithful
             man
             of
             this
             goodness
             of
             God
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             manifest
             sign
             ,
             Hope
             is
             present
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             temptation
             that
             Faith
             meets
             withall
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             concerning
             
               the
               mockings
               of
               men
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             when
             they
             deride
             the
             profession
             of
             Christians
             and
             faithful
             men
             ;
             
             and
             will
             say
             as
             those
             profane
             and
             profuse
             fellows
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             it
             is
             so
             long
             since
             his
             promise
             was
             made
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               still
               retain
               thine
               integrity
               ?
            
             (
             right
             Jobs
             Wife
             ,
             as
             she
             speaks
             to
             him
             )
             wilt
             thou
             still
             retain
             thy
             trust
             ?
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             ?
             
             
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             as
             those
             wicked
             ones
             speak
             in
             Malachy
             .
             )
             Now
             if
             Hope
             will
             come
             in
             and
             say
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             
               pass
               by
               bad
               report
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               good
               report
            
             ;
             be
             of
             Davids
             mind
             ,
             
               I
               will
               yet
               be
               more
               vile
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               chose
               me
               before
               thee
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
            
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             stand
             it
             out
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             mockings
             of
             men
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             manifest
             sign
             that
             there
             is
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             may
             seek
             to
             find
             this
             grace
             in
             your selves
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             by
             many
             such
             kind
             of
             assaults
             ,
             as
             these
             which
             Faith
             meeteth
             withall
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             you
             are
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             
             so
             you
             are
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             hindrances
             of
             this
             Hope
             .
             And
             the
             hindrances
             of
             a
             mans
             hope
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             
               slavish
               fear
            
             ;
             sometimes
             
               an
               impatient
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             even
             Death
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             tedious
             affront
             indeed
             that
             Hope
             meeteth
             withall
             .
          
           
             First
             Fear
             ,
             
             a
             kind
             of
             passion
             and
             perturbation
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             makes
             his
             
             grief
             begin
             ,
             
             before
             his
             affliction
             comes
             upon
             him
             :
             this
             same
             
               Fear
               hath
            
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             painfulness
             in
             it
             .
             Where
             
               the
               fearful
               are
            
             ,
             they
             are
             shut
             our
             with
             the
             unfaithful
             ;
             and
             
               without
               shall
               be
               dogs
            
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             this
             fearfulness
             .
             Now
             Hope
             cometh
             to
             a
             man
             and
             faith
             ,
             Though
             I
             sometime
             be
             afraid
             ,
             yet
             put
             I
             my
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               what
               man
               can
               do
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             I
             will
             not
             be
             danted
             with
             any
             kind
             of
             slavish
             terrour
             .
             Hold
             out
             thou
             that
             faist
             thou
             hast
             faith
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             
               the
               Arrow
               that
               flies
               by
               day
               ,
            
             
             nor
             of
             
               the
               terrour
               by
               night
            
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             hindrance
             of
             this
             hope
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Then
             there
             is
             
               an
               impatient
               spirit
            
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             possesseth
             men
             .
             An
             impatient
             spirit
             ,
             
             and
             a
             hopeful
             heart
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             as
             contrary
             as
             can
             be
             ;
             You
             shall
             have
             many
             a
             man
             so
             touchy
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             endure
             any
             delay
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             things
             come
             according
             to
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             or
             he
             loseth
             his
             patience
             presently
             .
             Oh
             but
             
               I
               will
               patiently
               wait
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             hope
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             opposition
             that
             must
             be
             made
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             this
             hope
             against
             all
             kind
             of
             impatiency
             :
             
             
               In
               patience
               possesse
               your
               souls
            
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             hindrance
             ,
             
             is
             
               death
               .
               The
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               death
               .
            
             We
             have
             many
             enemies
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             our
             very
             
               life
               is
               a
               warfare
            
             ,
             but
             amongst
             all
             the
             fightings
             and
             combates
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             comparable
             to
             this
             last
             single
             combate
             we
             must
             undergo
             with
             death
             it self
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             terrible
             assault
             that
             betideth
             the
             hopeful
             ,
             faithful
             man
             ;
             to
             know
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             patience
             ,
             what
             grace
             or
             vertue
             soever
             he
             hath
             else
             ,
             
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             he
             must
             go
             
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               make
               his
               bed
               in
               the
               darkness
               ,
            
             and
             lie
             down
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             fought
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             he
             must
             down
             ,
             he
             must
             yeeld
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             the
             foyl
             ,
             the
             fall
             in
             the
             body
             howsoever
             the
             soul
             escapeth
             .
             Now
             here
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             dismaidment
             of
             hope
             .
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             
             and
             so
             of
             the
             hopeful
             .
             The
             faithful
             are
             said
             to
             
               endure
               as
               seeing
               him
               that
               is
               invisible
               :
            
             how
             do
             they
             endure
             ?
             by
             the
             supply
             of
             hope
             :
             for
             this
             hope
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             the
             faithful
             against
             all
             hindrances
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             
               they
               would
               not
               be
               delivered
            
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             And
             shall
             death
             separate
             us
             from
             that
             we
             hope
             for
             ?
             No
             faith
             the
             hopeful
             man
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             far
             he
             is
             from
             being
             unwilling
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             cometh
             to
             that
             he
             hopeth
             for
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             very
             ready
             ,
             and
             greedy
             of
             death
             :
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             that
             I
             hope
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             sweely
             spoken
             of
             an
             Ancient
             ,
             
             and
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sweet
             sentence
             of
             that
             Father
             Saint
             
               Austin
               ,
               He
               that
               desireth
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
               Non
               patienter
               moritur
               ,
               He
               doth
               not
               die
               patiently
               .
            
             See
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             faithful
             ,
             a
             hopeful
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             not
             die
             patiently
             :
             what
             would
             
               the
               Father
            
             say
             ?
             
               He
               liveth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             patiently
             ,
             the
             very
             life
             he
             liveth
             putteth
             him
             to
             his
             patience
             ;
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             die
             ,
             
               he
               dyeth
               pleasantly
            
             ;
             he
             goeth
             away
             with
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             his
             hope
             is
             full
             of
             immortality
             .
             And
             no
             more
             for
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             observe
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             hope
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             it
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Christ
               is
               Object
               of
               the
               Christians
               hope
               .
               We
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             
          
           
             Hear
             it
             in
             the
             general
             ;
             hear
             it
             in
             the
             speciall
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             general
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.1
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             he
             beginneth
             his
             Epistle
             with
             
               Christ
               our
               hope
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.27
             .
             
               The
               riches
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               Gods
               grace
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               Christ
               in
               you
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               .
            
             Here
             is
             Christ
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             Christ
             your
             hope
             ,
             in
             the
             general
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             special
             :
             hear
             it
             in
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             hear
             it
             in
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               to
               me
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               ;
               Christ
               is
               to
               me
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               advantage
            
             ;
             living
             ,
             or
             dying
             ,
             I
             am
             Christs
             .
             
               I
               have
               hoped
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Prophet
             David
             .
             
             And
             
               God
               is
               my
               hope
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               my
               help
               even
               from
               my
               youth
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             general
             song
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
             
               God
               is
               our
               hope
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Jacob
             made
             an
             excellent
             Ejaculation
             in
             those
             blessings
             he
             gave
             his
             sons
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Oh
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               :
            
             Here
             was
             his
             waiting
             ,
             his
             hope
             for
             the
             salvation
             
             of
             God
             ,
             
             from
             the
             God
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             
               let
               him
               slay
               me
            
             if
             he
             will
             (
             saith
             holy
             Job
             )
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             
               I
               will
            
             still
             
               trust
               in
               him
            
             .
             
             Thus
             the
             faithful
             have
             hope
             ,
             and
             their
             hope
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
             No
             more
             of
             it
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             sheweth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             this
             Note
             ,
             
             that
             
               A
               Christians
               wings
               do
               mount
               him
               above
               all
               means
               .
            
             What
             are
             his
             wings
             ?
             his
             hope
             ,
             Whither
             slyeth
             his
             hope
             ?
             It
             takes
             its
             flight
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             hope
             .
             So
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             being
             poor
             ,
             he
             flyeth
             not
             to
             riches
             ,
             for
             they
             
               make
               themselves
               wings
               ,
               
               and
               fly
               away
            
             from
             him
             .
             Being
             weak
             he
             flyeth
             not
             to
             
               the
               arm
               of
               flesh
            
             ,
             for
             
               in
               man
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               ,
               nor
               no
               confidence
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Princes
               ,
               in
               the
               Ballance
               they
               are
               lighter
               then
               vanity
               it self
               ,
            
             
             faith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             Being
             sick
             he
             flyeth
             not
             to
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             
             he
             fleeth
             to
             these
             as
             the
             means
             ,
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             main
             of
             his
             aim
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             his
             hope
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             fly
             thus
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             goeth
             to
             God
             that
             commandeth
             all
             ,
             that
             worketh
             above
             all
             ,
             against
             all
             and
             without
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             sanctifieth
             all
             these
             means
             :
             Therefore
             well
             saith
             the
             poor
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             help
             ,
             and
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             health
             ;
             and
             the
             weak
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             strength
             ;
             and
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             Christ
             is
             my
             light
             ;
             and
             even
             the
             dead
             man
             ,
             the
             distrest
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             Christ
             is
             my
             Hope
             ,
             and
             the
             happy
             man
             ,
             Christ
             is
             my
             love
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             mans
             Hope
             doth
             lift
             him
             up
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             .
             It
             sheweth
             us
             that
             the
             wings
             of
             Hope
             that
             is
             in
             the
             faithful
             soul
             ,
             lifteth
             him
             up
             above
             all
             means
             .
             No
             more
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             observe
             in
             this
             object
             ,
             
               the
               very
               Crown
               of
               a
               Christians
               comfort
               ,
            
             I
             say
             the
             Crown
             of
             all
             his
             comfort
             ;
             and
             that
             cometh
             only
             from
             this
             
               object
               of
               his
               hope
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             there
             in
             all
             the
             World
             that
             can
             comfort
             a
             man
             indeed
             besides
             this
             ,
             much
             less
             compared
             with
             this
             ?
             
             Begin
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             gone
             round
             about
             ,
             you
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               count
               all
               things
               but
               loss
               and
               dung
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               all
               things
               to
               be
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
            
             as
             the
             preacher
             saith
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             thou
             art
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             
             or
             a
             sick
             woman
             ,
             and
             I
             find
             thee
             much
             affected
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             dejected
             ,
             cast
             down
             in
             thy self
             ;
             I
             would
             fain
             give
             thee
             some
             comfort
             now
             ,
             I
             tell
             thee
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ;
             therefore
             being
             content
             ,
             I
             tell
             thee
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             I
             tell
             thee
             of
             the
             joyes
             that
             are
             to
             be
             revealed
             ;
             I
             tell
             thee
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             which
             he
             will
             make
             good
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             ;
             I
             tell
             thee
             of
             all
             
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
               David
            
             ,
             
             as
             they
             are
             called
             :
             and
             all
             this
             while
             I
             have
             told
             thee
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             comfort
             thee
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             this
             Hope
             which
             I
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               all
               Gods
               promises
               are
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             ;
             and
             till
             thou
             canst
             learn
             this
             lesson
             of
             life
             concerning
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             thou
             hast
             learned
             nothing
             ;
             
             come
             and
             learn
             this
             ,
             and
             my
             life
             for
             thine
             thou
             art
             then
             happy
             ,
             He
             is
             
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
            
             the
             Way
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             
               whither
               shall
               I
               go
            
             from
             thee
             ,
             
             Lord
             ?
             
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             I
             have
             done
             with
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             Hope
             ;
             we
             have
             
               Hope
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             we
             have
             
               Hope
               in
               Christ
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               life-time
               then
               is
               our
               hope-time
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             it
             you
             learn
             hence
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             the
             seed
             of
             Hope
             ,
             but
             the
             harvest
             of
             Hope
             ,
             that
             is
             hereaster
             :
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             re
             ,
             what
             now
             we
             have
             in
             spe
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             we
             speak
             :
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             possession
             what
             now
             we
             have
             in
             expectation
             :
             then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             use
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             there
             hope
             shall
             cease
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             indeed
             in
             this
             life
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             sow
             the
             seeds
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             we
             plant
             the
             roots
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             water
             all
             of
             them
             with
             our
             hope
             :
             when
             our
             joy
             shall
             spring
             up
             ,
             when
             the
             end
             and
             fruit
             of
             our
             faith
             shall
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             possession
             of
             our
             hope
             shall
             appear
             ;
             then
             we
             have
             done
             with
             hope
             ,
             hope
             serveth
             no
             longer
             then
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             now
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Hope
             shall
             end
             for
             the
             action
             of
             it
             (
             understand
             that
             aright
             )
             as
             Faith
             shall
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             never
             end
             for
             the
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             end
             shall
             last
             still
             ,
             and
             rest
             ever
             .
             Now
             then
             in
             the
             interim
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Peoples
             posse
             ,
             I
             wait
             ,
             and
             I
             wait
             too
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             the
             Lord
             over
             all
             :
             Now
             is
             your
             posse
             time
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             ;
             now
             is
             the
             seed
             time
             ,
             wherein
             we
             sow
             the
             seeds
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             joy
             ,
             of
             hope
             ,
             wherein
             we
             sow
             the
             seeds
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             innocency
             ,
             and
             chastity
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             vertues
             whatsoever
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             time
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             this
             so
             ,
             
             then
             here
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             plea
             :
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             therefore
             now
             if
             ever
             now
             or
             never
             ,
             we
             must
             seek
             to
             see
             whether
             we
             have
             these
             seeds
             of
             Grace
             in
             us
             yea
             or
             no
             ;
             We
             must
             get
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             set
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             see
             to
             them
             ;
             both
             that
             they
             come
             up
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             come
             up
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             come
             on
             .
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             when
             the
             special
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             concerning
             these
             seeds
             of
             Grace
             .
             If
             we
             will
             believe
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             now
             ,
             for
             hereafter
             there
             will
             be
             no
             time
             to
             believe
             any
             more
             :
             If
             we
             will
             be
             children
             of
             Grace
             we
             must
             be
             it
             now
             ;
             for
             hereafter
             there
             will
             be
             no
             space
             for
             Grace
             :
             
             therefore
             faith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               now
               while
               he
               will
               be
               found
               ,
            
             and
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             those
             that
             seek
             him
             ;
             and
             
               seek
               him
            
             now
             ,
             for
             
               now
               is
               the
               acceptable
               time
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               day
               of
               salvation
               :
            
             when
             the
             date
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             this
             life
             of
             salvation
             is
             down
             ,
             is
             past
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             more
             seeking
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             more
             finding
             ;
             therefore
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             faithful
             ,
             be
             it
             now
             ;
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             fruitful
             ,
             be
             it
             now
             ,
             
             
               now
               we
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             now
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             .
          
           
             Is
             this
             so
             ,
             
             add
             a
             further
             degree
             to
             this
             duty
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ;
             when
             you
             have
             gotten
             these
             seeds
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             examine
             and
             prove
             your selves
             whether
             they
             be
             there
             ;
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             abide
             there
             ;
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             live
             there
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             grow
             and
             live
             there
             :
             they
             must
             not
             only
             be
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             continue
             there
             and
             abide
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             not
             only
             be
             ,
             and
             abide
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             alive
             there
             and
             not
             dead
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             not
             only
             be
             alive
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             thrive
             too
             ,
             
             and
             not
             be
             idle
             :
             for
             
               if
               these
               things
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               you
               neither
               idle
               nor
               unfruitful
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Hast
             thou
             Faith
             ?
             be
             sure
             thou
             hast
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             
               shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               by
               the
               fruits
            
             of
             it
             ,
             shew
             me
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             dead
             faith
             ,
             that
             faith
             cannot
             save
             thee
             ,
             do
             not
             think
             it
             shall
             ,
             for
             Saint
             James
             explodeth
             it
             for
             a
             Jest
             ,
             that
             any
             Christian
             should
             think
             so
             .
             Hast
             thou
             love
             ?
             look
             thou
             hast
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             
               love
               abound
            
             ;
             let
             thy
             love
             be
             
               love
               unfeigned
            
             ,
             for
             as
             there
             is
             
               a
               work
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             
               a
               labour
               of
               love
            
             .
             
             Hast
             thou
             hope
             ?
             let
             it
             be
             
               stedfast
               ,
               entring
               into
               that
               within
               the
               vail
               ,
            
             as
             an
             Anchor
             firm
             and
             stable
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             .
             Hast
             thou
             knowledge
             ?
             Look
             it
             be
             saving
             knowledg
             ,
             sanctifying
             knowledge
             ;
             such
             as
             will
             savour
             and
             season
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             knowledge
             :
             And
             let
             not
             thy
             knowledge
             be
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             be
             growing
             too
             ;
             let
             it
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             ,
             get
             more
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             dost
             not
             husband
             the
             business
             well
             ;
             thou
             must
             go
             (
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Psalm
             )
             
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
            
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Souldier
             and
             Commander
             goeth
             from
             one
             watch-tower
             to
             another
             to
             see
             if
             all
             be
             well
             ;
             
               Go
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               till
               thou
               appear
               before
               God
               in
               Zion
               .
            
             
             With
             this
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             concludeth
             his
             latter
             Epistle
             ,
             
               but
               grow
               in
               grace
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               knowledg
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             
             this
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             have
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             object
             ,
             either
             of
             thy
             faith
             or
             hope
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             not
             grow
             then
             in
             these
             ?
             
               Non
               progredi
               est
               regredi
               ,
               Not
               to
               go
               forward
               is
               to
               go
               backward
            
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             grow
             the
             better
             ,
             is
             to
             grow
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             The
             contemplation
             of
             these
             two
             points
             should
             teach
             Christians
             ,
             a
             Christian
             fedulity
             ,
             to
             kindle
             ,
             to
             keep
             that
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             kill
             carnal
             security
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Christian
             sedulity
             ,
             a
             care
             ,
             a
             strife
             ,
             an
             industry
             ,
             an
             endevour
             to
             be
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             
             to
             improve
             their
             talents
             ;
             
               Let
               every
               man
               in
               that
               calling
               whereto
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               therein
               abide
            
             ;
             
             he
             must
             not
             give
             it
             out
             :
             Is
             Archippus
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ?
             then
             
               say
               to
               Archippus
               ,
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               ministry
               that
               thou
               hast
               received
               ,
               that
               thou
               fulfil
               it
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             belongeth
             to
             every
             man
             else
             to
             perform
             the
             duty
             and
             office
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             go
             backwards
             ,
             but
             to
             use
             diligence
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             his
             gifts
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             barren
             ,
             nor
             unfruitful
             in
             Gods
             Vineyard
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             serveth
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             kill
             that
             carnal
             security
             that
             is
             in
             men
             .
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             grown
             to
             such
             security
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             supine
             and
             negligent
             in
             their
             services
             :
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             lamentable
             case
             ;
             and
             I
             doe
             wonder
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             taken
             with
             this
             kind
             of
             transgression
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             that
             saying
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             security
             in
             no
             place
             :
             there
             is
             no
             security
             in
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             in
             heaven
             the
             Angels
             fell
             ;
             in
             Paradise
             Adam
             fell
             ;
             in
             the
             world
             Judas
             fell
             ;
             Judas
             ,
             I
             he
             fell
             from
             the
             in
             stitution
             of
             the
             best
             School
             ,
             and
             School-master
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             
             manner
             of
             teacher
             comparable
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             mix
             with
             thy
             hope
             a
             certain
             fear
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             far
             from
             a
             carnal
             presumption
             ,
             as
             that
             thou
             maintain
             in
             thy self
             a
             holy
             fear
             of
             falling
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             indeed
             was
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             of
             a
             persecutor
             he
             became
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             hope
             lies
             there
             away
             :
             but
             Judas
             was
             what
             he
             did
             not
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Apostle
             became
             an
             Apostate
             ;
             fear
             lies
             thereaway
             .
             And
             thou
             that
             hopest
             that
             of
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             thou
             maist
             turn
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             fear
             lest
             by
             falling
             away
             ,
             thou
             maist
             of
             an
             Apostle
             become
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             persecutor
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             these
             things
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             passed
             three
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Conclusion
             is
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               Hope
               in
               this
               life
               is
               not
               only
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               only
               we
               have
               hope
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               miserable
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             life
             only
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             had
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             al
             our
             desire
             ,
             were
             fixed
             upon
             the
             present
             world
             ,
             then
             were
             we
             poor
             Christians
             most
             miserable
             :
             for
             none
             in
             the
             world
             are
             more
             despised
             ,
             contemned
             ,
             scorned
             ;
             none
             more
             afflicted
             ,
             troubled
             ,
             grieved
             in
             their
             souls
             for
             their
             sins
             then
             they
             ;
             alwayes
             followed
             with
             outward
             sights
             ,
             with
             inward
             frights
             ,
             when
             other
             men
             enjoy
             the
             world
             at
             will
             :
             so
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             Scripture
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             not
             for
             this
             life
             only
             have
             we
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             very
             meaning
             ;
             that
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             faithful
             ,
             the
             hopeful
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             their
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             
               We
               know
               when
               this
               earthly
               tabernacle
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               made
               with
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             so
             speaks
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Corinths
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             hope
             here
             ;
             alas
             ,
             they
             might
             rue
             their
             miserable
             case
             that
             so
             do
             ;
             they
             might
             hang
             down
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             with
             shame
             and
             grief
             enough
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             here
             they
             set
             up
             their
             hope
             ,
             here
             they
             have
             hope
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             hope
             here
             for
             another
             life
             ;
             it
             is
             upon
             other
             things
             that
             their
             hope
             is
             fixed
             then
             are
             here
             below
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             things
             that
             they
             look
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             things
             that
             they
             see
             ,
             for
             
               hope
               that
               seeth
               is
               no
               more
               hope
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               with
               patience
               waite
               for
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seen
               ,
               this
               is
               hope
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             very
             plain
             case
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             further
             cleared
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             us
             from
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             common
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             hoped
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             their
             hope
             was
             in
             God
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             
               see
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             where
             ?
             
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
               :
            
             here
             they
             have
             a
             sight
             too
             ,
             but
             the
             chiefest
             hope
             is
             on
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             
             
               He
               that
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               me
               shall
               possess
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               shall
               inherit
               my
               holy
               mountain
            
             ;
             their
             hope
             is
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             those
             things
             that
             they
             shall
             attain
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             that
             hope
             it
             is
             not
             only
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             may
             teach
             us
             to
             contend
             against
             death
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             strongest
             temptations
             against
             hope
             ,
             as
             I
             touched
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             contemn
             and
             despise
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             It
             teacheth
             a
             man
             to
             strive
             and
             wrestle
             
             and
             contend
             against
             death
             ?
             because
             though
             a
             man
             do
             die
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             hinder
             his
             hope
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             that
             he
             hopeth
             to
             attain
             .
             Death
             is
             the
             greatest
             amazement
             a
             man
             can
             meet
             withal
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             what
             can
             Death
             do
             ?
             well
             may
             it
             take
             away
             from
             a
             man
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             take
             away
             from
             him
             his
             love
             ;
             well
             may
             it
             take
             away
             from
             him
             the
             action
             of
             his
             hope
             here
             ,
             it
             shall
             cease
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             never
             take
             away
             from
             him
             the
             object
             of
             his
             hope
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             hopeth
             for
             ,
             it
             shall
             continue
             ;
             well
             may
             it
             help
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             hinder
             him
             from
             it
             ;
             here
             is
             then
             comfort
             and
             courage
             in
             the
             very
             hour
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             man
             learneth
             here
             to
             contemn
             ,
             
             and
             to
             despise
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             specially
             if
             they
             be
             such
             manner
             of
             things
             as
             will
             come
             in
             comparison
             with
             their
             betters
             ,
             when
             baser
             things
             will
             compare
             with
             better
             things
             :
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             comparison
             now
             a
             mans
             hope
             should
             take
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suffer
             him
             to
             lean
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             that
             is
             made
             against
             his
             hope
             .
             Hope
             biddeth
             him
             not
             to
             trust
             ,
             not
             to
             look
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             that
             which
             is
             
             the
             aym
             he
             hath
             .
             The
             very
             best
             things
             that
             be
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             after
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             even
             death
             it self
             it
             may
             be
             counted
             a
             remedy
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             penalty
             .
             God
             will
             have
             a
             mans
             life
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             and
             death
             to
             come
             soon
             ;
             because
             he
             will
             not
             have
             his
             creature
             worn
             out
             with
             a
             tedious
             misery
             ,
             and
             transitory
             vanity
             ;
             a
             vanity
             of
             misery
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             this
             vain
             miserable
             life
             of
             mortality
             .
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             thing
             that
             followeth
             in
             the
             Text
             (
             that
             I
             may
             hast
             on
             )
             we
             have
             Hope
             ,
             we
             have
             
               Hope
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             we
             have
             
               Hope
               in
               Christ
               in
               this
               life
            
             ;
             our
             hope
             in
             this
             life
             is
             not
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             
               if
               it
               were
               in
               this
               life
               only
               ,
               it
               were
               miserable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               life
               is
               a
               misery
            
             ;
             
             There
             is
             the
             fifth
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             plainly
             appear
             to
             us
             in
             many
             passages
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             either
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             stand
             to
             proveit
             :
             You
             will
             ask
             me
             ,
             how
             it
             will
             be
             raised
             from
             this
             place
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             
               We
               are
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               ,
            
             because
             that
             we
             are
             mentioned
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             more
             miserable
             ;
             it
             implieth
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             miserable
             more
             or
             less
             :
             the
             very
             comparison
             that
             is
             used
             ,
             doth
             manifestly
             declare
             unto
             us
             that
             there
             is
             a
             measure
             of
             misery
             to
             every
             man
             living
             :
             so
             then
             there
             is
             misery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             appeareth
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             because
             here
             and
             else-where
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             man
             and
             misery
             made
             terms
             convertible
             :
             Man
             is
             named
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             Enoch
             is
             misery
             :
             Man
             ,
             and
             misery
             so
             joyned
             together
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             pulling
             them
             asunder
             till
             death
             parts
             them
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             is
             no
             more
             misery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             that
             misery
             here
             ;
             our
             being
             
               miserable
               in
               this
               life
            
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             even
             with
             the
             very
             best
             things
             of
             this
             life
             :
             the
             very
             best
             things
             that
             are
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             look
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             say
             they
             are
             stiled
             miserable
             ;
             but
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             even
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             our
             Hope
             it self
             ;
             say
             what
             you
             can
             ,
             here
             is
             Hope
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             Christ
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             here
             is
             misery
             too
             .
             Now
             then
             we
             reason
             thus
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             best
             things
             in
             this
             life
             be
             miserable
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             are
             no
             better
             then
             so
             ;
             that
             the
             best
             are
             no
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ;
             because
             let
             us
             have
             what
             we
             would
             have
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             here
             it
             is
             misery
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             come
             to
             the
             conclusion
             we
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Jacobs
             conclusion
             ,
             Gen.
             47.9
             .
             
               Few
               and
               evil
               have
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               years
               of
               my
               life
               been
               ,
            
             it
             is
             Jobs
             conclusion
             too
             ,
             
             
               Mans
               life
               is
               full
               of
               misery
               :
            
             It
             is
             Davids
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             
               Mans
               life
               is
               full
               of
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               it
               is
               soon
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               we
               fly
               away
               ;
               our
               dayes
               come
               to
               an
               end
               as
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
               ,
               they
               pass
               away
               as
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               ,
            
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             
               withereth
               as
               grass
            
             :
             It
             is
             Solomons
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             his
             Text
             ;
             all
             is
             vain
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             
               Vanity
               of
               vanities
               ,
               all
               is
               vanity
               ,
            
             one
             thing
             and
             other
             ,
             
               every
               thing
               under
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             
             our
             life
             it self
             ,
             our selves
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             here
             we
             are
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             he
             calleth
             all
             vanity
             :
             And
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               This
               I
               say
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               is
               short
               :
               
               And
               what
               is
               our
               life
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               James
               ?
               But
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             vapour
             that
             vanisheth
             ,
             a
             meoter
             of
             misery
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             this
             now
             ?
             
             (
             to
             speak
             it
             in
             few
             words
             home
             to
             our selves
             ,
             )
             somewhat
             may
             concern
             our selves
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             as
             we
             respect
             and
             reflect
             upon
             others
             ,
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             our selves
             ,
             it
             may
             have
             this
             double
             Vse
             .
             First
             to
             wean
             us
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             Secondly
             to
             win
             us
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             wean
             us
             from
             the
             World
             :
             The
             World
             considered
             in
             it self
             is
             so
             full
             of
             misery
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             delighted
             in
             :
             there
             is
             so
             much
             bitterness
             ,
             that
             I
             warrant
             it
             will
             wean
             any
             Child
             from
             it
             that
             is
             not
             a
             worldling
             ,
             for
             he
             indeed
             is
             at
             his
             own
             breasts
             with
             his
             own
             Mother
             ;
             But
             consider
             the
             World
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             true
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             false
             sweetness
             ,
             certain
             pain
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             pleasure
             ;
             tedious
             labour
             ,
             and
             timerors
             rest
             ;
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             but
             vanity
             and
             misery
             ,
             
             for
             saith
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
               Love
               not
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               that
               makes
               himself
               the
               friend
               of
               God
               ,
               makes
               himself
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               World.
            
             O
             you
             lovers
             of
             the
             World
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             )
             I
             wonder
             at
             you
             !
             O
             foolish
             men
             !
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             ?
             for
             what
             wrestle
             
             why
             do
             you
             strive
             and
             contend
             so
             much
             ?
             what
             thing
             is
             there
             in
             the
             World
             that
             is
             worthy
             your
             labour
             ?
             there
             is
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             but
             that
             which
             is
             foolish
             ,
             and
             frothy
             ,
             and
             frayl
             ,
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             vain
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             danger
             ,
             full
             of
             disaster
             ;
             suffer
             your selves
             therefore
             to
             be
             weaned
             from
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             we
             know
             there
             are
             some
             persons
             that
             will
             not
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             Worlds
             breasts
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             it
             than
             so
             .
             Let
             such
             enjoy
             their
             own
             errour
             till
             they
             run
             to
             ruin
             ,
             and
             till
             their
             own
             overthrow
             take
             them
             off
             :
             Yet
             not
             withstanding
             we
             know
             that
             which
             an
             Ancient
             hath
             ,
             that
             
               to
               whom
               God
               is
               once
               sweet
               ,
               the
               World
               must
               needs
               be
               bitter
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             serveth
             to
             win
             us
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             one
             draweth
             us
             off
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             may
             drive
             us
             on
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             mercies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               :
            
             when
             I
             consider
             how
             infinite
             he
             is
             in
             his
             love
             ;
             I
             am
             ravished
             in
             spirit
             ,
             I
             am
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             taken
             off
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             I
             have
             set
             my
             heart
             and
             affections
             on
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             on
             heavenly
             things
             .
             And
             now
             when
             I
             think
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             my
             hope
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             my
             help
             ;
             and
             there
             where
             my
             help
             is
             ,
             
             there
             is
             my
             love
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             my
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             Christ
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             
               He
               is
               the
               life
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             right
             hand
             where
             there
             is
             pleasure
             for
             evermore
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             pain
             ,
             no
             more
             death
             ;
             
               for
               the
               first
               things
               are
               past
               away
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             John
             in
             the
             Revelation
             )
             
               and
               all
               things
               are
               become
               new
               .
            
          
           
             Oh
             he
             that
             did
             but
             know
             the
             joyes
             that
             are
             reserved
             for
             such
             as
             are
             received
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             would
             soon
             be
             taken
             up
             from
             all
             conceits
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Think
             you
             but
             of
             that
             great
             convocation
             house
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             great
             place
             of
             Majesty
             and
             honour
             ,
             where
             all
             
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
            
             are
             ;
             where
             all
             the
             Saints
             departed
             live
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             all
             the
             blessed
             Patriarchs
             ,
             godly
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             fellowship
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ;
             where
             there
             are
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             
               Arch
               -
               Angels
               ,
               Thrones
            
             ,
             and
             
               Dominions
               ,
               Seraphims
            
             ,
             and
             Cherubins
             in
             those
             glorious
             Orbs
             ;
             Where
             there
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             ,
             whose
             Glory
             is
             more
             then
             can
             be
             seen
             ,
             be
             said
             ,
             conceived
             to
             be
             ;
             where
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             such
             
               as
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
            
             ,
             (
             no
             faith
             Saint
             Austin
             )
             eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             colour
             ;
             
               nor
               eare
               hath
               not
               heard
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             sound
             ;
             nor
             never
             
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
            
             to
             conceive
             ,
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             must
             
               enter
               into
               it
            
             ;
             where
             all
             shall
             
               be
               filled
               with
               abundance
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Prophet
             :
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             
               taste
               and
               see
               how
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
            
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             abundance
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             drink
             out
             of
             the
             River
             running
             over
             with
             infinite
             and
             transcendent
             pleasures
             ;
             where
             there
             gold
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             their
             silver
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             their
             land
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             their
             life
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             their
             joy
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             their
             God
             shall
             be
             
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             he
             shall
             fill
             them
             with
             
               the
               peace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             peace
             is
             it
             
               which
               passeth
            
             ,
             which
             is
             infinitely
             beyond
             
               all
               understanding
               .
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               City
               of
               God
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Kings
             is
             verity
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             is
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             is
             felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             is
             eternity
             .
          
           
             The
             comparing
             of
             these
             two
             things
             together
             ,
             of
             this
             lifes
             misery
             ,
             and
             that
             lifes
             felicity
             and
             eternity
             ,
             would
             make
             a
             man
             sing
             and
             to
             sigh
             too
             .
             It
             would
             make
             him
             sing
             ,
             I
             singing
             is
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             sighing
             is
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             singing
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             
               Blesled
               are
               they
               that
               dwell
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               alwayes
               praysing
               thee
            
             ;
             here
             is
             singing
             :
             but
             sighings
             is
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             for
             
               while
               we
               are
               in
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             therefore
             
               sigh
               we
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               dissolved
               and
               to
               be
               clothed
               upon
               with
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               Heaven
               :
            
             for
             while
             we
             are
             here
             we
             cannot
             be
             happy
             ,
             
               for
               this
               life
               is
               misery
            
             .
             This
             be
             spoken
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             application
             of
             this
             plea
             is
             for
             others
             :
             
             seeing
             this
             life
             is
             such
             a
             life
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             that
             life
             is
             such
             a
             life
             of
             glory
             and
             immortality
             ;
             our
             present
             hap
             so
             base
             ,
             our
             future
             hope
             so
             excellent
             :
             this
             should
             stay
             us
             and
             take
             us
             off
             from
             mourning
             for
             such
             as
             are
             departed
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             without
             hope
             of
             them
             .
             Hope
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             the
             principal
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             lament
             and
             mourn
             for
             those
             that
             are
             departed
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             spirits
             for
             the
             blessed
             translation
             of
             such
             into
             eternal
             rest
             from
             this
             vail
             of
             misery
             ,
             I
             say
             we
             should
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             very
             translation
             .
          
           
           
             What
             dost
             thou
             mourn
             and
             lament
             ,
             and
             hang
             down
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             loss
             of
             such
             as
             are
             departed
             and
             gone
             to
             rest
             with
             God
             ?
             Oh
             but
             thou
             wilt
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             heavy
             for
             their
             gain
             ,
             but
             for
             thine
             own
             loss
             :
             but
             seeing
             thy
             loss
             is
             the
             less
             ,
             and
             their
             gain
             the
             greater
             ,
             why
             dost
             thon
             not
             observe
             a
             mean
             and
             a
             proportion
             in
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             fitting
             both
             in
             Civility
             ,
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             lawes
             both
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             mourning
             ,
             especially
             
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             at
             times
             and
             occasions
             offered
             in
             this
             nature
             ,
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             .
             But
             for
             Rachel
             to
             
               mourn
               for
               her
               Children
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             
               she
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
            
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             she
             could
             have
             been
             comforted
             ,
             but
             she
             would
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             well
             .
             But
             I
             say
             here
             is
             comfort
             in
             abundance
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             that
             which
             must
             stay
             us
             from
             being
             transported
             with
             impatient
             grief
             ;
             we
             must
             overcome
             all
             our
             grief
             with
             patience
             ,
             with
             a
             blessed
             expectation
             of
             our
             own
             dissolution
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             think
             
               we
               shall
               go
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               return
               to
               us
            
             ;
             let
             us
             
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               best
            
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             and
             for
             thee
             too
             .
             Enough
             of
             the
             fist
             Point
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             will
             but
             name
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             run
             through
             this
             whole
             Scripture
             at
             this
             time
             )
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               The
               righteous
               and
               the
               hopeful
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               miserable
            
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             most
             miserable
             ,
             not
             the
             most
             miserable
             of
             all
             ,
             nay
             they
             are
             not
             miserable
             at
             all
             .
             
          
           
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             ?
          
           
             By
             the
             force
             of
             the
             argument
             here
             that
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             :
             for
             this
             being
             a
             part
             of
             an
             Argument
             ,
             and
             an
             Hypothetical
             proposition
             ,
             he
             reasoneth
             thus
             :
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               only
               we
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               miserable
               ,
            
             but
             now
             for
             this
             life
             onely
             we
             have
             not
             
               hope
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             set
             our
             rest
             there
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             of
             all
             men
             the
             most
             miserable
             .
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             ?
             because
             the
             most
             wicked
             ,
             the
             most
             wretched
             ;
             so
             the
             less
             wicked
             ,
             the
             least
             wretched
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             righteous
             ,
             the
             best
             blest
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             miserable
             .
          
           
             Not
             
               the
               most
            
             ?
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Not
             at
             all
             ?
             No
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             outward
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             this
             World
             is
             no
             true
             prosperity
             ,
             so
             the
             outward
             adversity
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             no
             true
             misery
             :
             it
             is
             not
             such
             as
             doth
             destitute
             and
             dissolute
             a
             man
             utterly
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             faithful
             come
             off
             with
             hope
             ,
             I
             and
             with
             rejoycing
             rather
             then
             grudging
             and
             repining
             at
             it
             ;
             yea
             they
             joy
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             
               are
               more
               then
               conquerours
            
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             sheweth
             then
             ,
             that
             that
             they
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             misery
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             lifes
             misery
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             not
             being
             at
             all
             miserable
             that
             are
             righteous
             ;
             should
             teach
             all
             of
             us
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             to
             strive
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             the
             love
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             such
             kind
             of
             Graces
             as
             all
             good
             Christians
             and
             godly
             persons
             should
             be
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Hell
             to
             punish
             ,
             nor
             no
             Heaven
             to
             cherish
             a
             man
             in
             ;
             though
             there
             were
             no
             reward
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             nor
             revenge
             against
             the
             bad
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             love
             of
             vertue
             should
             constrain
             an
             ingenious
             Christian
             to
             strive
             after
             holiness
             and
             piety
             :
             but
             if
             not
             for
             the
             love
             of
             religion
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             it
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             misery
             that
             may
             befall
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             prevent
             if
             we
             remember
             now
             our
             duties
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             for
             the
             righteous
             man
             is
             not
             ,
             cannot
             be
             miserable
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             
             this
             shall
             serve
             to
             shew
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             World
             from
             judging
             rashly
             :
             there
             is
             a
             great
             obliquity
             ,
             and
             a
             perverse
             judgment
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             men
             censure
             those
             that
             are
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             misery
             to
             be
             of
             all
             men
             the
             most
             miserable
             :
             whereas
             we
             know
             that
             this
             is
             no
             true
             misery
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             but
             outward
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             temporal
             misery
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             real
             misery
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             serveth
             to
             rectifie
             the
             obliquity
             of
             such
             mens
             judgments
             ,
             as
             do
             determine
             the
             godly
             to
             be
             in
             a
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             most
             true
             :
             for
             
               we
               count
               them
            
             (
             faith
             Saint
             James
             )
             
               blessed
               that
               endure
            
             .
             
             Do
             they
             endure
             to
             the
             very
             death
             ?
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               :
            
             and
             who
             would
             not
             die
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dwell
             with
             God
             there
             in
             rest
             ?
             who
             that
             loveth
             ,
             who
             that
             hopeth
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             where
             his
             love
             ,
             where
             his
             hope
             is
             ?
             would
             not
             have
             what
             he
             
             hopeth
             for
             ?
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             say
             to
             his
             servant
             
               Moses
               ,
               No
               man
               can
               see
               my
               face
               and
               live
               ?
            
             Oh
             (
             saith
             a
             Father
             )
             let
             me
             die
             then
             !
             for
             I
             will
             die
             to
             see
             thee
             :
             who
             would
             not
             die
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             dwell
             ever
             where
             his
             hope
             is
             ?
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               we
               had
               only
               hope
               ,
               then
               were
               we
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               :
            
             but
             our
             hope
             is
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             ,
             no
             not
             miserable
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             done
             with
             my
             Text
             :
             You
             see
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             present
             meeting
             ,
             to
             Inter
             this
             little
             Child
             in
             Christian
             burial
             ,
             the
             last
             service
             and
             duty
             we
             owe
             to
             deceased
             Saints
             :
             I
             cannot
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             you
             expect
             not
             that
             I
             should
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             sealed
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             died
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             resteth
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             doubt
             no
             more
             of
             a
             happy
             rest
             with
             
               Christ
               the
               mediatour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             then
             I
             do
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             Christ
             hath
             sealed
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             leave
             it
             in
             that
             rest
             ,
             and
             return
             our selves
             to
             our
             own
             duty
             and
             service
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             a
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             PLATFORM
             OF
             CHARITY
             :
             OR
             THE
             LIBERAL
             MANS
             GUIDE
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GAL.
                 6.10
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 therefore
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             sixt
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             begins
             to
             perswade
             these
             Galatians
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             )
             to
             Beneficence
             :
             and
             having
             in
             the
             ninth
             verse
             ;
             the
             verse
             before
             the
             Text
             ;
             given
             them
             great
             incouragement
             in
             this
             course
             .
             
               Be
               not
               weary
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               well-doing
               :
               for
               in
               due
               season
               we
               shall
               reap
               ,
               if
               we
               faint
               not
               .
            
             The
             words
             I
             have
             now
             read
             to
             you
             ,
             are
             an
             inference
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             seeing
             if
             we
             hold
             out
             ,
             we
             
               shall
               reap
            
             in
             due
             time
             :
             then
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               As
               we
               have
               opportunity
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               good
               to
               all
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             speak
             something
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             observe
             the
             main
             things
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               As
               we
               have
               opportunity
            
             .
             
          
           
             Cairos
             ,
             signifieth
             more
             than
             time
             ,
             
               As
               we
               have
               time
            
             ,
             so
             the
             old
             Translation
             reads
             
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             signifieth
             more
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Chronos
             ,
             and
             a
             Cairos
             ,
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             an
             opportunity
             of
             time
             .
             There
             is
             a
             time
             taken
             in
             the
             largest
             sence
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             opportunity
             of
             time
             restrained
             to
             those
             advantages
             of
             times
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             by
             wisdome
             may
             make
             unto
             himself
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             any
             duty
             that
             God
             〈◊〉
             of
             him
             .
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             a
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               reape
               if
               we
               faint
               not
               .
            
             He
             shewes
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             sowing
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             of
             reaping
             :
             and
             so
             in
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               sow
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               reap
               .
            
             Now
             while
             the
             sowing
             time
             lasts
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             opportunity
             that
             he
             now
             speaks
             of
             )
             while
             the
             time
             of
             sowing
             lasts
             ;
             let
             us
             embrace
             those
             times
             and
             opportunites
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               (
               as
               we
               have
               opportunity
               )
               do
               good
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Do
               good
            
             ,
             
             is
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             as
             large
             an
             extent
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             .
             All
             is
             good
             that
             is
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             will
             revealed
             .
             
               Be
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               minds
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               know
               what
               the
               good
               and
               acceptable
               will
               of
               God
               is
               .
            
             But
             in
             this
             place
             it
             is
             restrained
             to
             some
             particular
             acts
             of
             Beneficence
             towards
             men
             ,
             towards
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             :
             which
             are
             the●…
             said
             to
             be
             good
             deeds
             ,
             and
             good
             acts
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             concurrence
             between
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             ,
             with
             conformity
             to
             the
             Rule
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the●…
             must
             be
             actions
             .
             It
             is
             not
             speaking
             good
             ,
             nor
             meaning
             good
             only
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             doing
             good
             .
             
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               a
               brother
               be
               naked
               ,
               or
               hungry
               ,
               or
               cold
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               go
               in
               peace
               ,
               warm
               thee
               ,
               but
               you
               give
               him
               no
               fire
               :
               and
               go
               and
               cloath
               thee
               ,
               but
               you
               give
               him
               no
               apparel
               :
               and
               go
               and
               feed
               thee
               ,
               but
               you
               give
               him
               no
               meat
               .
            
             Here
             are
             good
             words
             now
             :
             but
             the
             deeds
             are
             not
             answerable
             ;
             here
             are
             no
             good
             deeds
             at
             all
             .
             Solomon
             compares
             such
             complemental
             charity
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             vernal
             ,
             and
             in
             outward
             expression
             ,
             to
             
               Cloudes
               and
               winds
               without
               rain
            
             .
             Not
             much
             unlike
             the
             boxes
             of
             Apothecaries
             ,
             that
             are
             adorned
             with
             glorious
             titles
             without
             ,
             but
             open
             them
             ,
             and
             examin
             their
             in-sides
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             nothing
             but
             emptiness
             .
             Well
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             :
             there
             must
             be
             good
             actions
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             these
             must
             have
             a
             good
             rise
             ,
             they
             must
             proceed
             from
             a
             good
             affection
             too
             〈◊〉
             else
             they
             lose
             the
             name
             of
             good
             actions
             .
             
               Make
               the
               tree
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
            
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             same
             condition
             :
             the
             actions
             are
             not
             good
             ,
             if
             the
             affections
             be
             naught
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             that
             requires
             beneficence
             ,
             he
             commands
             benevolence
             also
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             men
             become
             tender-hearted
             ,
             and
             
               put
               on
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               :
            
             that
             they
             should
             Sympathize
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             affectioned
             to
             them
             ;
             
             to
             
               mourn
               with
               those
               that
               mourn
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             those
             that
             are
             bound
             ,
             as
             being
             bound
             with
             them
             .
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             called
             being
             merciful
             .
             
               Be
               merciful
               ,
               as
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               merciful
               .
            
             
             He
             saith
             not
             only
             do
             works
             of
             mercy
             ;
             but
             be
             merciful
             ,
             do
             them
             from
             a
             merciful
             heart
             ,
             from
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             that
             yearn
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             in
             necessity
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             these
             actions
             ,
             and
             these
             affections
             whence
             they
             rise
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             conformitiy
             with
             the
             Law.
             There
             is
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             goodness
             :
             that
             is
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             those
             will
             worships
             and
             idle
             ceremonies
             made
             according
             to
             the
             inventions
             of
             man
             ;
             as
             a
             thousand
             devicies
             in
             Popery
             (
             wherein
             they
             intimate
             a
             show
             of
             great
             Liberality
             )
             they
             are
             not
             good
             deeds
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             that
             good
             rule
             that
             should
             uphold
             and
             make
             them
             so
             .
             So
             much
             shall
             serve
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             .
             Good
             deeds
             then
             are
             such
             actions
             as
             rise
             from
             a
             sanctified
             affection
             ;
             and
             receive
             ground
             and
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             will
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             third
             term
             yet
             .
             
               Do
               good
               to
               all
               men
            
             ;
             What
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             mean
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             receive
             the
             fruits
             of
             our
             Beneficence
             ?
             There
             are
             some
             men
             notorionsly
             wicked
             ,
             and
             rather
             to
             be
             punished
             than
             relieved
             :
             The
             Apostle
             means
             not
             such
             ,
             
             for
             he
             giveth
             you
             a
             Caution
             ;
             
               If
               any
               man
               worke
               not
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               eate
               .
            
             Relieve
             him
             not
             that
             hath
             ability
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             will
             live
             idly
             ,
             and
             unprofitably
             ;
             But
             do
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             men
             so
             far
             as
             you
             see
             them
             in
             extream
             want
             ,
             unable
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             if
             their
             lawful
             necessities
             call
             upon
             your
             charity
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             all
             men
             must
             be
             looked
             unto
             ,
             but
             especially
             
               To
               the
               houshold
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
           
             By
             
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             here
             he
             means
             the
             multitude
             of
             beleevers
             and
             not
             only
             those
             that
             dwell
             near
             us
             ,
             and
             about
             us
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             deispersed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             :
             The
             dispersion
             spoken
             of
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             are
             this
             
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             :
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             what
             difference
             or
             distance
             soever
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             houshold
             together
             ;
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             God.
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             sometime
             it
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             and
             sometime
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             .
             Of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             :
             
               In
               my
               Fathers
               house
               are
               many
               mansions
               .
            
             There
             it
             is
             heaven
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             blessed
             .
             Then
             for
             the
             Church
             militant
             :
             
               Moses
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               his
               house
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Text.
             And
             Paul
             exhorts
             Timothy
             how
             he
             should
             carry
             himself
             in
             
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             :
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             live
             above
             us
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             our
             good
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             intended
             of
             those
             that
             are
             here
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             ;
             that
             is
             called
             Gods
             houshold
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             communion
             amongst
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             amongst
             those
             that
             live
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             that
             abide
             under
             the
             same
             roof
             ,
             that
             live
             under
             the
             same
             government
             ,
             that
             eat
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             &
             c.
             So
             then
             you
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             Take
             those
             advantages
             of
             times
             ,
             which
             you
             can
             obtain
             (
             or
             else
             many
             will
             slip
             unprofitably
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             such
             actions
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             those
             that
             want
             them
             .
             If
             there
             be
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             may
             make
             choyce
             of
             persons
             to
             whom
             you
             may
             do
             good
             :
             choose
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             In
             them
             you
             may
             observe
             briefly
             these
             three
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             a
             determination
             ,
             
             or
             limitation
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Saints
             are
             tied
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             in
             joyned
             them
             :
             
               as
               you
               have
               opportunity
            
             ,
             and
             while
             you
             have
             time
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             declaration
             of
             duty
             ,
             
               do
               good
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             description
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             this
             good
             must
             be
             done
             ;
             first
             more
             generally
             :
             
               Do
               good
               to
               all
            
             :
             and
             then
             more
             particularly
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             especial
             note
             ;
             
               Especially
               to
               those
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               Faith.
            
             Of
             these
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             time
             (
             to
             take
             the
             words
             as
             they
             lie
             )
             while
             you
             have
             time
             therefore
             ,
             
               or
               as
               you
               have
               opportunity
            
             ,
             the
             words
             themselves
             do
             render
             the
             main
             point
             .
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Christians
               to
               take
               their
               advantages
               of
               times
               :
               to
               take
               the
               best
               opportunities
               of
               their
               life
               to
               do
               good
               .
            
             
          
           
             I
             will
             speak
             somewhat
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             of
             the
             point
             ;
             and
             something
             by
             way
             of
             Application
             ,
             and
             so
             proceed
             to
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             Explication
             :
             what
             is
             intended
             ,
             or
             meant
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             incite
             you
             to
             embrace
             times
             and
             opportunities
             .
             Briefly
             these
             two
             things
             are
             meant
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             that
             you
             should
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             lose
             the
             time
             of
             life
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             forego
             the
             advantages
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             of
             estates
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             have
             life
             to
             
               do
               good
            
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             (
             if
             you
             have
             life
             )
             you
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             enjoy
             means
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             
               do
               good
            
             .
             While
             you
             have
             life
             therefore
             ,
             and
             time
             ,
             
               do
               good
            
             ;
             or
             while
             you
             enjoy
             means
             :
             and
             so
             power
             to
             
               do
               good
            
             :
             embrace
             these
             opportunites
             .
             That
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             then
             there
             must
             be
             a
             doing
             good
             while
             you
             have
             life
             ;
             let
             your
             good
             works
             go
             before
             you
             ,
             do
             things
             while
             you
             live
             ,
             and
             defer
             not
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             till
             your
             death
             .
             
             
               Make
               you
               friends
               of
               the
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               want
               ,
               they
               may
               receive
               you
               into
               everlasting
               habitations
               .
            
             He
             calls
             that
             
               unrighteous
               Mammon
            
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             is
             unrighteously
             gotten
             only
             (
             though
             that
             may
             be
             meant
             )
             but
             that
             which
             is
             unrighteously
             kept
             ,
             is
             unrighteous
             Mammon
             to
             you
             ;
             if
             you
             procured
             it
             never
             so
             justly
             ,
             unless
             you
             do
             rightly
             dispose
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             be
             desirous
             to
             do
             right
             in
             disposing
             of
             your
             Mammon
             ,
             of
             your
             wealth
             ,
             do
             it
             now
             ;
             That
             when
             you
             want
             that
             power
             ,
             and
             those
             times
             ,
             you
             may
             enjoy
             the
             comfortable
             fruit
             of
             the
             well-redeeming
             
             of
             the
             time
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             to
             
               receive
               you
               into
               everlasting
               habitations
            
             .
             In
             the
             25.
             verse
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Luke
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             challenge
             of
             Abraham
             to
             
               Dives
               ;
               Son
               remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life-time
               haddest
               thy
               goods
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifieth
             )
             thou
             haddest
             thy
             opportunities
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             goods
             too
             ,
             but
             now
             thou
             hast
             neither
             life
             nor
             goods
             left
             thee
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             with
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               he
               is
               blessed
               and
               thou
               art
               tormented
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             folly
             of
             those
             
               five
               Virgins
            
             ,
             
             they
             took
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             life
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             meant
             there
             )
             but
             they
             posted
             over
             all
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             hoped
             that
             all
             might
             be
             effected
             in
             a
             trice
             or
             miniute
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             held
             them
             employment
             enough
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             came
             short
             of
             heaven
             ;
             
               the
               gates
               were
               shut
            
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Bridegroom
               came
            
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             imagine
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             That
             therefore
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             good
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             neglected
             the
             wayes
             of
             goodness
             all
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             know
             that
             by
             works
             there
             ,
             
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             
               Their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             not
             the
             works
             they
             have
             deferred
             untill
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             fruits
             of
             those
             works
             ,
             they
             did
             while
             they
             were
             living
             ,
             and
             received
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             untill
             death
             .
             Their
             works
             follow
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             works
             .
             It
             is
             more
             good
             and
             pleasant
             by
             far
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             actions
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             effects
             to
             succeed
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             yet
             suppose
             that
             he
             may
             make
             that
             up
             in
             his
             Will
             ,
             
             which
             he
             hath
             neglected
             ,
             all
             his
             life
             long
             :
             and
             though
             he
             have
             lived
             miserably
             ,
             covetously
             ,
             and
             unprofitably
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             yet
             his
             thoughts
             may
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Charitable
               Requests
               of
               his
               last
               Testament
            
             ;
             as
             bequeathing
             largely
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             be
             may
             at
             the
             last
             make
             fit
             compensation
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             neglect
             of
             former
             duties
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             with
             such
             a
             bad
             resolution
             ,
             
             for
             first
             it
             argues
             a
             sign
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             will
             not
             trust
             God
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             want
             in
             his
             life-time
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             else
             that
             he
             defers
             the
             doing
             good
             in
             health
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             for
             fear
             of
             wanting
             himself
             ?
             such
             distrust
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             providence
             of
             God.
             Besides
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             which
             bids
             thee
             do
             good
             when
             thou
             hast
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             while
             thou
             enjoyest
             the
             advantage
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             expects
             it
             now
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             of
             many
             that
             neglect
             those
             times
             of
             doing
             good
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             supplyed
             that
             defect
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             large
             benevolence
             of
             their
             Wills
             ;
             
               Their
               will
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               their
               deed
               is
               naught
               .
            
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             I
             proceed
             unto
             the
             second
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             only
             take
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             
             but
             also
             the
             opportunity
             of
             thy
             means
             ,
             and
             thy
             estate
             ;
             while
             there
             is
             yet
             
               a
               price
               in
               thine
               hand
            
             :
             while
             thou
             hast
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             enjoyest
             wealth
             to
             do
             good
             with
             :
             redeem
             the
             advantages
             and
             opportunities
             by
             employing
             them
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             for
             which
             thou
             didst
             receive
             them
             .
             The
             time
             may
             come
             wherein
             you
             may
             desire
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             cannot
             ;
             wanting
             an
             estate
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             whereby
             to
             do
             it
             .
             
             Mark
             what
             Solomon
             faith
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               trust
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               ?
               for
               Riches
               have
               wings
               as
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               and
               fly
               away
               toward
               heaven
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             vanity
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             still
             forbear
             ,
             and
             stay
             ,
             while
             their
             estates
             increase
             ;
             pretending
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             better
             able
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             extend
             themselves
             more
             largely
             :
             or
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             a
             better
             opportunity
             .
             But
             
               why
               with
               thou
               trust
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               ?
            
             Thou
             seest
             a
             fowl
             in
             her
             flight
             ,
             and
             now
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             thou
             perceivest
             it
             ,
             but
             instantly
             it
             vanisheth
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             .
             Why
             
               riches
               have
               wings
            
             (
             faith
             Solomon
             .
             )
             Thou
             hast
             them
             now
             in
             thy
             possession
             ,
             and
             retainest
             them
             fast
             in
             hold
             ,
             
             but
             presently
             they
             are
             departed
             ;
             they
             fly
             as
             an
             Eagle
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             .
             And
             the
             same
             wise
             man
             when
             he
             exhorteth
             men
             to
             
               cast
               their
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
            
             ;
             He
             gives
             them
             this
             reason
             :
             
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               evils
            
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             judgments
             and
             calamities
             God
             intends
             to
             bring
             upon
             that
             Nation
             where
             thou
             livest
             ,
             upon
             the
             City
             ,
             upon
             the
             Family
             where
             thou
             dwellest
             ;
             upon
             thy
             person
             or
             estate
             :
             
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               evils
            
             ,
             
             
               God
               will
               bring
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
               charge
               rich
               men
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high-minded
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               trust
               not
               in
               uncertain
               riches
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               ready
               to
               distribute
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               ,
               
               and
               to
               do
               good
               works
               .
            
             What
             is
             it
             that
             hinders
             men
             from
             distributing
             ,
             and
             communicating
             ?
             Because
             
               they
               trust
               in
               uncertain
               Riches
            
             .
             For
             if
             they
             would
             now
             learn
             not
             to
             
               trust
               in
               uncertain
               Riches
            
             ,
             but
             account
             them
             uncertain
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             put
             confidence
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             those
             outward
             means
             (
             which
             they
             so
             much
             rely
             on
             )
             fail
             their
             expectations
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             be
             more
             liberal
             ,
             and
             bountiful
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             .
             So
             then
             here
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             opportunities
             of
             life
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             first
             take
             the
             time
             of
             life
             ,
             while
             you
             may
             do
             good
             ;
             and
             then
             take
             the
             means
             ,
             the
             wealth
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             time
             of
             your
             means
             .
             
             For
             this
             observe
             Jobs
             case
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             discoursing
             of
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             he
             was
             now
             a
             man
             stript
             of
             all
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             day
             the
             Richest
             man
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             the
             Sabeans
             and
             Caldeans
             had
             carried
             away
             his
             goods
             ,
             his
             cattel
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             Yet
             there
             was
             one
             thing
             that
             administred
             comfort
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             adversity
             and
             his
             affliction
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             this
             ,
             faith
             he
             ;
             
               If
               I
               have
               made
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               poor
               to
               fail
               ;
               or
               if
               I
               eat
               my
               morsels
               alone
               ;
               or
               if
               I
               have
               not
               relieved
               the
               fatherless
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             I
             have
             not
             done
             thus
             and
             thus
             ;
             then
             let
             the
             Lords
             fiercest
             judgment
             fall
             upon
             me
             ;
             But
             herein
             consists
             my
             comfort
             ,
             my
             conscience
             bears
             me
             witness
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             had
             wealth
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             did
             good
             .
             I
             was
             
               father
               to
               the
               fatherless
               ;
               a
               foot
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
               and
               eyes
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             I
             did
             all
             the
             good
             that
             lay
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             my
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             means
             to
             do
             it
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             little
             do
             you
             know
             (
             beloved
             )
             whatsoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             whatsoever
             estate
             thou
             hast
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             as
             a
             nail
             fastned
             in
             a
             sure
             place
             ,
             and
             thinkest
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             moved
             from
             this
             condition
             :
             Thou
             knowest
             not
             how
             soon
             God
             may
             turn
             his
             hand
             upon
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             maist
             be
             as
             Job
             was
             on
             the
             dunghil
             deprived
             of
             all
             comforts
             .
             What
             will
             be
             thy
             consolation
             then
             ?
             that
             when
             thou
             hadst
             wealth
             ,
             thou
             didst
             good
             with
             it
             .
             It
             will
             add
             to
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             that
             thou
             hadst
             great
             possessions
             ,
             and
             didst
             neither
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             nor
             do
             good
             to
             men
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             point
             ;
             I
             come
             to
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             
             it
             serves
             for
             the
             reproof
             of
             many
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             
               price
               in
               their
               hands
            
             :
             But
             
               they
               want
               hearts
            
             to
             embrace
             the
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             .
             They
             pretend
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             mind
             inclining
             to
             good
             :
             But
             they
             have
             no
             heart
             to
             take
             the
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             advantages
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             means
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             them
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             
             they
             want
             hearts
             to
             embrace
             those
             .
             Remember
             what
             Solomon
             faith
             :
             
               Say
               not
               to
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               go
               ,
               and
               come
               again
               to
               morrow
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               now
               in
               thine
               hands
               to
               give
               him
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             only
             have
             a
             man
             not
             deny
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             him
             delay
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             put
             him
             not
             from
             thee
             till
             to
             morrow
             ,
             if
             his
             help
             remain
             in
             thine
             hands
             to
             day
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             thou
             have
             a
             purpose
             to
             do
             it
             to
             morrow
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             in
             thy
             power
             to
             day
             ,
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             defer
             it
             not
             till
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             only
             delay
             their
             purposes
             ,
             but
             by
             protracting
             lose
             their
             purposes
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             ,
             then
             in
             some
             cases
             for
             men
             :
             not
             only
             to
             purpose
             truly
             ,
             but
             to
             promise
             heartily
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             perform
             these
             ,
             and
             these
             acts
             of
             mercy
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             deliver
             them
             from
             such
             fears
             and
             dangers
             ,
             as
             they
             (
             at
             such
             times
             )
             are
             incompast
             with
             .
             A
             man
             that
             endures
             extremity
             of
             weather
             ,
             in
             a
             tempestuous
             Sea
             ,
             if
             happily
             he
             may
             attain
             the
             land
             in
             safety
             :
             a
             man
             that
             is
             diseased
             with
             sickness
             ,
             if
             now
             he
             may
             recover
             his
             health
             again
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             suffers
             imprisonment
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             procure
             his
             liberty
             :
             or
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             fear
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             
             by
             the
             means
             of
             some
             unhappy
             casualty
             ;
             if
             now
             he
             may
             escape
             that
             loss
             :
             he
             will
             bestow
             a
             great
             deal
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             promises
             ,
             and
             vows
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             extremity
             .
             But
             how
             many
             of
             those
             promises
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             other
             purposes
             ,
             come
             to
             nothing
             ?
             they
             have
             liberty
             ,
             they
             receive
             health
             ;
             they
             enjoy
             safety
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             full
             fruition
             of
             all
             their
             desires
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             how
             short
             come
             their
             vows
             of
             performance
             ?
             not
             one
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             turns
             God
             away
             without
             his
             bargain
             .
             Remember
             how
             the
             Lord
             taxeth
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               their
               distress
            
             (
             and
             the
             Lord
             reckons
             up
             divers
             and
             sundry
             troubles
             they
             were
             in
             )
             then
             they
             speak
             good
             words
             to
             God
             :
             they
             would
             cleave
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             .
             But
             (
             thus
             faith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               They
               flattered
               the
               Lord
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
            
             
             and
             were
             false
             in
             the
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             Is
             it
             not
             it
             so
             (
             beloved
             )
             with
             many
             of
             us
             ?
             Oh
             that
             your
             hearts
             might
             smite
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             many
             purposes
             ,
             and
             promises
             that
             you
             have
             made
             of
             doing
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             your
             duty
             !
             One
             man
             hath
             promised
             restitution
             of
             unjust
             gain
             :
             another
             ,
             to
             become
             more
             liberal
             ,
             and
             bountiful
             toward
             others
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             hath
             waited
             week
             after
             week
             ,
             moneth
             after
             moneth
             ,
             and
             year
             after
             year
             ;
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             you
             continue
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             either
             unsensible
             ,
             or
             careless
             to
             accomplish
             your
             promise
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             rendring
             unto
             him
             his
             due
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             let
             it
             stir
             up
             every
             one
             of
             us
             to
             a
             care
             of
             his
             duty
             of
             embracing
             opportunities
             .
             And
             when
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             take
             opportunities
             ,
             we
             would
             draw
             you
             a
             degree
             higher
             :
             not
             only
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             them
             ;
             for
             how
             shall
             a
             man
             obtain
             the
             advantage
             of
             taking
             opportunities
             ,
             if
             he
             first
             seek
             them
             not
             ?
             and
             therefore
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             that
             .
             We
             see
             
               Abraham
               sitting
               in
               the
               door
               of
               his
               Tent
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             observe
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             ;
             he
             stayed
             not
             till
             the
             men
             knocked
             at
             his
             door
             for
             reliefe
             ,
             
             but
             took
             notice
             of
             their
             passing
             by
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             call
             them
             .
             We
             see
             a
             good
             old
             man
             in
             Judges
             19.
             
             As
             he
             perceives
             a
             stranger
             passing
             the
             streets
             ,
             first
             takes
             occasion
             to
             question
             his
             wants
             ,
             and
             forbears
             not
             till
             the
             man
             complain
             ;
             so
             willing
             was
             he
             to
             administer
             to
             his
             necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             him
             good
             .
             We
             see
             David
             expressing
             his
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Jonathan
               .
               He
               enquires
               if
               there
               were
               any
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               him
               kindness
               for
               Jonathans
               sake
               .
            
             So
             should
             we
             do
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             of
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             them
             )
             unto
             whom
             I
             may
             shew
             kindness
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ?
             He
             hath
             been
             better
             to
             us
             then
             Jonathan
             was
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             much
             more
             backward
             to
             Retribution
             ,
             and
             expressions
             of
             thankfulness
             then
             David
             was
             to
             Jonathan
             .
             But
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plentiful
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             stand
             on
             it
             ;
             I
             say
             this
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             should
             discharge
             this
             task
             :
             not
             to
             stay
             and
             forbear
             till
             the
             reports
             of
             mens
             wants
             are
             brought
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             circumspect
             and
             seek
             for
             all
             accasions
             that
             may
             deserve
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             goodness
             .
             If
             you
             live
             in
             a
             Parish
             wherein
             (
             happily
             )
             there
             remains
             not
             many
             poor
             ,
             yet
             you
             live
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             there
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             not
             many
             in
             the
             City
             ;
             you
             live
             in
             a
             Country
             ,
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             doubtless
             where
             there
             are
             many
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             none
             there
             ,
             yet
             thou
             hast
             further
             means
             to
             extend
             thy
             charity
             :
             Thou
             livest
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             World
             dispersed
             in
             Bohemia
             ,
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             earth
             where
             the
             poor
             abide
             ?
             enquire
             after
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             relieve
             their
             necessities
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             from
             the
             determination
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             declaration
             of
             duty
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               do
               good
            
             .
             
             I
             told
             you
             what
             this
             goodness
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Doing
             good
             is
             a
             releeving
             those
             that
             are
             in
             necessity
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             context
             and
             coherence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             So
             then
             the
             main
             Point
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Gods
               servants
            
             (
             as
             to
             make
             advantage
             of
             their
             times
             so
             )
             
               to
               employ
               themselves
               in
               releeving
               of
               others
               .
            
             
             Take
             it
             more
             briesly
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               doing
               good
               ,
               to
               releeve
               others
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ;
             and
             it
             well
             becomes
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             time
             on
             earth
             and
             means
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             employ
             our selves
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             relieving
             others
             .
             And
             there
             is
             familiar
             appearance
             of
             this
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             reasons
             also
             .
          
           
             By
             Scripture
             it
             is
             commanded
             in
             precept
             ,
             and
             commended
             in
             practise
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             
               If
               any
               of
               thy
               brethren
               among
               thee
               be
               poor
            
             (
             faith
             God
             )
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               harden
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               shut
               up
               thy
               hand
               against
               thy
               poor
               brother
               .
            
             The
             not
             opening
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             relieve
             him
             ,
             God
             accounts
             that
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               harden
               thy
               heart
               against
               thy
               brother
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Cast
               thy
               bread
               upon
               the
               Waters
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               after
               many
               dayes
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               fast
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               give
               his
               bread
               to
               the
               hungry
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               man
               should
               release
               those
               that
               
               are
               in
               Captivity
               ,
               
               and
               to
               let
               the
               oppressed
               go
               free
               ?
            
             The
             Apostle
             wisheth
             that
             as
             they
             abounded
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             ,
             and
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             goodness
             ;
             so
             they
             might
             abound
             also
             in
             this
             Grace
             of
             God.
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             willing
             readiness
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             .
             
               To
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               distribute
               forget
               not
               ;
               for
               with
               such
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             
             You
             see
             thereby
             doing
             good
             ,
             he
             means
             distribution
             :
             the
             latter
             word
             doth
             prove
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             both
             explain
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             it
             likewise
             commended
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             I
             need
             not
             be
             large
             in
             discoursing
             to
             you
             the
             carriage
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             Lot
             ,
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             Job
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             
             yea
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             plentiful
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             although
             Christ
             himselfe
             were
             relieved
             by
             others
             ;
             yet
             out
             of
             that
             he
             gave
             a
             share
             to
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             It
             wil
             appear
             likewise
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             and
             these
             may
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             from
             the
             equity
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             equal
             you
             should
             thus
             employ
             your
             time
             and
             estate
             ,
             and
             those
             advantages
             of
             life
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             doner
             of
             ,
             partly
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             commits
             an
             injury
             in
             neglecting
             these
             holy
             duties
             :
             and
             is
             not
             only
             become
             an
             unmerciful
             ,
             but
             an
             unjust
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             plainest
             phrase
             a
             dishonest
             man
             :
             he
             is
             not
             just
             that
             doth
             not
             thus
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
               with-hold
               not
               the
               good
               from
               the
               owner
               thereof
               ,
            
             
             (
             faith
             God
             )
             
               when
               it
               is
               in
               thy
               power
               to
               give
               .
            
             The
             poor
             is
             owner
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             rich
             so
             farr
             as
             his
             necessity
             requires
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             proves
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             justice
             and
             equity
             ,
             to
             bestow
             his
             riches
             where
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             bestowed
             :
             and
             a
             man
             is
             unjust
             in
             that
             respect
             if
             he
             do
             it
             not
             .
             
             Riches
             are
             called
             
               unrighteous
               mammon
            
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             expressed
             before
             )
             when
             they
             are
             unrighteously
             with-held
             from
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             be
             given
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             they
             are
             unrighteously
             gotten
             .
             So
             that
             detaining
             it
             from
             those
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             appointed
             by
             Gods
             direction
             ,
             converts
             that
             riches
             (
             perchance
             honestly
             procured
             )
             into
             the
             mammon
             of
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             as
             it
             becomes
             a
             matter
             of
             justice
             ,
             so
             it
             proves
             likewise
             a
             matter
             of
             wisedome
             :
             a
             man
             makes
             wise
             provision
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             future
             also
             by
             this
             course
             ,
             And
             therefore
             it
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             employ
             their
             endeavours
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             fast
             hold
             on
             the
             forehead
             of
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             proves
             a
             consequent
             of
             wisedome
             for
             themselves
             in
             procuring
             their
             own
             good
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               judgeth
               wisely
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             why
             so
             ?
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               consider
               him
               in
               the
               day
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               will
               not
               give
               him
               over
               to
               the
               will
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             What
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             a
             man
             is
             most
             subject
             to
             fear
             in
             this
             World
             ?
             but
             that
             which
             David
             faith
             concerning
             
               Saul
               :
               I
               shal
               fall
               sometime
               or
               other
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               some
               enemy
               ,
            
             of
             some
             mischievous
             person
             ,
             or
             malicious
             person
             or
             other
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Lord
             hath
             here
             promised
             a
             large
             assurance
             of
             safety
             and
             protection
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             his
             adversaries
             in
             the
             day
             of
             evil
             ,
             
             if
             he
             wisely
             consider
             the
             poor
             .
             Again
             it
             makes
             much
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             posterity
             .
             
               The
               good
               man
               is
               merciful
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               his
               seed
               inherits
               the
               blessing
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             he
             perceives
             not
             such
             sensible
             and
             apparant
             fruits
             ,
             or
             outward
             success
             in
             his
             own
             life
             upon
             this
             course
             ,
             yet
             his
             seed
             inherits
             the
             blessing
             :
             and
             the
             less
             he
             enjoyes
             ,
             the
             more
             shall
             they
             receive
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             recompence
             for
             his
             benevolent
             kindness
             towards
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             And
             what
             greater
             legacy
             can
             man
             bestow
             upon
             his
             posterity
             then
             to
             leave
             them
             (
             by
             his
             particular
             means
             )
             in
             the
             loving
             favour
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             so
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             
             so
             it
             becomes
             a
             course
             of
             wisedome
             for
             the
             future
             also
             .
             
               Charge
               the
               rich
               men
               of
               the
               World
               that
               they
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               laying
               up
               a
               good
               foundation
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             And
             by
             this
             means
             a
             man
             may
             provide
             well
             for
             eternity
             .
             
               Make
               you
               friends
            
             (
             faith
             Christ
             )
             
               of
               your
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               fail
               ,
               they
               may
               receive
               you
               into
               everlasting
               habitations
               .
            
             The
             way
             for
             a
             man
             to
             provide
             for
             eternal
             good
             ,
             is
             to
             use
             his
             talent
             of
             wealth
             and
             estate
             (
             for
             the
             present
             )
             to
             the
             good
             of
             many
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Reasons
             plainly
             verified
             :
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             briefly
             and
             hasten
             to
             that
             which
             remains
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             so
             then
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             writ
             down
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             Gods
             servants
             to
             mannage
             the
             opportunities
             of
             this
             life
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             course
             of
             doing
             good
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             distribution
             and
             reliefe
             .
          
           
             Then
             it
             serves
             to
             reprove
             those
             that
             neglect
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             not
             a
             business
             
             of
             their
             life
             ;
             only
             they
             conceive
             of
             it
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             praise
             and
             commendations
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             they
             do
             well
             in
             performing
             ,
             and
             not
             very
             ill
             in
             omitting
             .
             They
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             of
             no
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             but
             voluntary
             charity
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             arbitrary
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             duty
             necessary
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             appear
             but
             slack
             and
             indifferent
             ;
             they
             conceive
             this
             as
             a
             duty
             to
             lay
             up
             wealth
             ,
             but
             never
             remember
             the
             necessity
             of
             laying
             out
             wealth
             to
             be
             commanded
             for
             a
             greater
             duty
             then
             the
             former
             :
             they
             take
             it
             for
             their
             duty
             to
             get
             all
             they
             can
             ,
             but
             forget
             the
             following
             precept
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             with
             that
             they
             get
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             there
             are
             such
             lavish
             expences
             bestowed
             upon
             every
             vanity
             ,
             that
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             relieved
             with
             our
             estates
             in
             point
             of
             equity
             ;
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             Commandment
             is
             swallowed
             up
             by
             every
             vanity
             .
             It
             is
             spent
             in
             excessive
             apparel
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             vain
             fashion-monger
             :
             in
             superfluity
             of
             dyet
             for
             the
             Glutton
             ,
             and
             the
             Epicure
             :
             in
             Haukes
             ,
             and
             Hounds
             ,
             and
             Dogs
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             voluptuous
             person
             :
             it
             is
             consumed
             in
             raising
             up
             vain
             and
             unnecessary
             Buildings
             by
             earth-worms
             ,
             that
             make
             their
             habitations
             below
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             foundation
             for
             themselves
             on
             earth
             ;
             neglecting
             that
             goodly
             building
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             re-edisying
             of
             their
             souls
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             thus
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             poor
             consumed
             ,
             and
             themselves
             (
             for
             want
             of
             the
             same
             )
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             misery
             that
             this
             World
             can
             inflict
             .
             Some
             cry
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             an
             estate
             to
             undergo
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             run
             to
             excesse
             of
             Riot
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             voluptuous
             and
             superfluous
             feasts
             ,
             that
             the
             Phenix
             hardly
             escapes
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             desires
             .
             If
             you
             can
             be
             thus
             excessive
             in
             your
             dyet
             ,
             in
             your
             apparel
             ,
             in
             your
             sports
             ;
             if
             you
             can
             cast
             away
             in
             presents
             ,
             and
             in
             gifts
             ,
             in
             bribes
             ,
             and
             in
             gratuities
             ,
             superfluously
             upon
             rich
             friends
             :
             there
             must
             (
             of
             necessity
             )
             be
             a
             defect
             in
             your
             will
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             neglect
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             lend
             no
             hand
             to
             help
             them
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             but
             because
             of
             the
             natural
             rebellion
             and
             Athisme
             that
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             every
             man
             against
             God
             ;
             that
             they
             will
             employ
             their
             estates
             any
             way
             ,
             rather
             then
             bestow
             them
             to
             that
             purpose
             for
             which
             they
             are
             appointed
             by
             God.
             Oh
             what
             account
             shall
             such
             be
             able
             to
             make
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             do
             but
             suppose
             
               when
               the
               Books
               shall
            
             come
             
               to
               be
               opened
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             particulars
             ,
             Diaries
             and
             passages
             of
             your
             life
             shall
             be
             thus
             examined
             :
             Item
             ,
             so
             much
             for
             a
             feast
             ;
             Item
             ,
             on
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             for
             such
             another
             great
             feast
             ;
             and
             many
             a
             hundred
             dayes
             ,
             for
             as
             many
             hundred
             feasts
             ,
             wherein
             hundreds
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             endured
             extream
             want
             ,
             and
             inforced
             into
             banishment
             into
             other
             places
             ,
             to
             persecution
             ,
             to
             misery
             and
             distress
             ,
             when
             thou
             couldest
             not
             find
             one
             of
             them
             in
             a
             corner
             of
             thy
             purse
             .
             Item
             ,
             so
             much
             for
             such
             apparel
             ,
             for
             such
             entertainment
             ,
             for
             such
             building
             of
             Walks
             and
             Galleries
             ;
             What
             nothing
             for
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ?
             are
             they
             so
             empty
             ,
             when
             your
             houses
             appear
             so
             full
             ?
             live
             they
             so
             poor
             ,
             and
             you
             so
             richly
             glad
             ?
             what
             can
             you
             spare
             nothing
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             distressed
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             Oh
             my
             beloved
             ,
             remember
             what
             James
             faith
             ;
             
             
               Go
               to
               now
               you
               rich
               men
               ,
               weep
               and
               howl
               ,
               for
               your
               garments
               are
               Moth
               eaten
               ,
            
             whereon
             you
             have
             bestowed
             so
             much
             cost
             ,
             
               and
               your
               gold
               and
               silver
               is
               rusty
            
             and
             canker'd
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               shall
               eate
               up
               your
               flesh
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               ,
               at
               that
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             it
             teach
             therefore
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             bestow
             their
             Almes
             most
             willingly
             ,
             
             to
             be
             free
             and
             in
             continual
             readiness
             ,
             in
             extending
             their
             contribution
             towards
             the
             necessities
             of
             those
             that
             want
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             good
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             principal
             duty
             unto
             which
             the
             Text
             doth
             invite
             you
             .
             
               While
               you
               have
               opportunity
               ,
               do
               good
               .
            
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             a
             man
             in
             such
             actions
             of
             mercy
             ,
             
             and
             bounty
             ,
             and
             liberality
             ,
             make
             it
             appear
             
               that
               he
               doth
               good
            
             ?
             Therefore
             briefly
             ,
             take
             some
             helps
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             will
             contribute
             out
             of
             his
             estate
             to
             releeve
             others
             ,
             and
             intends
             to
             do
             good
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             what
             he
             doth
             justly
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             out
             of
             mercy
             extended
             to
             one
             ,
             injure
             another
             ,
             but
             must
             alwayes
             level
             his
             charity
             by
             his
             own
             ability
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calls
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             .
             
               Cast
               [
               thy
               ]
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
               :
            
             
             thy
             own
             bread
             ,
             not
             another
             mans
             .
             To
             give
             that
             which
             is
             a
             mans
             own
             by
             right
             ,
             by
             lawful
             procuring
             ;
             his
             own
             by
             right
             of
             possession
             ,
             the
             gifts
             bestowed
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             makes
             acceptation
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             provides
             a
             double
             recompence
             
             for
             the
             giver
             .
             You
             see
             how
             Zachens
             gives
             ;
             
               If
               I
               have
               wronged
               any
               man
               ,
               I
               will
               restore
               it
               ,
               and
               half
               my
               goods
               I
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             make
             restitution
             of
             what
             I
             have
             unjustly
             gotten
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             remainder
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             half
             to
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             giving
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             employ
             all
             his
             life-time
             in
             the
             procurement
             of
             unjust
             gain
             :
             By
             Usury
             ,
             deceit
             in
             trading
             ,
             and
             other
             indirect
             and
             forbidden
             courses
             ,
             to
             heap
             up
             abundance
             of
             
               red
               clay
            
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             sum
             up
             a
             large
             Bill
             of
             the
             particular
             goods
             he
             intends
             to
             Religion
             ;
             for
             Churches
             ,
             and
             for
             Hospitals
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             ,
             with
             other
             such
             like
             benevolences
             ,
             makes
             but
             a
             simple
             satisfaction
             for
             thy
             unjust
             courses
             ,
             in
             procuring
             such
             wealth
             to
             the
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             detriment
             of
             others
             :
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             thy
             advantage
             ;
             all
             this
             while
             thou
             art
             a
             thief
             ,
             and
             givest
             stoln
             goods
             .
             Nay
             ,
             thou
             maist
             further
             assure
             thy self
             ,
             that
             Hell
             shall
             be
             the
             greatest
             recompence
             of
             thy
             charity
             ,
             because
             thou
             bestowest
             that
             which
             is
             not
             thine
             .
             Thou
             oughtest
             first
             to
             have
             made
             thy
             estate
             clear
             ,
             and
             have
             restored
             the
             things
             that
             belonged
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             reserved
             thine
             own
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             give
             free
             scope
             to
             thy
             charity
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             good
             action
             ,
             which
             time
             and
             occasion
             could
             propound
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             duty
             of
             any
             man
             that
             will
             do
             good
             in
             giving
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             justly
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             he
             must
             give
             wisely
             too
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             the
             marke
             of
             a
             man
             fearing
             God
             ;
             
               He
               considers
               wisely
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               he
               orders
               his
               affairs
               with
               judgment
               .
            
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             Judgment
             hath
             a
             twofold
             respect
             ;
             it
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             a
             mans
             gift
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             .
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             a
             judgment
             ,
             
             a
             wise
             ordering
             of
             things
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             quantity
             which
             a
             man
             bestowes
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             Acts
             11.29
             .
             
               They
               gave
               according
               to
               their
               abilities
               ,
            
             they
             kept
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             exceeded
             not
             .
             So
             must
             thou
             ,
             or
             else
             another
             man
             may
             (
             perchance
             )
             lose
             by
             thy
             liberality
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             there
             must
             be
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             ;
             
               My
               goodness
               extends
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               to
               the
               faithful
               ones
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Text
             faith
             here
             ,
             
               to
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             give
             to
             every
             one
             that
             comes
             next
             to
             hand
             .
             There
             be
             some
             persons
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             releeved
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             of
             extream
             necessity
             .
             We
             must
             extend
             our
             Benevolence
             to
             those
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith.
             Give
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             naked
             and
             hungry
             members
             ,
             that
             belong
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             want
             a
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             return
             of
             thy
             charity
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             as
             it
             must
             be
             done
             justly
             and
             wisely
             ,
             so
             (
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             do
             good
             in
             releeving
             )
             we
             must
             do
             it
             simply
             .
             In
             the
             simplicity
             and
             plainness
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             
               Let
               him
               that
               distributes
               ,
               do
               it
               in
               simplicity
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             What
             is
             that
             simplicity
             ?
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             up
             to
             God
             with
             a
             single
             eye
             (
             as
             the
             eye
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             single
             ,
             when
             it
             viewes
             but
             one
             object
             at
             once
             so
             )
             the
             heart
             is
             small
             when
             it
             respects
             God
             onely
             in
             this
             action
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             other
             reckoning
             of
             any
             outward
             object
             .
             A
             double-minded
             man
             he
             looks
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             carries
             some
             respect
             to
             the
             outward
             honour
             which
             he
             expects
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             more
             (
             often
             times
             )
             to
             the
             World
             then
             to
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             he
             joynes
             them
             together
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             be
             desirous
             to
             bestow
             his
             benevolence
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             receive
             recompence
             from
             above
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             for
             his
             sake
             that
             commands
             it
             ,
             and
             reflect
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               Conscience
            
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               among
               you
               :
            
             
             not
             affecting
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             aiming
             
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               God
            
             in
             that
             we
             do
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Christ
             advised
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             admit
             
               their
               right
               hand
               to
               know
               what
               their
               left
               hand
               did
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             as
             it
             must
             be
             simple
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             chearful
             :
             
               God
               loves
               a
               chearful
               giver
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             perfect
             sign
             of
             chearfulness
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             only
             give
             without
             grudging
             ,
             upon
             all
             opportunities
             :
             but
             when
             he
             will
             be
             careful
             to
             prevent
             them
             in
             his
             willingness
             to
             seek
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             the
             duty
             it self
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             last
             thing
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             this
             must
             be
             done
             .
             First
             generally
             :
             All
             ,
             and
             then
             particularly
             ,
             
               The
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             .
          
           
             First
             generally
             :
             
               Do
               good
               to
               all
            
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             
             to
             all
             that
             endure
             such
             wants
             and
             necessities
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             no
             transgression
             of
             the
             rule
             to
             releeve
             them
             :
             for
             those
             that
             live
             unprofitably
             ,
             and
             become
             burthens
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             (
             except
             in
             case
             of
             extream
             necessity
             )
             it
             loses
             the
             name
             of
             mercy
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             
             and
             deserves
             neither
             reward
             nor
             commendations
             .
             Yet
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             in
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             then
             take
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Do
               good
               to
               all
            
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             also
             .
             We
             have
             the
             Parable
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             this
             path
             ,
             where
             the
             good
             Samaritan
             lends
             his
             assistance
             to
             the
             Jew
             that
             fell
             among
             theeves
             :
             We
             cannot
             but
             know
             of
             the
             opposition
             and
             enmity
             ,
             between
             the
             Samaritans
             and
             the
             Jewes
             :
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             in
             case
             of
             extremity
             ,
             the
             Samaritan
             helps
             the
             Jew
             .
             Therein
             our
             Saviour
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             (
             in
             this
             case
             )
             is
             a
             mans
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             law
             that
             commands
             ,
             
               to
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
            
             ;
             intends
             we
             should
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             if
             necessity
             require
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             there
             is
             the
             same
             maker
             of
             one
             ,
             as
             of
             another
             ;
             
               We
               have
               all
               one
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             )
             and
             
               hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
               ?
            
             
             Then
             by
             Creation
             we
             are
             all
             alike
             Children
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             especial
             Grace
             :
             and
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Creatures
             of
             God
             and
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             their
             Maker
             ;
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             some
             consideration
             extended
             toward
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             extream
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             there
             dwels
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Image
             in
             all
             man-kind
             ,
             and
             that
             resemblance
             makes
             us
             alied
             to
             each
             other
             by
             the
             bonds
             of
             Nature
             :
             
             then
             
               if
               we
               love
               not
               our
               brother
               whom
               we
               see
               daily
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               love
               him
               whom
               we
               never
               saw
               ?
            
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             some
             use
             briefly
             of
             this
             .
             
             Is
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             doing
             of
             good
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             when
             necessity
             requires
             it
             :
             Then
             let
             it
             teach
             us
             (
             without
             all
             evasion
             and
             protraction
             of
             those
             duties
             commanded
             )
             to
             embrace
             every
             object
             and
             occasion
             that
             may
             invite
             us
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             merciful
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             may
             reply
             in
             this
             fashion
             ,
             
             my
             intent
             is
             very
             plyable
             :
             that
             away
             of
             goodness
             ,
             I
             could
             willingly
             extend
             it
             toward
             such
             a
             man
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             a
             stranger
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             whom
             I
             was
             never
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             
             but
             the
             churlish
             reply
             of
             Nabal
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             David
             ?
             there
             are
             divers
             men
             abroad
             whom
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             
               there
               are
            
             some
             
               servants
               that
               are
               run
               from
               their
               masters
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               I
               give
               my
               bread
               and
               that
               I
               have
               provided
               for
               my
               shearers
            
             unto
             them
             ?
             
               Nabal
               was
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               folly
               was
               with
               him
               .
               Abigai
               !
            
             did
             truly
             interpret
             his
             nature
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             signified
             a
             man
             of
             folly
             ;
             for
             if
             his
             conditions
             had
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             sent
             them
             empty
             to
             their
             Master
             ,
             knowing
             their
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             a
             stranger
             ought
             to
             be
             relieved
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             thrust
             him
             back
             from
             our
             charity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             such
             a
             one
             (
             I
             confess
             )
             is
             not
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             an
             enemy
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             lay
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             procur'd
             me
             all
             the
             mischiefe
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             now
             relieve
             him
             ?
          
           
             Mark
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
             
               If
               thine
               enemy
               hunger
               ,
               feed
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               naked
               ,
               cloath
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               thirst
               ,
               give
               him
               drink
               :
               for
               in
               so
               doing
               thou
               shalt
               heap
               coals
               of
               fire
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             
             there
             remains
             so
             much
             unthankfulness
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             soon
             discouraged
             (
             by
             peoples
             ingratitude
             )
             in
             the
             office
             of
             doing
             dood
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             
               Cast
               thy
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               for
               after
               many
               dayes
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               .
            
             Though
             it
             seem
             no
             more
             to
             thee
             but
             as
             a
             stone
             sunck
             down
             into
             the
             deep
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             morsel
             of
             bread
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             that
             floates
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             that
             cast
             it
             in
             ,
             without
             possibility
             of
             recovering
             it
             again
             ,
             or
             receiving
             any
             fruit
             or
             benefit
             from
             the
             same
             ;
             yet
             cease
             not
             to
             cast
             it
             there
             ,
             
               for
               after
               many
               dayes
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             replies
             ,
             
             I
             do
             good
             to
             some
             already
             ;
             I
             give
             something
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             a
             Schollar
             in
             the
             University
             ;
             somewhat
             I
             do
             for
             the
             binding
             of
             a
             poor
             Child
             to
             an
             Apprentiship
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             bestowed
             my
             good
             will
             towards
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             young
             beginner
             in
             his
             trade
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             no
             end
             of
             doing
             good
             ?
          
           
             Mark
             again
             ,
             
             the
             advise
             of
             Solomon
             for
             that
             ;
             
               Give
               a
               portion
               to
               seven
               ,
               and
               to
               eight
               .
            
             If
             thou
             have
             done
             good
             to
             one
             ,
             extend
             it
             to
             a
             second
             ,
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             again
             to
             a
             fourth
             ,
             
             and
             a
             sift
             ,
             and
             sixt
             ,
             and
             a
             seventh
             ,
             and
             to
             eight
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             there
             remains
             an
             object
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             power
             in
             thine
             hands
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             extended
             the
             like
             bounty
             to
             seven
             ,
             and
             to
             eight
             already
             .
          
           
             Some
             man
             will
             answer
             again
             ,
             
             that
             by
             this
             course
             (
             if
             every
             man
             bestow
             his
             benevolence
             so
             largely
             )
             no
             man
             could
             become
             rich
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             God
             appoints
             some
             rich
             men
             in
             this
             World
             as
             well
             as
             poor
             .
          
           
             Solomon
             answers
             that
             objection
             thus
             .
             
             
               If
               the
               Clouds
               be
               full
               they
               pour
               down
               rain
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             argued
             thus
             .
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             riches
             on
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             rain
             to
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             that
             superfluity
             of
             waters
             to
             pour
             down
             on
             the
             earth
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             they
             shall
             still
             detain
             it
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             all
             :
             So
             God
             hath
             given
             riches
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             arive
             at
             a
             fulness
             of
             estate
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             pour
             down
             and
             distil
             the
             fruits
             of
             that
             blessing
             on
             them
             that
             are
             poor
             and
             live
             in
             necessity
             ,
             as
             the
             rain
             descends
             upon
             dry
             clods
             of
             earth
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             
             a
             man
             might
             pour
             down
             comfort
             ,
             but
             the
             ill
             success
             it
             meets
             with
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             good
             it
             begets
             in
             them
             on
             whom
             it
             is
             bestowed
             (
             for
             they
             oftentimes
             become
             worse
             ,
             by
             the
             receipt
             of
             such
             benefits
             ,
             )
             disheartens
             the
             giver
             from
             the
             extending
             of
             his
             charity
             according
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             good
             nature
             .
          
           
             Saith
             Solomon
             for
             that
             ;
             
             
               As
               the
               Tree
               falls
               so
               it
               lyes
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               or
               West
               ,
               to
               North
               ,
               or
               South
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             As
             the
             Tree
             being
             hewen
             down
             (
             lie
             which
             way
             it
             will
             )
             falls
             to
             the
             profit
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             owner
             :
             so
             it
             proves
             with
             all
             things
             thou
             performest
             with
             intent
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             fall
             more
             prosperous
             ,
             or
             less
             prosperous
             in
             the
             event
             ;
             yet
             the
             conclusion
             converts
             them
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             owner
             ;
             and
             there
             they
             lie
             ,
             and
             their
             recompence
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             
             I
             have
             continued
             a
             great
             while
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             doing
             of
             good
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             old
             ,
             and
             have
             lived
             thus
             long
             at
             my
             trade
             ,
             and
             thus
             long
             I
             have
             been
             a
             House-keeper
             ,
             and
             thus
             long
             have
             had
             an
             estate
             in
             my
             hands
             ;
             all
             which
             time
             I
             have
             ever
             employed
             my self
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             good
             offices
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             intermit
             any
             occasion
             that
             might
             invite
             me
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             yet
             time
             to
             cease
             ?
          
           
             No
             (
             saith
             Solomon
             )
             
               in
               the
               morning
               sowthy
               seed
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               let
               not
               thy
               hands
               rest
               .
            
             (
             For
             all
             those
             words
             are
             but
             several
             answers
             ,
             to
             several
             objections
             ;
             )
             Sow
             thy
             seed
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             estate
             begins
             to
             be
             improved
             ,
             and
             then
             even
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             left
             off
             gaining
             ,
             cease
             not
             to
             persist
             in
             giving
             ,
          
           
             Saith
             another
             man
             ;
             
             You
             must
             not
             lop
             the
             twig
             too
             soon
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             beginning
             to
             grow
             .
             I
             am
             but
             now
             in
             the
             way
             to
             thrive
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             am
             further
             entred
             into
             that
             course
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             extend
             my
             goodness
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Sow
             thy
             seed
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             thy
             life
             .
             
          
           
             But
             saith
             another
             man
             ,
             
             I
             have
             done
             that
             already
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             with
             me
             as
             before
             ,
             by
             reason
             I
             follow
             not
             my
             trade
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             possibility
             of
             getting
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             not
             thy
             hand
             cease
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             
             saith
             God.
             When
             thy
             shop
             windows
             are
             shut
             up
             ,
             thy
             compassion
             must
             still
             continue
             open
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             bid
             gain
             adue
             ,
             and
             taken
             thy
             leave
             of
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             getting
             :
             even
             then
             ,
             if
             thou
             enjoy
             an
             estate
             in
             thine
             hands
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             excuse
             for
             thee
             to
             cease
             from
             bestowing
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             evening
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             there
             is
             no
             time
             excepted
             ,
             nor
             person
             to
             be
             refused
             if
             necessity
             require
             ;
             but
             a
             man
             must
             do
             good
             to
             all
             men
             at
             all
             times
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             matter
             chiefly
             intended
             is
             these
             two
             ;
          
           
             
               That
               there
               are
               some
               poor
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
             God
             hath
             (
             in
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             )
             some
             that
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             relief
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               houshold
               ,
               should
               especially
               look
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             First
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               there
               are
               some
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               :
            
             
             
               true
               believers
               ,
               whose
               wants
               call
               for
               reliefe
               .
            
          
           
             So
             we
             see
             Christs
             speaks
             as
             it
             were
             for
             himself
             ,
             
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             ;
             
               I
               was
               hungry
               ,
               and
               you
               did
               not
               feed
               me
               ;
               I
               was
               naked
               and
               you
               did
               not
               cloath
               me
               .
            
             Those
             that
             Christ
             owns
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             accounts
             them
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             ,
             even
             those
             are
             hungry
             and
             
             naked
             .
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               poor
               of
               this
               world
               rich
               in
               faith
               .
            
             They
             be
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Gods
             houshould
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             poor
             in
             this
             world
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             an
             example
             of
             this
             .
             A
             Widdow
             comes
             to
             Elisha
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             tels
             him
             ;
             
             
               Thy
               servant
               ,
               my
               husband
               ,
               was
               a
               man
               fearing
               God
               :
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               creditor
               is
               coming
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               my
               sons
               to
               be
               bond-slaves
               .
            
             The
             man
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             the
             poor
             Widdow
             wanted
             means
             ,
             and
             her
             sons
             must
             be
             exposed
             to
             extremity
             of
             bondage
             for
             discharge
             of
             his
             fathers
             ingagements
             .
             A
             hard
             case
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             case
             of
             a
             man
             fearing
             God.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             there
             are
             those
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             
             that
             send
             help
             to
             
               the
               poor
               Saints
            
             of
             Achaia
             ;
             they
             were
             Saints
             ,
             and
             yet
             poor
             ;
             receiving
             help
             from
             a
             company
             of
             poor
             people
             at
             Macedonia
             ,
             being
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             bears
             witness
             of
             them
             ,
             
               they
               gave
               above
               their
               ability
            
             .
             
             We
             see
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             an
             heir
             of
             heaven
             ,
             lying
             full
             of
             sores
             ,
             and
             in
             want
             ,
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             Dives
             ,
             that
             was
             after
             thrown
             into
             hell
             :
             An
             heir
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             yet
             on
             earth
             a
             Beggar
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             (
             beloved
             )
             the
             point
             is
             true
             :
             now
             we
             will
             descend
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             respect
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             by
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             becomes
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             conformity
             between
             the
             head
             and
             the
             members
             ;
             for
             
               Christ
               that
               was
               rich
               ,
               for
               our
               sakes
               became
               poor
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             even
             Christ
             that
             was
             rich
             ,
             
             and
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             became
             poor
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
            
             unto
             all
             ,
             for
             our
             sakes
             ;
             so
             poor
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             
               the
               foxes
               had
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               fowles
               of
               the
               ayre
               had
               nests
            
             ;
             
             but
             our
             Redeemer
             had
             no
             shelter
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             room
             ,
             as
             
               to
               rest
               his
               head
            
             .
             Now
             there
             must
             be
             a
             conformity
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             :
             if
             the
             head
             be
             poor
             ,
             necessity
             makes
             the
             other
             members
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Cup.
             
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             
             if
             you
             observe
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             of
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             on
             earth
             here
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             small
             occasion
             to
             marvel
             at
             their
             simple
             estates
             ,
             considering
             they
             are
             a
             company
             of
             travellers
             and
             Pilgrims
             ,
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
               I
               beseech
               you
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               Pilgrims
               and
               strangers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             are
             not
             only
             strangers
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             riches
             conveyed
             unto
             them
             ,
             after
             some
             certain
             stay
             in
             a
             place
             .
             But
             they
             are
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             time
             will
             not
             permit
             their
             abode
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             upon
             any
             condition
             of
             advantage
             ;
             for
             their
             profession
             compels
             them
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             :
             On
             whom
             our
             Proverbe
             may
             truly
             be
             verified
             ;
             that
             
               a
               rouling
               stone
               gathers
               nothing
            
             .
             They
             are
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             Pilgrims
             desires
             extend
             no
             further
             (
             in
             this
             life
             )
             then
             a
             staffe
             and
             a
             scrip
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               brood
               of
               travellers
            
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               that
               seek
               thy
               face
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             followes
             another
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             proceeds
             from
             the
             opposition
             they
             find
             in
             the
             world
             against
             their
             course
             ;
             the
             world
             labours
             to
             make
             them
             poor
             ,
             and
             having
             prevailed
             (
             like
             an
             imperious
             Jaylor
             ,
             to
             a
             distressed
             prisoner
             )
             endeavours
             to
             keep
             them
             under
             .
             And
             it
             comes
             so
             to
             pass
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             natural
             enmity
             ,
             and
             division
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             in
             opposition
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
             You
             shall
             find
             that
             our
             Saviour
             intending
             to
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             made
             his
             way
             through
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             dispatched
             some
             before
             to
             provide
             him
             lodging
             .
             But
             the
             Samaritans
             understanding
             ,
             or
             suspecting
             that
             he
             was
             minded
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             refused
             to
             entertain
             him
             .
             
               They
               would
               not
               receive
               him
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ;
             Why
             ?
             Because
             he
             was
             going
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             thus
             deals
             the
             world
             with
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             if
             they
             would
             rely
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             their
             end
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             riches
             should
             flow
             in
             in
             abundance
             ,
             and
             their
             estates
             might
             arive
             to
             be
             as
             eminent
             and
             mighty
             as
             others
             .
             But
             if
             their
             minds
             be
             resolved
             for
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             reflect
             that
             way
             ;
             Let
             them
             seek
             their
             own
             entertainment
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             receive
             no
             benefit
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             any
             contentment
             ,
             by
             their
             permission
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             God
             disposeth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             by
             his
             wondrous
             providence
             ,
             that
             his
             glory
             may
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             conspicuous
             and
             open
             ;
             in
             providing
             that
             they
             
               of
               the
               houshould
               of
               faith
            
             should
             endure
             the
             scourge
             of
             poverty
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             work
             of
             his
             grace
             may
             appear
             the
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             their
             poverty
             ;
             for
             when
             doth
             grace
             make
             it self
             more
             manifest
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             such
             extremities
             ?
             The
             stars
             make
             the
             brightest
             reflection
             ,
             in
             the
             obscurest
             night
             :
             and
             grace
             appears
             most
             glorious
             ,
             
             chiefly
             in
             distress
             ;
             
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Job
            
             ;
             had
             not
             Job
             endured
             
             much
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             been
             exercised
             in
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             world
             had
             been
             ignorant
             of
             his
             vertues
             :
             he
             was
             first
             deprived
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             and
             suffered
             the
             torments
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             before
             he
             expressed
             his
             patience
             .
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             those
             people
             ,
             
             
               which
               wandered
               in
               sheeps-skins
               ,
               and
               goats-skins
               .
            
             But
             how
             could
             you
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             their
             faith
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             not
             heard
             of
             their
             clothing
             ?
             you
             see
             them
             in
             sheeps-skins
             ,
             and
             goats-skins
             ,
             enduring
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             preserve
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             became
             acquainted
             with
             their
             faith
             also
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             so
             then
             ,
             
             that
             Gods
             servants
             are
             thus
             ,
             then
             let
             the
             world
             wonder
             their
             fill
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             us
             
               account
               it
               a
               strange
               thing
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Saint
             James
             )
             for
             it
             befalls
             others
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             So
             say
             I
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             of
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             in
             poverty
             ,
             account
             it
             no
             strange
             matter
             ,
             that
             God
             bestows
             not
             riches
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             is
             rich
             in
             grace
             .
             You
             see
             a
             multitude
             of
             believers
             stript
             of
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             holy
             and
             religious
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             condemn
             not
             their
             wayes
             ,
             for
             the
             entertainment
             they
             meet
             within
             the
             world
             .
             Like
             not
             the
             worse
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             afflicts
             his
             servants
             ;
             you
             should
             then
             
               judge
               evil
               of
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               just
               .
            
             You
             know
             Job
             was
             a
             man
             beloved
             of
             God
             :
             from
             heaven
             he
             witnesseth
             his
             goodness
             ;
             
               He
               was
               an
               upright
               ,
               and
               a
               just
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               one
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               eschewed
               evil
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             you
             see
             how
             he
             was
             environed
             with
             troubles
             ,
             and
             made
             destitute
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             society
             of
             his
             friends
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             his
             three
             familiar
             acquaintance
             did
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             found
             him
             out
             in
             some
             sin
             .
             But
             the
             ensuing
             displeasure
             of
             God
             towards
             these
             men
             (
             though
             it
             took
             no
             effect
             because
             of
             the
             righteous
             invocation
             of
             his
             servant
             Job
             ,
             )
             will
             tell
             us
             there
             belongs
             a
             Judgment
             to
             those
             that
             censure
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             by
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             weighing
             their
             sins
             &
             their
             sufferings
             both
             in
             one
             scale
             together
             .
             But
             beware
             of
             incurring
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             by
             accusing
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             unprosperous
             events
             in
             this
             World.
             Thou
             seest
             one
             man
             disgraced
             ,
             in
             much
             trouble
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             in
             extream
             necessity
             for
             want
             of
             these
             outward
             blestings
             ;
             presently
             thou
             concludest
             something
             is
             amiss
             in
             his
             life
             .
             Thou
             perceivest
             another
             grows
             rich
             ,
             having
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             applause
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             prophane
             course
             ;
             yet
             thou
             concludest
             certainly
             God
             loves
             this
             man
             :
             these
             are
             dangerous
             conclusie●…s
             :
             Cain
             and
             Esau
             were
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             love
             ,
             now
             God
             himself
             said
             ,
             that
             
               He
               hated
               Esau
               .
               Esau
            
             whom
             God
             hated
             ,
             had
             twelve
             Dukes
             to
             his
             Sons
             ,
             enjoying
             abundance
             and
             superfluity
             of
             all
             things
             :
             and
             therefore
             forbear
             to
             reprove
             the
             just
             man
             ,
             or
             call
             his
             integrity
             into
             question
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             outward
             poverty
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             take
             heed
             you
             despise
             not
             
               the
               Houshold
               of
               Faith
            
             for
             outward
             poverty
             ;
             think
             not
             meanly
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             worse
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             simple
             outside
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             to
             
               have
               the
               Faith
               of
               God
               in
               respect
               of
               mens
               persons
               :
            
             
             
               when
               a
               man
               comes
               in
               gay
               cloathing
               ,
               you
               say
               sit
               here
               in
               a
               goodly
               place
               ;
               but
               a
               man
               in
               meaner
               apparel
               ,
               stand
               thou
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             stands
             not
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             placing
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             rather
             inveighs
             against
             the
             unseemly
             disposition
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             that
             slighted
             Grace
             in
             the
             poor
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             adorned
             with
             those
             outward
             ornaments
             that
             beautifie
             the
             body
             .
             This
             thing
             the
             Lord
             calls
             a
             despising
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             
               yee
               have
               despised
               the
               poor
            
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             did
             not
             walk
             as
             believers
             ,
             nor
             honour
             God
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             because
             instead
             of
             honouring
             God
             by
             a
             familiar
             society
             with
             the
             faithful
             ,
             they
             despised
             him
             in
             contemning
             his
             Graces
             for
             their
             outward
             poverty
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             had
             bestowed
             them
             ;
             not
             unlike
             to
             a
             phantastical
             offender
             ,
             whose
             pardon
             being
             seal'd
             and
             sent
             him
             by
             an
             unworthy
             person
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             die
             for
             his
             offence
             ,
             then
             accept
             of
             his
             pardon
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             inferiour
             person
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             last
             Point
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               These
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               Houshould
               of
               Faith
               being
               poor
               ,
               should
               especially
               be
               look't
               unto
               by
               those
               of
               the
               same
               house
               that
               are
               rich●…
            
             above
             all
             other
             persons
             they
             are
             to
             respect
             those
             of
             the
             Houshould
             of
             Faith.
             So
             
               David
               ,
               My
               goodness
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             witnesseth
             of
             
               Philemon
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               refreshed
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             had
             done
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             taking
             most
             especial
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             goodness
             extended
             towards
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             
             because
             that
             for
             this
             intent
             hath
             God
             given
             riches
             unto
             some
             that
             have
             grace
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             especially
             administer
             the
             confort
             that
             wealth
             brings
             with
             it
             ,
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             poor
             of
             the
             same
             houshold
             and
             profession
             of
             grace
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             God
             hath
             furnished
             some
             of
             his
             Elect
             with
             wealth
             and
             opportunities
             ;
             that
             above
             all
             other
             they
             might
             reserve
             a
             diligent
             care
             and
             respect
             towards
             others
             that
             share
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Grace
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             the
             world
             will
             not
             ;
             for
             of
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             those
             that
             fear
             God
             are
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             they
             wish
             most
             unhappiness
             ,
             and
             shortest
             continuance
             of
             life
             in
             this
             World.
             Therefore
             hath
             God
             given
             wealth
             to
             those
             that
             have
             Grace
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             minister
             a
             seasonable
             reliefe
             to
             others
             ,
             whose
             wants
             do
             call
             for
             it
             .
             
               Let
               the
               brother
               of
               low
               degree
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               he
               is
               exalted
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               brother
               of
               high
               degree
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               he
               is
               made
               low
               :
            
             what
             is
             the
             low
             bringing
             of
             the
             brother
             in
             high
             degree
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             becomes
             servant
             to
             him
             of
             low
             degree
             ;
             his
             wealth
             and
             revenews
             ,
             nay
             all
             that
             he
             enjoyes
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             to
             be
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             poorest
             Christian
             .
             Then
             hath
             the
             brother
             of
             low
             degree
             occasion
             enough
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             the
             brother
             of
             high
             degree
             receives
             both
             exaltation
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             and
             preferment
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             possesseth
             for
             his
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             beloved
             ,
             do
             not
             slightly
             pass
             by
             this
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             require
             your
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             and
             your
             best
             ability
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             neer
             union
             and
             relation
             between
             one
             and
             another
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             strong
             obligation
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             rich
             especially
             ,
             to
             extend
             their
             care
             and
             estate
             to
             those
             of
             low
             degree
             ,
             having
             grace
             :
             for
             they
             are
             brethren
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             bond
             that
             combines
             them
             together
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             same
             Father
             to
             beget
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             begotten
             by
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             they
             enjoy
             the
             same
             Mother
             the
             Church
             :
             
               Jerusalem
               that
               is
               above
               is
               free
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               us
               all
            
             ;
             they
             are
             brethren
             together
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             beloved
             )
             let
             men
             see
             and
             acknowledg
             this
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             difference
             there
             is
             of
             Nation
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Houshold
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Jews
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             distinguished
             by
             Tribes
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             nominated
             together
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             .
             So
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             let
             their
             distinctions
             be
             never
             so
             distant
             in
             respect
             of
             wealth
             ,
             of
             natural
             birth
             ,
             of
             descent
             or
             outward
             ornament
             ;
             they
             are
             brethren
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             notwithstanding
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             brethren
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             the
             same
             House
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             then
             when
             one
             brother
             is
             full
             ,
             
             to
             suffer
             another
             to
             die
             with
             famine
             and
             hunger
             ;
             for
             one
             of
             the
             same
             House
             to
             let
             his
             brother
             sinck
             under
             reproach
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             not
             offering
             his
             assistance
             ,
             or
             his
             hand
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             prevent
             his
             extremity
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             task
             and
             duty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             especially
             look
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Faith
             ;
             let
             the
             instruction
             stir
             up
             our
             endeavours
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             the
             affection
             we
             bear
             to
             others
             ,
             let
             the
             respect
             we
             bear
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             be
             advanced
             .
             Saith
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             
               ask
               who
               is
               worthy
            
             :
             and
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             you
             (
             who
             intend
             any
             work
             of
             mercy
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             estate
             which
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             hath
             enabled
             you
             withal
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             this
             duty
             )
             would
             propound
             the
             same
             rule
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             enquiring
             first
             who
             are
             worthy
             .
             Bestow
             not
             your
             charity
             at
             randome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             many
             ;
             such
             are
             in
             want
             ;
             and
             they
             look
             no
             further
             :
             but
             enquire
             where
             you
             may
             be
             furnished
             with
             better
             directions
             ,
             who
             are
             worthy
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             of
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Family
             ;
             such
             you
             are
             to
             labour
             to
             find
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             them
             ,
             look
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             more
             to
             incite
             you
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             know
             that
             Christ
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             continually
             expect
             it
             ;
             He
             would
             have
             you
             (
             especially
             )
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             his
             members
             :
             
               I
               was
               hungry
               ,
               and
               you
               did
               not
               feed
               me
            
             ;
             he
             calls
             for
             it
             that
             gave
             you
             your
             wealth
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             he
             demand
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             
             as
             David
             confesseth
             in
             his
             Provision
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               of
               thine
               own
               have
               I
               given
               thee
               :
            
             so
             you
             may
             account
             of
             whatsoever
             Christ
             calls
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             to
             your
             estate
             ;
             it
             came
             by
             his
             donation
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             it
             you
             first
             .
             If
             you
             bestow
             any
             gift
             on
             your
             Children
             ,
             you
             think
             you
             may
             reserve
             that
             power
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             again
             at
             your
             pleasure
             and
             give
             it
             unto
             whom
             you
             list
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             God
             be
             allowed
             that
             priviledge
             ,
             he
             that
             confers
             many
             liberal
             blessings
             on
             thee
             ?
             Sure
             thou
             art
             much
             in
             his
             debt
             ,
             and
             it
             argues
             too
             foul
             an
             ingratitude
             
             if
             he
             lend
             thee
             a
             Million
             ,
             and
             thou
             refusest
             to
             pay
             him
             a
             Mite
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             he
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             for
             thy
             loss
             that
             he
             requires
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             give
             thee
             better
             riches
             ,
             
               Ask
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               give
               you
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Heaven
            
             :
             and
             those
             are
             riches
             farr
             above
             the
             value
             of
             any
             substance
             thou
             enjoyest
             ;
             Ask
             of
             him
             and
             he
             will
             forgive
             your
             sins
             ,
             10000.
             
             Talents
             ,
             whereas
             hedemands
             but
             one
             penny
             of
             thee
             .
             I
             dare
             say
             he
             doth
             greater
             things
             for
             thee
             already
             ,
             then
             he
             desires
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             consider
             what
             want
             you
             have
             of
             him
             that
             demands
             this
             .
             He
             gives
             you
             dayly
             bread
             ,
             (
             
               give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               dayly
               bread
            
             ;
             )
             if
             you
             did
             nor
             receive
             dayly
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             blessing
             on
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             you
             neither
             could
             have
             bread
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             life
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             mark
             on
             what
             terms
             he
             requires
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             to
             belent
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             lent
             upon
             Usury
             too
             .
             Many
             covetous
             earth-worms
             ,
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             most
             advantage
             by
             Interest
             of
             mony
             ,
             yet
             no
             Usury
             is
             lawful
             except
             this
             and
             this
             is
             spoken
             (
             in
             this
             phrase
             )
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             seek
             gain
             to
             their
             own
             loss
             ,
             and
             procure
             their
             profit
             a
             wrong
             way
             .
             
               He
               that
               gives
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               he
               lends
               to
               the
               Lord
               upon
               Usury
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Usurer
             ,
             that
             to
             receive
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             ,
             is
             great
             gain
             ;
             and
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             much
             advantage
             doth
             acrue
             to
             his
             Coffers
             ,
             and
             accounts
             it
             a
             prosperous
             profession
             .
             Miserable
             trading
             ,
             when
             we
             exchange
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             eternal
             destruction
             ;
             for
             the
             procurement
             of
             a
             little
             wealth
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             a
             minutes
             subsistance
             .
             But
             This
             is
             the
             trade
             of
             advantage
             ,
             not
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             ,
             but
             a
             hundred
             for
             ten
             ,
             nay
             a
             hundred
             for
             one
             .
             To
             enjoy
             a
             hundred
             for
             one
             here
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             )
             eternal
             life
             ,
             is
             advantage
             far
             above
             the
             comparison
             of
             any
             gain
             the
             earth
             can
             afford
             us
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             mark
             who
             it
             is
             that
             asks
             this
             at
             thy
             hands
             ,
             even
             he
             whose
             favour
             thou
             must
             one
             day
             seek
             ;
             for
             whose
             countenance
             thou
             wouldest
             ,
             give
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             is
             he
             before
             whose
             seat
             thou
             must
             appear
             ,
             that
             calls
             for
             this
             duty
             of
             doing
             good
             with
             thy
             estate
             while
             thou
             enjoyest
             it
             :
             deny
             not
             this
             small
             courtesie
             to
             him
             ,
             lest
             his
             favours
             (
             being
             abused
             )
             turn
             into
             anger
             ,
             and
             thou
             become
             a
             miserable
             instance
             of
             his
             heavy
             displeasure
             .
             No
             man
             desiring
             the
             favour
             of
             a
             Prince
             or
             Judge
             in
             some
             business
             of
             importance
             ,
             but
             would
             gladly
             embrace
             an
             occasion
             of
             doing
             him
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             before
             the
             tryal
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Judge
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             his
             kindness
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             special
             use
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               his
               Judgment
               seat
               .
            
             Now
             we
             have
             opportunity
             sufficient
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             poor
             members
             of
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             comes
             to
             you
             ,
             expecting
             favour
             at
             your
             hands
             ;
             he
             wills
             you
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             in
             them
             ;
             What
             you
             bestow
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             accounts
             as
             a
             courtesie
             to
             himself
             .
             In
             as
             much
             as
             you
             have
             done
             it
             to
             these
             ,
             it
             extends
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             denyed
             them
             ,
             he
             takes
             it
             as
             an
             injury
             to
             himself
             ,
             Inasmuch
             as
             you
             have
             not
             done
             it
             to
             those
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             done
             it
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             look
             how
             you
             extend
             mercy
             here
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             it
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             expect
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             make
             way
             for
             his
             kindness
             ,
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             in
             a
             seasonable
             contribution
             during
             this
             life
             ;
             he
             that
             useth
             not
             mercy
             here
             ,
             shall
             find
             none
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             
               Judgment
               shall
               be
               merciless
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               to
               them
               that
               shew
               not
               mency
               ,
            
             Nay
             ,
             look
             that
             such
             mercy
             be
             shown
             as
             God
             expecteth
             ;
             you
             that
             are
             wealthy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wealth
             ,
             and
             riches
             you
             possess
             .
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             no
             beggarly
             present
             from
             a
             wealthy
             man
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             receive
             a
             poor
             reward
             from
             the
             Coffers
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             hoarded
             up
             much
             
               red
               clay
               :
               where
               he
               hath
               sown
               liberally
               ,
               he
               will
               reap
               leberally
               .
            
             Look
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             Christ
             looks
             for
             it
             .
             Wouldest
             thou
             reap
             liberally
             in
             that
             day
             ?
             then
             sow
             liberally
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
             Do
             according
             to
             your
             several
             abilities
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             :
             and
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             advantage
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             take
             it
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             willingly
             ;
             it
             will
             much
             commend
             thy
             love
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             improve
             thine
             own
             good
             in
             the
             conclusion
             .
             So
             much
             shall
             serve
             now
             for
             this
             point
             ;
             You
             see
             in
             a
             word
             the
             meaning
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             estate
             and
             ability
             ,
             while
             he
             hath
             time
             and
             means
             ,
             should
             bestir
             himself
             
               to
               do
               good
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               word
               for
               the
               occasion
               in
               Hand
               .
            
             
               
                 Funeral
                 Sermons
              
               (
               faith
               Saint
               Austin
               )
               are
               not
               comforts
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               helps
               to
               the
               living
               .
               It
               is
               for
               their
               sakes
               that
               survive
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               these
               occasions
               ;
               and
               for
               your
               sakes
               that
               are
               yet
               living
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               this
               Text
               ;
               where
               you
               have
               the
               rule
               and
               the
               example
               concurring
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               life
               of
               our
               deceased
               Sister
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               commentary
               upon
               this
               Text
               ;
               She
               hath
               been
               (
               amongst
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               in
               her
               life
               )
               a
               lively
               pattern
               ,
               and
               example
               ,
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               every
               duty
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               now
               spoken
               of
               .
               It
               pleased
               God
               to
               translate
               her
               as
               a
               choice
               Plant
               from
               a
               far
               Countrey
               )
               a
               Nurcery
               amongst
               the
               Churches
               in
               other
               parts
               )
               into
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               into
               his
               Orchard
               :
               his
               Church
               here
               in
               England
               .
               Since
               she
               came
               hither
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               planted
               here
               ;
               She
               became
               no
               fruitless
               ,
               nor
               dead
               tree
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               that
               man
               which
               
                 meditates
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 day
                 and
                 night
              
               :
               She
               brought
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               green
               lease
               among
               us
               .
               She
               brought
               forth
               abundance
               of
               good
               fruit
               ,
               and
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               green
               lease
               of
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               flourisheth
               now
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               example
               to
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               even
               being
               dead
               .
            
             
               After
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               when
               she
               came
               to
               England
               ,
               to
               reveal
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 more
                 fully
              
               then
               she
               knew
               before
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               understand
               more
               clearly
               of
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               practice
               of
               Christianity
               meant
               ,
               which
               she
               before
               had
               received
               only
               in
               the
               Theory
               ,
               in
               forms
               of
               doctrines
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               heartily
               ,
               and
               serously
               looking
               into
               them
               .
               She
               grew
               very
               covetous
               of
               good
               company
               ,
               and
               (
               the
               benefit
               that
               comes
               by
               that
               )
               good
               conference
               and
               example
               .
            
             
               She
               made
               great
               advantage
               of
               her
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               large
               sense
               of
               doing
               good
               .
               She
               took
               her
               opportunities
               to
               do
               good
               to
               her self
               and
               her
               soul
               ,
               by
               the
               obtaining
               of
               
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               nevertheless
               ,
               even
               towards
               her
               latter
               end
               (
               not
               being
               perswaded
               that
               she
               had
               done
               enough
               that
               way
               )
               she
               promised
               to
               act
               
                 Maries
                 part
              
               more
               lively
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               spare
               her
               longer
               time
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               exceed
               her
               former
               vertues
               ,
               by
               her
               latter
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               to
               refrain
               from
               
                 Martha's
                 troubles
              
               .
            
             
               Those
               opportunities
               she
               embraced
               in
               health
               (
               by
               the
               providence
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               )
               were
               managed
               by
               her
               ,
               with
               such
               care
               and
               respect
               ,
               that
               success
               followed
               their
               conclusions
               with
               much
               advantage
               .
               She
               increased
               in
               love
               (
               that
               radical
               grace
               )
               as
               the
               sap
               doth
               increase
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               extending
               that
               love
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               :
               ever
               delighting
               in
               their
               company
               ;
               prizing
               them
               at
               a
               high
               rate
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               excellent
               ones
               ,
               and
               some
               very
               poor
               and
               weak
               Christians
               ;
               naming
               them
               according
               to
               the
               phrase
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 worthy
                 persons
              
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               one
               was
               a
               worthy
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               worthy
               woman
               ,
               being
               the
               tearms
               wherewith
               she
               expressed
               her
               honourable
               esteem
               of
               those
               that
               seared
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               her
               life
               she
               exercised
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               notes
               of
               her
               own
               gathering
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               wherein
               it
               seemed
               she
               desired
               to
               become
               a
               profitable
               reader
               ,
               in
               making
               use
               of
               such
               particular
               places
               as
               struck
               against
               such
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               she
               was
               more
               especially
               desirous
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               :
               and
               such
               directions
               to
               duties
               ,
               and
               incouragements
               by
               promise
               were
               likewise
               inserted
               therein
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               I
               cannot
               do
               better
               then
               to
               commend
               this
               duty
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               to
               peruse
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               would
               furnish
               themselves
               with
               pen
               and
               inke
               ,
               and
               then
               upon
               all
               occasions
               they
               may
               be
               noting
               down
               somewhat
               for
               their
               own
               advantage
               :
               that
               they
               may
               have
               a
               manual
               ,
               or
               little
               book
               of
               observations
               ,
               for
               their
               guide
               and
               direction
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               She
               was
               a
               hearty
               hater
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               evil
               ,
               and
               the
               appearance
               thereof
               ,
               being
               careful
               to
               do
               good
               so
               far
               as
               she
               was
               convinced
               in
               any
               thing
               to
               her
               revealed
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               receive
               instructions
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               informed
               in
               those
               things
               that
               were
               not
               revealed
               .
               Those
               that
               knew
               her
               may
               well
               witness
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               she
               never
               neglected
               the
               smallest
               occasion
               conducing
               to
               the
               improvement
               of
               her
               soul
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               goodness
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               main
               intent
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               for
               which
               I
               took
               it
               ,
               
               in
               this
               particular
               duty
               ,
               I
               may
               resolve
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               vertuous
               woman
               (
               and
               may
               speak
               truly
               ,
               
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               an
               honest
               heart
               )
               
                 Many
                 daughters
                 have
                 done
                 excellently
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 surmountest
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               woman
               in
               my
               life
               more
               active
               and
               ready
               to
               do
               the
               works
               of
               charity
               :
               according
               as
               opportunity
               and
               her
               ability
               made
               way
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Not
               only
               of
               her
               own
               ,
               wherein
               she
               took
               her
               Husbands
               consent
               with
               her
               ;
               But
               where
               she
               prov'd
               unable
               of
               her self
               to
               supply
               the
               necessities
               of
               others
               :
               her
               labours
               and
               endeavours
               to
               incite
               ,
               and
               stir
               up
               others
               ,
               made
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               room
               of
               her
               benevolence
               ,
               and
               she
               became
               an
               industrious
               Christian
               in
               that
               kind
               .
               That
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               herein
               she
               was
               ever
               large
               and
               boundless
               :
               
                 sowing
                 her
                 seed
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 hands
                 ceased
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 :
                 she
                 gave
                 a
                 portion
                 to
                 seaven
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 eight
                 :
              
               and
               as
               any
               came
               in
               her
               way
               that
               were
               in
               extream
               necessity
               ,
               she
               became
               a
               present
               helper
               of
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               necessities
               .
            
             
               She
               was
               very
               tender
               hearted
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               she
               bestowed
               to
               relieve
               others
               ;
               was
               done
               in
               compassion
               of
               heart
               towards
               those
               that
               endured
               misery
               .
               But
               as
               she
               saw
               any
               
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               which
               she
               took
               notice
               of
               by
               some
               infallible
               sign
               :
               she
               did
               not
               only
               relieve
               them
               with
               her
               Purse
               ,
               but
               receive
               them
               into
               her
               heart
               ,
               which
               was
               still
               open
               and
               enlarged
               to
               give
               them
               entertainment
               .
               She
               was
               not
               straitned
               in
               her
               bowels
               toward
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               large
               hearted
               ,
               and
               large
               handed
               ,
               full
               of
               Almes
               ,
               when
               that
               might
               help
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               could
               not
               ,
               she
               provoked
               others
               to
               exercise
               the
               like
               charity
               .
               Besides
               ,
               she
               had
               other
               wayes
               to
               succour
               them
               ,
               in
               speaking
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               others
               to
               speak
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               words
               might
               availe
               them
               and
               do
               them
               good
               ;
               relieving
               them
               with
               money
               ,
               and
               provoking
               others
               thereunto
               ,
               when
               such
               contributions
               were
               needful
               ;
               and
               therein
               she
               would
               not
               let
               slip
               the
               least
               opportunity
               ,
               but
               would
               take
               the
               advantage
               of
               great
               and
               solemn
               meetings
               ;
               seasoning
               those
               feasts
               which
               she
               frequented
               with
               some
               acts
               of
               mercy
               before
               they
               parted
               ,
               that
               the
               company
               and
               society
               she
               conversed
               with
               ,
               might
               savour
               of
               this
               sweetness
               of
               mercy
               as
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               ,
               and
               become
               good
               examples
               unto
               others
               ;
               and
               improve
               the
               gifts
               and
               abilites
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               She
               was
               not
               only
               mindful
               of
               those
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               
                 her
                 goodness
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
              
               abroad
               .
               And
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               Nature
               only
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               come
               into
               the
               Countrey
               where
               she
               was
               born
               ,
               (
               I
               speak
               now
               of
               those
               that
               live
               in
               distress
               and
               exile
               ,
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               and
               Germany
               ,
               )
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               Grace
               .
               She
               was
               wondrous
               industrious
               and
               laborious
               ,
               to
               procure
               all
               the
               means
               that
               might
               be
               to
               send
               over
               to
               help
               them
               ,
               and
               even
               
                 refreshed
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 the
                 poor
              
               ,
               blessed
               God
               for
               her
               in
               many
               places
               .
               In
               what
               place
               hath
               she
               lived
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               left
               a
               savour
               behind
               her
               ?
               nay
               ,
               (
               almost
               )
               in
               what
               company
               hath
               she
               conversed
               ,
               but
               this
               particular
               duty
               hath
               been
               as
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               to
               sweeten
               the
               conversations
               of
               all
               that
               were
               about
               her
               ;
               and
               to
               work
               in
               their
               minds
               a
               vertuous
               intention
               and
               propenseness
               to
               this
               duty
               ?
               Beloved
               ,
               here
               you
               have
               her
               in
               her
               carriage
               and
               example
               .
            
             
               What
               she
               was
               in
               her
               behaviour
               towards
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               her
               Children
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               speak
               ,
               there
               are
               enough
               can
               witness
               it
               ;
               she
               carried
               her self
               as
               became
               a
               Wife
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               helper
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               with
               prayers
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               often
               provocations
               and
               incitings
               that
               way
               .
               But
               for
               her
               Children
               ,
               she
               seem'd
               to
               undergo
               a
               second
               travaile
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 till
                 Christ
                 were
                 formed
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               being
               full
               of
               earnest
               desires
               and
               petitions
               for
               the
               working
               of
               Grace
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               not
               begun
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               persecting
               thereof
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               newly
               entred
               .
               She
               rejoyced
               exceedingly
               in
               any
               expression
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               more
               for
               that
               of
               Grace
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               inclination
               or
               respect
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               this
               was
               obvious
               and
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               any
               man
               might
               take
               special
               notice
               thereof
               daily
               ,
               and
               observe
               it
               constantly
               .
               In
               her
               servants
               ,
               as
               there
               appeared
               the
               more
               grace
               in
               any
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               respect
               she
               extended
               towards
               them
               .
               In
               the
               poor
               ,
               as
               she
               perceived
               the
               more
               grace
               in
               any
               ;
               the
               more
               reliese
               they
               received
               from
               her
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               say
               nothing
               what
               (
               in
               all
               this
               )
               she
               suffered
               ;
               those
               that
               were
               acquainted
               with
               her
               disease
               ,
               know
               what
               paines
               she
               under-went
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               patience
               she
               submitted
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               And
               many
               know
               the
               
               wrong
               she
               endured
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               her
               desire
               and
               care
               to
               do
               good
               when
               she
               obtained
               opportunity
               .
               Some
               thought
               her
               over-bold
               ,
               some
               too
               busie
               ;
               others
               thought
               her
               proud
               and
               vain-glorious
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               often
               frequenting
               of
               company
               ,
               and
               speaking
               openly
               ,
               for
               the
               provoking
               of
               others
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               goodness
               .
               The
               Lord
               smite
               their
               hearts
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               mis-judging
               ;
               that
               which
               we
               are
               to
               suppose
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               forward
               disposition
               is
               this
               .
               She
               was
               naturally
               of
               a
               free
               spirit
               ,
               which
               being
               sanctified
               with
               Grace
               ,
               and
               sharpned
               with
               love
               and
               zeal
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               made
               her
               the
               more
               resolute
               and
               familiar
               in
               frequenting
               good
               company
               ;
               not
               to
               magnisie
               her self
               by
               their
               society
               ,
               but
               that
               her
               continual
               conversation
               with
               them
               ,
               might
               give
               her
               the
               better
               occasion
               to
               incite
               and
               stir
               them
               to
               goodness
               .
               Let
               those
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               misprision
               ,
               leave
               to
               censure
               her
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               convert
               them
               into
               an
               example
               for
               themselves
               to
               walk
               in
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               the
               neglect
               will
               load
               their
               souls
               with
               more
               woe
               for
               such
               contempt
               ,
               then
               she
               hath
               received
               joy
               for
               her
               labour
               .
            
             
               What
               concern'd
               her
               in
               her
               sickness
               ,
               briefly
               I
               have
               not
               much
               to
               say
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               which
               were
               about
               her
               daily
               ,
               know
               more
               then
               I
               can
               relate
               :
               She
               did
               not
               only
               express
               a
               satisfaction
               and
               assurance
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               her
               reconciliation
               was
               made
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               besides
               that
               ,
               a
               willingness
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               reason
               )
               
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
               A
               Minister
               that
               was
               with
               her
               ,
               asking
               how
               she
               that
               had
               a
               Husband
               and
               Children
               ,
               enjoying
               an
               estate
               and
               many
               other
               comforts
               ,
               could
               be
               willing
               to
               forgo
               so
               many
               blessings
               ,
               and
               exchange
               them
               all
               for
               death
               ?
               She
               from
               that
               inward
               sence
               and
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               love
               to
               her
               in
               Christ
               ,
               concluded
               ;
               my
               Husband
               is
               dear
               ,
               and
               my
               Children
               are
               dear
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               dearer
               .
               Therefore
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               forgo
               Husband
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               contents
               you
               can
               number
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               live
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               greater
               felicity
               then
               this
               world
               can
               afford
               me
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               received
               her
               into
               his
               own
               protection
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               her
               expectation
               with
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               But
               wherefore
               have
               we
               spoken
               all
               this
               ?
               what
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               add
               any
               praise
               unto
               the
               dead
               ?
               no
               :
               But
               to
               quicken
               those
               that
               are
               living
               ,
               and
               incite
               them
               to
               the
               like
               duty
               .
               Some
               may
               think
               it
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               such
               activeness
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               ;
               and
               such
               unwearedness
               in
               performing
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               where
               (
               say
               they
               )
               shall
               we
               find
               such
               an
               example
               ?
               you
               have
               it
               before
               your
               eyes
               ;
               and
               know
               that
               examples
               will
               rise
               in
               judgment
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               condemn
               you
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               precepts
               :
               If
               you
               follow
               them
               not
               ,
               while
               they
               invite
               you
               .
               The
               Text
               saith
               ;
               
                 Do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               And
               here
               is
               an
               example
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               of
               one
               who
               took
               her
               time
               ,
               and
               
                 opportunity
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Go
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 likewise
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DEATH
             PREVENTED
             :
             OR
             ,
             MORTALITY
             CHANGED
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XL.
             
          
           
             
               
                 JOB
                 14.14
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 wait
                 to
                 my
                 change
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Book
             of
             Job
             comprehends
             the
             History
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             many
             tryals
             .
             Though
             goodness
             deliver
             from
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             it
             priviledgeth
             not
             from
             temptatious
             ,
             or
             crosses
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             more
             eminent
             Holiness
             is
             ,
             many
             times
             the
             more
             it
             is
             exposed
             to
             sharp
             and
             manifold
             assaults
             .
          
           
             Job
             is
             set
             upon
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             Devil
             a
             fore
             enemy
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             estate
             a
             suddain
             shipwrack
             ;
             his
             Children
             in
             a
             moment
             crusht
             to
             pieces
             .
             He
             had
             but
             three
             Points
             of
             Land
             to
             look
             at
             in
             this
             troublesome
             sea
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             seemed
             rather
             to
             augment
             ,
             than
             to
             lessen
             the
             storm
             .
             His
             Wife
             ,
             whose
             breath
             should
             have
             sweetned
             and
             eased
             his
             grief
             ,
             was
             an
             impatient
             vexation
             .
             His
             friends
             ,
             whose
             counsels
             and
             compassions
             should
             have
             been
             an
             easie
             harbour
             ,
             and
             tender
             relief
             ,
             they
             became
             his
             bitter
             and
             censorious
             judges
             .
             Yea
             ,
             his
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             own
             testimony
             he
             served
             ,
             and
             feared
             with
             singular
             uprightness
             ;
             and
             whose
             bowels
             are
             ever
             tender
             and
             compassionate
             to
             such
             ,
             and
             upon
             whose
             gracious
             acceptance
             he
             thought
             to
             quiet
             and
             anchor
             his
             troubled
             spirit
             ;
             yet
             anon
             he
             seemed
             not
             only
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             an
             enemy
             ;
             and
             this
             went
             
             deep
             ,
             that
             even
             Mercy
             it self
             seemed
             cruel
             ,
             and
             Kindness
             so
             unkind
             and
             harsh
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             was
             his
             behaviour
             under
             all
             these
             ?
             For
             the
             general
             ,
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             ;
             For
             some
             particulars
             ,
             sad
             and
             weak
             ;
             when
             saith
             did
             work
             he
             was
             above
             all
             his
             storms
             .
             In
             the
             deepest
             calamity
             ,
             saith
             can
             settle
             and
             compose
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             fill
             it
             with
             the
             sweetest
             comforts
             .
             When
             sence
             and
             nature
             did
             work
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             much
             impatient
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             had
             the
             better
             over
             him
             :
             In
             the
             one
             be
             shews
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             In
             the
             other
             a
             man
             :
             In
             the
             one
             Job
             is
             beyond
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             below
             himself
             .
             According
             to
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             these
             several
             workings
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             or
             unlike
             himself
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             the
             best
             ,
             whose
             outward
             change
             doth
             not
             more
             vary
             ;
             but
             their
             inward
             carriage
             doth
             as
             much
             change
             .
             At
             length
             Job
             after
             many
             disputes
             with
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             conflicts
             with
             himself
             ,
             concenterates
             his
             thoughts
             in
             two
             main
             Points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             One
             was
             still
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             continue
             his
             present
             trials
             ,
             yea
             and
             exceed
             them
             ;
             though
             he
             should
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             saith
             he
             (
             Chap.
             13.15
             .
             )
             
               though
               he
               stay
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             there
             he
             disposeth
             of
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             was
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ;
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             my
             appointed
             time
             I
             will
             wait
             till
             my
             change
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             disposeth
             of
             his
             body
             .
             Many
             arguments
             he
             layeth
             down
             in
             this
             Chapter
             which
             did
             occasion
             him
             to
             these
             thoughts
             and
             resolutions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             brevity
             of
             mans
             life
             :
             Vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Man
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               Woman
               is
               of
               few
               dayes
               ,
               he
               cometh
               forth
               like
               a
               Flower
               ,
               and
               is
               cut
               down
               ;
               he
               fleeth
               also
               as
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               continueth
               not
            
             ;
             He
             saith
             not
             years
             ,
             nor
             moneths
             ,
             nor
             weeks
             ,
             but
             dayes
             ,
             and
             these
             dayes
             not
             many
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             these
             few
             dayes
             ,
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             short
             ,
             as
             quickly
             set
             as
             the
             shadow
             ,
             as
             quickly
             cropt
             as
             the
             flower
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             misery
             of
             that
             short
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
            
             ;
             as
             if
             every
             Article
             of
             life
             were
             replenished
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             even
             as
             every
             vein
             of
             the
             body
             is
             with
             bloud
             :
             this
             his
             own
             experience
             could
             tell
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             Death
             ,
             The
             Sun
             hath
             his
             appointed
             race
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Winter
             is
             short
             ,
             in
             the
             Summer
             long
             ,
             but
             in
             both
             it
             hath
             a
             certain
             time
             of
             setting
             ;
             so
             the
             race
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             to
             some
             it
             may
             be
             shorter
             ,
             to
             some
             longer
             ,
             but
             the
             night
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             be
             closed
             up
             in
             Death
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               His
               dayes
               are
               determined
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               his
               bounds
               which
               be
               cannot
               passe
            
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             high
             time
             for
             Job
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Death
             began
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             seize
             on
             him
             already
             in
             several
             parts
             ;
             in
             his
             feet
             ,
             for
             his
             wealth
             was
             gone
             ;
             in
             his
             loynes
             ,
             having
             lost
             his
             children
             ;
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             his
             friends
             leaving
             him
             ;
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             for
             his
             wife
             was
             a
             discomforter
             ;
             nay
             ,
             in
             his
             very
             life
             it self
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             was
             wrapt
             up
             in
             the
             outward
             part
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             diseased
             ;
             in
             his
             speech
             and
             spirits
             ,
             they
             grow
             hoarse
             and
             faint
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             the
             harbingers
             of
             a
             future
             dissolution
             .
             Well
             therefore
             might
             Job
             conclude
             ,
             ever
             I
             must
             not
             live
             ,
             and
             long
             I
             cannot
             live
             ;
             therefore
             though
             in
             much
             misery
             ,
             and
             in
             had
             dayes
             .
             I
             will
             think
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             fit
             my self
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             and
             apply
             my self
             seriously
             ,
             and
             wisely
             for
             a
             good
             work
             ;
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             words
             contain
             in
             them
             two
             parts
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             his
             future
             dissolution
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             a
             change
             that
             is
             coming
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             next
             man
             ,
             
               till
               my
               change
               come
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             present
             disposition
             ,
             
               I
               will
               wait
            
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             death
             ,
             before
             death
             ,
             and
             prepares
             to
             die
             ,
             while
             yet
             he
             lives
             .
             Neither
             was
             this
             a
             death
             pang
             ,
             a
             sit
             ,
             a
             humour
             which
             began
             quickly
             ,
             and
             expired
             suddenly
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             it
             a
             serious
             business
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             should
             be
             his
             every
             dayes
             work
             ;
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               .
            
             Some
             read
             it
             of
             my
             appointed
             warfare
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             my
             appointed
             labour
             ;
             they
             all
             intimate
             that
             he
             means
             by
             his
             appointed
             time
             ,
             his
             appointed
             life
             ;
             the
             lease
             or
             term
             of
             breathing
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             allotted
             ,
             allowed
             ,
             and
             decreed
             .
          
           
           
             There
             are
             two
             propositions
             which
             naturally
             issue
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             comprehend
             the
             juyce
             and
             marrow
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             change
             ,
             which
             will
             befall
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             should
             alwayes
             wait
             till
             it
             come
             ;
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             that
             ,
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               change
               which
               will
               befall
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
             
          
           
             Be
             we
             poor
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             rich
             ;
             be
             we
             noble
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             ignoble
             ;
             be
             we
             prosperous
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             afflicted
             ;
             be
             we
             strong
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             weak
             ;
             be
             we
             old
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             young
             ;
             be
             we
             good
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             bad
             ;
             be
             we
             male
             ,
             or
             be
             we
             female
             ;
             whatsoever
             our
             natures
             be
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             parrs
             be
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             places
             be
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             ages
             be
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             courses
             be
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             wayes
             be
             ;
             how
             fair
             and
             how
             durable
             our
             estates
             may
             appear
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             there
             is
             a
             change
             which
             will
             befall
             us
             .
             That
             which
             Jacob
             spake
             in
             a
             pathetical
             way
             ,
             
               Joseph
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               Simeon
               is
               not
            
             ;
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ;
             once
             they
             were
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             not
             :
             though
             once
             we
             reckoned
             them
             upon
             our
             account
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             they
             are
             shut
             out
             ,
             and
             stand
             aside
             as
             cyphers
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             what
             change
             it
             is
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             fourfold
             change
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             change
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             this
             I
             call
             a
             temporal
             change
             ,
             wherein
             some
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             or
             all
             ,
             of
             our
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             are
             shrivelled
             ,
             and
             seared
             up
             by
             some
             present
             misery
             .
             When
             poverty
             breaks
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             hunter
             doth
             upon
             his
             game
             ;
             and
             causeth
             our
             riches
             as
             so
             many
             birds
             (
             to
             which
             Solomon
             compares
             them
             ,
             )
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             wings
             and
             flie
             away
             .
             When
             sickness
             stayeth
             our
             health
             in
             the
             bed
             ,
             and
             imprisoneth
             us
             to
             the
             chamber
             .
             When
             our
             friends
             glide
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             like
             a
             river
             through
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             start
             aside
             like
             a
             broken
             bow
             through
             their
             falshood
             or
             treachery
             .
             When
             the
             neer
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             .
             Parents
             and
             Children
             is
             cut
             asunder
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             sad
             tears
             for
             their
             loss
             ,
             imbitter
             all
             our
             former
             comforts
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             change
             intended
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             call
             a
             corporal
             change
             ,
             for
             even
             these
             vild
             bodies
             of
             ours
             shall
             be
             changed
             .
             Look
             as
             the
             spring
             is
             a
             refreshing
             change
             to
             the
             season
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             Resurrection
             be
             an
             exceeding
             change
             to
             our
             bodies
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             morning
             is
             a
             change
             to
             the
             night
             ,
             so
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             shall
             our
             bodies
             awake
             ,
             and
             their
             corruption
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ;
             neither
             is
             this
             the
             change
             which
             Job
             here
             intends
             immediatly
             ,
             though
             some
             expound
             his
             aim
             to
             be
             at
             this
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             cannot
             absolutely
             dissent
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             they
             hit
             not
             the
             right
             scope
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             I
             call
             a
             Spiritual
             change
             ,
             wrought
             in
             the
             soul
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             nothing
             makes
             in
             this
             life
             such
             a
             change
             as
             true
             grace
             .
             
               We
               all
               with
               open
               face
               ,
               beholding
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             This
             change
             is
             like
             the
             turning
             of
             a
             disordered
             instrument
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             refining
             of
             corrupt
             mettal
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             dark
             air
             ;
             or
             like
             the
             quickening
             of
             a
             dead
             Lazarus
             ;
             but
             neither
             is
             this
             change
             that
             the
             text
             intends
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             change
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             call
             a
             mortal
             change
             ,
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             changed
             ,
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.5
             .
             life
             hath
             the
             first
             course
             ,
             but
             death
             will
             have
             the
             second
             .
             As
             in
             a
             Comedy
             several
             persons
             ,
             have
             several
             parts
             to
             act
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             have
             dispatched
             ;
             they
             all
             draw
             off
             of
             the
             stage
             ;
             so
             though
             in
             life
             we
             all
             present
             our selves
             on
             the
             stage
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             act
             several
             Scenes
             and
             parts
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             we
             must
             all
             retire
             and
             pass
             away
             through
             one
             and
             the
             same
             door
             of
             mortality
             .
             This
             is
             the
             change
             which
             Job
             speaks
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             change
             of
             this
             life
             by
             Death
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             and
             proved
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             good
             of
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             That
             death
             is
             a
             change
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             change
             of
             death
             will
             befall
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             that
             Death
             is
             a
             change
             ,
             not
             an
             anihilation
             .
             A
             change
             is
             a
             different
             ,
             and
             a
             divers
             order
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             being
             .
             Anihilation
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             mutation
             is
             another
             
             thing
             :
             there
             the
             thing
             ceaseth
             utterly
             to
             be
             ;
             here
             the
             thing
             only
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             as
             once
             it
             was
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Death
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             reduce
             us
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             alter
             our
             former
             something
             ,
             it
             changes
             our
             manner
             ,
             or
             order
             of
             being
             ,
             not
             our
             being
             absolute●…y
             .
          
           
             Now
             observe
             ,
             Death
             is
             a
             change
             in
             five
             respects
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             changes
             that
             neer
             union
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             makes
             of
             one
             two
             severals
             ;
             they
             that
             were
             as
             the
             hands
             mutually
             clasped
             ,
             or
             as
             two
             persons
             conjugally
             tyed
             together
             ,
             when
             Death
             comes
             it
             plucks
             them
             asunder
             ,
             and
             divides
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             heaven
             is
             from
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             changes
             our
             actions
             or
             work
             .
             Whiles
             life
             remained
             here
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             while
             our
             day
             lasted
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             sed
             the
             hungry
             ,
             clothed
             the
             naked
             ,
             visited
             the
             sick
             ,
             relieved
             the
             distressed
             ,
             frequented
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             bewailed
             our
             sins
             ;
             but
             when
             death
             once
             enters
             ,
             the
             night
             is
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             man
             can
             work
             ,
             thou
             art
             then
             turned
             ,
             changed
             into
             an
             insensible
             ,
             rotten
             ,
             and
             loathsome
             carkass
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             changes
             our
             country
             .
             Whiles
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             children
             put
             abroad
             to
             school
             in
             a
             strange
             place
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             we
             are
             so
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             Pilgrims
             and
             strangers
             .
             This
             earth
             ,
             this
             lower
             world
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             home
             of
             the
             Soul.
             But
             when
             Death
             comes
             we
             change
             our
             country
             ,
             we
             go
             home
             to
             our
             own
             place
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             City
             ;
             the
             wicked
             shall
             go
             to
             their
             own
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Judas
             ;
             and
             the
             godly
             to
             their
             own
             Mountain
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             changes
             our
             company
             .
             In
             this
             life
             we
             converse
             with
             sinful
             men
             ,
             empty
             creatures
             ,
             infinite
             miseries
             ,
             innumerable
             conflicts
             ;
             but
             when
             Death
             comes
             ,
             all
             this
             shall
             be
             changed
             ,
             we
             shall
             go
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             ,
             to
             our
             Christ
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             
               to
               the
               innumerable
               company
               of
               blessed
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             changes
             our
             outward
             condition
             .
             When
             Death
             comes
             thou
             shalt
             never
             see
             the
             wedge
             of
             gold
             again
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             find
             thy
             delights
             in
             sin
             any
             more
             ,
             all
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             the
             contentments
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             sensual
             rejoycing
             in
             them
             ,
             shall
             go
             out
             with
             life
             :
             Death
             shall
             shut
             and
             close
             them
             up
             in
             an
             eternal
             night
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             rise
             to
             another
             day
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             that
             Death
             is
             a
             change
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             briefly
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             
             that
             this
             change
             of
             Death
             will
             besal
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.48
             .
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               shall
               be
               delive●…
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               grave
               ?
            
             We
             love
             to
             see
             most
             things
             ,
             the
             eye
             is
             never
             satisfied
             with
             seeing
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             things
             there
             are
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             .
             Every
             man
             cannot
             see
             that
             which
             one
             man
             doth
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             which
             every
             man
             shall
             see
             ,
             he
             must
             see
             death
             .
             There
             are
             many
             enemies
             from
             whom
             we
             can
             deliver
             our selves
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             from
             whom
             we
             may
             be
             delivered
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             enemy
             from
             which
             we
             cannot
             desend
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             be
             defended
             by
             others
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             every
             man
             ;
             let
             him
             strive
             ,
             repine
             ,
             order
             his
             dyet
             ,
             intreat
             ,
             do
             what
             he
             will
             or
             can
             ;
             No
             (
             faith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             none
             shall
             deliver
             his
             soul
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             grave
             .
             And
             he
             puts
             a
             Selah
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             observation
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             verse
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             this
             change
             by
             death
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             you
             by
             these
             familiar
             Arguments
             .
             The
          
           
             First
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             quality
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             
             which
             is
             sweetly
             set
             out
             in
             the
             Scripture
             under
             the
             terms
             of
             changeable
             things
             ,
             all
             which
             point
             out
             unto
             us
             the
             certainty
             of
             death
             ;
             Sometime
             our
             life
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             shew
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.6
             .
             
               Surely
               every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shew
               .
            
             In
             a
             shew
             you
             know
             there
             is
             some
             devise
             or
             other
             opened
             ,
             carryed
             a-while
             about
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             it
             is
             shut
             up
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             lives
             .
             Sometime
             again
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             shade
             or
             a
             shadow
             ,
             Job
             8.9
             .
             
               Our
               dayes
               upon
               earth
               are
               a
               shadow
            
             ;
             a
             shadow
             is
             but
             an
             imitation
             of
             a
             substance
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             nimble
             picture
             which
             is
             still
             going
             and
             coming
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             at
             last
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             is
             suddenly
             ecclipsed
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             life
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             vapour
             ,
             James
             4.14
             .
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               that
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
             like
             a
             poor
             cloud
             ,
             sometimes
             looking
             white
             ,
             sometimes
             black
             ;
             sometimes
             quiet
             and
             settled
             ,
             sometimes
             again
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             with
             every
             wind
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             consumed
             and
             brought
             to
             nothing
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             lives
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             compared
             to
             a
             Tale
             ,
             Psal
             .
             90.9
             .
             
               We
               spend
               our
            
             
             
               years
               as
               a
               tale
               :
               hat
               is
               told
               ,
            
             a
             meer
             discourse
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             thing
             ,
             and
             indeed
             but
             a
             very
             parenthesis
             of
             a
             more
             tedious
             discourse
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             it
             is
             broken
             off
             in
             the
             very
             telling
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             lives
             .
             Sometime
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             grass
             ,
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             46.
             
             
               The
               voyce
               said
               cry
               aloud
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               cry
               ,
               all
               flesh
               is
               grass
               ,
               and
               the
               goodliness
               thereof
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               grass
               .
            
             And
             verse
             7.
             
             
               The
               grass
               withereth
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               fadeth
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               bloweth
               upon
               it
               .
            
             And
             Job
             in
             this
             chapter
             calleth
             it
             a
             Flower
             ,
             
               He
               cometh
               forth
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               like
               a
               flower
               ,
               and
               is
               cut
               down
               .
            
             A
             flower
             is
             a
             sweet
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             earthly
             breed
             ,
             sed
             with
             showers
             ,
             at
             its
             best
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             all
             its
             glory
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             it
             withereth
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             Oven
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             Many
             expressions
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plentiful
             in
             these
             comparisons
             ,
             comparing
             our
             life
             to
             the
             Spiders
             web
             ,
             to
             a
             Weavers
             shuttle
             ,
             to
             the
             breath
             of
             a
             candle
             ,
             to
             a
             pilgrimage
             ,
             to
             a
             journey
             ,
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             an
             hireling
             ,
             &c.
             all
             of
             them
             things
             of
             a
             changeable
             and
             variable
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             quality
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             
             and
             there
             in
             there
             are
             two
             things
             considerable
             ,
             both
             which
             imply
             a
             certainty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             our
             composition
             ,
             and
             matter
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             ,
             we
             are
             reared
             out
             of
             a
             mouldering
             and
             wasting
             principle
             ,
             our
             bodies
             are
             therefore
             stiled
             an
             earthly
             house
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             A
             house
             though
             of
             Iron
             will
             in
             time
             be
             cankered
             ;
             but
             a
             house
             of
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             impotent
             against
             assaults
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             most
             apt
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             dissolution
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             they
             are
             termed
             Tabernacles
             .
             Now
             a
             Tabernacle
             you
             know
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             perpetuity
             ,
             made
             only
             to
             be
             soon
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             mans
             passage
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             soon
             taken
             down
             again
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             beside
             this
             there
             is
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             sin
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             put
             us
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             cause
             this
             deadly
             change
             :
             this
             tears
             our
             lives
             with
             a
             continual
             consumption
             .
             The
             tree
             breeds
             the
             worm
             ,
             which
             will
             destroy
             the
             life
             of
             the
             tree
             ;
             we
             in
             Adam
             gave
             leave
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             is
             that
             sin
             gives
             leave
             to
             death
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               there
               of
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               ,
               Gen.
            
             2.17
             .
             and
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             
               By
               one
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               over
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
            
             The
             shadow
             doth
             not
             so
             neerly
             attend
             the
             body
             of
             man
             as
             Death
             doth
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             the
             very
             
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
            
             .
             God
             should
             do
             that
             man
             wrong
             that
             hath
             hired
             out
             his
             soul
             all
             his
             dayes
             to
             sin
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             at
             night
             pay
             him
             with
             the
             wages
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Argument
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             
             we
             all
             believe
             the
             resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             needs
             conclude
             a
             change
             of
             our
             bodyes
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             but
             life
             from
             death
             ,
             for
             
               the
               dead
               to
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               and
               live
               ?
            
             What
             is
             it
             but
             a
             breathing
             in
             of
             the
             soul
             again
             ,
             the
             lighting
             of
             the
             candle
             again
             ?
             the
             body
             could
             never
             be
             raised
             if
             it
             were
             not
             first
             changed
             ;
             
               Thou
               fool
            
             ,
             faith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
               that
               which
               thou
               sowest
               is
               not
               quickned
               ,
               except
               it
               die
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             is
             from
             the
             infalibility
             of
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               appointed
               unto
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               to
               come
               to
               Judgment
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.27
             .
             Thou
             maiest
             sooner
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             course
             of
             the
             heavens
             shall
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             earth
             be
             dislocated
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             concerning
             mans
             mortality
             should
             be
             reversed
             ;
             any
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             
               for
               heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
            
             but
             this
             shall
             never
             be
             ,
             
               not
               one
               jot
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               shall
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             God
             hath
             purposed
             it
             ;
             and
             none
             shall
             dissanul
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             hath
             established
             his
             purpose
             with
             a
             word
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             
               in
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
            
             [
             surely
             ]
             die
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             deceive
             thy self
             ,
             but
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             it
             ,
             and
             
               will
               not
               alter
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
            
             ;
             as
             sure
             as
             thou
             livest
             ,
             if
             thou
             eatest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             first
             assertion
             cleared
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             address
             my self
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             which
             brieffy
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             Application
             of
             them
             both
             together
             .
             
             
               As
               there
               is
               a
               certainty
               of
               our
               change
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               we
               should
               alway
               wait
               till
               it
               doth
               come
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             which
             I
             will
             here
             inquire
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             fuller
             illustration
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             what
             this
             continual
             waiting
             may
             import
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             why
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             constant
             waiting
             for
             the
             day
             of
             our
             mortal
             change
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             this
             continual
             waiting
             mainly
             imports
             two
             things
             ;
             one
             a
             certain
             axpectation
             of
             death
             :
             for
             waiting
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Hope
             expecting
             something
             .
             
               If
               we
               do
               hope
               for
               that
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               then
               do
               we
               with
               patience
               wait
               for
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             a
             man
             is
             then
             said
             to
             wait
             for
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             looking
             for
             it
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             as
             a
             Steward
             waits
             for
             his
             Master
             when
             he
             continually
             expects
             his
             return
             ,
             when
             upon
             every
             voyce
             he
             hears
             ,
             or
             upon
             every
             knock
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             oh
             my
             Master
             is
             come
             ,
             this
             is
             he
             that
             knocks
             .
             So
             a
             man
             is
             said
             to
             wait
             for
             death
             ,
             when
             in
             every
             action
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             every
             motion
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             in
             every
             passage
             of
             his
             courses
             ,
             saith
             ;
             well
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             when
             though
             his
             bones
             are
             full
             of
             marrow
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             die
             ;
             when
             though
             riches
             come
             in
             like
             a
             flood
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             die
             ;
             when
             changes
             appear
             upon
             himself
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             die
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             abiding
             here
             ;
             
               I
               am
               but
               a
               sojourner
               ,
               and
               a
               stranger
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               .
            
             I
             must
             not
             enjoy
             my
             Wife
             for
             ever
             ,
             Children
             for
             ever
             ,
             Friends
             for
             ever
             ,
             Lands
             for
             ever
             ,
             these
             comforts
             for
             ever
             ,
             my
             life
             for
             ever
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             lease
             which
             may
             soon
             expire
             ;
             I
             am
             but
             a
             steward
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             is
             gone
             before
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             follow
             after
             ;
             the
             writ
             of
             
               Habeas
               Corpus
            
             hath
             seized
             on
             him
             .
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             the
             next
             may
             be
             for
             me
             ,
             so
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             answer
             it
             as
             Abraham
             did
             his
             Son
             
               Isaac
               ,
               here
               I
               am
            
             ;
             it
             comes
             not
             upon
             me
             
               as
               a
               thief
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             when
             I
             am
             asleep
             and
             think
             not
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             as
             Jonathans
             arrow
             to
             David
             ,
             who
             stayed
             in
             the
             field
             and
             expected
             when
             it
             should
             be
             shot
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             rose
             up
             and
             embraced
             him
             :
             
               Yee
               brethren
            
             (
             faith
             Paul
             in
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.4
             .
             )
             
               are
               not
               in
               darkness
               ,
               that
               that
               day
               should
               overtake
               you
               as
               a
               theif
               ,
               ye
               are
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               sleep
               as
               do
               others
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               watch
               and
               be
               sober
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             waiting
             imports
             .
             Another
             thing
             it
             imports
             ,
             is
             a
             serious
             preparation
             for
             the
             day
             of
             our
             change
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             naked
             expectation
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             certainty
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             also
             a
             religious
             preparation
             ,
             improving
             the
             intrim
             of
             time
             for
             the
             best
             advantage
             for
             a
             mans
             soul
             before
             the
             day
             of
             change
             doth
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             implyed
             in
             waiting
             .
             Solomon
             calls
             it
             a
             remembring
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.1
             .
             
               Remember
               thy
               Creator
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
               whiles
               the
               evil
               dayes
               come
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               years
               draw
               nigh
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               :
            
             what
             is
             this
             remembring
             of
             the
             Creator
             ?
             but
             a
             care
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             a
             fear
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             a
             study
             to
             obey
             him
             :
             and
             when
             is
             that
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             Now
             ,
             
               now
               remember
            
             :
             there
             must
             be
             a
             present
             acting
             of
             this
             ;
             Moses
             calls
             it
             a
             
               numbring
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             90.12
             .
             and
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             such
             a
             numbring
             as
             is
             joyned
             with
             an
             
               applying
               of
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisedome
               :
            
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             wisedome
             it
             directs
             to
             the
             choyce
             of
             such
             particular
             actions
             and
             works
             ,
             as
             tend
             to
             happiness
             ,
             so
             should
             a
             man
             (
             after
             his
             serious
             consideration
             of
             death
             )
             apply
             himself
             to
             such
             wayes
             and
             such
             actions
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             comfortably
             close
             up
             his
             life
             with
             death
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             great
             point
             of
             wisdome
             to
             sute
             actions
             with
             their
             ends
             ,
             to
             sit
             and
             square
             the
             wood
             before
             we
             build
             the
             house
             ,
             to
             learn
             and
             discipline
             a
             troop
             before
             they
             go
             to
             battel
             ;
             to
             rig
             and
             trim
             ,
             and
             furnish
             the
             ship
             ,
             before
             we
             launch
             to
             sea
             ;
             this
             is
             preparation
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             preparation
             for
             death
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             .
             
             First
             ,
             in
             an
             undoing
             of
             that
             which
             unsits
             us
             to
             die
             :
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             live
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             yet
             fit
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             ever
             masters
             the
             life
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             greatest
             force
             in
             death
             .
             The
             Father
             spake
             it
             boldly
             on
             good
             grounds
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               to
               live
               ,
               nor
               afraid
               to
               die
               :
            
             now
             that
             which
             unfits
             a
             man
             to
             die
             is
             sin
             ,
             
             it
             makes
             him
             find
             a
             bitter
             enemy
             of
             death
             .
             Oh
             when
             this
             
               Kng
               of
               terrours
            
             shall
             present
             himself
             by
             thy
             bed
             side
             with
             his
             arrows
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             I
             mean
             thy
             sins
             ;
             he
             will
             wound
             thee
             with
             infinite
             amazement
             and
             horrour
             ;
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Thou
             dost
             not
             prepare
             thy self
             for
             death
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             undo
             thy
             sins
             which
             thou
             hast
             done
             in
             thy
             life
             :
             the
             which
             consists
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             in
             a
             narrow
             search
             of
             thy
             sinfulness
             ,
             both
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             a
             secret
             humbling
             of
             thy
             soul
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             an
             unfeigned
             repentance
             and
             forsaking
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             a
             constant
             imploring
             and
             obtaining
             of
             mercy
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             
             of
             Christ
             .
             If
             thy
             soul
             doth
             give
             sin
             its
             discharge
             now
             ,
             death
             shall
             give
             thy
             soul
             a
             discharge
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             in
             the
             qualifying
             our
             persons
             for
             the
             conquest
             of
             death
             ;
             there
             are
             three
             things
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             chearfully
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             assuredly
             to
             conquer
             death
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             having
             interest
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             If
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             Christ
             into
             thy
             arms
             by
             faith
             ,
             thou
             carriest
             thy
             peace
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             advantage
             both
             through
             life
             and
             death
             .
             
               For
               we
               are
               ●…ove
               then
               conquerors
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.37
             .
             
               And
               to
               me
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             11
             21.
             
             If
             thou
             hast
             a
             good
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             maist
             be
             consident
             of
             a
             good
             death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             renewedness
             of
             our
             nature
             .
             What
             Saint
             John
             spake
             of
             he
             Martyes
             (
             as
             some
             conjecture
             )
             
               Blessed
               and
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               part
               in
               the
               first
               〈◊〉
               ,
               on
               such
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
            
             ;
             that
             say
             I
             of
             a
             person
             renewed
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             quality
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             I
             happy
             is
             he
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             power
             even
             over
             the
             first
             death
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               saith
               come
               ,
            
             if
             a
             man
             hath
             gotten
             the
             heavenly
             Spirit
             which
             beautifies
             the
             soul
             with
             the
             ornaments
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             Bride
             is
             with
             her
             ornaments
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             fitted
             person
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             say
             to
             Death
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             uprightness
             of
             conversation
             ,
             
               Righteousness
               delivers
               form
               death
            
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             
               the
               righteous
               hath
               hope
               in
               his
               death
            
             ;
             if
             a
             mans
             work
             be
             Christs
             service
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             heart
             enclined
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             keep
             himself
             exact
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ;
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               servant
               ,
               which
               his
               Master
               when
               be
               cometh
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               :
            
             that
             man
             that
             hath
             looked
             to
             Gods
             Word
             to
             guide
             his
             life
             ,
             may
             confidently
             look
             up
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             to
             comfort
             him
             in
             death
             .
             
               Remember
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             39.
             )
             
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               intru●…h
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               bea
               rt
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             doth
             the
             waiting
             for
             our
             change
             import
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             serious
             expectation
             of
             it
             ;
             
             first
             by
             undoing
             those
             sins
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             else
             for
             eyer
             will
             undo
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             interesting
             our
             persons
             into
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             must
             likewise
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             to
             change
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             uprightness
             to
             form
             a
             new
             our
             conversation
             .
             But
             then
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Why
             must
             there
             be
             such
             a
             waiting
             for
             this
             ●…
             these
             grave
             cloths
             are
             too
             sad
             for
             the
             freshness
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             would
             you
             have
             us
             be
             like
             the
             mad-man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             lived
             among
             the
             Sepulchres
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             and
             settle
             our
             thoughts
             a
             little
             ,
             &
             you
             shall
             be
             stayed
             with
             reason
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             strong
             Arguments
             &
             reasons
             why
             we
             should
             thus
             wait
             ,
             both
             by
             expectation
             〈◊〉
             preparation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             main
             errand
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             God
             did
             not
             send
             us
             into
             the
             world
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             adorn
             our selves
             with
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             him
             some
             honour
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             die
             :
             the
             factor
             is
             not
             imployed
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             abroad
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             his
             Masters
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             return
             home
             .
             Tortullien
             confesseth
             he
             was
             a
             great
             finner
             ,
             and
             therefore
             born
             to
             repentance
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             God
             give
             us
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             allows
             the
             servant
             a
             candle
             to
             work
             by
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             get
             our
             hold
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             work
             out
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             great
             business
             of
             believing
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             and
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Death
             to
             go
             up
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             death
             is
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             needs
             to
             be
             well
             done
             which
             can
             be
             but
             once
             done
             ;
             if
             there
             might
             be
             another
             space
             after
             death
             ,
             a
             second
             edition
             to
             correct
             the
             faults
             and
             escapes
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             a
             present
             and
             speedy
             preparation
             were
             not
             altogether
             so
             necessary
             ;
             but
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
            
             [
             once
             ]
             
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               to
               come
               to
               Judgment
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             no
             more
             but
             once
             .
             We
             usually
             shadow
             out
             Death
             with
             an
             hour-glass
             ;
             A
             fit
             emblem
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             an
             hour-glass
             is
             run
             out
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             turned
             again
             ;
             but
             this
             once
             out
             ,
             can
             be
             set
             up
             no
             more
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             live
             to
             amend
             thy
             errours
             in
             dying
             ;
             O
             then
             how
             needful
             is
             it
             before-hand
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             !
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             when
             death
             hath
             done
             with
             thee
             ,
             then
             God
             will
             begin
             with
             thee
             ;
             thou
             must
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             come
             to
             judgment
             ,
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             To
             judgment
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             thou
             must
             be
             presented
             before
             the
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             great
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
             Judge
             of
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             that
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             there
             must
             appear
             then
             before
             him
             all
             the
             courses
             of
             thy
             life
             ;
             all
             the
             bent
             of
             thy
             affections
             ,
             all
             the
             secrets
             of
             thy
             heart
             shall
             then
             be
             pulled
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             opened
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             words
             shall
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             scann'd
             ,
             and
             surveyed
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             severity
             and
             righteousness
             ;
             how
             say
             you
             then
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             preparing
             for
             Death
             ,
             to
             sit
             thy
             soul
             ,
             to
             reforme
             thy
             heart
             and
             life
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             be
             presented
             before
             Gods
             severe
             Judgment-seat
             with
             Usury
             in
             thy
             bags
             ,
             with
             bribes
             and
             oppression
             in
             thy
             hands
             ,
             with
             a
             scum
             of
             holiness
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             with
             uncleanness
             in
             thy
             members
             ,
             with
             drnnkenness
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             with
             swearing
             in
             thy
             tongue
             ?
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             the
             soul
             when
             it
             is
             once
             gone
             by
             Death
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             recovered
             any
             more
             ,
             the
             tree
             may
             be
             cut
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             grow
             again
             ,
             the
             ship
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             and
             the
             wealth
             laboured
             up
             again
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             glass
             be
             broken
             in
             peeces
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             whole
             again
             ;
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             for
             ever
             ;
             when
             death
             hath
             closed
             up
             thy
             eyes
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             have
             opportunity
             to
             pray
             more
             ,
             to
             weep
             more
             ,
             to
             humble
             thy self
             more
             ,
             to
             fast
             more
             .
             Never
             any
             Prophet
             or
             Apostle
             shall
             come
             unto
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             more
             ;
             after
             death
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             cease
             unto
             thee
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             space
             of
             returning
             shall
             cease
             unto
             thee
             for
             ever
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             lie
             a
             few
             years
             in
             flames
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             then
             get
             leave
             to
             come
             out
             and
             take
             a
             better
             course
             ;
             O
             no
             ,
             if
             once
             there
             ,
             then
             for
             ever
             there
             ;
             this
             life
             is
             the
             time
             of
             mercy
             and
             space
             of
             repentance
             ,
             but
             when
             Death
             shall
             deliver
             thee
             up
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             must
             stand
             for
             ever
             to
             his
             sentence
             ;
             therefore
             as
             Christ
             spake
             ,
             
               Agree
               with
               thine
               adversary
               while
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               lest
               the
               Judge
               deliver
               thee
               to
               the
               officer
               ,
               and
               he
               cast
               thee
               into
               prison
               ;
               I
               tell
               thee
               thou
               shalt
               not
               depart
               thence
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               paid
               the
               last
               mite
               ,
            
             Luke
             .
             12.58
             .
             And
             get
             oyle
             into
             your
             lamps
             before
             the
             door
             be
             shut
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             consider
             it
             will
             be
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             canst
             do
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             Death
             doth
             come
             ;
             therefore
             prepare
             and
             get
             all
             thy
             other
             work
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             consider
             three
             things
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             Conscience
             usually
             is
             most
             active
             at
             the
             time
             of
             death
             ;
             a
             man
             that
             could
             withstand
             ,
             and
             silence
             it
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             shall
             here
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             under
             the
             bitter
             indictments
             ,
             and
             manifold
             accusations
             of
             it
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             spread
             the
             book
             of
             thy
             life
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             thou
             shall
             see
             thy
             sins
             as
             gastly
             presented
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             many
             wounds
             newly
             made
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             thy
             patience
             will
             be
             tried
             with
             variety
             of
             pain
             ,
             interruption
             of
             sleep
             ,
             every
             place
             will
             be
             a
             thorn
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             every
             action
             a
             burden
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             thy
             faith
             may
             be
             tried
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             if
             thou
             lookest
             to
             thy
             Wise
             ,
             her
             tears
             may
             trouble
             thee
             ;
             if
             to
             thy
             Children
             ,
             their
             cries
             may
             perplex
             thee
             ;
             if
             to
             thy
             friends
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             discomforters
             to
             thee
             ;
             and
             will
             Satan
             let
             the
             alone
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             will
             he
             let
             him
             lie
             down
             in
             comfort
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             scarce
             let
             him
             live
             an
             hour
             in
             peace
             ?
             oh
             what
             a
             victory
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             at
             the
             last
             make
             thee
             cast
             away
             thy
             considence
             !
             it
             is
             true
             the
             cannot
             attain
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             desperately
             attempt
             it
             .
             Why
             brethren
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             power
             of
             these
             sharp
             temptations
             which
             may
             then
             beset
             him
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             all
             the
             holiness
             which
             we
             have
             attained
             already
             ,
             all
             the
             duties
             we
             have
             performed
             already
             ;
             we
             may
             then
             look
             on
             them
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             O
             why
             no
             sooner
             ?
             why
             no
             better
             ?
             why
             no
             more
             ?
             then
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             thy
             faith
             will
             be
             little
             enough
             to
             support
             thee
             .
          
           
             Will
             there
             then
             be
             a
             change
             befall
             even
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             
             Then
             (
             to
             make
             some
             Use
             and
             Application
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             our selves
             .
             )
             First
             ,
             build
             no
             Tabernacles
             here
             ;
             
               We
               have
               here
               no
               abiding
               City
               .
            
             And
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               it
               remains
               that
               they
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               be
               as
               if
               they
               had
               none
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               weep
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               wept
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               reioyced
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Why
             this
             thirst
             for
             riches
             ?
             there
             will
             be
             a
             change
             ;
             why
             this
             unwearied
             seeking
             after
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             thy
             soul
             were
             to
             go
             into
             a
             barn
             ,
             or
             a
             bag
             ,
             and
             there
             tumble
             it self
             for
             ever
             ?
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               may
            
             
             
               thy
               soul
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               whose
               possessions
               shall
               then
               thy
               careful
               and
               only
               gettings
               be
               ?
            
             the
             glass
             will
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wine
             will
             fly
             abroad
             :
             though
             thou
             hast
             with
             much
             eagerness
             grasped
             the
             world
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             in
             death
             thy
             hands
             must
             open
             ●…emselves
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             go
             ;
             thou
             must
             not
             hold
             the
             world
             above
             thy
             life
             ,
             nor
             thy
             life
             beyond
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ;
             no
             we
             cannot
             alway
             have
             that
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             we
             must
             certainly
             part
             with
             what
             we
             most
             esteem
             of
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             what
             comfort
             is
             this
             to
             a
             good
             soul
             !
             
               If
               we
               had
               hope
               only
               in
               this
               life
            
             (
             faith
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             
               we
               of
               all
               men
               are
               most
               miserable
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Death
             is
             a
             happy
             change
             to
             a
             holy
             person
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             change
             which
             shall
             put
             a
             period
             to
             all
             his
             changes
             in
             this
             life
             :
             his
             outward
             condition
             ,
             how
             oft
             doth
             it
             change
             ?
             sometime
             by
             joy
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             sometime
             by
             comfort
             and
             misery
             ,
             by
             health
             and
             sickness
             ,
             by
             abundance
             and
             want
             ,
             but
             when
             Death
             comes
             ,
             all
             sorrow
             shall
             fly
             away
             for
             ever
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             more
             troubled
             with
             a
             sick
             body
             ,
             with
             a
             sad
             estate
             ,
             with
             common
             losses
             ;
             but
             the
             change
             of
             a
             temporal
             life
             ,
             shall
             set
             thee
             in
             a
             full
             and
             settled
             possession
             of
             an
             heavenly
             .
             His
             inward
             condition
             how
             oft
             doth
             it
             change
             ?
             sometime
             free
             ,
             anon
             distressed
             ;
             now
             a
             sweet
             view
             of
             heaven
             ,
             anon
             darkned
             with
             fear
             ;
             now
             rejoycing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             anon
             buffeted
             with
             Sathan
             ;
             now
             blessing
             God
             for
             grace
             ,
             anon
             distracted
             with
             the
             insolent
             workings
             of
             remaining
             corruptions
             :
             but
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             then
             comes
             a
             change
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             release
             thee
             for
             ever
             of
             sin
             and
             Sathan
             ;
             after
             death
             sin
             shall
             be
             a
             burden
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             shall
             be
             a
             tempter
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             thou
             canst
             desire
             ,
             and
             shalt
             enjoy
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             thy
             Christ
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             trouble
             ,
             in
             glory
             ,
             in
             felicity
             ,
             in
             eternity
             ;
             all
             the
             cruel
             insolencies
             of
             tyrants
             ,
             shall
             come
             short
             of
             thy
             soul
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             above
             their
             malice
             ,
             and
             beyond
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             no
             worse
             then
             a
             change
             ,
             just
             as
             Joseph
             changed
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             Pharaoh
             ;
             so
             thou
             shalt
             put
             off
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             glory
             ;
             put
             off
             thy
             mortality
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             immortality
             .
          
           
             Oh
             what
             terrour
             to
             wicked
             men
             !
             
             a
             day
             of
             change
             will
             befal
             them
             !
             Why
             didst
             thou
             say
             Oh
             
               David
               there
               is
               no
               bands
               in
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               in
               changes
               like
               other
               men
               ?
            
             Verily
             I
             should
             have
             checked
             thee
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             not
             recanted
             it
             presently
             thy self
             .
             Psal
             .
             73.4,17,18,19
             .
             and
             reported
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             set
             in
             slippery
             places
             ,
             and
             are
             brought
             into
             desolation
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             into
             destruction
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             utterly
             consumed
             with
             terrour
             ;
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             change
             is
             that
             to
             them
             they
             judged
             with
             insolent
             and
             unrighteous
             judgment
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             now
             ,
             but
             death
             will
             change
             this
             ;
             the
             unjust
             steward
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             a
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             beat
             his
             fellow
             servant
             ,
             shall
             be
             eternally
             judged
             by
             a
             righteous
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             honour
             shall
             sinck
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             neither
             shall
             their
             riches
             deliver
             them
             from
             wrath
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             whom
             they
             have
             peirced
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             his
             presence
             .
             A
             dismal
             thing
             will
             this
             be
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             have
             his
             honour
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             God
             put
             disgrace
             upon
             him
             ;
             a
             dismal
             change
             indeed
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             see
             all
             his
             power
             changed
             into
             impotency
             ,
             his
             pleasures
             into
             torment
             ,
             and
             wrath
             put
             upon
             his
             soul
             ;
             when
             God
             shall
             seperate
             thee
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             a
             drop
             of
             ease
             ,
             nor
             any
             friend
             to
             assist
             thee
             ,
             nor
             any
             hope
             of
             comfort
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             stript
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             monent
             shall
             a
             change
             of
             all
             this
             be
             .
             O
             consider
             this
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             here
             )
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             least
             he
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             help
             ;
             remember
             and
             consider
             your
             latter
             end
             ,
             and
             apply
             your
             hearts
             to
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             
             shall
             there
             be
             a
             change
             that
             shall
             befal
             every
             son
             of
             man
             ?
             then
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               this
               people
               were
               wise
            
             as
             Moses
             faith
             ,
             
               that
               they
               would
               remember
               their
               latter
               end
               ,
            
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             appointed
             time
             ,
             to
             wait
             till
             our
             change
             come
             .
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             servants
             to
             whom
             you
             had
             committed
             servile
             imployments
             till
             you
             came
             home
             ;
             and
             if
             when
             you
             come
             home
             they
             were
             absent
             ,
             and
             you
             found
             one
             in
             the
             street
             drunk
             ,
             another
             in
             a
             chamber
             with
             a
             strumpet
             ,
             how
             would
             you
             take
             this
             ?
             Brethren
             think
             upon
             it
             ;
             we
             are
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             ;
             two
             things
             are
             imposed
             upon
             us
             ,
             one
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             another
             to
             save
             our
             own
             souls
             :
             if
             he
             find
             us
             doing
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             find
             us
             in
             the
             works
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             take
             this
             ?
             Come
             faith
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             lent
             you
             a
             life
             thus
             many
             years
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             what
             you
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             have
             you
             been
             doing
             all
             this
             life
             ?
             what
             have
             
             your
             works
             been
             ?
             what
             courses
             have
             you
             taken
             ?
             are
             these
             the
             fraits
             of
             your
             wayes
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             life
             run
             over
             with
             ignorance
             ,
             with
             prophaness
             ,
             &c.
             Alus
             !
             when
             a
             man
             at
             that
             time
             shall
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             but
             ,
             Lo●…d
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             such
             a
             sin
             all
             my
             dayes
             ,
             I
             have
             fulfilled
             my
             own
             desires
             ;
             thou
             hast
             for
             me
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             laboured
             to
             get
             a
             great
             estate
             all
             my
             dayes
             :
             Another
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             spent
             my
             time
             in
             〈◊〉
             society
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             will
             God
             say
             to
             these
             men
             ?
             are
             these
             the
             endings
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             thy
             opportunities
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             repentante
             I
             called
             for
             at
             thy
             hands
             ?
             where
             is
             that
             godly
             sorrow
             that
             I
             called
             for
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             thy
             life
             ?
             did
             not
             I
             send
             thee
             into
             the
             world
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             get
             Grace
             ,
             to
             get
             Faith
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             thy
             accounts
             with
             me
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             hast
             thou
             no
             regand
             to
             it
             ?
             Well
             thou
             hast
             been
             foolish
             ,
             inconsiderate
             for
             the
             time
             that
             is
             past
             ;
             yet
             now
             understand
             that
             a
             day
             of
             change
             will
             besal
             thee
             .
             O
             let
             us
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             be
             perswaded
             to
             it
             ,
             
               in
               this
               our
               day
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               things
               that
               concern
               our
               peace
               ,
               whilest
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               not
               to
               hearden
               our
               hearts
            
             ;
             whilest
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             not
             to
             deser
             our
             repentance
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             assured
             of
             any
             more
             time
             then
             present
             ;
             Death
             may
             meet
             with
             thee
             as
             thou
             sittest
             in
             thy
             feat
             ,
             as
             thou
             goest
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             doer
             ,
             and
             thou
             knowest
             thy
             heart
             hath
             been
             wicked
             ;
             oh
             why
             wilt
             thou
             set
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             upon
             so
             small
             a
             point
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             the
             cast
             of
             a
             Die.
             Remember
             what
             Daniel
             said
             to
             Nabuohadnezzar
             ,
             let
             it
             have
             acceptance
             with
             thee
             ,
             
               break
               off
               thy
               sine
               by
               repentance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Seeing
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             appear
             before
             the
             judgment
             feat
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holiness
             of
             life
             and
             conversation
             ?
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             are
             we
             begin
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             are
             we
             begin
             to
             die
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             our
             account
             and
             be
             faithful
             to
             our
             souls
             ;
             perhaps
             thy
             accounts
             are
             yet
             to
             make
             ,
             oh
             be
             sure
             to
             let
             it
             be
             the
             first
             thing
             thou
             doest
             ,
             and
             give
             thy self
             no
             rest
             till
             thou
             hast
             done
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             this
             ,
             labour
             to
             clear
             it
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             labour
             by
             humble
             confession
             ,
             and
             hearty
             repentance
             to
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             go
             on
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             ,
             and
             then
             assuredly
             we
             shall
             live
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             die
             with
             peace
             ;
             when
             we
             can
             get
             grace
             in
             our
             fouls
             ,
             sorrow
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             new
             ness
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             reformation
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             uprightness
             in
             our
             wayes
             ,
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             a
             discharge
             from
             God
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ;
             oh
             what
             a
             happy
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             death
             will
             be
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               ITER
               NOVISSIMUM
            
             .
             OR
             ,
             MAN
             HIS
             LAST
             PROGRESSE
             .
             A
             SERMON
          
           
             Preached
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             the
             Right
             Worshipful
             ,
             Sir
             THOMAS
             THINNE
             ,
             Knight
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XLI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 12.5
                 .
              
               
                 Man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mourners
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 Streets
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ALthough
             I
             might
             in
             the
             Kings
             (
             King
             Solomon
             )
             name
             command
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             rather
             in
             the
             Preachers
             (
             his
             other
             stile
             )
             humbly
             entreat
             your
             religious
             attention
             to
             the
             last
             Scene
             ,
             and
             Catastrophe
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             consisting
             of
             two
             Acts
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             short
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             dead
             his
             pass
             ,
             he
             goeth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Mourners
             march
             ,
             
               they
               go
               about
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Where
             as
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             is
             a
             Volumn
             of
             divine
             Sermons
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             every
             Book
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             every
             Chapter
             a
             lesson
             ;
             and
             every
             verse
             ,
             and
             piece
             of
             a
             verse
             a
             Text.
             
               Gregory
               Nysscen
            
             reasonably
             demands
             ,
             why
             this
             Book
             which
             treateth
             throughout
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             misery
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Book
               of
               the
               Preacher
            
             ?
             To
             pass
             by
             other
             answers
             rendred
             by
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             not
             so
             pertinent
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             
             I
             conceive
             this
             title
             of
             the
             Preacher
             is
             in
             special
             set
             over
             this
             
             Book
             ,
             to
             intimate
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Argument
             thereof
             )
             there
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             so
             fit
             for
             all
             Preachers
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             all
             hearers
             to
             learn
             ,
             as
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             the
             emptiness
             of
             all
             earthly
             delights
             and
             comforts
             .
             And
             in
             very
             deed
             there
             is
             no
             meditation
             more
             serious
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             consideration
             more
             seasonable
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             brevity
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             time
             it self
             ;
             no
             knowledge
             more
             wholsome
             then
             of
             the
             diseases
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             no
             contemplation
             more
             divine
             ,
             then
             of
             humane
             misery
             and
             frailty
             .
             Which
             though
             we
             read
             in
             the
             inscription
             of
             every
             stone
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             fall
             of
             every
             leaf
             ,
             hear
             in
             the
             knel
             of
             every
             bell
             ,
             taste
             in
             the
             garnishing
             and
             sauce
             of
             every
             dish
             ,
             
             smell
             in
             the
             stench
             of
             every
             dead
             corpses
             ;
             feel
             in
             the
             beating
             of
             every
             pulse
             :
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             take
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
             In
             which
             consideration
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             whose
             
               words
               are
               as
               goads
               and
               nails
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             pricks
             us
             deep
             with
             the
             remembrance
             hereof
             ,
             so
             deep
             that
             he
             draws
             blood
             
               sanguinem
               anim●…e
            
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             tearmeth
             our
             tears
             ,
             
               lachryme
               sanguis
               anim●…e
            
             .
             For
             who
             can
             read
             with
             dry
             eyes
             ,
             that
             
               those
               that
               look
               out
               of
               the
               windowes
               shall
               be
               darkned
               .
            
             Who
             can
             hear
             without
             horrour
             ,
             that
             
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               house
               shall
               tremble
               ,
            
             or
             consider
             without
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               musick
               shall
               be
               brought
               low
            
             ;
             or
             comment
             without
             deep
             setched
             sighs
             upon
             
               mans
               going
               to
               his
               long
               home
               ,
               and
               the
               mourners
               going
               about
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             to
             wash
             them
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             sweep
             them
             with
             Rosemary
             .
          
           
             Origen
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             chosen
             ,
             rather
             
               facere
               periculosè
               quam
               perpeti
               turpitèr
            
             ,
             to
             burn
             Incense
             to
             the
             Heathen
             gods
             ,
             then
             to
             suffer
             his
             body
             to
             be
             defiled
             by
             a
             Blackamore
             ,
             and
             the
             flower
             of
             his
             chastity
             which
             he
             had
             so
             long
             time
             preserved
             to
             be
             some
             way
             blasted
             ,
             at
             a
             Church
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             openeth
             the
             Bible
             at
             all
             adventures
             ,
             intending
             to
             preach
             upon
             that
             Text
             which
             he
             should
             first
             light
             upon
             ,
             but
             falling
             upon
             that
             vers
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             50.
             
             
               But
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               my
               covenants
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
            
             (
             which
             contained
             his
             suspension
             )
             shutteth
             his
             book
             ,
             speaketh
             not
             a
             word
             more
             ,
             but
             comments
             upon
             it
             with
             his
             tears
             :
             some
             thinks
             having
             read
             this
             Text
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             find
             all
             our
             capital
             dooms
             written
             ,
             I
             cannot
             do
             better
             ,
             then
             follow
             that
             Fathers
             president
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             not
             only
             my
             book
             ,
             but
             my
             mouth
             also
             ,
             and
             seal
             up
             my
             lips
             ,
             and
             comment
             upon
             the
             coherence
             with
             distraction
             ,
             the
             parts
             with
             passion
             ,
             the
             notes
             with
             sighs
             ,
             the
             periods
             with
             groans
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             with
             tears
             ;
             for
             alas
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             a
             man
             cometh
             into
             his
             short
             booth
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             saluteth
             with
             tears
             ,
             he
             goeth
             to
             his
             
               long
               home
            
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             
               And
               the
               mourners
               go
               about
               the
               streets
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             lamentable
             to
             hear
             the
             poor
             infant
             which
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             
             yet
             ,
             to
             boad
             his
             own
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             prophecy
             of
             his
             future
             condition
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             contents
             of
             his
             Prophecy
             ,
             but
             lamentations
             ,
             mournings
             and
             woes
             ?
             Saint
             Cyprian
             accords
             with
             Saint
             Austin
             in
             his
             doleful
             note
             ,
             
               Vit●…e
               mortalis
               anxietates
               ,
               &
               dolores
               ,
               &
               procellas
               mundi
               quas
               ingreditur
               in
               exordio
               statim
               suo
               ploratu
               ,
               vel
               gemitu
               rudes
               animae
               testatur
            
             ;
             Little
             Children
             newly
             born
             ,
             take
             in
             their
             first
             breath
             with
             a
             sigh
             ,
             and
             come
             crying
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             assoon
             as
             they
             open
             their
             eyes
             they
             shed
             tears
             ,
             to
             help
             fill
             up
             the
             Vale
             of
             tears
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             were
             then
             brought
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             after
             a
             short
             time
             carried
             out
             with
             a
             stream
             of
             them
             ,
             running
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             their
             friends
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Prologue
             and
             Epilogue
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             Scenes
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             they
             yeeld
             so
             deep
             springs
             of
             tears
             ,
             and
             such
             store
             of
             arguments
             against
             our
             aboad
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             many
             reading
             them
             in
             the
             books
             of
             Hegesias
             the
             Platonick
             ,
             
             presently
             brake
             the
             prison
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             and
             leaped
             out
             of
             the
             world
             into
             the
             grave
             ;
             others
             concluded
             with
             
               Silenus
               ,
               Optimum
               non
               nasci
               ,
               proximum
               quam
               primum
               mori
            
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             simply
             best
             never
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             the
             next
             to
             it
             to
             die
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             world
             our
             salve
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             vale
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             How-be-it
             though
             this
             might
             pass
             for
             a
             sage
             Essay
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             line
             amongst
             Philosophers
             ,
             yet
             we
             Christians
             ,
             who
             know
             that
             this
             present
             life
             to
             
               all
               that
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             how
             full
             of
             troubles
             ,
             cares
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             sad
             and
             short
             Preface
             to
             endless
             Volumnes
             of
             joy
             ,
             an
             Eves
             fast
             on
             earth
             to
             an
             everlasting
             feast
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             ought
             thus
             to
             correct
             the
             former
             Apophthegme
             ,
             
               Optimum
               renasci
               ,
               proximum
               quam
               primum
               mori
            
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             best
             to
             be
             new
             born
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             if
             it
             
             so
             please
             God
             )
             after
             our
             new
             birth
             to
             be
             translated
             with
             all
             speed
             into
             the
             new
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             soft
             we
             cannot
             take
             our
             degrees
             in
             Christs
             school
             
               per
               saltem
            
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             Terms
             ,
             and
             preform
             our
             exercises
             ,
             both
             of
             faith
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             patience
             :
             we
             must
             not
             look
             from
             the
             Font
             ,
             to
             be
             presently
             put
             into
             the
             
               rivers
               of
               pleasures
            
             ,
             springing
             
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             We
             must
             take
             a
             toylsome
             journey
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             often
             drink
             of
             the
             
               waters
               of
               Marah
            
             .
             We
             must
             
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               ,
               before
               we
               reigne
               with
               him
               :
            
             We
             must
             taste
             of
             the
             bitter
             cup
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             before
             we
             drink
             new
             Wine
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             we
             must
             
               sow
               in
               tears
            
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
               reap
               in
               joy
            
             hereafter
             .
             Every
             man
             goeth
             ,
             though
             some
             set
             out
             sooner
             ,
             some
             later
             ,
             and
             shall
             arive
             at
             his
             home
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             look
             to
             his
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             is
             he
             taketh
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             home
             be
             into
             which
             he
             is
             received
             ,
             if
             he
             take
             the
             way
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             keep
             within
             the
             paths
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             his
             home
             shall
             be
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
               descending
            
             from
             God
             ,
             most
             gloriously
             shining
             with
             
               streets
               of
               gold
               ,
               gates
               of
               pearl
               ,
               and
               foundatious
               of
               pretious
               stones
               ,
            
             where
             
               all
               tears
               shall
               be
               wiped
               from
               his
               eyes
            
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             take
             the
             broad
             way
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             his
             home
             shall
             be
             a
             dungeon
             or
             vault
             in
             Hell
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             be
             eternally
             both
             mourner
             and
             Crops
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             shoot
             somewhat
             nearer
             to
             the
             mark
             :
             Marriages
             and
             Funerals
             though
             most
             different
             actions
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             seeming
             contrary
             nature
             ,
             yet
             are
             set
             forth
             and
             as
             it
             were
             apparelled
             with
             parallel
             rites
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             ;
             our
             rayments
             are
             changed
             in
             both
             ,
             because
             in
             both
             our
             estate
             is
             changed
             ;
             Bels
             are
             rung
             ,
             flowers
             are
             strowed
             ,
             and
             feasts
             kept
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             anciently
             both
             were
             celebrated
             in
             the
             night
             by
             Torch-light
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             but
             half
             an
             eye
             ,
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Rituals
             ,
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             the
             blazing
             and
             sparkling
             as
             well
             of
             the
             funeral
             ,
             as
             the
             unptial
             lights
             ;
             and
             no
             marvail
             the
             shodows
             meet
             when
             the
             substance
             concur
             ;
             the
             pictures
             resemble
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             the
             faces
             match
             ;
             the
             accessaries
             are
             corresponding
             ,
             where
             the
             principals
             are
             sutable
             as
             here
             they
             are
             ;
             for
             in
             marriage
             single
             life
             dieth
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             the
             soul
             is
             married
             to
             Christ
             :
             The
             couple
             to
             be
             married
             in
             ancienter
             times
             ,
             first
             met
             ,
             and
             after
             an
             enterview
             and
             liking
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             a
             contract
             signed
             between
             them
             ,
             presently
             departed
             ,
             the
             Bride
             to
             her
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Bridegroom
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             till
             the
             wedding
             day
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Bridegroom
             late
             in
             the
             night
             was
             brought
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             took
             her
             and
             inseparably
             linked
             himself
             unto
             her
             :
             Here
             the
             couple
             to
             be
             married
             in
             man
             are
             the
             body
             and
             the
             soul
             ;
             at
             our
             birth
             the
             contract
             is
             made
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             short
             enterview
             and
             small
             abode
             together
             ,
             the
             parties
             are
             parted
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             the
             Bride
             returneth
             to
             her
             Mothers
             house
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             the
             Bridegroom
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             both
             their
             guests
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             verse
             7.
             the
             
               dust
               returns
               to
               the
               earth
            
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             
               the
               spirit
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             World
             at
             that
             dreadful
             night
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Angel
             
               swore
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               day
               or
               time
            
             here
             :
             the
             soul
             is
             given
             by
             God
             to
             the
             body
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             marriage
             is
             consummated
             ;
             and
             both
             for
             ever
             fast
             coupled
             and
             wedded
             for
             better
             ,
             for
             worse
             ,
             to
             run
             an
             everlasting
             fortune
             ,
             and
             to
             participate
             either
             eternal
             joyes
             or
             torments
             together
             .
             Thus
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             his
             long
             home
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Seventy
             and
             Saint
             Jerome
             renders
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               his
               house
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               the
               mourners
               go
               about
               the
               streets
               :
            
             here
             is
             a
             short
             reckoning
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             who
             alluding
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             two
             Patriarchs
             faith
             ,
             
               Coll
               ,
               ADAM
               ABEL
            
             ,
             
             
               All
               men
               are
               altogether
               vanity
            
             ;
             so
             here
             upon
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             account
             in
             Bonaventures
             casting
             ,
             all
             appear
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ,
             
               describitur
               miseria
               mortis
               in
               morientibus
               &
               compatientibus
               ,
            
             all
             are
             either
             dead
             corpses
             ,
             or
             sad
             mourners
             ;
             corpses
             already
             dead
             ,
             or
             mourners
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             motions
             are
             two
             .
             
               
                 1
                 Straight
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   man
                   goeth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Circular
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   mourners
                   go
                   about
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             dead
             go
             directly
             to
             the
             
               long
               home
            
             ,
             the
             living
             fetch
             a
             compass
             and
             round
             about
             :
             the
             termini
             of
             which
             their
             motions
             shall
             be
             the
             bounds
             of
             my
             discourse
             at
             this
             present
             .
             Wherein
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             discern
             my
             passage
             from
             point
             to
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             up
             six
             Posts
             or
             standings
             .
             
               
               
                 1
                 The
                 Scope
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Coherence
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Sense
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Vse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             scope
             will
             give
             light
             to
             the
             Coherence
             ,
             the
             Coherence
             to
             the
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Sense
             to
             the
             Parts
             ,
             the
             Parts
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             Vse
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             humbly
             entreat
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             intention
             of
             yours
             ;
             whil'st
             in
             unfolding
             this
             rich
             peece
             of
             Arras
             ,
             I
             shall
             point
             with
             the
             finger
             to
             .
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 main
                 Scope
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 right
                 Coherence
                 ,
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 litteral
                 Sense
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 natural
                 Division
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 general
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 special
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 parcel
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             the
             Scope
             .
             
          
           
             Although
             all
             other
             Canonical
             books
             of
             this
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             yet
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nysscen
            
             acutely
             observes
             ,
             this
             book
             alone
             is
             intituled
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             Church-man
             ;
             because
             this
             alone
             in
             a
             manner
             tendeth
             wholly
             Ecclesiastical
             policy
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             life
             or
             conversation
             as
             becometh
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             Church-man
             .
             For
             the
             prime
             scope
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             is
             to
             stir
             up
             all
             religious
             minds
             to
             set
             forth
             towards
             Heaven
             betimes
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             verse
             1.
             
             
               Remember
               thy
               Creatour
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
            
             ;
             to
             enter
             speedily
             into
             a
             strict
             course
             of
             holiness
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             to
             God
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             the
             prime
             in
             both
             senses
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             and
             best
             part
             of
             our
             time
             .
             For
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             of
             distilled
             water
             the
             purest
             and
             thinnest
             first
             runneth
             out
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             lees
             and
             mouther
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             our
             time
             and
             age
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Optima
                 queque
                 dies
                 miseris
                 mortalibus
                 avi
                 ,
                 prima
                 fluit
                 .
              
            
             
             Our
             best
             dayes
             first
             run
             ,
             and
             our
             worst
             at
             the
             last
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             offer
             that
             indignity
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             to
             offer
             him
             the
             Devils
             leavings
             ?
             
               storem
               at
               at
               is
               diabolo
               consecrare
               ,
               f●…ecem
               Deo
               reserv
               are
               ,
            
             to
             consecrate
             the
             top
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             bottom
             to
             God
             ;
             feed
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             flower
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             with
             the
             bran
             ;
             serve
             the
             world
             with
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             our
             Creatour
             with
             our
             weakness
             ;
             give
             up
             our
             lusty
             and
             able
             members
             as
             
               weapons
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             our
             feeble
             and
             weak
             to
             righteousness
             .
             Will
             God
             accept
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             the
             lame
             ;
             the
             lean
             ,
             and
             the
             withered
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             remember
             our
             Creatour
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             when
             our
             memory
             and
             all
             other
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             are
             decayed
             ;
             How
             shall
             we
             bear
             Christs
             yoak
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Grashoppers
               is
               a
               burthen
               unto
               us
               ?
            
             when
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             our selves
             ,
             but
             bow
             under
             the
             sole
             weight
             of
             age
             ?
             What
             delight
             can
             we
             take
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             when
             care
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             pain
             ,
             and
             manifold
             infirmities
             and
             diseases
             wholly
             possess
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             dead
             all
             the
             vital
             motions
             and
             lively
             affections
             thereof
             ?
             Old
             men
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             Antipodes
             to
             young
             men
             ;
             it
             is
             evening
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             morning
             with
             these
             ;
             it
             is
             Autumne
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Spring
             in
             these
             :
             the
             Spring
             of
             the
             year
             to
             decrepit
             old
             men
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             Fall
             ;
             Summer
             is
             winter
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Winter
             death
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             pleasure
             to
             them
             to
             see
             the
             
               Almond-tree
               flourish
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Prognosticatour
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Grashopper
             leap
             and
             sing
             ,
             the
             Preludium
             of
             Summer
             ;
             for
             they
             now
             mind
             not
             the
             Almond-tree
             ,
             but
             the
             Cypress
             ;
             nor
             think
             of
             the
             Grashopper
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             worm
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             far
             on
             in
             their
             way
             to
             their
             
               long
               home
               ,
               and
               the
               mourners
               are
               already
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             marshalling
             as
             it
             were
             their
             troops
             ,
             and
             setting
             all
             in
             equipage
             for
             their
             funeral
             ;
             no
             dilectable
             objects
             affect
             their
             dull
             and
             dying
             sences
             ,
             but
             are
             rather
             grievous
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Rain
             are
             to
             old
             stumps
             of
             trees
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             not
             spring
             again
             ,
             but
             rot
             them
             rather
             ,
             and
             dispose
             them
             to
             putrifaction
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             have
             past
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             to
             the
             second
             Post
             or
             standing
             .
          
           
           
             The
             right
             Coherence
             .
             
          
           
             
               When
               they
               shall
               be
               afraid
               of
               that
               which
               is
               high
               ,
               and
               fear
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Almond
               trce
               shall
               flourish
               ,
               and
               the
               Grashopper
               shall
               be
               a
               burthen
               ,
               and
               desire
               shall
               fail
               ,
               because
               man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               home
               .
            
             If
             this
             Consequence
             be
             firth
             ,
             the
             Coherence
             must
             needs
             be
             good
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             be
             infirm
             and
             lame
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             let
             us
             then
             Consider
             of
             the
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             Surely
             Aristotle
             seemeth
             to
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             
             whose
             observation
             it
             is
             ,
             old
             men
             that
             have
             their
             foot
             on
             Deaths
             threshold
             ,
             would
             then
             draw
             back
             then
             leg
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             &
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             their
             dissolution
             are
             most
             desirous
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             like
             the
             Apples
             of
             Tuntales
             running
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             catch
             at
             them
             the
             more
             greedily
             ,
             for
             wants
             is
             the
             whestone
             of
             desire
             ,
             and
             experience
             offereth
             us
             many
             instances
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             Saint
             
               Pauls
               old
               man
            
             grows
             young
             again
             ;
             who
             according
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             which
             Saint
             Austin
             bewaileth
             with
             tears
             ,
             
               malunt
               libidinem
               explers
               quam
               extingai
            
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             having
             no
             lust
             or
             desire
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             being
             cloyed
             therewith
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             insatiable
             in
             them
             then
             in
             youth
             ;
             the
             flesh
             in
             them
             like
             the
             Peacocks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               coct
               a
               recrudescit
            
             ,
             which
             after
             it
             is
             sod
             ,
             in
             time
             will
             grow
             raw
             again
             ,
             so
             in
             them
             after
             mortification
             by
             diseases
             and
             age
             ,
             it
             reviveth
             .
             Sophocles
             the
             Heathen
             Poet
             might
             pass
             for
             a
             Saint
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             he
             thanked
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             old
             age
             he
             was
             free
             from
             his
             most
             Imperious
             Mistris
             ,
             
             lust
             :
             these
             men
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             desir
             〈◊〉
             inthral
             themselves
             again
             in
             youthly
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             concupiscence
             in
             them
             is
             kindled
             even
             by
             the
             defect
             of
             fewel
             ;
             it
             vexeth
             them
             that
             their
             sins
             for
             sake
             them
             ;
             that
             through
             the
             impotency
             of
             their
             limbs
             and
             faculties
             ,
             they
             cannot
             run
             into
             the
             like
             excess
             as
             in
             former
             times
             :
             their
             few
             dayes
             before
             death
             ;
             are
             like
             Shrovetide
             Before
             Lent
             ,
             they
             take
             their
             fill
             of
             flesh
             and
             fleshly
             desires
             ,
             because
             they
             suppose
             that
             for
             ever
             after
             ,
             they
             must
             fast
             from
             them
             .
             Thus
             they
             spur
             on
             their
             jadish
             flesh
             now
             unable
             to
             ran
             her
             for
             met
             Stages
             ,
             saying
             ;
             let
             us
             crown
             our selves
             with
             Rose-buds
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             presently
             wither
             ,
             
               let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               die
               .
            
          
           
             To
             reconcile
             the
             seeming
             difference
             between
             the
             miracle
             of
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             Aristotle
             ;
             and
             the
             Oracle
             of
             divine
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             two
             distinctions
             may
             be
             made
             use
             of
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 old
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 the
                 entry
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 vigorous
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 the
                 exit
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 decrepit
                 ,
                 
                   et
                   ne
                   ad
                   mala
                   quidem
                   bona
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 old
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 As
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
            
          
           
             When
             Euripides
             was
             taxed
             as
             too
             great
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             semale
             Sex
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             his
             Tragedies
             he
             brought
             in
             vertuous
             women
             ,
             and
             fitted
             them
             with
             good
             parts
             to
             Act
             ;
             whereas
             Sophocles
             ,
             and
             other
             Poets
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             brought
             lewd
             and
             immodest
             women
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             put
             odious
             parts
             upon
             them
             ;
             he
             made
             this
             Apology
             for
             himself
             :
             others
             faith
             he
             ,
             in
             their
             Poems
             set
             forth
             women
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             I
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             should
             be
             :
             Solomom
             words
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             like
             construction
             ,
             
               desire
               faileth
               because
               man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               home
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             all
             ;
             for
             what
             a
             preposterous
             thing
             were
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             one
             foot
             already
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             is
             drawing
             the
             other
             after
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             cut
             a
             cross
             caper
             ,
             and
             dance
             the
             morice
             ?
             or
             for
             him
             that
             is
             neer
             his
             eternal
             Mansion
             house
             ,
             to
             hanker
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             feast
             and
             revel
             it
             in
             an
             Inn.
             Moreover
             ,
             Solomon
             here
             speaketh
             of
             a
             B●…rzillai
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             taste
             of
             his
             meat
             ,
             no
             sence
             of
             delight
             ;
             no
             use
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             of
             sense
             ,
             to
             whom
             dainties
             are
             no
             dainties
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             taste
             them
             ;
             musick
             is
             no
             musick
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             hear
             it
             ;
             sweet
             odours
             are
             no
             sweet
             odours
             ;
             because
             he
             cannot
             small
             them
             ;
             precious
             stones
             are
             no
             precious
             stones
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             value
             them
             ;
             the
             fairest
             becaues
             are
             no
             beauties
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             discern
             them
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             of
             an
             old
             man
             in
             whom
             all
             carnal
             lusts
             are
             either
             quite
             extinct
             ,
             or
             happily
             exchanged
             into
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             swallowed
             
             up
             with
             sorrow
             and
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             horrible
             apprension
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             come
             to
             the
             third
             Stage
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             litteral
             sence
             and
             genuine
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             Origen
             his
             Hexapla
             ,
             every
             word
             almost
             had
             an
             Asterisk
             ,
             or
             star
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             there
             needs
             a
             star
             or
             some
             other
             light
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             every
             word
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             mist
             of
             obscurity
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             may
             well
             miss
             his
             way
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             not
             exactly
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             the
             man
             ?
             what
             's
             meant
             by
             his
             going
             ,
             or
             gate
             ?
             where
             is
             
               his
               long
               home
            
             ?
             and
             whence
             are
             these
             Mourners
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             whether
             man
             be
             taken
             Collectivè
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             kind
             ,
             or
             Species
             ,
             as
             the
             Logicians
             speak
             ;
             or
             Distributivè
             for
             every
             man
             in
             particular
             ,
             we
             shall
             seem
             to
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             .
             Man
             taken
             Collectivè
             ,
             stirs
             not
             a
             foot
             to
             his
             
               long
               home
            
             ;
             for
             Philosophy
             reprieveth
             universal
             natures
             from
             death
             ,
             or
             dissolution
             :
             and
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             single
             men
             every
             day
             die
             ,
             yet
             mankind
             dieth
             not
             :
             If
             man
             be
             taken
             Distributivè
             ,
             for
             all
             particular
             men
             of
             what
             rank
             or
             quality
             soever
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             much
             to
             do
             to
             distinguish
             the
             men
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             from
             the
             mourners
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             If
             all
             are
             attended
             with
             mourners
             to
             their
             funeral
             ,
             then
             mourners
             themselves
             must
             have
             mourners
             ;
             and
             so
             either
             the
             train
             will
             be
             infinite
             ,
             or
             the
             lag
             will
             be
             destitute
             of
             mourners
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             why
             useth
             he
             this
             phrase
             of
             going
             ,
             if
             it
             import
             death
             ,
             sith
             some
             expect
             death
             and
             move
             not
             at
             all
             towards
             it
             ;
             some
             run
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             some
             it
             is
             sent
             ;
             some
             leap
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             Cleombrotus
             ;
             some
             ride
             to
             it
             in
             state
             ,
             as
             
               Antioches
               Epiphanes
            
             ;
             some
             are
             tumbled
             down
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Purius
               ,
               Melicus
            
             ,
             some
             are
             dragged
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             Seinus
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             death
             surprizeth
             most
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             postures
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             why
             is
             dying
             here
             called
             going
             ?
             
               man
               goeth
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             where
             is
             this
             
               long
               home
            
             ?
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             earth
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ?
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ,
             the
             Epithet
             long
             fals
             short
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             eternal
             habitations
             :
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             the
             grave
             (
             suppose
             there
             were
             any
             Purgatory
             )
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             may
             be
             properly
             termed
             a
             
               long
               home
            
             ,
             fith
             neither
             the
             body
             stayes
             long
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             whence
             are
             these
             mourners
             ?
             if
             they
             are
             mercenary
             and
             bired
             from
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             true
             mourners
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             true
             mourners
             ,
             they
             keep
             their
             Closets
             ,
             they
             gad
             not
             about
             the
             streets
             ,
             they
             shut
             themselves
             long
             at
             home
             for
             their
             friends
             that
             are
             gone
             to
             their
             
               long
               home
            
             .
          
           
             To
             dispel
             all
             this
             mist
             of
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             light
             upon
             each
             of
             the
             material
             words
             of
             the
             Text.
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             Qnerie
             ,
             
             that
             a
             man
             is
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             neither
             Collectivè
             ,
             for
             all
             mankind
             in
             a
             lump
             ,
             nor
             Distributivè
             for
             ever
             particular
             man
             without
             exception
             ,
             but
             
               indefinite
               ,
               or
               communiter
            
             ;
             for
             man
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             or
             tract
             ;
             for
             you
             shall
             hardly
             find
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             friend
             to
             drop
             a
             tear
             into
             his
             Grave
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             men
             that
             shall
             stand
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             alive
             at
             Christs
             coming
             ;
             they
             shall
             indeed
             pass
             by
             death
             properly
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             die
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             by
             passing
             from
             a
             mortal
             estate
             ,
             to
             an
             immortal
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             long
             home
             be
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             shall
             need
             no
             mourners
             ;
             If
             hell
             ,
             they
             shall
             want
             none
             to
             bear
             them
             company
             ;
             for
             at
             Christ
             second
             coming
             ,
             
               all
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               mourn
               before
               him
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             
             that
             going
             here
             is
             not
             taken
             
               pro
               motu
               progressive
            
             ,
             in
             special
             ,
             as
             walking
             ,
             or
             running
             ,
             but
             in
             general
             ,
             for
             passing
             to
             another
             world
             which
             way
             soever
             ,
             whether
             we
             make
             our
             way
             ,
             or
             it
             be
             made
             for
             us
             ;
             whether
             we
             go
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             death
             come
             to
             us
             ;
             nay
             whether
             we
             stir
             ,
             or
             lie
             still
             ;
             whether
             we
             are
             found
             of
             foot
             ,
             or
             lame
             ;
             never
             had
             feet
             ,
             or
             have
             lost
             them
             ,
             we
             go
             this
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             To
             the
             third
             ,
             
             that
             by
             
               long
               home
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             ,
             is
             here
             meant
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             where
             our
             bodies
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             properly
             )
             our
             remains
             are
             bestowed
             and
             abide
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             the
             Original
             is
             
               Beth
               gnolemo
            
             ,
             which
             S.
             Jerome
             renders
             
               domum
               et
               ern
               it
               at
               is
               sue
               ,
            
             because
             from
             thence
             (
             as
             Lyra
             noteth
             )
             he
             never
             returneth
             to
             live
             here
             ;
             or
             the
             house
             of
             his
             hidden
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             where
             he
             lyeth
             hid
             in
             his
             Coffin
             ,
             and
             no
             eye
             seeth
             him
             :
             whereunto
             holy
             Job
             alluding
             faith
             ,
             Chap.
             14.10
             .
             
               Man
               dieth
               and
               wasteth
               away
               ,
               and
               giveth
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               
               and
               where
               is
               he
               ?
            
             or
             
               domus
               mundi
               sui
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Caietan
             will
             have
             it
             )
             the
             house
             of
             his
             world
             ,
             meaning
             the
             world
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             or
             
               domus
               seculi
               sui
            
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             his
             generation
             (
             as
             
               Pagnine
               ,
               Montanus
            
             and
             Tremelius
             will
             express
             it
             )
             the
             place
             where
             all
             meet
             who
             lived
             together
             ,
             the
             randevouze
             of
             all
             our
             deceased
             friends
             ,
             allies
             and
             kindred
             even
             as
             far
             as
             Adam
             :
             this
             home
             may
             be
             called
             a
             long
             gome
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             short
             homes
             from
             which
             we
             remove
             dayly
             ,
             these
             houses
             we
             change
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             ;
             there
             our
             flesh
             ,
             or
             our
             bones
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             our
             ashes
             or
             dust
             shall
             be
             kept
             in
             some
             place
             of
             the
             earth
             or
             sea
             ,
             
               till
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               Job
            
             14.12
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             To
             the
             fourth
             ,
             that
             by
             mourners
             are
             here
             meant
             all
             that
             attend
             the
             corpses
             to
             the
             funeral
             ,
             whether
             they
             mourn
             in
             truth
             ,
             or
             for
             fashion
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             said
             here
             to
             
               go
               about
               the
               streets
            
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             reason
             alledged
             by
             
               Bonaventure
               ,
               quia
               predolore
               quiescere
               nequiunt
               ,
            
             because
             they
             cannot
             rest
             for
             hearts
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             they
             go
             about
             the
             streets
             to
             call
             campany
             to
             the
             funeral
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             fetch
             their
             compass
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             a
             more
             solemn
             procession
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Sepulchre
             .
             Among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             deceased
             hired
             certain
             women
             whom
             they
             called
             preficas
             ,
             to
             lament
             over
             their
             dead
             :
             for
             the
             most
             part
             among
             the
             Jewes
             this
             sad
             task
             was
             put
             upon
             widdows
             ,
             or
             they
             took
             it
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             imply
             ,
             and
             
               there
               were
               no
               widdows
               to
               make
               lamentation
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             also
             ,
             Acts
             9.39
             .
             and
             
               the
               widdows
               stood
               by
               weeping
               for
               Dorcas
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             widdows
             are
             very
             proper
             for
             this
             imployment
             :
             When
             a
             Pot
             of
             water
             is
             full
             to
             the
             brim
             ,
             a
             little
             motion
             makes
             it
             run
             over
             .
             Widdows
             ,
             that
             are
             widdows
             indeed
             ,
             and
             have
             lost
             in
             their
             Husbands
             all
             the
             joy
             and
             comfort
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             have
             their
             eyes
             brim
             full
             of
             tears
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             easily
             they
             overflow
             ,
             
               viduae
               optime
               deflent
               viduas
            
             ,
             Widdows
             are
             the
             fittestto
             bemoan
             widdows
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             body
             void
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             a
             widdow
             deprived
             of
             her
             loving
             mate
             ?
             these
             widdows
             went
             about
             the
             streets
             weeping
             and
             howling
             ,
             to
             awake
             the
             living
             out
             of
             their
             dead
             sleep
             of
             security
             and
             to
             ring
             in
             their
             ears
             that
             lesson
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             
             
               all
               flesh
               is
               grass
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
             As
             in
             a
             great
             Clock
             ,
             when
             the
             Index
             pointeth
             to
             the
             hour
             ,
             the
             wheels
             move
             ,
             the
             Clock
             strikes
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             till
             the
             plummets
             or
             weights
             touch
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             saith
             
               Filius
               Fabri
            
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             the
             Index
             pointeth
             to
             the
             last
             hour
             of
             a
             rich
             man
             ;
             the
             Bell
             rings
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             hideous
             and
             fearful
             noise
             of
             singers
             and
             mourners
             ,
             and
             this
             continueth
             till
             the
             weight
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             weighty
             corpses
             of
             the
             dead
             toucheth
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             into
             the
             earth
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             tumult
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             the
             loud
             musick
             is
             turned
             into
             soft
             and
             solemn
             ,
             the
             Lidian
             ,
             into
             Dorrick
             ,
             and
             the
             shallow
             channels
             of
             tears
             ,
             which
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             ,
             shall
             run
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             silent
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             
               Mare
               mortuum
            
             .
             
             And
             so
             I
             come
             to
             the
             fourth
             Stage
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             division
             of
             the
             Text.
             
             
          
           
             There
             are
             but
             there
             things
             appertaining
             to
             man
             here
             .
             
               
                 1
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Burial
                 .
              
            
             And
             see
             they
             are
             all
             three
             in
             the
             Text.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Man
                   goeth
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   his
                   long
                   home
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Mourners
                   go
                   about
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 burial
                 ,
                 described
                 by
                 pariphrasis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             am
             upon
             the
             fifth
             stage
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             Mans
             life
             is
             a
             voyage
             ,
             
             his
             death
             the
             term
             or
             period
             of
             this
             voyage
             ,
             his
             Grave
             his
             home
             ,
             and
             Mourners
             his
             attendance
             ;
             you
             may
             observe
             a
             kind
             of
             sequence
             in
             these
             observations
             in
             the
             Concatination
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             first
             linck
             draws
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             second
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             the
             third
             the
             fourth
             ;
             if
             our
             life
             be
             a
             pilgrimage
             ,
             our
             death
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             term
             and
             our
             arival
             at
             our
             Country
             ,
             if
             Death
             be
             our
             arival
             ,
             the
             Grave
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             house
             for
             our
             bodies
             ,
             if
             the
             Grave
             be
             our
             house
             ,
             what
             fit
             attendance
             
             there
             but
             mourners
             ?
             Our
             life
             is
             a
             pilgrimage
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             termed
             by
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
             47.9
             .
             
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               years
               of
               my
               pilgrimage
               are
               130.
               years
            
             ;
             And
             by
             David
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.54
             .
             
               Thy
               statutes
               have
               been
               my
               songs
               in
               the
               house
               of
               my
               pilgrimage
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               all
               pilgrims
               and
               strangers
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
             and
             our
             fathers
             were
             no
             better
             ;
             Psal
             .
             39.10
             .
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               sojourner
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               ,
               Vita
               est
               via
               ,
               &
               omnes
               Christianus
               viator
               .
            
             Our
             life
             is
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             living
             in
             this
             world
             a
             passenger
             .
             A
             direct
             motion
             ,
             and
             that
             continuate
             ,
             &
             uninterrupted
             from
             the
             cradle
             to
             the
             coffin
             ,
             from
             the
             womb
             to
             the
             tomb
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             away
             in
             which
             children
             walk
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             go
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             crawl
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             now
             go
             ;
             Infants
             who
             never
             had
             the
             use
             of
             their
             limbs
             ,
             and
             impotent
             old
             who
             have
             lost
             them
             ,
             yet
             run
             this
             race
             ,
             where
             in
             though
             some
             make
             a
             longer
             line
             ,
             and
             others
             a
             shorter
             ,
             yet
             all
             finish
             their
             course
             :
             a
             strange
             race
             ,
             wherein
             though
             a
             man
             stand
             still
             or
             sleep
             ,
             yet
             he
             advanceth
             forward
             ,
             and
             gaineth
             ground
             ;
             and
             he
             goeth
             so
             much
             the
             faster
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             is
             the
             weaker
             ,
             for
             the
             less
             vigorous
             ,
             the
             more
             speedily
             he
             tends
             to
             his
             long
             and
             last
             home
             :
             the
             hour-glass
             is
             running
             ,
             whether
             the
             preacher
             proceeds
             ,
             or
             marks
             a
             pawse
             ;
             and
             the
             ship
             is
             sayling
             whither
             it
             is
             bound
             ,
             when
             we
             sleep
             in
             our
             cabine
             :
             so
             whether
             we
             wake
             or
             sleep
             ,
             move
             or
             rest
             ,
             be
             busie
             or
             idle
             ,
             mind
             it
             ,
             or
             mind
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             walk
             on
             toward
             our
             long
             home
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             spake
             in
             a
             moral
             ,
             
             or
             divine
             sense
             ,
             Seneca
             makes
             good
             in
             a
             natural
             ;
             
               We
               die
               daily
            
             ,
             for
             every
             day
             ,
             nay
             every
             hour
             ,
             we
             lose
             some
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             as
             our
             years
             increase
             ,
             so
             our
             time
             decreaseth
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             years
             ,
             months
             ,
             dayes
             ,
             or
             hours
             that
             we
             have
             lived
             ,
             the
             less
             we
             have
             to
             live
             :
             the
             glass
             is
             running
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             the
             last
             sand
             drops
             out
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             while
             :
             so
             we
             are
             expiring
             and
             dying
             ,
             from
             the
             running
             of
             the
             first
             sand
             in
             the
             hour-glass
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             from
             the
             moment
             we
             receive
             breath
             ,
             to
             the
             moment
             that
             we
             breath
             out
             our
             last
             gasp
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             man
             in
             my
             text
             goeth
             ,
             or
             rather
             runneth
             still
             in
             his
             natural
             course
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             is
             Adam
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             all
             die
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             termed
             from
             Adama
             ,
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             that
             more
             solid
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             the
             brittlest
             of
             all
             ,
             red
             earth
             ,
             sand
             ,
             or
             dust
             ,
             
               Pulvis
               es
               in
               pulverem
               ivis
            
             ,
             Of
             dust
             thou
             art
             made
             ,
             and
             dust
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             thee
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             living
             upon
             earth
             ,
             who
             hath
             none
             of
             this
             earth
             in
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             balk
             the
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             earth
             be
             an
             ingredient
             ,
             nay
             ,
             a
             predominant
             in
             his
             composition
             ,
             then
             assure
             himself
             his
             resolution
             shall
             be
             into
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Dust
               will
               return
               to
               the
               earth
               as
               it
               was
            
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Plato
             conceived
             the
             celestial
             bodies
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             flower
             and
             purest
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             but
             the
             sublunary
             ,
             and
             terrestial
             of
             the
             bran
             and
             lees
             .
             (
             Beloved
             )
             we
             are
             made
             of
             dregs
             ,
             and
             our
             mother
             ,
             is
             muther
             ,
             consin-germain
             to
             corruption
             once
             removed
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             either
             young
             or
             old
             ;
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             we
             find
             in
             the
             translations
             of
             my
             Text
             ;
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             it
             ,
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             ibit
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             now
             going
             ,
             the
             other
             shall
             go
             to
             his
             long
             home
             ;
             the
             one
             may
             die
             soon
             ,
             the
             other
             cannot
             live
             long
             ;
             If
             he
             die
             naturally
             ,
             he
             keepeth
             his
             own
             pace
             ,
             and
             goeth
             of
             himself
             ;
             if
             he
             die
             by
             violence
             ,
             he
             is
             driven
             forward
             ,
             and
             mending
             his
             pace
             ,
             sooner
             ariveth
             at
             
               his
               long
               home
            
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             there
             is
             
               a
               natural
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               spiritual
               body
            
             ;
             an
             earthly
             Adam
             ,
             and
             a
             heavenly
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             course
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             discourse
             ;
             and
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             begin
             :
             As
             the
             natural
             life
             ,
             so
             the
             Christian
             is
             a
             progress
             in
             which
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             stay
             ,
             but
             to
             advance
             ,
             still
             proceeding
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             vertue
             to
             vertue
             ;
             If
             we
             ever
             look
             to
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             like
             Joshus
             his
             Sun
             that
             
               stood
               still
            
             ;
             or
             Hezekia's
             that
             
               went
               back
               ten
               degrees
            
             ;
             but
             like
             Davids
             ,
             which
             
               like
               a
               gyant
            
             runs
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             never
             ceaseth
             ;
             I
             need
             not
             direct
             any
             man
             in
             his
             natural
             course
             from
             life
             to
             death
             ,
             every
             man
             knows
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             knows
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             shall
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             course
             is
             more
             considerable
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               it
               inner
               arium
               ad
               deum
            
             ,
             a
             Journal
             to
             eternity
             ,
             a
             progress
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ;
             this
             progress
             a
             man
             begins
             at
             his
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             endeth
             in
             his
             dissolution
             by
             Death
             ,
             but
             wholly
             and
             fully
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             the
             way
             here
             is
             Christ
             ;
             the
             viaticum
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             light
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             the
             guides
             ,
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             the
             theeves
             that
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             rob
             us
             of
             our
             spiritual
             treasure
             ,
             the
             devils
             ;
             our
             convoy
             the
             Angels
             ;
             our
             stages
             seseveral
             
             vertues
             and
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             ,
             the
             City
             to
             which
             we
             bend
             our
             course
             ,
             
               Jerusalem
               that
               is
               above
            
             ,
             wherein
             are
             many
             Mansions
             ,
             or
             eternal
             houses
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             as
             before
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             new
             man
             goeth
             to
             his
             long
             and
             eternal
             home
             ,
             without
             any
             resting
             place
             between
             ,
             at
             which
             all
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             the
             Romanists
             must
             bait
             ,
             though
             little
             for
             their
             ease
             ,
             cooling
             or
             refreshing
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             a
             hot-house
             ;
             nay
             ,
             a
             house
             all
             on
             fire
             ;
             nay
             all
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             hot
             as
             hell
             ;
             I
             mean
             Purgatory
             ,
             wherewith
             if
             Solomon
             had
             been
             acquainted
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             changed
             this
             
               motto
               of
               mortality
            
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             
               man
               goeth
               to
               his
               eternal
               home
            
             ;
             but
             to
             his
             purging
             bath
             ,
             and
             the
             Friers
             go
             about
             the
             streets
             singing
             Masses
             and
             Dirges
             for
             his
             soul
             ;
             assuredly
             if
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             that
             die
             under
             the
             Gospel
             need
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             torment
             of
             a
             temporary
             hell
             ,
             or
             Purgatory
             fire
             ,
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             died
             under
             the
             Law
             much
             more
             needed
             it
             ;
             why
             then
             did
             Moses
             appoint
             none
             for
             them
             ?
             why
             did
             none
             of
             the
             inspired
             Prophets
             pray
             for
             the
             release
             of
             their
             souls
             ?
             Solomon
             if
             there
             had
             been
             such
             a
             stop
             in
             the
             mid-way
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             a
             pause
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             and
             not
             said
             immediately
             man
             goeth
             ,
             
               In
               domum
               eternit
               at
               is
               su●…e
               ,
            
             into
             his
             everlasting
             home
             ,
             as
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             Papist
             upon
             pain
             of
             a
             curse
             ,
             can
             reject
             ,
             render
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Beth
               gnolomo
            
             .
             Purgatory
             is
             no
             such
             home
             ;
             therefore
             Gregory
             of
             Neocesarca
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             so
             expound
             this
             Text
             ,
             that
             they
             quite
             leave
             out
             this
             imaginary
             fire
             kindled
             in
             the
             paper
             walls
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             
             Gregory
             faith
             ,
             the
             good
             man
             marcheth
             out
             joyfully
             towards
             his
             eternal
             house
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             draws
             back
             and
             bedews
             the
             threshold
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             fills
             all
             with
             lamentations
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             know
             when
             a
             man
             taketh
             possession
             of
             his
             eternal
             home
             ,
             Saint
             Cyprian
             tels
             us
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             expiring
             of
             our
             lease
             in
             the
             poor
             tenement
             of
             our
             body
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Purgatory
             for
             Souls
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             why
             not
             for
             bodies
             also
             which
             need
             as
             much
             purging
             as
             souls
             ?
             if
             such
             a
             place
             be
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             we
             are
             certainly
             like
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             from
             Philosophy
             or
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             may
             discover
             it
             either
             in
             the
             map
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             type
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Nature
             gives
             us
             no
             notice
             of
             any
             such
             place
             ;
             
             in
             Scripture
             we
             find
             indeed
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             either
             in
             the
             
               laver
               of
               our
               regeneration
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             read
             ,
             1
             John
             1.7
             .
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               cleanseth
               ,
            
             or
             purgeth
             
               us
               from
               all
               sins
            
             ;
             if
             from
             all
             sins
             ,
             then
             none
             are
             left
             to
             be
             burned
             out
             with
             Purgatory
             fire
             .
             The
             Philosophers
             indeed
             describe
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               ignis
               fatuus
            
             ,
             or
             the
             fools
             fire
             ,
             because
             it
             leads
             fools
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             whereby
             they
             often
             fall
             into
             boggs
             ,
             or
             theeves
             hands
             ;
             is
             not
             this
             Romish
             Purgatory
             ,
             that
             
               ignis
               fatuus
            
             ,
             that
             leads
             fools
             in
             the
             night
             of
             errour
             out
             of
             their
             right
             way
             ,
             whereby
             they
             truly
             fall
             into
             theeves
             hands
             ?
             I
             mean
             the
             Monks
             and
             Friers
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             can
             purge
             neither
             the
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             the
             purses
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             by
             these
             fire-works
             of
             their
             wit.
             But
             I
             list
             not
             to
             dwell
             any
             longer
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             real
             place
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             .
             I
             am
             now
             come
             ,
             though
             long
             first
             ,
             to
             mans
             long
             home
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             described
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             leap
             into
             my
             last
             stage
             ,
             which
             as
             you
             may
             remember
             was
             ;
          
           
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             Text
             to
             this
             sad
             occasion
             .
             
             As
             a
             contrary
             order
             is
             used
             in
             a
             compositive
             method
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             resolutive
             ,
             so
             I
             must
             now
             use
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             a
             method
             direct
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             I
             followed
             in
             my
             Explication
             :
             for
             therein
             first
             I
             shewed
             you
             how
             the
             natural
             man
             goeth
             to
             his
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             to
             his
             eternal
             home
             ;
             and
             after
             how
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             Mourners
             went
             about
             the
             streets
             lamenitng
             the
             deceased
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             am
             first
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Mourners
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             finished
             their
             circular
             motion
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             direct
             motion
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             quality
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             worth
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             estate
             and
             credit
             ,
             who
             is
             already
             arived
             at
             his
             
               long
               Lete
            
             ,
             and
             now
             entring
             into
             his
             long
             home
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Mourners
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             number
             and
             quality
             ;
             the
             number
             is
             great
             we
             see
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             not
             all
             who
             yet
             are
             the
             true
             Mourners
             ,
             pouring
             out
             their
             souls
             to
             God
             with
             tears
             in
             their
             private
             closets
             .
             
             
               
                 Illa
                 dolet
                 verè
                 ,
                 quae
                 sine
                 teste
                 dolet
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Her
             portion
             of
             sorrow
             like
             Benjamins
             ,
             is
             five
             times
             more
             than
             any
             others
             ,
             whose
             loss
             of
             a
             Husband
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Husband
             is
             invaluable
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             
             Mourners
             is
             not
             slightly
             to
             be
             passed
             by
             ,
             
               debetur
               iis
               religiosa
               mora
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             not
             only
             great
             store
             of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Commons
             ,
             but
             some
             also
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             the
             chief
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Realme
             ;
             not
             Religion
             only
             and
             learning
             ,
             but
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             also
             hath
             put
             on
             Blacks
             for
             him
             ,
             thereby
             testifying
             to
             all
             men
             their
             joynt-respect
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             miss
             of
             him
             .
             And
             if
             any
             prompted
             by
             Judas
             shall
             object
             against
             this
             Solemnity
             and
             prolixe
             ceremony
             ,
             
               ut
               quid
               perdetio
               ista
            
             ?
             To
             what
             serves
             this
             wast
             ?
             might
             not
             the
             money
             have
             been
             better
             expended
             in
             charitable
             Alms
             ,
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             very
             many
             poor
             .
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Hac
               oportet
               facere
               ,
               &
               illa
               non
               omittere
            
             ;
             Those
             works
             of
             charity
             they
             spake
             of
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             :
             and
             these
             of
             decent
             Rites
             and
             ceremonies
             not
             to
             be
             left
             undone
             :
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             ,
             is
             a
             warrant
             as
             well
             for
             the
             due
             Exequies
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             Obsequies
             of
             the
             living
             :
             if
             all
             things
             must
             be
             done
             decently
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             ,
             in
             the
             State
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             emblem
             is
             ,
             
               Acies
               ordinata
            
             ,
             an
             Army
             marshalled
             in
             excellent
             order
             ,
             with
             Banners
             displayed
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             so
             carried
             ,
             then
             Funerals
             as
             well
             as
             Nuptialls
             ,
             Burials
             as
             well
             as
             Christnings
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             celebrated
             not
             after
             the
             preposterous
             manner
             of
             some
             in
             the
             night
             as
             works
             of
             darkness
             :
             but
             in
             the
             day
             as
             works
             of
             Piety
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             them
             who
             have
             received
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Saints
             in
             light
             ,
             not
             penuriously
             and
             basely
             ,
             but
             nobly
             and
             liberally
             ;
             where
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             dead
             requireth
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             estate
             will
             bear
             it
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             as
             Magnificence
             is
             alwayes
             a
             vertue
             ,
             so
             prodigallity
             is
             a
             vice
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             those
             master-vices
             which
             hath
             gotten
             a
             great
             head
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             a
             Garland
             upon
             it
             .
             Yet
             to
             do
             the
             dead
             right
             ,
             though
             luxury
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             death
             of
             many
             :
             yet
             the
             dead
             are
             no
             way
             guilty
             of
             this
             superfluity
             ,
             they
             neither
             order
             it
             ,
             nor
             are
             sensible
             of
             it
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             prodigallity
             (
             under
             the
             weighty
             burden
             whereof
             the
             Land
             groaneth
             )
             so
             much
             seen
             in
             black
             cloaths
             ,
             as
             in
             Silks
             and
             Velvets
             ,
             cloth
             of
             Gold
             and
             Tissue
             ;
             not
             in
             Jet
             as
             in
             Pearl
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ;
             not
             in
             building
             Marble
             Sepulchers
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             Marble
             houses
             for
             the
             living
             ;
             not
             in
             armory
             ,
             as
             in
             luxury
             ;
             not
             in
             pendants
             ,
             as
             in
             attendants
             ;
             not
             in
             Funerals
             ,
             as
             in
             Nuptials
             ,
             Masks
             and
             Pageants
             ,
             Court
             entertainments
             ,
             and
             City
             feasts
             ,
             at
             which
             if
             Vitellius
             or
             Apicius
             were
             bidden
             ,
             they
             would
             condemn
             themselves
             for
             too
             much
             frugality
             .
             What
             Seneca
             spake
             of
             time
             ,
             
               solus
               temporis
               prodigi
               sumus
               ,
               cujus
               unius
               honest
               a
               est
               avaritia
               ,
            
             we
             arelavish
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             of
             which
             covetousness
             is
             only
             commendable
             ;
             we
             may
             invert
             ,
             and
             with
             truth
             confess
             ,
             we
             are
             frugal
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             those
             things
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             service
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             offices
             of
             piety
             to
             the
             dead
             )
             wherein
             not
             only
             bounty
             ,
             but
             magnificence
             also
             is
             most
             commendable
             .
             If
             any
             be
             otherwayes
             minded
             ,
             and
             repine
             and
             grudge
             at
             this
             last
             honour
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             comfort
             to
             the
             living
             ;
             I
             shall
             use
             no
             other
             reproof
             of
             him
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             then
             a
             like
             to
             that
             of
             Constantine
             recorded
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               Go
               to
               Acesias
               who
               art
               so
               precise
               ,
               and
               holdest
               none
               worthy
               to
               keep
               pace
               with
               thee
               ,
               
                 fac
                 scalam
                 ,
                 &
                 ascende
                 solus
                 in
                 coelum
                 ,
              
               Make
               a
               ladder
               ,
               and
               climb
               up
               alone
               upon
               it
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             So
             let
             these
             men
             make
             them
             a
             Bere
             like
             the
             new-found
             Chariots
             in
             the
             Low-countreys
             ,
             that
             run
             of
             themselves
             without
             a
             driver
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             be
             carried
             alone
             in
             it
             to
             their
             long
             home
             ;
             Let
             no
             Mourners
             follow
             them
             ,
             nor
             eye
             pitty
             them
             ,
             or
             shed
             tear
             for
             them
             .
             
             
               Nec
               enim
               lex
               justior
               ulla
               est
               .
            
          
           
             But
             let
             them
             who
             have
             lived
             in
             credit
             die
             in
             honour
             ;
             let
             them
             who
             in
             their
             life
             time
             did
             many
             good
             offices
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             receive
             the
             like
             offices
             from
             the
             living
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             number
             ,
             envy
             it self
             cannot
             exempt
             our
             deceased
             brother
             .
             Of
             whose
             natural
             parts
             perfected
             by
             Art
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             his
             Morral
             much
             improved
             by
             grace
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             by
             way
             of
             amplification
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             of
             them
             by
             way
             of
             amplification
             .
             All
             rhetorical
             exaggeration
             will
             prove
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             diminution
             of
             them
             .
             in
             sum
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             most
             provident
             houshoulder
             ,
             loving
             husband
             ,
             indulgent
             father
             ,
             kind
             landlord
             ,
             and
             liberal
             patron
             .
             so
             kind
             a
             landlord
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             tennants
             were
             behind
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             suing
             them
             ,
             or
             putting
             them
             to
             trouble
             to
             extort
             his
             due
             from
             them
             ;
             that
             instead
             of
             receiving
             from
             
             them
             ,
             he
             lent
             great
             sums
             unto
             them
             ;
             by
             the
             good
             employment
             whereof
             they
             were
             enabled
             to
             recover
             themselves
             and
             pay
             him
             .
             So
             liberal
             a
             Patron
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             freely
             bestowed
             all
             the
             Benefices
             that
             fell
             in
             his
             gift
             ,
             but
             was
             also
             at
             all
             the
             charge
             of
             institution
             ,
             induction
             ,
             composition
             ,
             first-fruits
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             burthen
             fell
             upon
             the
             Incumbent
             :
             Such
             patterns
             of
             Patrons
             ,
             we
             may
             rather
             wish
             then
             hope
             for
             after
             him
             ;
             what
             shall
             I
             need
             to
             add
             more
             concerning
             him
             ,
             whose
             birth
             was
             illustrious
             ,
             his
             education
             liberal
             ,
             his
             Patromony
             great
             ,
             his
             Matches
             sutable
             ,
             his
             life
             exemplary
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             comfortable
             ?
             Single
             vertues
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             many
             ,
             but
             such
             combinations
             as
             were
             in
             him
             ,
             such
             affability
             in
             such
             gravity
             ,
             such
             humility
             in
             such
             eminency
             ,
             such
             patience
             in
             such
             trials
             ,
             such
             temperance
             and
             moderation
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             pray
             for
             in
             others
             of
             his
             Rank
             .
             In
             his
             tender
             years
             he
             was
             set
             as
             a
             choice
             Plant
             in
             the
             famous
             Nursey
             of
             good
             learning
             and
             Religion
             ,
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             living
             as
             a
             Commoner
             in
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             Colledge
             ,
             under
             the
             care
             and
             tuition
             of
             Doctor
             
               Sebastian
               Wenfield
            
             ;
             he
             very
             much
             thrived
             and
             grew
             above
             his
             equalls
             both
             in
             grace
             and
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             gaining
             to
             himself
             as
             much
             love
             ,
             as
             learning
             .
             After
             he
             was
             removed
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             very
             great
             troubles
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             as
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             all
             :
             These
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             served
             but
             as
             Files
             to
             brighten
             those
             gifts
             and
             graces
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             shined
             afterwards
             most
             brightly
             in
             his
             more
             setled
             estate
             ,
             and
             eminent
             employments
             ,
             being
             chosen
             Deputy
             Lievetenant
             in
             Wiltshire
             ;
             Commissioner
             in
             three
             Shires
             ,
             Four
             times
             High-Sheriff
             ,
             and
             often
             Knight
             for
             the
             Shire
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             places
             of
             important
             negotiations
             and
             great
             trust
             ,
             he
             so
             carried
             himself
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             might
             see
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             special
             eye
             to
             the
             Motto
             in
             his
             Escouchion
             ,
             
               Jeay
               bonne
               cause
            
             ,
             for
             with
             Mary
             he
             alwayes
             chose
             the
             good
             part
             ,
             and
             stood
             up
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             he
             confirmed
             with
             his
             last
             breath
             .
             You
             have
             heard
             what
             he
             was
             in
             publick
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             he
             in
             private
             ?
             we
             have
             seen
             him
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             how
             demeaned
             he
             himself
             in
             the
             shade
             ?
             True
             ,
             Religion
             is
             like
             the
             precious
             stone
             Garamantites
             ,
             which
             casteth
             no
             great
             lustre
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             
               semper
               intus
               habeat
               aureas
               guttus
            
             :
             but
             we
             may
             discern
             as
             it
             were
             golden
             drops
             within
             .
             Three
             of
             these
             after
             I
             have
             presented
             to
             your
             view
             ,
             I
             will
             then
             set
             free
             your
             patience
             ,
             and
             give
             your
             sorrow
             full
             scope
             to
             vent
             it self
             in
             tears
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             was
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             infallible
             tokens
             and
             marks
             of
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             tender
             was
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             undertake
             no
             business
             before
             he
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             thereof
             ,
             both
             by
             clear
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             approbation
             of
             most
             learned
             and
             conscientious
             Divines
             ;
             he
             made
             scruple
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             committing
             the
             least
             known
             sin
             ,
             but
             of
             imbarking
             into
             any
             action
             which
             was
             questionable
             among
             those
             that
             love
             the
             truth
             in
             sincerity
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             although
             God
             blessed
             him
             with
             great
             wealth
             ,
             and
             store
             of
             coyn
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             put
             it
             to
             Usury
             or
             Intrest
             thereby
             to
             increase
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             held
             the
             tolleration
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             to
             be
             no
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             any
             violation
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             the
             destinctions
             lately
             coyned
             ,
             of
             toothless
             and
             biting
             Usury
             he
             no
             way
             allowed
             ,
             judging
             truly
             ,
             that
             all
             Usury
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Etymology
             ,
             is
             biting
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             only
             teeth
             ,
             but
             Adders
             teeth
             envenomed
             ;
             for
             all
             Usury
             if
             it
             bite
             not
             our
             Brother
             as
             
               per
               accidens
            
             sometimes
             it
             may
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             biteth
             the
             conscience
             of
             all
             such
             who
             have
             any
             remorse
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             second
             
               aurea
               gutta
            
             ,
             was
             Christian
             compassion
             ,
             whereby
             he
             took
             to
             heart
             the
             afflictious
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             misery
             of
             Lazarus
             ,
             whose
             fores
             he
             cured
             with
             the
             most
             precious
             balsamum
             he
             could
             buy
             for
             his
             money
             .
             What
             Pliny
             writeth
             (
             lib.
             32.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Attalus
               usus
               est
               Thynni
               recentiores
               adipe
               ad
               ulcera
            
             )
             on
             the
             Fish
             in
             Latin
             Thynuus
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             soveraign
             remedy
             against
             many
             diseases
             ,
             and
             cureth
             all
             kind
             of
             ulcers
             ,
             was
             truly
             verified
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             furnished
             himself
             with
             the
             best
             cordials
             and
             the
             rarest
             medicinal
             receipts
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             any
             poor
             ,
             sick
             ,
             or
             hurt
             ;
             he
             not
             onely
             sent
             them
             money
             ,
             but
             Bezar
             ,
             and
             balsamum
             ,
             thinking
             nothing
             could
             cost
             him
             too
             dear
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             save
             the
             life
             ,
             or
             recover
             the
             health
             of
             the
             poorest
             member
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             In
             the
             years
             of
             death
             and
             sickness
             ,
             he
             sent
             provision
             to
             all
             the
             Parishes
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             thrice
             a
             week
             relieved
             a
             hundred
             at
             least
             at
             his
             gate
             :
             neither
             did
             his
             compassion
             die
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             Will
             and
             Testament
             confirmed
             by
             him
             the
             day
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             bequeathed
             divers
             Legacies
             to
             
             the
             poor
             ,
             whereof
             these
             following
             came
             to
             my
             notice
             .
             To
             Saint
             Margarets
             in
             Westminster
             ,
             10.
             pound
             .
             To
             Kempsford
             ,
             60.
             pound
             .
             To
             Cosley
             ,
             60.
             pound
             .
             To
             Froome
             ,
             and
             the
             Woodlands
             ,
             100.
             pound
             .
             To
             Warmester
             ,
             100.
             pound
             .
             To
             Deverill
             ,
             and
             Mounten
             ,
             100.
             pound
             .
             The
             last
             
               aurea
               gutta
            
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             present
             to
             your
             view
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             was
             his
             servency
             of
             zeal
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             in
             all
             the
             Benefices
             which
             he
             bestowed
             ,
             he
             took
             special
             care
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             men
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             no
             way
             warping
             either
             to
             Popish
             superstition
             ,
             or
             schismatical
             seperation
             :
             as
             he
             made
             greatest
             accompt
             of
             those
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             were
             servent
             in
             spirit
             ,
             zealous
             for
             the
             truth
             ;
             so
             he
             hated
             none
             more
             then
             temporizers
             ,
             and
             luke-warm
             Loadiceans
             :
             he
             seldome
             spake
             of
             any
             Romanist
             without
             expressing
             a
             great
             detestation
             of
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             superstition
             :
             the
             night
             before
             he
             changed
             this
             life
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             after
             an
             humble
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             profession
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             belief
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             and
             now
             was
             resolved
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             I
             renounce
             all
             Popish
             superstition
             ,
             all
             mans
             merits
             ,
             trusting
             only
             upon
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             passion
             of
             my
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             trusteth
             on
             any
             other
             ,
             shall
             find
             when
             he
             is
             dying
             ,
             if
             not
             before
             ,
             that
             he
             leaneth
             upon
             broken
             reeds
             .
             Here
             after
             the
             benediction
             of
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             being
             required
             by
             me
             to
             ease
             his
             mind
             ;
             and
             declare
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             lay
             heavy
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             nothing
             he
             thanked
             God
             ;
             yet
             like
             an
             obedient
             child
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             both
             heartily
             desired
             ,
             and
             received
             her
             absolution
             :
             and
             now
             professing
             that
             he
             was
             most
             willing
             to
             leave
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             besought
             all
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             himself
             prayed
             most
             fervently
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             enable
             him
             patiently
             to
             abide
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             through
             this
             last
             and
             greatest
             work
             of
             faith
             and
             patience
             :
             and
             the
             pangs
             of
             Death
             soon
             after
             coming
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             fixed
             his
             eyes
             on
             Heaven
             from
             whence
             came
             his
             help
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             last
             gasp
             ,
             lifted
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             that
             Crown
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             Christ
             reacheth
             out
             to
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             who
             hold
             out
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             conquer
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             Which
             crown
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             who
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             finished
             likewise
             our
             courses
             ,
             of
             his
             infinite
             bounty
             bestow
             upon
             us
             all
             .
             
               Cui
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               TEMPVS
               PVTATIONIS
            
             :
             OR
             THE
             RIPE
             ALMOND
             GATHERED
             .
             ASERMON
          
           
             Appointed
             to
             be
             Preached
             at
             the
             Funerals
             of
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             EXETER
             ,
             in
             the
             Abbie
             Church
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XLII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.15
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 go
                 to
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 Age.
                 
              
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             Greeks
             to
             embalm
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             great
             Personages
             ,
             and
             anoint
             them
             all
             over
             with
             Honey
             ,
             which
             kept
             them
             a
             long
             time
             from
             corrupting
             and
             putrifying
             in
             their
             Sepulchres
             .
             Thus
             the
             Macedonians
             preserved
             the
             Corps
             of
             Alexander
             (
             as
             some
             Historians
             report
             )
             above
             a
             hundred
             years
             from
             rotting
             in
             his
             Coffin
             .
             But
             
               Gemistus
               Phleton
            
             being
             to
             perform
             a
             like
             Rite
             to
             Agesilaus
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Honey
             laid
             his
             Corps
             in
             Wax
             made
             of
             Honey-combs
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             I
             am
             at
             this
             time
             to
             give
             the
             Motto
             to
             this
             Emblem
             .
             A
             person
             of
             quality
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             wealth
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             noble
             birth
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             Honour
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             fame
             and
             renown
             ,
             whose
             soul
             is
             already
             bound
             up
             
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
            
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             brought
             with
             Honour
             to
             his
             
               long
               home
            
             ;
             and
             though
             not
             his
             Body
             ,
             yet
             his
             Name
             to
             be
             Embalmed
             ,
             and
             preserved
             as
             it
             were
             
               in
               Honey
            
             ,
             in
             the
             sweet
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             Vertues
             :
             and
             the
             first
             Standard-bearer
             of
             Religion
             under
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             these
             
               sacred
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
            
             was
             
             designed
             to
             do
             this
             office
             ,
             and
             he
             richly
             provided
             for
             it
             ;
             of
             whom
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             as
             
               Homer
               of
               Nestor
            
             .
             
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Cujus
                   ex
                   ore
                   melle
                   dulcior
                   fluebat
                   oratio
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             But
             sith
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             whose
             footsteps
             are
             not
             known
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             for
             a
             time
             the
             use
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             who
             should
             at
             this
             time
             have
             
               stood
               on
               this
               holy
               Mount.
            
             Bounden
             duty
             and
             service
             hath
             laid
             upon
             me
             
               Genistus
               Phletons
            
             task
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             constrained
             as
             he
             was
             
               in-opia
               mellis
               cera
               mortuum
               circùm
               linere
               ,
            
             to
             use
             Wax
             for
             want
             of
             Honey
             ,
             and
             vulgar
             oyle
             in
             stead
             of
             precious
             balm
             :
             my
             best
             Apology
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             prayed
             heartily
             with
             
               Moses
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               send
               the
               message
            
             (
             I
             am
             to
             deliver
             )
             
               by
               him
               by
               whom
               he
               should
               send
               :
            
             But
             he
             will
             make
             choyce
             of
             his
             own
             instruments
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             set
             purpose
             he
             will
             make
             use
             of
             the
             weak
             and
             ignoble
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             through
             the
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             glory
             through
             the
             ignobleness
             of
             the
             means
             .
             The
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             shall
             fall
             with
             a
             noise
             only
             ,
             and
             this
             noise
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             shril
             and
             sweet
             sound
             of
             silver
             Trumpets
             ,
             but
             the
             harsh
             and
             hollow
             sound
             of
             Rams
             horns
             ;
             and
             even
             from
             this
             disappointing
             of
             the
             chief
             actor
             in
             this
             
               mournful
               Scene
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             a
             Novice
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             you
             may
             gather
             
               this
               flower
            
             as
             it
             were
             
               by
               the
               way
            
             ,
             and
             strew
             it
             with
             others
             
               upon
               the
               Hearse
            
             ,
             that
             
               we
               cannot
               resolve
               ,
               or
               certainly
               build
               upon
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               World
            
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             nothing
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             the
             Tomb
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             laid
             in
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             winding-sheet
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             grave-cloaths
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             Mourners
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             Preacher
             :
             We
             are
             not
             sure
             of
             our
             Tombe-stone
             ,
             for
             when
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             hewed
             out
             a
             Tombe-stone
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             he
             intended
             it
             for
             himself
             ;
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             laid
             there
             ,
             but
             our
             Saviour
             in
             it
             :
             We
             are
             not
             sure
             of
             our
             grave-cloaths
             ,
             and
             winding-sheet
             ;
             for
             Heliogobalus
             the
             Emperour
             provided
             himself
             of
             rich
             furniture
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             come
             to
             a
             violent
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             make
             away
             himself
             ,
             he
             kept
             by
             him
             golden
             setters
             ,
             and
             silken
             ropes
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Bath
             of
             Rose-water
             to
             drown
             himself
             in
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             all
             these
             were
             made
             use
             of
             at
             his
             miserable
             death
             and
             ignominious
             burial
             in
             a
             laystal
             .
             Nay
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             sure
             that
             his
             skin
             shall
             cover
             his
             flesh
             ,
             for
             Zisca
             his
             skin
             was
             plucked
             off
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             Drum
             made
             of
             it
             .
             
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             sure
             of
             his
             Bearers
             or
             Mourners
             ,
             nor
             the
             Preacher
             who
             shall
             make
             his
             Funeral
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             you
             learn
             to
             your
             costs
             this
             day
             .
             
             For
             that
             
               excessive
               speech
            
             of
             Saint
             Jerome
             ,
             abusing
             himself
             in
             comparison
             of
             Roffinus
             will
             prove
             defective
             ,
             in
             expressing
             the
             difference
             between
             him
             whom
             you
             hear
             ,
             and
             whom
             you
             should
             hear
             .
             
               I
               shall
               think
               my self
               happy
               if
               I
               can
               but
               tread
               in
               any
               of
               his
               steps
               ,
               or
               imprint
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               his
               notes
               in
               your
               heart
               .
            
             Which
             that
             I
             may
             do
             the
             better
             ,
             I
             have
             borrowed
             his
             characters
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Text
             which
             he
             chose
             ,
             as
             best
             befitting
             this
             occasion
             ,
             wherein
             we
             see
             that
             performed
             to
             one
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             was
             long
             ago
             promised
             to
             the
             
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               go
               to
               his
               Fathers
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               be
               buried
               in
               a
               good
               old
               age
               .
            
          
           
             The
             hand
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             stroaking
             the
             part
             ,
             cures
             the
             Tympany
             ,
             and
             certainly
             the
             consideration
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             a
             present
             means
             to
             cure
             the
             
               swelling
               of
               pride
            
             in
             any
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             life
             many
             things
             make
             odds
             between
             men
             and
             women
             ;
             as
             birth
             ,
             education
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             
             alliance
             and
             honour
             :
             but
             Death
             makes
             all
             
               even
               ,
               respice
               Sepulchra
            
             ,
             faith
             Saint
             
               Austin
               ,
               Survey
               mens
               graves
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               then
               who
               is
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               deformed
               :
            
             all
             there
             have
             hollow
             eyes
             ,
             flat
             noses
             ,
             and
             gastly
             looks
             ;
             Nireus
             and
             
               The
               sirtes
            
             cannot
             be
             there
             distinguished
             :
             
               tell
               me
               who
               is
               rich
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               poor
            
             ;
             all
             there
             wear
             the
             same
             weed
             ,
             their
             winding-sheet
             :
             
               Tell
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               noble
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               base
               and
               ignoble
               ,
            
             the
             worms
             claim
             kindred
             of
             all
             :
             
               tell
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               well
               housed
               ,
               and
               who
               ill
               ,
            
             all
             there
             are
             bestowed
             in
             dark
             and
             dankish
             rooms
             under
             ground
             .
             If
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             you
             take
             a
             sive
             and
             sift
             the
             dust
             and
             ashes
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             shew
             me
             
               which
               is
               which
            
             .
             I
             grant
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             in
             dust
             :
             there
             is
             
               powder
               of
               Diamonds
            
             ,
             there
             is
             
               gold
               dust
            
             ,
             and
             brass
             pin-dust
             ,
             and
             saw-dust
             ,
             and
             
               common
               dust
            
             ;
             the
             
               powder
               of
               Diamonds
            
             resembles
             the
             remains
             of
             Princes
             ;
             
               gold
               dust
            
             ,
             the
             remains
             of
             Noble-men
             ;
             pin-dust
             ,
             the
             remains
             of
             the
             Trades-man
             ;
             saw-dust
             ,
             the
             remains
             of
             the
             day-laybourer
             ,
             and
             
               common
               dust
            
             ,
             the
             reremains
             
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             quality
             or
             profession
             to
             distinguish
             them
             ;
             yet
             all
             is
             but
             dust
             .
             At
             a
             game
             of
             Chesse
             ,
             we
             see
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Knights
             upon
             the
             board
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             their
             several
             walks
             ,
             and
             contest
             one
             with
             the
             other
             in
             
               points
               of
               State
            
             and
             honour
             :
             but
             when
             the
             game
             is
             done
             all
             together
             with
             the
             Pawns
             are
             shuffled
             in
             one
             bag
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             this
             life
             men
             appear
             in
             different
             garbes
             ,
             and
             take
             divers
             courses
             ,
             some
             are
             Kings
             ,
             some
             are
             Officers
             ,
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             some
             Knights
             ,
             some
             of
             other
             ranks
             and
             orders
             .
             But
             when
             this
             life
             like
             a
             game
             is
             done
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             sooner
             ,
             sometimes
             later
             ,
             all
             are
             shuffled
             together
             with
             the
             many
             or
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             darkness
             and
             obscurity
             till
             the
             
               last
               man
               is
               born
            
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             after
             that
             ,
             
               Erunt
               ipsis
               quoque
               fata
               sepulchres
               .
            
             the
             Grave
             which
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             it self
             into
             victory
             .
             Till
             then
             we
             shall
             all
             go
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             our
             several
             rank
             and
             order
             ,
             
               take
               our
               last
               walk
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             happy
             if
             we
             
               go
               it
            
             as
             Abraham
             did
             here
             
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             a
             special
             blessing
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             gathered
             as
             he
             was
             
               to
               his
               Fathers
            
             in
             the
             Autumne
             of
             a
             
               good
               old
               age
            
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             we
             have
             two
             Acts
             of
             a
             Tragedy
             ,
             the
             former
             
               acted
               upon
               his
               Stage
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               go
               to
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
            
             the
             latter
             under
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             and
             
               be
               buried
               in
               a
               good
               old
               age
               .
            
             None
             die
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             life
             in
             their
             hope
             :
             and
             none
             live
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             death
             in
             their
             mind
             and
             thought
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             bloom
             of
             their
             beauty
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             and
             top
             of
             their
             earthly
             happiness
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathes
             ,
             is
             supposed
             by
             many
             ,
             to
             have
             set
             his
             Sepulchre
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             sawce
             his
             
               sweetest
               pleasures
            
             ,
             with
             the
             sad
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Funeral
             :
             and
             John
             surnamed
             the
             Almoner
             began
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             he
             was
             Consecrated
             Patriark
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             and
             it
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             ancient
             Emperours
             at
             their
             Coronation
             feast
             ,
             to
             have
             several
             sorts
             of
             Marble
             shewed
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             choose
             one
             of
             them
             for
             their
             Tomb-stone
             ;
             and
             agreeable
             hereunto
             the
             interlineary
             gloss
             yeeldeth
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             commanded
             that
             the
             oyle
             wherewith
             the
             Kings
             were
             annoynted
             ,
             should
             be
             compounded
             with
             Cinnamon
             ,
             and
             other
             spices
             ,
             
               quod
               sit
               cinericii
               coloris
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             Ashes
             ,
             or
             rather
             such
             mould
             as
             is
             digged
             out
             of
             Graves
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             very
             day
             in
             which
             they
             were
             made
             Gods
             upon
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               die
               like
               men
            
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             we
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             Bless
             the
             providence
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             Marriage
             feasts
             ,
             and
             many
             occasions
             of
             mirth
             and
             joy
             ,
             presents
             us
             with
             such
             sad
             spectacles
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             we
             should
             not
             exceed
             in
             our
             mirth
             ,
             or
             too
             far
             set
             our
             heart
             upon
             the
             pleasures
             and
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             like
             sticks
             under
             a
             pot
             after
             a
             blaze
             fall
             suddenly
             into
             ashes
             .
             Let
             us
             learn
             from
             all
             the
             changes
             and
             chances
             of
             this
             mortal
             life
             ,
             not
             to
             sing
             a
             requiem
             to
             our
             souls
             here
             ,
             with
             the
             fool
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             
               we
               have
               wealth
               laid
               up
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               many
               years
               ,
            
             for
             if
             our
             
               riches
               take
               not
               their
               wings
            
             ,
             and
             fly
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             arrested
             by
             Gods
             Bayliff
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             
               then
               we
               must
               go
            
             .
          
           
             
               But
               thou
               shalt
               go
            
             .
             
             Our
             observations
             from
             this
             Scripture
             ariseth
             from
             two
             springs
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             divides
             it self
             into
             two
             Rivelets
             ,
             the
             latter
             into
             three
             :
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             manner
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             Abraham
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             
               (
               when
               the
               Sun
               was
               going
               down
               a
               heavy
               sleep
               fell
               upon
               him
               .
            
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             were
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             Gracious
             promise
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             matter
             I
             observe
             three
             blessings
             bestowed
             upon
             Abraham
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             A
             comfortable
             death
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               go
               in
               peace
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             honourable
             burial
             ,
             
               and
               be
               buried
               with
               thy
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             seasonable
             time
             for
             both
             ,
             
               in
               a
               good
               old
               age
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             .
             When
             the
             Sun
             was
             setting
             ,
             a
             deep
             sleep
             and
             dreadful
             darkness
             fell
             upon
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             God
             shewed
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             the
             misery
             and
             thraldome
             of
             his
             postetity
             in
             Egypt
             :
             
               Know
               of
               a
               surety
               ,
               that
               thy
               seed
               shall
               be
               a
               stranger
               in
               a
               land
               that
               is
               not
               theirs
               ,
               and
               shall
               serve
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               afflict
               them
            
             400.
             years
             ,
             vers
             13.
             and
             lest
             at
             the
             sight
             hereof
             his
             heart
             should
             utterly
             have
             failed
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             
               bowels
               dryed
            
             up
             within
             him
             like
             
               a
               pot-sheard
            
             ;
             God
             cleareth
             the
             skie
             which
             was
             clouded
             with
             a
             
               smoak
               of
               a
               fiery
               furnass
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             and
             cheareth
             his
             heart
             ,
             reviving
             him
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             safety
             ,
             and
             peace
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             deliverance
             of
             his
             posterity
             also
             out
             of
             their
             grievous
             servitude
             ,
             after
             a
             certain
             period
             of
             years
             allotted
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             
               growth
               and
               ripeness
               of
               the
               Amorites
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             For
             dreams
             in
             general
             ,
             
             the
             great
             Secretary
             of
             Nature
             discovereth
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Dreams
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             are
             better
             than
             the
             Dreams
             of
             bad
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             have
             his
             foelix
             or
             happy
             man
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             singular
             priviledge
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             sleep
             .
             And
             doubtless
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             a
             
               full
               feast
               in
               the
               day
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             light
             banquet
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             for
             better
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             phantesies
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             beget
             better
             dreams
             in
             the
             night
             :
             as
             the
             brighter
             colours
             in
             the
             Window
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             cast
             clearer
             
               species
               intentionales
            
             ,
             or
             reflections
             from
             them
             on
             the
             Wall.
             God
             is
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             he
             imparts
             his
             counsels
             ,
             and
             discloseth
             his
             secrets
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             dreams
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             by
             visions
             in
             the
             other
             .
             That
             prophesie
             of
             
               Joel
               ,
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               ,
               and
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreams
               ,
            
             though
             it
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Penticost
             ,
             (
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             instructeth
             us
             )
             yet
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             time
             only
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             verified
             in
             all
             after-ages
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             still
             for
             profitable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             irradiations
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             supernatural
             and
             prophetical
             revelations
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             frequent
             :
             Dreams
             therefore
             as
             they
             are
             not
             with
             the
             Eastern
             people
             supertitiously
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             so
             neither
             are
             they
             utterly
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             as
             idle
             and
             vain
             nocturnal
             phantasies
             ;
             The
             Poet
             could
             say
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             Jupiter
             sends
             Dreams
             ,
             
             and
             Ariflotle
             dreamed
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             exact
             discourse
             of
             Divination
             by
             dreams
             ;
             nor
             Artemidorus
             when
             he
             published
             his
             curious
             tract
             ,
             intituled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               judgment
               of
               Dreams
            
             ,
             for
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             times
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Dreams
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             especially
             a
             little
             before
             their
             death
             ,
             have
             been
             very
             considerable
             :
             When
             the
             
               window
               ,
               of
               the
               senses
            
             are
             shut
             ,
             the
             soul
             hath
             best
             leisure
             to
             look
             into
             her self
             :
             and
             after
             sickness
             hath
             battered
             down
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             dark
             prison
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             was
             close
             kept
             ,
             more
             light
             breaks
             in
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             
               seeth
               farther
               off
            
             then
             she
             could
             before
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Platonicks
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             
               Apophthegme
               ,
               anima
               promonet
               in
               morte
               ,
               the
               soul
               looks
               out
               ,
            
             as
             it
             were
             
               neer
               death
            
             :
             For
             this
             particular
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             God
             is
             gracious
             to
             many
             of
             his
             children
             now
             adayes
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             to
             give
             them
             notice
             of
             their
             departure
             hence
             .
             To
             some
             he
             maketh
             known
             the
             year
             ,
             to
             some
             the
             moneth
             ,
             to
             some
             the
             very
             day
             and
             hour
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             
               go
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
               .
            
             And
             as
             here
             he
             fore-shewed
             Abraham
             his
             departure
             from
             hence
             ,
             
               per
               viam
               lecteum
            
             ,
             by
             
               the
               milky
               way
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             a
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             passage
             of
             a
             natural
             death
             in
             the
             autumn
             of
             his
             life
             :
             
             so
             also
             in
             a
             Dream
             he
             represented
             to
             Saint
             Polycarpe
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             their
             passage
             ,
             
               per
               viam
               sanguineam
            
             ,
             
             
               The
               bloody
               way
               of
               martyrdome
               .
               Policrape
            
             not
             many
             moneths
             before
             he
             was
             sacrificed
             for
             a
             
               whole
               burnt-offering
               to
               God
            
             ,
             dreamed
             that
             his
             bed
             was
             all
             on
             fire
             under
             him
             :
             and
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saw
             in
             a
             Dream
             the
             Proconsul-give
             order
             to
             the
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Assizes
             ,
             to
             write
             down
             his
             sentence
             (
             which
             was
             to
             have
             his
             head
             cut
             off
             with
             a
             Sword
             )
             which
             when
             the
             Clerk
             by
             signs
             made
             known
             to
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             the
             godly
             Bishop
             earnestly
             desired
             a
             little
             delay
             of
             the
             execution
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Clerk
             answered
             him
             in
             his
             dream
             ,
             that
             his
             petition
             was
             granted
             ,
             
             and
             so
             it
             sell
             out
             accordingly
             ,
             that
             that
             day
             〈…〉
             Dream
             )
             this
             Saint
             of
             God
             closing
             first
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             〈…〉
             ceived
             a
             glorious
             
               crown
               of
               martyrdome
            
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             I
             observed
             in
             the
             manner
             was
             ,
             that
             these
             〈…〉
             way
             of
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             whence
             Galvin
             rightly
             〈…〉
             life
             ,
             was
             a
             favour
             of
             God
             unto
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             purchase
             of
             his
             own
             merits
             ,
             〈…〉
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             own
             care
             ,
             for
             although
             speaking
             
               in
               ordine
               〈…〉
            
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             physick
             rules
             ,
             to
             prolong
             his
             dayes
             upon
             〈…〉
             did
             who
             was
             otherwise
             a
             man
             of
             a
             very
             crazie
             body
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             〈…〉
             have
             held
             out
             half
             so
             long
             :
             yet
             if
             we
             speak
             simply
             〈…〉
             that
             as
             no
             man
             can
             by
             his
             care
             add
             a
             cubit
             to
             his
             stature
             ,
             nor
             an
             hour
             〈…〉
             the
             period
             set
             by
             God
             before
             all
             time
             ;
             
             for
             
               my
               times
               are
               in
               thy
               hands
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             David
             ,
             and
             our
             
               dayes
               are
               determined
            
             ,
             faith
             
               Job
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               our
               months
               is
               with
               〈◊〉
               thou
               bast
               appointed
               man
               his
               bounds
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               pass
               .
            
             Job
             14.5
             .
             and
             〈…〉
             appointed
             time
             to
             man
             ,
             are
             not
             his
             dayes
             ,
             as
             the
             day
             〈…〉
             tree
             groweth
             not
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             any
             ,
             without
             〈…〉
             bloomed
             in
             a
             seasonable
             time
             .
             If
             life
             be
             a
             blessing
             ,
             long
             life
             is
             a
             〈…〉
             specially
             if
             it
             be
             crowned
             with
             a
             happy
             death
             ;
             for
             the
             last
             Act
             maketh
             〈…〉
             medy
             ,
             or
             a
             Tragedy
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             evening
             proves
             the
             day
             ,
             so
             a
             man
             〈…〉
             and
             after
             ,
             
               over-run
               the
               verdict
            
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             
               
                 Dicique
                 beatus
                 ,
              
               
                 Ante
                 obitum
                 nemo
                 supremaque
                 funera
                 debet
                 .
              
            
             and
             so
             I
             fall
             into
             the
             road
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             peaceable
             end
             of
             those
             who
             die
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             
               Go
               to
               thy
               fathers
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
             this
             phrase
             ;
             〈…〉
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             which
             insueth
             upon
             every
             interpretation
             :
             For
             if
             we
             refer
             these
             words
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             in
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ;
             this
             Exposition
             complieth
             not
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             Sarah
             lay
             in
             this
             cave
             ,
             Abrahams
             Fathers
             were
             〈◊〉
             where
             bestowed
             .
             If
             we
             refer
             them
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             illustrate
             them
             with
             this
             gloss
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               go
               on
               in
               thy
               soul
               ,
               to
               the
               glorious
               troup
               of
               thy
               〈…〉
            
             then
             will
             grow
             ,
             what
             that
             place
             is
             whither
             his
             Fathers
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Heaven
             ?
             but
             some
             of
             Abrahams
             Fathers
             were
             Idolatours
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             to
             place
             any
             Idolatour
             there
             .
             Is
             it
             Hell
             ?
             thither
             no
             man
             
               goes
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             neither
             did
             ever
             yet
             any
             Jew
             ,
             
             or
             Christian
             so
             
               rub
               his
               forehead
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               arm
               it
               with
               brass
            
             ;
             as
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             
               Abraham
               in
               whom
               all
               generations
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               blessed
               ,
            
             was
             in
             Hell
             ;
             shall
             we
             then
             send
             him
             to
             the
             
               Rabbins
               Limbus
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Popish
             purgatory
             ,
             or
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             
               occulta
               recepta●…ula
            
             ,
             hidden
             receptacles
             ,
             or
             unknown
             places
             ;
             wherein
             Tertullian
             conceiveth
             ,
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             departed
             ,
             resemble
             those
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
               who
               stood
               for
               offices
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               the
               election
               ,
               while
               the
               voyces
               were
               in
               calculation
               ,
               expected
               in
               a
               white
               gown
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               chosen
               〈…〉
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
            
             also
             is
             very
             express
             for
             these
             hidden
             Cells
             ;
             
               from
               the
               death
               of
               〈…〉
               the
               last
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               souls
               are
               bestowed
               in
               hidde●…
               ,
               〈…〉
               as
               every
               〈◊〉
               worthy
               either
               rest
               or
               pain
               .
            
             To
             dispel
             this
             mist
             which
             hath
             〈◊〉
             many
             to
             miss
             their
             way
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             will
             clear
             the
             〈…〉
             question
             ,
             and
             then
             interpret
             the
             phrase
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             faithfuls
             flight
             〈…〉
             is
             free
             from
             this
             clog
             of
             flesh
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             straight
             to
             Heaven
             
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               first
               born
            
             there
             ,
             and
             
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               :
            
             for
             of
             〈◊〉
             who
             〈…〉
             that
             
               he
               might
               〈◊〉
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Elias
             ,
             who
             was
             carried
             up
             into
             Heaven
             in
             a
             fiery
             Chariot
             ;
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             ;
             and
             less
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               whose
               besome
               in
               Heaven
               Lazarus
               was
               carried
               :
            
             and
             least
             of
             all
             on
             the
             Thief
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             promised
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
             
               this
               day
               thou
               shall
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             Why
             should
             Saint
             Paul
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             be
             
               dissolved
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             if
             after
             his
             dissolution
             till
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             come
             near
             him
             nor
             see
             his
             face
             ?
             Why
             should
             all
             godly
             Christians
             be
             so
             willing
             
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             if
             after
             they
             were
             absent
             from
             the
             body
             they
             should
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Lords
             presence
             ?
             who
             dare
             question
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             so
             expresly
             and
             so
             considently
             delivers
             ,
             
               we
               know
               that
               if
               the
               house
               of
               our
               earthly
               tabernacle
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             phrase
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             
               go
               to
               thy
               Fathers
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             an
             elegant
             circumlocution
             of
             the
             period
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             
               a
               quaver
               upon
               the
               close
            
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
             or
             
               go
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Quo
                 pius
                 AEneas
                 quo
                 dives
                 Tullus
                 ,
                 &
                 Ancus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Whither
             all
             thy
             Fathers
             went
             before
             thee
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ;
             for
             Deaths
             sickle
             like
             the
             Italian
             Captaines
             sword
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Guelf
             and
             Gibelive
             ,
             slaies
             all
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             prey
             of
             all
             .
             The
             righteous
             soul
             must
             for
             a
             time
             be
             divorced
             from
             the
             body
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             graves
             the
             
               Worms
               claim
               kindred
            
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             reprobate
             :
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             put
             the
             Preacher
             into
             a
             passion
             ,
             
               how
               doth
               the
               righteous
               man
               die
               as
               well
               as
               the
               wicked
               ?
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               gathered
               to
               dis
               Fathers
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             said
             also
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             of
             the
             wickedest
             man
             that
             breaths
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             lauguage
             of
             Ashdod
             ,
             do
             not
             much
             differ
             :
             for
             what
             the
             Romans
             mean
             by
             that
             their
             phrase
             ,
             
               abijt
               ad
               plures
               ,
               he
               is
               gone
               to
               the
               many
               .
            
             The
             Hebrews
             in
             a
             sanctified
             phrase
             express
             by
             
               abiit
               ad
               patres
               ,
               he
               is
               gone
               to
               his
               Fathers
               ,
            
             or
             
               gathered
               to
               his
               people
            
             ,
             whereof
             some
             interpreters
             give
             this
             acute
             reason
             .
             It
             
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               us
               here
               whilest
               we
               live
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               gathered
               to
               our
               own
               people
            
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sence
             ,
             
               because
               here
               good
               and
               bad
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
            
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             sojourn
             together
             ,
             all
             are
             as
             it
             were
             
               joynt
               Comminers
            
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             of
             the
             world
             sayl
             in
             the
             same
             ship
             to
             the
             Haven
             of
             death
             .
             The
             
               Draw-net
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             catcheth
             sweet
             and
             
               stinking
               fish
            
             ,
             in
             Gods
             
               field
               ,
               Tares
               grow
               with
               Wheat
               ,
            
             in
             his
             
               floar
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               Chaff
               with
               good
               grain
               .
            
             But
             after
             death
             ,
             
               God
               taketh
               his
               Fan
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             
               purgeth
               his
               Floar
            
             .
             After
             we
             depart
             hence
             ,
             God
             placeth
             and
             sorteth
             his
             Children
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             by
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             every
             man
             is
             exactly
             
               gathered
               to
               his
               own
               people
            
             ;
             every
             star
             is
             set
             in
             his
             own
             constellation
             ,
             every
             grain
             is
             put
             in
             his
             own
             heap
             ,
             every
             person
             and
             family
             is
             joyned
             to
             his
             own
             tribe
             ,
             we
             all
             pass
             by
             the
             same
             gate
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             presently
             after
             we
             are
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             some
             take
             
               the
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             are
             ranked
             with
             sheep
             ;
             others
             ,
             
               the
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             are
             
               ranked
               among
               his
               goats
            
             .
             We
             are
             all
             like
             Plate
             worn
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             all
             be
             altred
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             melted
             ,
             that
             is
             dissolved
             by
             death
             ;
             but
             after
             we
             have
             
               run
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               judgment
            
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             was
             pure
             mettal
             God
             will
             make
             
               Vessels
               of
               honour
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               drossy
               and
               alcumy
               stuff
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             prophane
             or
             impure
             person
             or
             hypocrite
             ,
             
               vessels
               of
               dishonour
            
             ,
             and
             these
             shall
             
               shine
               like
               the
               sun
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
            
             those
             shall
             glo
             like
             coals
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             for
             evermore
             .
             By
             this
             it
             should
             seem
             may
             some
             object
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             have
             no
             prerogative
             in
             death
             above
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             only
             after
             death
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             God
             promised
             Abraham
             no
             blessing
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               go
               to
               the
               fathers
            
             ;
             it
             had
             been
             rather
             a
             singular
             favour
             to
             have
             kept
             him
             out
             of
             the
             
               common
               track
            
             with
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             have
             
               translated
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               see
               death
               :
            
             this
             objection
             is
             answered
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             
               In
               peace
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             special
             blessing
             or
             favour
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             our
             fathers
             by
             death
             ,
             for
             
               statutum
               est
               omnibus
               haminibus
               semel
               mori
               ,
            
             the
             
               Statute
               provideth
               sufficiently
               to
               send
               us
            
             to
             the
             place
             where
             we
             were
             born
             ,
             but
             to
             send
             us
             thither
             in
             peace
             ,
             is
             a
             singular
             favor
             which
             God
             vouchsafeth
             his
             dear
             Children
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             peace
             as
             Abraham
             went
             in
             ,
             wherein
             a
             three-fold
             peace
             concurred
             .
             
               
               
                 1
                 Peace
                 of
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Peace
                 of
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             thou
             
               shall
               go
               to
               thy
               fathers
               in
               peace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             a
             peaceable
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             dayes
             of
             peace
             ;
             the
             storms
             I
             foreshewed
             the
             hanging
             over
             thy
             Posterity
             ,
             shall
             not
             fall
             in
             thy
             time
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             die
             in
             a
             blessed
             calm
             ;
             thy
             house
             being
             set
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             thy
             friends
             about
             thee
             ,
             thy
             children
             shall
             close
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             they
             whom
             thou
             broughtest
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             carry
             thee
             with
             honour
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             thou
             
               shalt
               go
               to
               thy
               fathers
               in
               peace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             an
             easie
             and
             a
             quiet
             pass
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             great
             strugling
             at
             thy
             departure
             ,
             but
             a
             kind
             parting
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             thy
             soul
             shall
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             return
             to
             
               the
               Father
               of
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             though
             thy
             body
             shall
             contend
             in
             courtesie
             to
             stay
             it
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             without
             much
             adoe
             yeeld
             :
             thou
             shalt
             like
             a
             ripe
             Apple
             fall
             from
             the
             Tree
             without
             plucking
             ,
             or
             a
             violent
             blast
             of
             Wind
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             
               go
               out
            
             of
             thy self
             as
             a
             
               golden
               Taper
            
             when
             the
             waxe
             is
             spent
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             leave
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             
               a
               good
               name
               like
               a
               precious
               perfume
               after
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             thou
             
               shalt
               go
               to
               thy
               fathers
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
               and
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
            
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             trouble
             in
             thy
             mind
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             no
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             no
             fearful
             conflict
             with
             despare
             ,
             no
             dangerous
             assault
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             or
             flashes
             of
             hell
             fire
             ,
             all
             thy
             sins
             shall
             be
             
               blown
               away
               like
               a
               cloud
            
             ,
             and
             the
             beams
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             shall
             shine
             brightly
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             dry
             up
             all
             thy
             tears
             ,
             
               non
               sic
               impij
               ,
               non
               sic
               ,
            
             it
             shall
             
               not
               be
               so
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               with
               them
               ,
            
             
             for
             there
             is
             
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
            
             faith
             my
             God
             ,
             neither
             in
             life
             nor
             death
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             ruff
             sea
             is
             ruffest
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             most
             foaming
             and
             raging
             of
             all
             at
             the
             shore
             ;
             so
             the
             life
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             alwayes
             unquiet
             ,
             but
             most
             troublesome
             at
             all
             near
             the
             end
             .
             If
             he
             die
             not
             in
             some
             garboil
             ,
             as
             Sylla
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             act
             of
             uncleanness
             with
             John
             the
             Twelf
             ;
             or
             voyding
             his
             entrals
             with
             Arrius
             ;
             or
             rending
             his
             bowels
             with
             Julian
             ;
             or
             falling
             upon
             his
             own
             sword
             ,
             with
             Nero
             ;
             or
             rayling
             and
             raging
             ,
             with
             Latomus
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             not
             punished
             in
             body
             with
             some
             violent
             fit
             of
             sickness
             ,
             or
             unsufferable
             pang
             of
             torment
             ,
             yet
             he
             
               goeth
               not
               to
               his
               fathers
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             sent
             
               a
               hue
               and
               cry
               after
               him
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
            
             and
             lay
             him
             in
             
               chains
               of
               darkness
            
             till
             the
             general
             Assises
             at
             the
             dreadful
             day
             of
             Doom
             ,
             when
             he
             shal
             not
             be
             
               found
               of
               God
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             but
             in
             wrath
             ,
             
             and
             reading
             in
             the
             look
             of
             the
             Judge
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             his
             dreadful
             sentence
             ;
             he
             shall
             cry
             to
             the
             
               hils
               to
               fall
               apon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               mountains
               to
               cover
               him
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb.
            
             
             And
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               buried
               in
               a
               good
               old
               age
               .
            
          
           
             Although
             the
             heathen
             Philosophers
             made
             little
             account
             of
             Burial
             ,
             
             as
             appeared
             by
             that
             speech
             of
             Theodorus
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             threatned
             to
             hang
             him
             ;
             I
             
               little
               pass
               by
               it
               whether
               my
               carkass
               putrifie
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               on
               it
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Poet
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             whose
             strong
             line
             it
             was
             ,
             
             
               
                 Caelo
                 tegitur
                 qui
                 non
                 habet
                 urnam
                 .
              
            
             which
             was
             Pompeys
             case
             ,
             and
             had
             like
             to
             have
             been
             Alexanders
             ,
             and
             William
             the
             Conquerours
             .
             Yet
             all
             Christians
             who
             conceive
             more
             divinely
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             deal
             moreh
             umanly
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             
               membrum
               Christi
            
             ,
             and
             
               Templum
               Dei
               ,
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             If
             charity
             commands
             thee
             to
             
               cover
               the
               naked
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               to
               bury
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             when
             a
             friend
             is
             taking
             a
             long
             journey
             ,
             it
             is
             civility
             for
             his
             friends
             to
             bring
             him
             on
             part
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             when
             our
             friends
             are
             departed
             and
             now
             going
             to
             their
             grave
             ,
             they
             are
             taking
             
               their
               last
               journey
            
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             return
             
               till
               time
               shall
               be
               no
               more
            
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             do
             less
             then
             by
             accompaning
             the
             Corps
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               bring
               them
            
             as
             it
             were
             part
             
               on
               their
               way
            
             ,
             and
             shed
             some
             few
             tears
             for
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             shall
             see
             no
             more
             with
             mortal
             eyes
             ?
             The
             Prophet
             calleth
             the
             grave
             Miscabin
             ,
             a
             
               sleeping
               chamber
            
             ,
             or
             resting
             place
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             read
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             that
             are
             departing
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             godly
             instructions
             to
             die
             ;
             we
             
               light
               them
            
             as
             it
             were
             to
             
               their
               bed
            
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             send
             a
             deserved
             testimony
             
             after
             them
             ,
             we
             
               persume
               the
               room
            
             .
             Indeed
             if
             our
             bodies
             (
             which
             like
             
               garments
               we
               cast
               off
            
             at
             our
             death
             )
             were
             never
             to
             be
             worn
             again
             ,
             we
             need
             little
             care
             where
             they
             were
             thrown
             ,
             or
             what
             became
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             seeing
             they
             must
             
               serve
               us
            
             again
             ,
             their
             
               fashion
               being
               only
               altered
            
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             carefully
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             deaths
             Wardrope
             the
             grave
             :
             though
             a
             man
             after
             he
             have
             lost
             the
             jewel
             ,
             doth
             less
             set
             by
             the
             casket
             ,
             yet
             he
             who
             loves
             much
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteemeth
             of
             the
             soul
             of
             his
             friend
             ,
             as
             Alexander
             did
             of
             Homer
             ,
             cannot
             but
             make
             some
             reckoning
             of
             the
             Desk
             or
             Cabinet
             in
             which
             it
             alwayes
             lay
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             care
             of
             placing
             the
             picture
             of
             our
             friend
             ,
             and
             should
             we
             not
             much
             more
             of
             bestowing
             his
             body
             ?
             
             If
             burial
             were
             nothing
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             God
             would
             never
             have
             threatned
             Coniah
             that
             he
             should
             have
             
               the
               burial
               of
               an
               Ass
            
             ;
             nor
             the
             Psalmist
             so
             quavered
             upon
             this
             doleful
             note
             ,
             
             
               dederunt
               cadaver
               servorum
               tuorum
               coeli
               volucribus
               ,
               O
               God
               the
               heathen
               are
               come
               into
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               have
               they
               desiled
               ,
               and
               made
               Jerusalem
               an
               heap
               of
               stones
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               thy
               servants
               have
               they
               given
               to
               the
               fowls
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
             But
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               buried
               in
               a
               good
               old
               age
               .
            
          
           
             Procopius
             observeth
             it
             in
             
               Miriam
               ,
               Aaron
            
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             exceeded
             one
             the
             other
             in
             holiness
             ,
             so
             in
             dayes
             ;
             for
             Aaron
             out
             lived
             Miriam
             ,
             and
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               long
               life
               is
               a
               crown
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               found
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               cum
               senectute
               bona
               :
            
             and
             albeit
             it
             is
             almost
             the
             burthen
             of
             every
             mans
             song
             ,
             that
             
               age
               is
               a
               burthen
            
             ,
             and
             a
             perpetual
             disease
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             continual
             tract
             of
             diseases
             ,
             and
             a
             sequence
             of
             maladies
             ;
             yot
             none
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             goeth
             about
             to
             lay
             down
             this
             burthen
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             cured
             of
             this
             disease
             ;
             even
             they
             who
             most
             eloquently
             declaim
             upon
             the
             vanity
             ,
             and
             exclaim
             against
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             wish
             a
             thousand
             times
             that
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             be
             taken
             at
             their
             word
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             greek
             signifieth
             praemium
             a
             reward
             ,
             as
             senectum
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             old
             age
             in
             general
             is
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             blessings
             which
             God
             bestowed
             upon
             
               Job
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             Jehoida
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             said
             to
             
               have
               dyed
               in
               a
               good
               old
               age
               ,
               or
               full
               of
               dayes
               ,
            
             riches
             and
             honour
             .
             For
             howsoever
             to
             some
             men
             in
             some
             case
             ,
             contraction
             of
             their
             dayes
             hath
             proved
             an
             advantage
             ,
             by
             abridging
             their
             present
             ,
             and
             preventing
             their
             future
             forrows
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             to
             good
             King
             Josiah
             ,
             who
             was
             timely
             
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               see
               the
               evil
            
             which
             after
             his
             death
             fell
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             
             and
             to
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             who
             dyed
             immediatly
             before
             Hippo
             was
             taken
             .
             Yet
             length
             of
             dayes
             ordinarily
             is
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             such
             as
             obey
             their
             Parents
             ;
             
               honour
               thy
               father
               and
               thy
               mother
               ,
               that
               thy
               dayes
               may
               be
               long
               :
            
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             shortning
             the
             dayes
             of
             life
             is
             threatned
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             as
             a
             curse
             to
             the
             
               blood-thirsty
               and
               deceitful
               man
            
             ;
             and
             Eli
             took
             it
             for
             such
             ,
             when
             Samuel
             from
             God
             told
             him
             ,
             there
             
               should
               not
               be
               an
               old
               man
               in
               his
               family
               .
            
             Howsoever
             if
             old
             age
             be
             not
             perpetually
             and
             simply
             a
             blessing
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             here
             qualified
             with
             bona
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             .
             The
             Almond-tree
             is
             beautiful
             of
             it self
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             when
             it
             is
             hung
             
               with
               jewels
               and
               precious
               stones
            
             ,
             as
             Xerxes
             his
             Platihas
             was
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             health
             ,
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             These
             make
             old
             age
             such
             a
             burthen
             ,
             as
             bladders
             are
             to
             him
             that
             swimmeth
             which
             bear
             him
             up
             ;
             or
             feathers
             to
             a
             bird
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             have
             some
             weight
             ,
             yet
             by
             them
             she
             raiseth
             her self
             up
             and
             flyeth
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             you
             expect
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             made
             already
             ,
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             ;
             not
             by
             me
             but
             by
             him
             whose
             empty
             Casket
             we
             behold
             with
             tears
             ;
             yet
             rejoycing
             that
             God
             hath
             taken
             out
             the
             jewel
             to
             adorn
             his
             Spouse
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
             He
             is
             already
             
               gone
               in
               soul
               to
               his
               Fathers
               ,
            
             and
             is
             now
             going
             in
             body
             to
             them
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             their
             Sepulchre
             ;
             his
             body
             and
             soul
             are
             now
             distracted
             ,
             and
             we
             for
             his
             distraction
             ;
             his
             soul
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             are
             gone
             .
             I
             ever
             held
             sighs
             the
             best
             figures
             ,
             and
             
               tears
               the
               fluentest
               rhetorick
            
             in
             a
             Funeral
             speech
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             better
             known
             this
             honourable
             Personage
             ,
             I
             could
             have
             spoken
             more
             in
             his
             praise
             ,
             yet
             no
             more
             then
             the
             City
             and
             Conntrey
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             by
             the
             miss
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Desiderantur
               reliqua
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               10
               PAEAN
            
             :
             OR
             ,
             CHRISTS
             TRIUMPH
             OVER
             DEATH
             .
          
           
             A
             FUNERAL
             SERMON
             Preached
             at
             Lambeth
             ,
             August
             3.1639
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.55
                 .
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   ?
                   O
                   Grave
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   victory
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             I
             Fear
             lest
             some
             here
             present
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             a
             more
             melting
             disposition
             ,
             stung
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             present
             loss
             ,
             and
             overcome
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             it
             ,
             may
             frame
             an
             answer
             with
             a
             deep
             sigh
             to
             the
             Interrogations
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             saying
             ,
             here
             is
             Deaths
             sting
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             Graves
             victory
             :
             here
             is
             Deaths
             sting
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             stung
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             stay
             of
             my
             comfort
             ,
             and
             joy
             of
             my
             life
             :
             here
             is
             the
             Graves
             victory
             ,
             for
             it
             holdeth
             the
             Corps
             of
             my
             dearest
             Friend
             captive
             ,
             and
             close
             prisoner
             in
             his
             Coffin
             .
             If
             any
             thus
             troubled
             in
             mind
             ,
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             let
             them
             stop
             the
             flood-gate
             of
             their
             tears
             ,
             and
             lengthen
             their
             patience
             but
             to
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             in
             the
             Explication
             ,
             and
             Application
             of
             this
             parcel
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             them
             that
             their
             Friend
             is
             not
             dead
             ,
             
             but
             sleepeth
             ;
             and
             that
             death
             hath
             not
             swallowed
             up
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             death
             into
             victory
             :
             and
             that
             already
             in
             soul
             he
             insulteth
             over
             Death
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             
               O
               Death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             and
             shall
             hereafter
             in
             body
             ,
             when
             
               this
               corruptible
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
            
             insult
             in
             like
             manner
             over
             the
             grave
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             sentence
             is
             like
             a
             Ring
             of
             Gold
             enamelled
             ,
             or
             cloth
             of
             Tissue
             imbroidered
             ,
             or
             a
             peece
             of
             rich
             plate
             curiously
             wrought
             and
             engraved
             ,
             
               materiam
               superavit
               opus
            
             ;
             the
             workmanship
             seems
             to
             go
             beyond
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             equal
             the
             mettal
             ,
             for
             this
             sentence
             consisteth
             of
             three
             figures
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             an
             Apostrophe
             which
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             miracle
             of
             art
             giveth
             life
             to
             dead
             things
             ,
             and
             ears
             to
             the
             deaf
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             ,
             
               O
               earth
               ,
               earth
               ,
               earth
               ,
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             an
             insultation
             like
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               ,
               Where
               are
               the
               Gods
               of
               Hamar
               ,
               and
               the
               gods
               of
               Arphad
               ,
               or
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Sepharvaim
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             double
             Metaphor
             ,
             the
             former
             taken
             from
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             Bee
             ,
             Wasp
             ,
             or
             Hornet
             :
             the
             latter
             taken
             from
             a
             Conquerour
             :
             for
             Death
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             Bee
             ,
             Wasp
             ,
             Hornet
             or
             Serpent
             without
             a
             sting
             :
             the
             Grave
             to
             a
             Conquerour
             that
             hath
             lost
             his
             booty
             ,
             or
             prisoner
             ,
             
               O
               death
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             
               Drawn-works
               wrought
               about
               with
               divers
               coulors
            
             of
             Art
             ,
             we
             find
             often
             in
             the
             Sacred
             coutext
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             the
             new
             .
             If
             we
             look
             up
             to
             the
             heavens
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             some
             part
             of
             the
             skie
             single
             starrs
             by
             themselves
             ;
             in
             others
             a
             Constellation
             or
             conjunction
             of
             many
             stars
             :
             so
             in
             some
             passages
             of
             holy
             Writ
             you
             may
             observe
             one
             figure
             or
             trope
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             a
             membrum
             or
             
               similiter
               cadence
            
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               I
               was
               hungry
               and
               you
               gave
               me
               meat
               ;
               I
               was
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               you
               gave
               me
               drink
               ;
               I
               was
               naked
               ,
               and
               you
               clothed
               me
               ;
               I
               was
               sick
               ,
               and
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               you
               visited
               me
            
             ;
             or
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Where
               the
               body
               is
               ,
               there
               the
               Eagles
               will
               be
               gathered
            
             ;
             or
             an
             Apostrophe
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Hear
               O
               heavens
               ,
               and
               hearken
               ,
               O
               earth
            
             ;
             or
             an
             Exclamation
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               understand
               this
               !
            
             
             
               Oh
               that
               my
               people
               would
               have
               hearkned
               io
               my
               voyce
               and
               that
               Israel
               would
               have
               walked
               in
               my
               wayes
               !
            
             In
             other
             passages
             ,
             a
             conjunction
             and
             combination
             of
             many
             figures
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             of
             speech
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Text
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               Is
               there
               no
               balm
               in
               Gilead
               ,
               no
               Physitian
               there
               ?
               Why
               then
               is
               not
               the
               health
               of
               my
               people
               restored
               ?
            
             In
             which
             one
             verse
             you
             may
             note
             four
             figures
             .
             First
             an
             interrogation
             for
             more
             emphatical
             conviction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             communication
             ,
             for
             more
             familiar
             instruction
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             an
             Allegory
             for
             more
             lively
             expression
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             an
             Aposiopesis
             for
             safer
             reprehension
             :
             and
             the
             like
             we
             observe
             in
             our
             Saviours
             exprobration
             ,
             
               O
               that
               thou
               knewest
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               thy
               peace
               !
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               those
               that
               are
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ;
               how
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               thy
               children
               ,
               as
               a
               hen
               doth
               her
               chickens
               ,
               and
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               !
            
             Here
             is
             a
             posie
             of
             rhetorical
             flowers
             ,
             an
             Exclamation
             ,
             
               O
               si
               c●…gnovisses
               ,
               a
               reticentia
               ;
               at
               least
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               saltem
               in
               hoc
               die
               tuo
            
             ;
             A
             repetition
             ,
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             an
             interrogation
             ;
             
               how
               oft
               would
               I
               ?
               quoties
               volui
               ?
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             an
             Icon
             or
             lively
             expression
             to
             the
             eye
             ;
             
               sicut
               galina
               congregat
               pullos
               suos
               ;
               As
               the
               hen
               gathereth
               her
               chickens
               under
               her
               wings
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             are
             now
             our
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             plain
             
               pack-staff
               methodists
            
             ,
             who
             esteem
             of
             all
             flowers
             of
             Rhetorick
             in
             Sermons
             no
             better
             then
             stinking
             weeds
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             elegancies
             of
             speech
             then
             of
             prophane
             spells
             ?
             For
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             at
             unawares
             they
             censure
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             of
             God
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             which
             excell
             all
             other
             writings
             ;
             as
             well
             in
             eloquence
             ,
             as
             in
             Science
             ;
             doubtless
             as
             the
             breath
             of
             a
             man
             hath
             more
             force
             in
             a
             Trunk
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             a
             lowder
             ,
             and
             sweeter
             sound
             in
             the
             Organ-pipe
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             open
             ayr
             ,
             so
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             speech
             ,
             and
             the
             theam
             of
             our
             discourse
             ,
             which
             is
             conveyed
             through
             figures
             ,
             and
             forms
             of
             Art
             ,
             both
             sound
             sweeter
             to
             the
             ear
             ,
             and
             pierce
             deeper
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             them
             plus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             more
             evidence
             ,
             and
             more
             efficacie
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             fuller
             expression
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             deeper
             impression
             .
             secondly
             ,
             where
             are
             our
             prophane
             criticks
             ,
             who
             delight
             in
             the
             
               flesh-pots
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             
               loath
               Manna
            
             ,
             admire
             carnal
             eloquence
             in
             Poets
             ,
             
             and
             heathen
             Oratours
             ,
             and
             task
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             rude
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             all
             Art
             and
             eloquence
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             written
             in
             a
             style
             peculiar
             to
             it self
             ,
             
               the
               elocution
               in
               it
               is
               such
            
             (
             as
             Lactantius
             observeth
             )
             
               that
               it
               befitted
               no
               other
               books
               ,
               as
               neither
               doth
               that
               we
               find
               in
               other
               books
               befit
               it
               .
            
             As
             
             the
             matter
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             the
             form
             is
             divine
             (
             
               nec
               vox
               heminum
               sonat
            
             ,
             )
             which
             consisteth
             not
             in
             
               the
               words
               of
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Yet
             is
             there
             admirable
             eloquence
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             far
             surpassing
             which
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             all
             other
             writings
             ;
             Wherefore
             Politian
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             who
             pretended
             he
             durst
             not
             touch
             any
             lease
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             defiling
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             language
             ,
             or
             slurring
             the
             gloss
             of
             his
             style
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             learned
             humanists
             ,
             as
             Divines
             :
             And
             Theopompus
             who
             went
             about
             to
             cloath
             Gods
             word
             with
             gay
             and
             trim
             phrases
             of
             heathen
             Orators
             ,
             
             and
             Poets
             ,
             was
             punished
             by
             God
             with
             loss
             of
             his
             wits
             .
             Thus
             have
             we
             viewed
             the
             form
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             our
             Lords
             conquest
             over
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Grave
             .
             There
             are
             two
             things
             most
             dreadful
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             ,
             the
             one
             severeth
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             other
             consumeth
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             resolveth
             it
             into
             dust
             :
             the
             valiantest
             conquerours
             that
             with
             their
             bloody
             flags
             and
             coulors
             ,
             have
             struck
             a
             terrour
             unto
             all
             Nations
             ;
             yet
             have
             been
             afrighted
             themselves
             at
             the
             displaying
             of
             the
             pale
             and
             wan
             coulours
             of
             Death
             :
             the
             most
             retired
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Monks
             ,
             who
             have
             lived
             in
             Cells
             ,
             and
             Caves
             under
             the
             ground
             :
             yet
             have
             been
             startled
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             Grave
             .
             How
             much
             then
             are
             we
             indebted
             to
             our
             Christian
             saith
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             conquereth
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             dareth
             both
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ;
             
               O
               death
               ,
               sting
               me
               if
               thou
               canst
               ;
               O
               grave
               conquer
               me
               if
               thou
               be
               able
               ;
               O
               death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ;
               O
               grave
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             the
             Apostle
             like
             a
             Cryer
             ,
             calleth
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             examineth
             them
             upon
             two
             Articles
             ,
             first
             concerning
             the
             sting
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             secondly
             concerning
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Will
             it
             please
             you
             then
             to
             fix
             the
             eye
             of
             your
             observation
             upon
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             laid
             before
             you
             in
             terms
             of
             Law.
             
             
               
                 1
                 A
                 Citation
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 An
                 Examination
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Citation
             upon
             
               
                 1
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 the
                 parties
                 cited
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Death
              
               
                 2
                 Grave
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Examination
             
               
                 1
                 Upon
                 the
                 first
                 Interrogatory
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 ledging
                 of
                 his
                 sting
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Upon
                 the
                 second
                 Interrogatory
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 his
                 victory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             Citing
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             an
             Apostrophe
             ,
             a
             figure
             often
             accurring
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
               O
               Altar
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               O
               ye
               mount
               ains
               of
               Gilboa
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ;
             
               lift
               up
               ye
               gates
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               lift
               up
               you
               everlasting
               doors
               :
            
             and
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             
               Arise
               O
               North
               ,
               and
               blow
               O
               South
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               O
               earth
               ,
               earth
               ,
               earth
               .
            
             In
             imitation
             of
             which
             strings
             of
             rhetorick
             the
             Auncient
             Fathers
             in
             their
             funeral
             Orations
             ,
             many
             times
             turned
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             used
             such
             compellations
             as
             these
             ,
             
               audi
               Constantine
               vale
               Paula
               ,
               hear
               O
               Constantine
               ,
               farewel
               O
               Paula
               .
            
             From
             which
             passages
             our
             advesaries
             very
             weakly
             ,
             if
             not
             ridiculously
             infers
             the
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             making
             weapons
             of
             plumes
             of
             feathers
             ,
             and
             arguments
             of
             ornaments
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             ,
             Divinity
             of
             rhetorick
             ,
             and
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             tropes
             of
             sentences
             .
             By
             a
             like
             consequence
             ,
             they
             might
             conclude
             that
             hills
             and
             trees
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             gates
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             have
             eyes
             to
             look
             upon
             us
             ,
             or
             ears
             to
             hear
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             invocate
             them
             ;
             because
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             maketh
             such
             Apostrophes
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             do
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             Saints
             newly
             departed
             out
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             parties
             here
             cited
             and
             called
             in
             their
             order
             ,
             first
             Death
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Grave
             :
             Death
             goes
             before
             the
             Grave
             ,
             because
             men
             die
             before
             they
             are
             buryed
             ,
             and
             the
             Grave
             is
             properly
             no
             Grave
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             possessed
             by
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             but
             a
             hole
             or
             pit
             ;
             
               O
               Death
            
             ,
             In
             Hebrew
             Maveth
             ,
             from
             Muth
             ,
             whence
             mutus
             in
             Latine
             is
             derived
             ;
             and
             mute
             in
             English
             ,
             because
             Death
             bereaveth
             us
             of
             speech
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             like
             reason
             the
             Grave
             is
             termed
             ,
             
               Domus
               silentii
               ,
               a
               house
               of
               silence
               .
            
             In
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             either
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             supple
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             either
             from
             a
             word
             signifying
             to
             stretch
             ,
             because
             death
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             body
             ;
             or
             from
             words
             signifying
             to
             tend
             upwards
             ,
             because
             by
             death
             the
             soul
             is
             carried
             upwards
             ,
             
               returning
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             In
             Latine
             Mors
             either
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             our
             fatal
             portion
             ,
             or
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             will
             have
             it
             
               a
               morsu
            
             ,
             because
             the
             biting
             of
             the
             Serpent
             caused
             it
             .
             The
             letter
             or
             word
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             the
             bark
             or
             rind
             ,
             the
             sence
             is
             the
             juyce
             ;
             yet
             here
             we
             may
             suck
             some
             sweetness
             from
             the
             bark
             or
             rind
             :
             From
             the
             hebrew
             Muth
             we
             learn
             that
             
               our
               tongues
               must
               be
               bound
               to
               their
               good
               behaviour
               concerning
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             we
             must
             not
             make
             them
             our
             ordinary
             table
             talk
             ,
             or
             break
             jeasts
             upon
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             vent
             our
             spleen
             ,
             or
             wreak
             our
             malice
             on
             them
             ;
             we
             must
             never
             speak
             of
             them
             but
             in
             a
             serious
             and
             regardful
             manner
             ,
             
               de
               mortuis
               nil
               nisi
               bene
            
             ;
             
             From
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             mutando
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               tenuem
               in
               〈◊〉
               aspiratam
            
             ,
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             
               extend
               our
               hands
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             especially
             near
             death
             ,
             which
             stretcheth
             out
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             our
             thoughts
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             whether
             if
             we
             die
             well
             the
             Angels
             shall
             immediately
             carry
             our
             souls
             .
             From
             the
             Latin
             mors
             so
             termed
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             divido
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             learn
             to
             be
             
               contented
               with
               our
               lot
               and
               bear
               it
               patiently
            
             ;
             considering
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             brought
             it
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             gain
             this
             singular
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             misery
             shall
             not
             be
             immortal
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Death
            
             !
             
             to
             which
             Death
             speaketh
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             for
             the
             Scripture
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Ambrose
             also
             of
             a
             third
             .
             The
             first
             Death
             with
             him
             is
             the
             death
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             shall
             seek
             death
             and
             not
             find
             it
             :
             The
             second
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             soul
             that
             sinneth
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             :
             The
             third
             ,
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             sets
             a
             period
             not
             to
             nature
             but
             to
             sin
             .
             The
             Death
             here
             meant
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             Death
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             the
             Philosophers
             diversly
             define
             according
             to
             their
             divers
             opinions
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             Aristoxemis
             who
             held
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             an
             harmony
             ,
             consequently
             defined
             Death
             to
             be
             a
             discord
             .
             Galen
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             Crasis
             ,
             or
             a
             temper
             ;
             Death
             to
             be
             a
             distemper
             .
             Zeno
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             a
             fire
             ;
             Death
             to
             be
             an
             extinction
             .
             Those
             Philosophers
             who
             held
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Tully
             interpreteth
             it
             
               continuam
               motionem
            
             ,
             Death
             to
             be
             a
             cessation
             .
             The
             vulgar
             of
             the
             Heathen
             who
             held
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             a
             breath
             ;
             Death
             to
             be
             an
             expiration
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Platonicks
             who
             held
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             an
             immortal
             spirit
             ;
             Death
             to
             be
             a
             dissolution
             ,
             or
             separation
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             two-fold
             .
             
               
                 1
                 Natural
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Violent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             Natural
             ,
             when
             of
             it self
             the
             natural
             heat
             is
             extinguished
             or
             radical
             moisture
             consumed
             ;
             for
             our
             life
             in
             Scripture
             is
             compared
             ,
             and
             in
             sculpture
             resembled
             to
             a
             burning
             lamp
             :
             the
             fire
             which
             kindleth
             the
             flame
             in
             this
             light
             ,
             is
             natural
             heat
             ;
             and
             the
             oyle
             which
             feedeth
             it
             ,
             is
             radical
             moisture
             .
             Without
             flame
             there
             is
             no
             light
             ,
             without
             oyle
             to
             maintaine
             it
             no
             flame
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             either
             natural
             heat
             or
             radical
             moisture
             fail
             ,
             life
             cannot
             last
             .
          
           
             2
             Violent
             ,
             
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             forced
             untimely
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             of
             this
             Death
             there
             are
             so
             many
             shapes
             ,
             that
             no
             Painter
             could
             ever
             yet
             draw
             them
             .
             We
             come
             but
             one
             way
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             we
             go
             a
             thousand
             out
             of
             it
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             a
             Garden-pot
             ,
             the
             the
             water
             is
             poured
             in
             but
             at
             one
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             narrow
             mouth
             ,
             but
             it
             runneth
             out
             at
             100
             holes
             .
          
           
             Die
             
             Some
             
               
                 1
                 By
                 fire
                 as
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 Ayre
                 ,
                 as
                 threescore
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 in
                 Davids
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 By
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Abiram
                   ,
                   Amphiraus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Buris
                 ,
                 and
                 Helice
                 .
              
            
             Some
             meet
             with
             Death
             
             IN
             
               
                 1
                 Their
                 Coach
                 ,
                 as
                 Anteochus
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Their
                 chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 Domitian
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Their
                 bed
                 ,
                 as
                 John
                 the
                 Twelf
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 Theater
                 ,
                 as
                 Caligula
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 Senate
                 ,
                 us
                 Caesar
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 Zenacherib
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Their
                 Table
                 ,
                 as
                 Claudius
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 At
                 the
                 Lords-Table
                 ,
                 as
                 Pope
                 Victor
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 of
                 Luxenburge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Death
             woundeth
             and
             striketh
             some
             
             With
             
               
                 1
                 A
                 pen-knife
                 ,
                 as
                 Seneca
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 stilletto
                 ,
                 as
                 Henry
                 the
                 Fourth
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 sword
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 Fullers
                 beam
                 ,
                 as
                 James
                 the
                 Lords
                 Brother
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 A
                 Saw
                 ,
                 as
                 Isaiah
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 A
                 stone
                 ,
                 as
                 Pyrrhus
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 A
                 thunderbolt
                 ,
                 as
                 Anustatius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             speak
             of
             
               Felones
               de
               se
            
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             
               thrown
               away
            
             their
             souls
             .
             
             
               
                 Sardanapalus
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 and
                 leaped
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lucretia
                 stabbed
                 her self
                 .
              
               
                 Cleopatra
                 put
                 an
                 Aspe
                 to
                 her
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 stung
                 therewith
                 died
                 presently
                 .
              
               
                 Saul
                 fell
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 sword
                 .
              
               
                 Judas
                 hanged
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Peronius
                 cut
                 his
                 own
                 veines
                 .
              
               
                 Heremius
                 beat
                 out
                 his
                 own
                 brains
                 .
              
               
                 Licinius
                 choaked
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 napkin
                 .
              
               
                 Portia
                 died
                 by
                 swallowing
                 hot
                 burning
                 coals
                 .
              
               
                 Hannibal
                 sucked
                 poyson
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 ring
                 .
              
               
                 Demosthenes
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Pen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             What
             seemeth
             so
             loose
             as
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             plucked
             out
             with
             a
             hair
             ,
             driven
             out
             with
             a
             smell
             ,
             fraied
             out
             with
             a
             phancy
             ?
             verily
             that
             seemeth
             to
             be
             but
             a
             breath
             in
             the
             nostrils
             which
             is
             taken
             away
             with
             a
             scent
             ;
             a
             shadow
             which
             is
             driven
             away
             with
             a
             scare-crow
             ;
             a
             dream
             which
             is
             frayed
             away
             with
             a
             phansie
             ;
             a
             vapour
             which
             is
             driven
             away
             with
             a
             puffe
             ;
             a
             conceit
             which
             goes
             away
             with
             a
             passion
             ;
             a
             toy
             that
             leaves
             us
             with
             a
             laughter
             :
             yet
             grief
             kild
             Homer
             ,
             laughter
             Philemon
             ,
             a
             hair
             in
             his
             milk
             Fabius
             ,
             a
             flie
             in
             his
             throat
             Adrian
             ,
             a
             smell
             of
             lime
             in
             his
             nostrils
             Jovian
             ,
             the
             snuff
             of
             a
             candle
             a
             Child
             in
             Pliny
             ,
             a
             kernil
             of
             a
             Raison
             Anacyeon
             ,
             and
             a
             Icesickle
             one
             in
             Martial
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             Poet
             to
             melt
             into
             tears
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 O
                 ubi
                 mors
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 si
                 jugulatis
                 aquae
                 ?
              
            
             what
             cannot
             make
             an
             end
             of
             us
             ,
             if
             a
             small
             drop
             of
             water
             congealed
             can
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             In
             these
             regards
             we
             may
             turn
             the
             affirmative
             in
             my
             Text
             into
             a
             negative
             ,
             and
             say
             truly
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             Apostles
             sence
             ,
             
               O
               Death
               where
               is
               not
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             for
             we
             see
             it
             
             thrust
             out
             in
             our
             meats
             ,
             in
             our
             drinks
             ,
             in
             our
             apparel
             ,
             in
             our
             breath
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             in
             the
             chamber
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             where
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             second
             party
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Grave
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             In
             the
             language
             of
             Ashdod
             it
             signfied
             one
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Heathen
             writers
             understand
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             first
             matter
             out
             of
             which
             all
             things
             are
             drawn
             ,
             and
             into
             which
             they
             are
             last
             of
             all
             resolved
             .
             So
             Hippocrates
             taketh
             the
             word
             in
             his
             Aph.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Region
             of
             darkness
             ,
             or
             prince
             of
             Hell
             ,
             so
             Hesiod
             .
             taketh
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hes
               .
               op
               .
               &
               dies
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             death
             it self
             ,
             so
             Homer
             taketh
             it
             .
             Il.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             taken
             for
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             of
             the
             damned
             ;
             
               And
               in
               hell
               he
               lift
               his
               eyes
               being
               in
               torments
               ,
               and
               seeth
               Abraham
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               in
               his
               bosome
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             frequently
             in
             the
             Seventy
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               go
               down
               into
               Hades
               to
               my
               son
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Grave
             :
             and
             
               let
               not
               his
               hoary
               head
               go
               down
               into
               Hades
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               grave
               ,
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             and
             in
             
               death
               there
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               give
               thee
               thanks
               in
               Hades
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Grave
            
             ;
             and
             
               what
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ,
            
             and
             
               shall
               he
               deliver
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               Hades
               ?
            
             that
             is
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Hades
             that
             
               is
               the
               Grave
               cannot
               praise
               thee
               ,
            
             Death
             cannot
             celebrate
             thee
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             must
             be
             here
             taken
             .
             For
             though
             Hell
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Elect
             be
             conquered
             ,
             yet
             it
             eternally
             possesseth
             the
             reprobate
             men
             and
             Devils
             ;
             neither
             shall
             it
             be
             destroyed
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             or
             emptied
             ,
             but
             inlarged
             rather
             ,
             and
             replenished
             with
             the
             bodies
             of
             all
             the
             damned
             ,
             whose
             fouls
             are
             there
             already
             .
             But
             Hades
             that
             is
             the
             Grave
             ,
             
             shall
             lose
             all
             her
             captives
             and
             prisoners
             ,
             for
             
               the
               earth
               and
               sea
               shall
               cast
               up
               all
               their
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             We
             have
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             hear
             the
             Articles
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             First
             Death
             is
             to
             answer
             to
             this
             Interrogatory
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             .
             
               
                 1
                 Actively
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Passively
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             Passively
             ,
             
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
            
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             sting
             thrust
             out
             by
             Death
             ;
             in
             which
             sence
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             present
             sence
             of
             the
             desert
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             guilt
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             dreadful
             expectation
             of
             damnation
             and
             hell
             to
             ensue
             upon
             it
             :
             take
             away
             this
             sting
             from
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             punishment
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             as
             it
             were
             of
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             hurt
             no
             man.
             This
             sting
             Christ
             hath
             plucked
             out
             of
             the
             death
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             curse
             ,
             made
             it
             a
             blessing
             ;
             of
             a
             torment
             ,
             an
             ease
             ;
             of
             a
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             a
             remedy
             against
             all
             sin
             ;
             of
             a
             short
             and
             fearful
             cut
             to
             eternal
             death
             ,
             a
             fair
             and
             safe
             draw-bridge
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Actively
             ,
             
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
            
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             sting
             which
             
               causeth
               and
               bringeth
               Death
            
             :
             In
             this
             sence
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
               non
               quem
               mors
               fecit
               sed
               quo
               ,
               mors
               facta
               est
               peccato
               enim
               morimur
               ,
               non
               morte
               peccamus
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             most
             accutely
             and
             eloquently
             ;
             Sin
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             a
             cup
             of
             poison
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               potion
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             potion
             bringing
             death
             ,
             
               for
               we
               die
               by
               sin
               ;
               we
               sin
               not
               by
               death
               ,
               sin
               is
               not
               the
               off-spring
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               death
               the
               off-spring
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Apostle
             termeth
             it
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             pay
             the
             sinner
             
               this
               wages
            
             ,
             by
             rendring
             death
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             punishing
             sin
             with
             death
             :
             because
             sin
             severeth
             the
             soul
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             grieveth
             and
             despightfully
             entreateth
             ,
             but
             without
             repentance
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             thrusteth
             the
             spirit
             out
             of
             doors
             :
             And
             what
             more
             agreeable
             to
             Divine
             justice
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             soul
             which
             willingly
             severeth
             her self
             from
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             unwillingly
             severed
             from
             the
             body
             ?
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             should
             be
             expelled
             of
             his
             residence
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             expelleth
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             excludeth
             his
             Spirit
             from
             a
             residence
             in
             the
             soul
             ?
             This
             
               sting
               of
               death
            
             is
             like
             
             the
             Adders
             ,
             
               two
               forked
            
             or
             double
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             either
             original
             or
             actual
             sin
             ;
             original
             sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               day
               thon
               eatest
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               :
            
             and
             
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sin
               came
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               death
               passeth
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               had
               sinned
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             actual
             sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ;
             
               the
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               ,
               it
               shall
               die
               ;
               the
               son
               shall
               not
               bear
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               nor
               the
               father
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               son
               ,
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               wickedness
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Howbeit
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             ,
             original
             sin
             as
             it
             is
             a
             proness
             to
             all
             sin
             ,
             so
             it
             maketh
             us
             rather
             obnoxious
             to
             death
             ,
             then
             dead
             men
             :
             but
             actual
             sin
             without
             repentance
             ,
             slayes
             out-right
             .
             Adam
             did
             not
             die
             the
             day
             he
             eat
             the
             fruit
             ,
             but
             that
             day
             became
             mortalis
             ,
             or
             
               morti
               obnoxius
            
             ,
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             liable
             to
             it
             ;
             original
             sin
             alone
             maketh
             us
             mortes
             ,
             but
             actual
             mortuos
             ,
             dead
             men
             .
             The
             Devil
             like
             to
             a
             Hornet
             ,
             sometimes
             pricks
             us
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               leaveth
               not
               his
               sting
               in
               us
               ,
            
             sometime
             he
             leaveth
             
               his
               sting
               in
               us
            
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             far
             the
             more
             dangerous
             .
             He
             is
             pricked
             only
             with
             this
             sting
             ,
             who
             sinneth
             suddenly
             and
             presently
             repenteth
             :
             but
             he
             who
             the
             Devil
             bringeth
             to
             a
             habit
             or
             custome
             in
             sin
             ,
             in
             him
             he
             
               leaveth
               his
               sting
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             know
             what
             the
             sting
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             enquire
             where
             it
             is
             ?
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             reprobate
             men
             ,
             or
             Devils
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             in
             their
             consciences
             ;
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             it
             is
             plucked
             out
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             put
             in
             our
             Saviours
             body
             ,
             and
             there
             deaded
             and
             lost
             ,
             for
             
               he
               that
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               was
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             imputing
             our
             sin
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             inflicting
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               That
               we
               might
               be
               made
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               stripes
               were
               we
               healed
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               his
               own
               self
               bare
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               .
               Athanasius
            
             representeth
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Wasp
             losing
             her
             sting
             in
             a
             Rock
             .
             
               Vespa
               acculeo
               fodiens
               petram
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               an
               angry
               Wasp
               thrusteth
               her
               sting
               into
               a
               rock
               ,
               cannot
               pierce
               or
               enter
               far
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               either
               breaketh
               her
               sting
               ,
               or
               loseth
               it
               all
               :
               so
               Death
               assaulting
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               striving
               with
               all
               her
               might
               to
               sting
               him
               ,
               hurt
               not
               him
               ,
               but
               disarmed
               her self
               of
               her
               sting
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             interrogatory
             is
             answered
             ,
             we
             know
             where
             Deaths
             sting
             is
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             of
             the
             second
             interrogatory
             ,
             concerning
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             Grave
             ;
             
               O
               grave
               !
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             If
             the
             Grave
             ,
             as
             she
             openeth
             her
             mouth
             wide
             .
             so
             she
             could
             speak
             ,
             she
             would
             answer
             :
             My
             victories
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Macpelah
               ,
               Golgotha
            
             ;
             in
             all
             the
             gulphs
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Caves
             and
             pits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             where
             the
             dead
             have
             been
             bestowed
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             My
             victory
             is
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             all
             Churnels
             and
             Caemitaties
             ,
             or
             dormitories
             ,
             in
             the
             bellies
             of
             fish
             ,
             in
             the
             maws
             of
             beasts
             ,
             in
             holy
             shrines
             ,
             Tombs
             and
             sepulchers
             ,
             wheresoever
             corpses
             have
             been
             put
             ,
             and
             are
             yet
             reserved
             .
             Of
             all
             that
             ever
             Death
             arrested
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             order
             of
             divine
             Justice
             have
             been
             committed
             to
             my
             custody
             ,
             never
             any
             but
             one
             
               escaped
               ,
               whom
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               could
               not
               contain
               ,
            
             much
             less
             any
             earthly
             prison
             ,
             he
             might
             truly
             say
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             he
             ;
             
               O
               grave
               !
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             all
             save
             him
             I
             keep
             in
             safe
             custody
             ,
             that
             were
             ever
             sent
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Yet
             may
             all
             that
             die
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             
             and
             expect
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             by
             him
             ,
             even
             now
             by
             faith
             insult
             over
             the
             Grave
             ,
             for
             
               Faith
               calls
               those
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               it
               looketh
               backward
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Creation
               ,
               which
               produced
               all
               things
               at
               the
               first
               of
               nothing
               :
               and
               as
               far
               forward
               to
               the
               resurrection
               which
               shall
               restore
               all
               things
               from
               nothing
               ,
            
             or
             that
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             nothing
             ;
             Faith
             with
             an
             eye
             
               annointed
               with
               the
               eye-salve
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             seeth
             death
             
               swallowed
               up
               into
               victory
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               and
               sea
               casting
               up
               all
               their
               dead
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
            
             triumpheth
             over
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               Death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               O
               Hell
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
          
           
             We
             have
             spoken
             hitherto
             of
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             hear
             what
             they
             have
             to
             say
             to
             us
             .
             Death
             saith
             ,
             
               fear
               not
               me
            
             ;
             the
             Grave
             ,
             
               Weep
               not
               immorderately
               for
               the
               dead
               :
            
             Death
             bids
             us
             
               die
               to
               sin
            
             :
             the
             Grave
             ,
             
               Bury
               all
               thy
               injuries
               and
               wrongs
               in
               the
               pit
               of
               oblivion
            
             ;
             both
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             
               slie
               sin
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               us
               can
               hurt
               you
            
             ;
             both
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Give
               thanks
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               you
               victory
               over
               us
               both
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               pricks
               you
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               die
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               rather
               delights
               and
               rickles
               you
               .
               Death
               is
               no
               more
               Death
               ,
               but
               a
               sleep
               ;
               the
               Grave
               is
               no
               more
               a
               grave
               ,
               but
               a
               bed
               .
            
             Death
             is
             but
             the
             putting
             off
             of
             our
             old
             rags
             ,
             the
             Grave
             is
             the
             Vestry
             ;
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             new
             
               dressing
               ,
               and
               richly
               embroydering
            
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Enough
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             Death
             which
             before
             was
             like
             a
             Serpent
             armed
             with
             a
             deadly
             sting
             ,
             is
             now
             but
             like
             a
             silly
             flie
             that
             buzzeth
             about
             us
             ,
             but
             cannot
             sting
             .
             Yet
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             in
             some
             degree
             fear
             Death
             :
             and
             as
             long
             as
             natural
             affection
             remains
             in
             us
             ,
             
               take
               on
            
             for
             them
             that
             are
             
               taken
               away
            
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Christian
             religion
             pluck
             out
             these
             affections
             by
             the
             root
             ,
             but
             only
             prune
             them
             .
             All
             that
             my
             exhortation
             driveth
             unto
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             moderate
             passion
             by
             reason
             ;
             fear
             by
             hope
             ,
             grief
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             nature
             by
             grace
             :
             Let
             love
             express
             it self
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             in
             affection
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             we
             hurt
             not
             the
             living
             :
             Let
             the
             
               natural
               springs
            
             of
             tears
             swell
             ,
             but
             not
             too
             much
             overflow
             their
             banks
             :
             let
             not
             our
             eyes
             be
             all
             upon
             our
             loss
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             our
             brothers
             gain
             also
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             one
             counter-ballance
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             other
             .
             The
             parish
             hath
             lost
             a
             great
             stay
             ,
             his
             company
             in
             London
             a
             special
             ornament
             ,
             his
             Wife
             a
             careful
             Husband
             ,
             her
             Children
             a
             most
             tender
             Father
             ,
             the
             poor
             a
             good
             friend
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             which
             his
             
               right
               hand
               gave
            
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             which
             his
             
               left
               hand
               knew
               not
               of
            
             ;
             by
             his
             Will
             he
             bequeathed
             certain
             sums
             of
             money
             ,
             for
             a
             stock
             to
             those
             Parishes
             wherein
             he
             formerly
             lived
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             poor
             of
             this
             ,
             twenty
             pounds
             to
             be
             distributed
             at
             his
             Funeral
             .
             Many
             shall
             find
             loss
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             gained
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             found
             of
             him
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             in
             peace
             ,
             
             for
             there
             were
             many
             tokens
             of
             a
             true
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             very
             conspicuous
             in
             his
             life
             and
             death
             .
             
               He
               loved
               the
               habitation
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               his
               honour
               dwelleth
               :
            
             He
             was
             just
             in
             his
             dealings
             ,
             and
             
               sought
               peace
            
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             
               and
               ensued
               it
            
             ;
             he
             forgot
             nothing
             so
             easily
             as
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             enjoyed
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             world
             in
             abundant
             measure
             ,
             yet
             he
             joyed
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             where
             his
             chief
             treasure
             lay
             ,
             in
             heaven
             :
             he
             foretold
             his
             own
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             thereof
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             sudden
             ;
             and
             sudden
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             not
             unexpected
             ,
             nor
             unprepared
             for
             ;
             for
             three
             dayes
             before
             ,
             he
             
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
            
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             converse
             with
             Divines
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             discourses
             was
             of
             the
             
               kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               powers
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             When
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             prayed
             most
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             desired
             if
             it
             so
             stood
             with
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             to
             be
             eased
             ,
             yet
             uttered
             no
             speech
             of
             impatiency
             ,
             but
             being
             asked
             how
             he
             did
             ,
             answered
             that
             he
             
               was
               in
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               committed
               his
               soul
               as
               his
               faithful
               Creatour
               ,
            
             and
             so
             died
             as
             quietly
             as
             he
             lived
             ;
             wherefore
             sith
             he
             lived
             in
             Gods
             fear
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             shall
             rise
             again
             in
             his
             power
             :
             though
             the
             loss
             of
             him
             be
             a
             great
             cut
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             children
             were
             to
             Pericles
             and
             
               Horatius
               Pulvillus
            
             ;
             yet
             as
             the
             one
             hearing
             of
             their
             death
             as
             he
             was
             at
             a
             solemn
             sacrifice
             kept
             on
             his
             Crown
             ;
             the
             other
             as
             he
             was
             at
             a
             dedication
             ,
             held
             still
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             temple
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             Ceremony
             was
             performed
             .
             So
             let
             us
             continue
             our
             devotion
             notwithstanding
             this
             Parenthesis
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             our
             evening
             sacrifice
             concluding
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             immediately
             following
             my
             Text
             ;
             
               Thanks
               be
               unto
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               unto
               our
               brother
               and
               will
               give
               unto
               us
               all
               ,
               victory
               over
               Death
               and
               the
               Grave
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               Hell
               to
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               FATO
               FATVM
            
             .
             OR
             THE
             KING
             OF
             FEARES
             FRIGHTED
             AND
             VANQUISHED
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 HOSEA
                 13.14
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Rose
             is
             fenced
             with
             pricks
             ,
             
             and
             the
             sweetest
             Flowers
             of
             Paradice
             (
             as
             this
             in
             my
             Text
             )
             are
             beset
             with
             thorns
             or
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             after
             I
             have
             plucked
             away
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             assisting
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             the
             leaves
             ,
             and
             blow
             the
             flowers
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Application
             thereof
             smell
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             draw
             from
             thence
             a
             
               savour
               of
               life
               unto
               life
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Thorn
             groweth
             upon
             the
             diversity
             of
             Translations
             ,
             
             for
             
               Rabbi
               Shelamo
               larchi
            
             reads
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Ego
               ero
               verba
               tua
               ô
               mors
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               words
               O
               Death
               .
               Aben
               Ezra
               ,
               ero
               causatuoe
               mortis
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               death
               :
            
             Saint
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Ero
               mors
               tua
               ô
               mors
               ,
               O
               Death
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               death
               ,
               O
               Hell
               I
               will
               bite
               thee
               :
            
             and
             he
             conceiveth
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Saviour
             descended
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             his
             flesh
             in
             the
             Grave
             
               saw
               no
               corruption
            
             ,
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             to
             Death
             and
             
             Hell.
             
             
               O
               death
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               death
               ,
               for
               therefore
               I
               dyed
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               slain
               by
               my
               death
               !
               O
               hell
               ,
               I
               will
               bite
               and
               devour
               thee
               ,
               which
               devourest
               all
               things
               in
               thy
               chops
               .
            
             The
             Septuagint
             render
             the
             Hebrew
             
               ubi
               causa
               tua
               ô
               mors
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               is
               thy
               plea
               or
               thy
               indictment
               ?
               what
               hast
               thou
               now
               to
               say
               against
               the
               chosen
               of
               god
               ?
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ubi
               stimulus
               tuus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             ,
             
             
               O
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             that
             is
             faith
             Saint
             
               Austin
               ,
               where
               is
               sin
               wherewith
               we
               are
               stung
               and
               poysoned
               ?
            
             Is
             not
             this
             
               Ghius
               ad
               Choum
            
             ?
             do
             not
             these
             Translations
             
               as
               well
               agree
               as
               harp
               and
               harrow
               ?
            
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             answered
             ,
             (
             to
             salve
             the
             repugnancy
             ,
             and
             solve
             the
             difficulty
             )
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             (
             1
             Cor.
             15.55
             .
             )
             his
             words
             have
             no
             reference
             to
             this
             Text
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             for
             the
             last
             Translation
             approved
             by
             our
             Church
             in
             the
             marginal
             note
             upon
             the
             1
             Cor.
             15.55
             .
             sends
             us
             to
             this
             verse
             in
             Hosea
             ;
             
             and
             we
             find
             no
             other
             place
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             should
             allude
             but
             this
             .
             And
             although
             Calvin
             endeavouring
             to
             
               untie
               this
               Gordean
               knot
            
             ,
             saith
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Apostle
            
             1
             Cor
             15.
             
               doth
               not
               alledg
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Prophet
               to
               confirm
               any
               Point
               of
               Doctrine
               delivered
               by
               him
            
             ;
             yet
             Calvin
             hi●
             evidence
             ,
             for
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             
               obscure
               and
               inevident
            
             ,
             his
             
               satis
               constat
               ,
               minime
               liquet
            
             ,
             for
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55.
             are
             ,
             
               for
               this
               corruptible
               must
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               mortal
               must
               put
               on
               immortality
               ;
               so
               when
               this
               corruptible
               shall
               have
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               mortal
               shall
               have
               put
               on
               immortality
               ;
               then
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               the
               saying
               that
               is
               written
               ,
               Death
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
               ,
               O
               Death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               O
               Grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             hereunto
             ?
             With
             submission
             to
             those
             who
             out
             of
             better
             skill
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             and
             upon
             more
             exact
             examination
             of
             all
             Translations
             ,
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             better
             accord
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             I
             thus
             resolve
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Iarchi
            
             his
             translation
             is
             utterly
             be
             to
             rejected
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             like
             the
             
               white
               of
               an
               egg
               that
               hath
               no
               taste
               :
            
             what
             sense
             can
             any
             man
             pick
             out
             of
             these
             words
             
               ero
               verbo
               tua
               ô
               mors
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               words
               O
               Death
               ,
            
             unless
             we
             help
             them
             with
             our
             English
             phrase
             ,
             I
             
               will
               do
               thine
               errand
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Aben-Ezra
             is
             to
             go
             packing
             with
             his
             fellow
             Rabbin
             ,
             for
             his
             interpretation
             is
             a
             manifest
             contradiction
             to
             the
             former
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             
               I
               will
               ransome
               them
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               I
               will
               redeem
               them
               from
               death
            
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             redeem
             them
             from
             death
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             die
             ,
             but
             why
             they
             die
             not
             .
             Besides
             both
             he
             and
             Iarchi
             stumble
             at
             the
             same
             stone
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             word
             Deborica
             ,
             which
             they
             derive
             from
             dabar
             ,
             signifying
             verbum
             or
             causa
             ;
             whereas
             they
             should
             have
             derived
             it
             from
             Dever
             signifying
             pestem
             ,
             or
             a
             plague
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             Saint
             Jerome
             his
             translation
             ,
             though
             it
             differ
             somewhat
             from
             the
             original
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             Antithesis
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             an
             elegant
             Antanaclasis
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Metonymie
             ,
             
               generis
               pro
               specie
               mors
               pro
               peste
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               death
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               plague
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             for
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             (
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             most
             seemeth
             to
             follow
             ,
             because
             writing
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             made
             use
             of
             that
             translation
             ,
             and
             understood
             not
             the
             original
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             give
             them
             any
             offence
             ,
             nor
             derrogate
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             great
             esteem
             among
             all
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             antiquity
             thereof
             ;
             and
             it
             stood
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             dayes
             in
             great
             stead
             to
             convince
             the
             unbelieving
             Jewes
             .
             )
             It
             well
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             letter
             also
             will
             bear
             it
             ;
             for
             Ehi
             (
             as
             Buxtorphius
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             holy
             tongue
             ,
             out
             of
             
               David
               Kimchi
            
             observeth
             )
             signifieth
             
               ubi
               where
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               ero
               I
               will
               be
            
             ;
             and
             a
             
               venemous
               sting
            
             ,
             and
             pestis
             the
             plague
             differ
             but
             little
             :
             so
             that
             although
             the
             words
             in
             the
             original
             seem
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             an
             affirmation
             ,
             but
             in
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             by
             an
             interrogation
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             by
             a
             commination
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             by
             an
             insultation
             ;
             yet
             both
             come
             to
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             contain
             an
             evident
             prophesie
             of
             Christ
             his
             conquest
             over
             Death
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               I
               have
               pluked
               away
               the
               thorn
               ,
            
             and
             now
             I
             am
             come
             to
             
               blow
               the
               flower
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               O
               death
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               plauges
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               from
               Death
               the
               power
               of
               destroying
               utterly
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               keeping
               the
               dead
               in
               it
               perpetually
               .
            
             If
             we
             take
             the
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             insultation
             ,
             
               ô
               mors
            
             
             
               ubi
               est
               aculeus
               tuus
            
             ?
             
             
               O
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             thus
             we
             are
             to
             construe
             them
             ;
             as
             
               a
               hornet
               or
               serpent
               when
               his
               sting
               is
               plucked
               out
               can
               do
               no
               hurt
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               soon
               after
               dyeth
               it self
               ;
               so
               Death
               is
               disarmed
               by
               Christ
               and
               left
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               :
            
             for
             as
             David
             cut
             off
             Goliahs
             head
             with
             his
             own
             sword
             ,
             and
             Brasidas
             ran
             through
             his
             enemy
             with
             his
             own
             spear
             ;
             so
             Christ
             conquers
             over
             Death
             by
             death
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             by
             his
             temporal
             death
             he
             satisfied
             both
             for
             the
             temporal
             and
             the
             eternal
             death
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             .
             And
             as
             he
             conquered
             Death
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             so
             he
             destroyed
             the
             Grave
             by
             his
             burial
             ;
             for
             suffering
             his
             body
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             breaking
             the
             gates
             and
             barrs
             of
             the
             prison
             ,
             he
             left
             the
             passage
             open
             to
             all
             his
             members
             to
             come
             out
             after
             him
             their
             head
             .
             These
             sacred
             and
             heavenly
             mysteries
             are
             shrined
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             this
             Text
             ;
             for
             although
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             kind
             of
             tender
             unto
             them
             of
             redemption
             from
             temporal
             death
             ,
             
             and
             deliverance
             from
             corporal
             captivity
             ;
             yet
             to
             confirm
             their
             faith
             therein
             he
             bringeth
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             redemption
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             to
             infer
             ,
             
               if
               God
               will
               redeem
               us
               from
               eternal
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               from
               temporal
               death
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               deliver
               us
               out
               of
               the
               prison
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               out
               of
               common
               Goals
               ?
            
             what
             though
             our
             enemies
             have
             never
             so
             great
             a
             hand
             over
             us
             ,
             what
             though
             they
             exceed
             in
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             to
             all
             exttemity
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             worst
             against
             us
             ;
             their
             cruelty
             cannot
             extend
             beyond
             death
             ,
             nor
             their
             malice
             beyond
             the
             Grave
             :
             but
             Gods
             power
             and
             mercy
             reacheth
             farther
             .
             For
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             he
             promiseth
             that
             he
             will
             revive
             us
             after
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             raise
             us
             after
             we
             are
             buried
             ;
             he
             will
             pluck
             deaths
             sting
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             us
             out
             of
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Grave
             .
             
               Death
               hath
               not
               such
               power
               over
               the
               living
               ,
               nor
               the
               grave
               over
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               over
               both
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               swallow
               up
               the
               other
               into
               victory
               .
            
             For
             therefore
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             vouchsafeth
             to
             
               taste
               death
            
             ,
             that
             Death
             might
             be
             
               swallowed
               up
               by
               him
               into
               victory
               .
            
             Although
             Death
             swallow
             up
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Grave
             shut
             up
             all
             in
             darkness
             ,
             yet
             God
             is
             above
             them
             both
             ;
             therefore
             when
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             greatest
             exigent
             ,
             when
             nothing
             but
             death
             and
             torments
             are
             before
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             yeeld
             up
             the
             
               buckler
               of
               our
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             breath
             out
             the
             last
             gasp
             of
             hope
             ,
             let
             us
             call
             this
             Text
             to
             mind
             ;
             
               O
               death
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               plagues
               !
            
             neither
             Death
             nor
             the
             Grave
             shall
             be
             my
             peoples
             bane
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             be
             both
             their
             bane
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             nature
             ,
             which
             destroyeth
             all
             nature
             .
             For
             to
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             me
             ,
             Death
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             postern
             ,
             but
             a
             street-door
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             an
             out-let
             ,
             of
             temporal
             ,
             as
             an
             in-let
             of
             eternal
             life
             :
             and
             though
             the
             grave
             swallow
             the
             bodies
             of
             my
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             cast
             them
             up
             again
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             words
             yeeld
             us
             singular
             comfort
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             them
             as
             a
             commination
             ,
             and
             they
             afford
             us
             much
             or
             more
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             them
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             S.
             Chrysostome
             do
             ,
             
               by
               an
               insultation
               .
               As
               a
               man
               offering
               sacrifice
               for
               victory
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               he
               leaps
               and
               tramples
               upon
               Death
               ,
               lying
               as
               it
               were
               at
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               sings
               an
               Io
               Poean
               ,
               a
               triumphant
               song
            
             ;
             wherewith
             Gerardus
             a
             great
             friend
             of
             Saint
             Bernards
             ,
             breathed
             out
             his
             last
             gasp
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             thus
             writeth
             ;
             
               In
               the
               dead
               time
               of
               the
               night
               my
               brother
            
             Gerard
             
               strangely
               revived
               ,
               at
               midnight
               the
               day
               began
               to
               break
               ,
               I
               sent
               for
               to
               see
               this
               great
               miracle
               found
               a
               man
               in
               the
               very
               Jaws
               of
               death
               ,
               insulting
               upon
               death
               and
               exulting
               with
               joy
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               Death
               is
               not
               now
               a
               sting
               ,
               but
               a
               song
               ,
               for
               now
               the
               faithful
               man
               dyeth
               singing
               ,
               and
               singeth
               dying
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             having
             
               plucked
               away
               the
               prickles
            
             ,
             and
             opened
             the
             leaves
             by
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             smell
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             draw
             from
             thence
             the
             
               savour
               of
               life
               unto
               life
               ,
               Ero
               pestes
               tuae
               ô
               mors
               .
            
             As
             Saint
             Jerome
             writeth
             of
             Tertullian
             his
             Polemmical
             Treatises
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             
               Quot
               verba
               tot
               fulmina
               ,
               Every
               word
               is
               a
               thunderbolt
               :
            
             so
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               quot
               verba
               tot
               fulmina
               ;
               So
               many
               words
               ,
               so
               many
               thunder-bolts
               striking
               Death
               dead
            
             ;
             by
             the
             light
             whereof
             we
             may
             discern
             three
             parts
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 menaced
                 ,
                 or
                 party
                 threatned
                 ,
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 menacer
                 or
                 party
                 threatning
                 ,
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 judgment
                 menaced
                 ,
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 menaced
                 ,
                 impotent
                 mors
                 ,
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 menacer
                 Omnipotent
                 Ego
                 ,
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 judgment
                 ,
                 most
                 dreadful
                 ,
                 pestes
                 ,
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             of
             the
             party
             menaced
             ,
             Death
             .
             Christ
             threatneth
             destruction
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             ,
             or
             his
             Churches
             enemies
             :
             But
             here
             he
             threatneth
             Death
             :
             Death
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             termeth
             it
             ;
             
               the
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               Death
               .
            
             For
             albeit
             Death
             by
             accident
             is
             an
             advantage
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             an
             enemie
             doth
             a
             man
             a
             good
             turn
             ,
             
             which
             occasioned
             that
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             Plutarch
             ,
             wherein
             he
             sheweth
             us
             how
             to
             make
             an
             
               Antidote
               of
               poyson
            
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             use
             of
             other
             mens
             malice
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             in
             it self
             an
             enemy
             alwayes
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             grace
             also
             ;
             it
             sets
             upon
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             the
             reprobate
             ;
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             the
             Infidel
             ;
             the
             penitent
             ,
             and
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             ;
             it
             flyes
             at
             the
             one
             with
             a
             deadly
             sting
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             other
             without
             a
             sting
             :
             the
             one
             it
             wounds
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             other
             it
             terrifieth
             and
             paineth
             ,
             but
             cannot
             hurt
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             being
             divers
             kinds
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             is
             here
             meant
             ?
             Death
             is
             a
             privation
             ,
             and
             privations
             cannot
             be
             defined
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             habits
             ;
             that
             is
             such
             positive
             qualities
             ,
             as
             they
             bereave
             us
             of
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             sickness
             cannot
             be
             perfectly
             defined
             ,
             but
             by
             health
             which
             it
             impaireth
             :
             nor
             blindness
             ,
             but
             by
             sight
             which
             it
             destroyeth
             :
             nor
             darkness
             ,
             but
             by
             light
             which
             it
             excludeth
             :
             nor
             death
             ,
             but
             by
             life
             which
             it
             depriveth
             us
             of
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             a
             four-sold
             life
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             There
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             four-fold
             death
             answerable
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             privition
             of
             the
             life
             of
             nature
             ,
             by
             parting
             soul
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             death
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             life
             of
             sin
             by
             mortifying
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             by
             reigning
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Glory
             ,
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Glory
             ,
             by
             a
             total
             and
             final
             exclusion
             from
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             casting
             into
             the
             
               lake
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               devil
               and
               his
               angels
               .
            
             Of
             Death
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             David
             demandeth
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               he
               deliver
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               hell
               ?
            
             
             of
             Death
             in
             the
             second
             sence
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             enquireth
             ,
             
               how
               shall
               we
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
               live
               any
               longer
               therein
               ?
            
             Of
             Death
             in
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             
             Saint
             Paul
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             where
             he
             rebuketh
             wanton
             Widdows
             ,
             
               Shee
               that
               liveth
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               dead
               while
               shee
               liveth
               .
            
             Of
             Death
             in
             the
             fourth
             sense
             ,
             Saint
             John
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               part
               in
               the
               first
               resurrection
               ,
               for
               on
               such
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
               .
            
             Saint
             Austin
             joyneth
             all
             these
             significations
             ,
             and
             maketh
             one
             sentence
             of
             divers
             senses
             ;
             
               he
               is
               dead
               to
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Death
               cannot
               kill
               ,
               burt
               ,
               or
               affright
               him
               who
               is
               dead
               to
               sin
               .
            
             And
             another
             of
             the
             Ancients
             makes
             a
             sweet
             cord
             of
             them
             like
             so
             many
             
               strings
               struck
               at
               once
            
             ,
             
             
               he
               that
               dyeth
               before
               he
               dies
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               ;
               he
               that
               dyeth
               to
               sin
               before
               he
               dyeth
               to
               nature
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               to
               God
               ,
            
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             by
             final
             deprivation
             of
             grace
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             four
             significations
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             last
             sort
             with
             this
             Text
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             first
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             consequence
             here
             ;
             
               O
               grave
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               destruction
               :
            
             And
             by
             the
             antecedents
             in
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               When
               this
               corruptible
               ,
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
            
             
             &c
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             second
             is
             included
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             both
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
               And
               Death
               and
               Hell
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
            
             ;
             and
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               I
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               alive
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               keyes
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               of
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             fall
             upon
             my
             second
             Observation
             ,
             viz.
             the
             person
             menacing
             ,
             J
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             word
             here
             used
             Ehi
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             we
             read
             ,
             
             Exod.
             3.
             
             
               Ehi
               Ashur
               Ehi
               ,
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
            
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Ancients
             be
             current
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             God
             speaketh
             unto
             man
             in
             
             the
             old
             Testament
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             man
             of
             Angel
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             those
             apparitions
             were
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             preludia
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ;
             then
             the
             Person
             here
             threatning
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             he
             ;
             besides
             ,
             the
             word
             Egilam
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             vers
             .
             being
             derived
             from
             Gaal
             ,
             signifying
             
               propinquus
               fuit
            
             ,
             or
             
               redemit
               jure
               propinquitatis
            
             ;
             
             pointeth
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             by
             assuming
             our
             nature
             ,
             became
             our
             
               Alie
               by
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             performed
             this
             office
             of
             a
             kins-man
             ,
             by
             redeeming
             the
             inheritance
             which
             we
             had
             lost
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             stronger
             arguments
             then
             Grammatical
             observations
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             here
             promised
             life
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             threatneth
             plagues
             to
             Death
             ,
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             who
             promiseth
             to
             redeem
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             threatneth
             to
             plague
             Death
             :
             but
             we
             all
             know
             that
             Redeemer
             is
             the
             peculiar
             stile
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             
             as
             Creator
             is
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Sanctifier
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               tu
               redemisti
               nos
               ,
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               us
               to
               GOD
               by
               thy
               blood
               ,
               out
               of
               every
               kindred
               ,
               and
               tongue
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             redemption
             of
             a
             slave
             that
             is
             not
             able
             to
             ransome
             himself
             ,
             three
             at
             least
             concur
             ;
             the
             Scrivener
             who
             writeth
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             sealed
             the
             Bonds
             :
             the
             party
             who
             soliciteth
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             mediateth
             for
             the
             captive
             ,
             and
             layeth
             down
             the
             sum
             agreed
             upon
             for
             his
             ransome
             ;
             and
             the
             person
             in
             whose
             power
             the
             captive
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             accepteth
             of
             the
             ransome
             ;
             Which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             Redeemer
             ?
             you
             will
             all
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             at
             
               the
               cost
               of
               all
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             our
             redemption
             from
             spiritual
             thraldome
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             draweth
             the
             condition
             ,
             &
             sealeth
             the
             Bonds
             ,
             the
             Father
             receiveth
             the
             ransome
             ,
             the
             Son
             both
             mediateth
             for
             the
             ransoming
             ,
             and
             layeth
             down
             the
             sum
             ;
             
               For
               we
               were
               not
               redeemed
               with
               corruptible
               things
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               but
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               withou●
               blemish
               ,
               he
               took
               part
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               that
               through
               death
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               tthe
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               who
               through
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               all
               there
               life-time
               subject
               to
               bondage
               .
            
             Hence
             we
             gather
             that
             he
             that
             destroyed
             death
             must
             die
             :
             but
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             immortal
             and
             eternal
             Spirit
             of
             God
             expired
             ,
             is
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Father
             suffered
             ,
             is
             heresie
             ,
             long
             ago
             condemned
             in
             the
             Patro-passions
             ;
             we
             conclude
             therefore
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             person
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
             hath
             
               abolished
               death
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             fall
             upon
             my
             last
             Observation
             ,
             the
             
               judgment
               here
               mentioned
            
             Davorica
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               plagues
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             tittle
             or
             iota
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             superfluous
             ,
             some
             mystery
             therefore
             lyeth
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             plagues
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             not
             plague
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               put
               Death
               to
               many
               deaths
               ,
               and
               foyled
               ,
               and
               conquered
               it
               many
               wayes
            
             ;
             first
             in
             himself
             ;
             secondly
             in
             his
             members
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             himself
             by
             destroying
             sin
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             breaking
             the
             bonds
             thereof
             in
             his
             powerful
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               wherewith
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               be
               held
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             his
             members
             by
             changing
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             of
             a
             curse
             a
             blessing
             ;
             of
             a
             loss
             ,
             a
             gain
             ;
             of
             a
             punishment
             ,
             either
             a
             great
             honour
             ,
             or
             a
             special
             favour
             ,
             or
             a
             singular
             advantage
             :
             a
             great
             honour
             as
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               who
               thereby
               acquired
               so
               many
               Rubies
               to
               their
               crown
               of
               glory
               ,
               as
               they
               shed
               drops
               of
               blood
               for
               their
               Saviour
               :
            
             A
             special
             favour
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Josiah
            
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             who
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               not
               see
               ,
               and
               feel
               the
               misery
               ,
               that
               after
               their
               death
               fell
               on
               the
               posterity
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               diocess
               of
               the
               third
               .
            
             A
             singular
             advantage
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             who
             thereby
             are
             discharged
             from
             all
             cares
             ,
             fears
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             
               presently
               enter
               into
               their
               Masters
               joy
            
             ;
             
             
               For
               blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               .
            
             Now
             the
             means
             whereby
             Christ
             conquered
             death
             ,
             &
             utterly
             destroyed
             it
             ,
             are
             diversly
             set
             down
             by
             the
             learned
             ;
             some
             argue
             
               a
               contrariis
               ,
               contraries
               say
               they
               are
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               their
               contraries
               ;
               as
               heat
               by
               cold
               ,
               moysture
               by
               drought
               ,
               sickness
               by
               health
               :
               Death
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               destroyed
               by
               life
               as
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               in
               him
               was
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               life
               was
               the
               light
               of
               men
               .
            
             Saint
             Austin
             declareth
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Life
               dying
               contended
               with
               Death
               living
               ,
               and
               got
               a
               glorious
               and
               signal
               victory
               .
               Nysscen
            
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               Devil
               catching
               at
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christs
               humane
               nature
               ,
               as
               a
               bate
               was
               cought
               by
               the
               hook
               of
               his
               divine
               .
            
             Saint
             Leo
             ,
             and
             Chrysologus
             thus
             ,
             
               if
               a
               Bayliff
               or
               Sergeant
               arrest
               the
               Kings
               son
               ,
               or
               a
               priviledged
               person
               ,
               and
               lay
               him
               up
               in
               a
               close
               prison
               without
               commission
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               deserveth
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               his
               place
               for
               it
               .
               So
               Death
               Gods
               Serjeant
               ,
               seizing
               upon
               his
               Son
               (
               in
               whom
               there
               was
               no
               fault
               )
            
             without
             warrant
             or
             commission
             was
             justly
             discharged
             of
             his
             office
             .
          
           
             Is
             Death
             thus
             discharged
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             changed
             the
             nature
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             freed
             all
             his
             Members
             from
             the
             sting
             of
             the
             temporal
             and
             fear
             of
             eternal
             death
             ?
             hath
             he
             of
             a
             postern
             made
             it
             a
             street-door
             ,
             of
             an
             out-let
             of
             mortal
             life
             ,
             an
             in-let
             of
             immortality
             ?
             why
             then
             are
             we
             so
             much
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             more
             hurt
             us
             then
             a
             hornet
             or
             wasp
             after
             her
             sting
             is
             plucked
             out
             ?
             Christ
             fought
             with
             a
             living
             death
             ,
             we
             with
             a
             dead
             death
             ;
             which
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             sever
             our
             souls
             from
             our
             bodies
             ,
             as
             joyn
             them
             to
             Christ
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             end
             our
             life
             as
             our
             mortality
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             exclude
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Militant
             ,
             as
             render
             us
             to
             the
             Triumphant
             Church
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             dreadful
             I
             confess
             to
             the
             natural
             man
             ,
             then
             Death
             which
             dissolveth
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             Grave
             which
             resolveth
             the
             body
             into
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
             To
             cure
             this
             malady
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             vertue
             in
             any
             Drug
             of
             nature
             ;
             the
             Philosophers
             in
             this
             case
             are
             
               Physitians
               of
               no
               value
            
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               sickness
               and
               death
               are
               ,
               tributa
               vivendi
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Grave
               the
               common
               house
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             But
             what
             of
             this
             ?
             what
             comfort
             is
             here
             ?
             doth
             this
             speculation
             discharge
             us
             from
             the
             tribute
             ,
             or
             make
             the
             payment
             thereof
             the
             easier
             ?
             doth
             it
             inlighten
             the
             darkness
             of
             these
             prisons
             of
             nature
             ?
             or
             take
             away
             the
             stench
             from
             these
             under-ground
             houses
             ?
             no
             whit
             .
             Yet
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             there
             is
             a
             magazine
             in
             Scripture
             to
             pay
             these
             tributes
             ;
             there
             
               is
               light
               in
               Goshen
            
             to
             enlighten
             these
             houses
             ,
             there
             is
             
               Specknard
               to
               perfume
               these
               dankish
               rooms
            
             ;
             there
             are
             Cordials
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             
               to
               strengthen
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             
             not
             only
             against
             deadly
             maladies
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             death
             it self
             :
             for
             there
             we
             hear
             
               of
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             
             not
             only
             affirming
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             confirming
             it
             with
             a
             strong
             reason
             ,
             
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               :
            
             
             we
             hear
             of
             
               Tabernacles
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               :
            
             we
             hear
             that
             
               when
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             we
             hear
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             opening
             the
             ears
             and
             chearing
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               whosoevor
               believeth
               in
               me
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
               .
            
             There
             we
             hear
             death
             not
             only
             disarmed
             of
             his
             sting
             ,
             but
             also
             slain
             down
             right
             ;
             
               O
               death
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               death
               ,
               O
               grave
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             hath
             Christ
             destroyed
             Death
             ,
             and
             hath
             he
             
               both
               the
               keyes
               of
               Death
               and
               of
               Hell
               ?
            
             then
             beloved
             ,
             when
             we
             lie
             on
             our
             death-bed
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             have
             recourse
             after
             the
             Popish
             manner
             to
             any
             Saint
             or
             Angel
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             her self
             ,
             but
             to
             her
             Son
             who
             
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
            
             ;
             
             who
             satisfying
             for
             our
             sins
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             thereby
             
               plucked
               out
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               ,
            
             and
             after
             his
             resurrection
             quite
             
               destroyed
               this
               serpent
            
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             he
             is
             stiled
             ,
             
             
               stella
               matutina
            
             ,
             the
             
               Morning
               star
               ,
               because
               he
               ushereth
               in
               the
               day
               of
               eternity
               ,
            
             and
             
               primitiae
               dormientum
            
             ,
             the
             
               first
               fruis
               of
               them
               that
               slept
               ,
            
             because
             in
             him
             the
             
               whole
               lump
               is
               sanctifyed
            
             :
             When
             therefore
             the
             fiery
             Serpent
             hovereth
             over
             us
             to
             sting
             us
             to
             eternal
             death
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             shall
             not
             hurt
             us
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             conquered
             Death
             and
             Hell
             and
             that
             for
             us
             ?
             let
             us
             then
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               Worthy
               and
               noblest
               Conquerour
            
             that
             ever
             the
             World
             saw
             .
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             were
             no
             way
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             subdued
             but
             mortal
             enemies
             ,
             
             he
             immortal
             ;
             they
             bodily
             ,
             he
             ghostly
             ;
             they
             with
             great
             Armies
             and
             power
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             he
             alone
             ;
             they
             when
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             full
             strength
             and
             vigour
             ,
             but
             he
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             .
             I
             conclude
             therfore
             with
             Saint
             Jerome
             his
             insultation
             over
             Death
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             .
             
               O
               death
               thou
               didst
               bite
               and
               wert
               bitten
               ,
               thou
               didst
               devour
               ,
               and
               art
               now
               devoured
               by
               him
               whom
               for
               a
               time
               thou
               didst
               devour
               ;
               by
               his
               death
               thou
               art
               ssain
               ,
               by
               his
               death
               we
               live
               everlastingly
               :
               thanks
               be
               rendred
               unto
               thee
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               hast
               subdued
               so
               powerful
               an
               adversary
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               death
               by
               thy
               death
               and
               passion
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Ethiopians
             as
             Herodotus
             relateth
             ,
             made
             Sepulchres
             of
             glass
             ;
             
               for
               after
               they
               have
               dryed
               the
               corps
               ,
               they
               artificially
               paint
               it
               ,
               &
               set
               it
               in
               a
               glazed
               Coffin
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               pass
               by
               may
               see
               the
               lineaments
               of
               the
               dead
               body
               :
            
             but
             surely
             they
             deserve
             better
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             more
             benefit
             the
             living
             ,
             who
             draw
             the
             lineaments
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             represent
             their
             vertues
             and
             graces
             in
             a
             Mirrour
             of
             Art
             :
             (
             for
             I
             am
             not
             of
             their
             judgment
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             properly
             and
             deservedly
             are
             called
             Precisians
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             the
             
               purity
               of
               their
            
             
             
               precise
               zeal
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               a
               praecidunt
            
             they
             so
             neer
             pair
             the
             nails
             of
             Romish
             superstition
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             the
             fingers
             bleed
             ;
             who
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             praying
             forsooth
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             invocating
             them
             ,
             are
             shie
             of
             speaking
             any
             word
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             sending
             after
             them
             their
             deserved
             commendations
             ,
             )
             for
             it
             is
             piety
             to
             honour
             God
             in
             his
             Saints
             ;
             it
             is
             justice
             
               suum
               cuique
               tribure
            
             ,
             to
             give
             every
             one
             his
             due
             :
             it
             is
             charity
             to
             propose
             eminent
             examples
             of
             heavenly
             graces
             and
             vertues
             shining
             in
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             living
             .
             Such
             jewels
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             locked
             up
             in
             a
             Coffin
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Casket
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             set
             out
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             surely
             they
             deserve
             better
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             set
             a
             garland
             of
             deserved
             praises
             on
             their
             life
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             stick
             their
             Hearse
             full
             with
             flowers
             .
             Tapers
             made
             of
             pure
             wax
             burn
             clearly
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             are
             blown
             out
             ,
             leave
             a
             sweet
             savour
             behind
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             have
             caused
             
               their
               light
               so
               to
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               their
               works
               ,
               and
               glorisie
               their
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             leave
             a
             good
             name
             like
             a
             
               sweet
               smell
            
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             we
             not
             blow
             it
             abroad
             by
             our
             
               breath
               ,
               Deo
               Patri
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               rest
               concerning
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               the
               party
               is
               lost
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             Vox
             Coeli
             .
             OR
             THE
             DEADS
             HERAULD
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XLV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 APOC.
                 14.13
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               VBi
               Vulnus
               ,
               ibi
               manus
            
             ;
             From
             whence
             we
             took
             our
             Wound
             ,
             from
             thence
             we
             receive
             the
             Cure
             :
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             struck
             all
             the
             living
             dead
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               All
               flesh
               is
               grass
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               the
               glory
               or
               goodliness
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               The
               grass
               withereth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             here
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             maketh
             all
             whole
             again
             ,
             and
             representeth
             all
             the
             
               dead
               in
               the
               Lord
               living
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             too
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             To
             give
             a
             touch
             at
             the
             Wound
             ,
             that
             the
             smart
             thereof
             may
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             cure
             more
             delightful
             :
             
             
               Omnis
               caro
               foenum
               ,
               &
               omnis
               homo
               flos
               ,
               All
               flesh
               is
               grass
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               is
               a
               flower
               .
            
             There
             is
             difference
             in
             grass
             ,
             some
             is
             longer
             ,
             and
             some
             is
             shorter
             ;
             so
             some
             men
             are
             longer
             lived
             ,
             some
             shorter
             ;
             some
             grass
             shooteth
             up
             with
             one
             leaf
             ,
             some
             with
             three
             ,
             some
             with
             five
             ,
             or
             more
             :
             so
             some
             men
             have
             more
             in
             their
             Retinue
             ,
             some
             fewer
             ,
             some
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Some
             grass
             withereth
             before
             it
             is
             cut
             ,
             as
             the
             grass
             on
             the
             house-top
             ;
             some
             is
             cut
             before
             it
             withereth
             ,
             as
             the
             grass
             of
             the
             field
             :
             so
             some
             men
             decay
             before
             the
             
               Sythe
               of
               Death
            
             cuts
             them
             ;
             all
             other
             after
             .
          
           
           
             Likewise
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             among
             flowers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             for
             sight
             only
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             smell
             ,
             or
             any
             vertue
             in
             medicines
             ;
             as
             
               Tulips
               ,
               Emims
            
             ,
             and
             
               Crown
               Emperials
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             for
             sight
             and
             smell
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             use
             in
             Medicines
             ;
             as
             Sweet-williams
             ,
             the
             
               painted
               Lady
            
             ,
             and
             July-flowers
             generally
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             are
             both
             for
             sight
             and
             smell
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             use
             in
             Medicines
             ,
             as
             Roses
             and
             Violets
             .
             So
             some
             men
             are
             of
             better
             parts
             ,
             and
             greater
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             others
             of
             less
             .
             Some
             flowers
             grow
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             garden
             :
             so
             some
             mens
             lives
             and
             imployments
             are
             publike
             ,
             others
             private
             .
             Some
             flowers
             are
             put
             in
             Posies
             ,
             some
             in
             Garlands
             ,
             some
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             Still
             :
             so
             some
             men
             are
             better
             preferred
             them
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             live
             and
             die
             in
             obscurity
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             some
             flowers
             presently
             lose
             their
             colour
             and
             scent
             ,
             as
             the
             Narcissus
             ;
             some
             keep
             them
             both
             long
             ,
             as
             the
             
               red
               Rose
            
             :
             So
             some
             men
             continue
             longer
             in
             their
             bloom
             ,
             grace
             and
             favour
             ;
             others
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             but
             all-fade
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             while
             are
             either
             gathered
             ,
             cut
             down
             ,
             or
             withered
             of
             themselves
             and
             die
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             as
             I
             conceived
             ,
             that
             we
             stick
             hearbs
             and
             flowers
             on
             the
             Hearse
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             
               commit
               earth
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               ashes
               to
               ashes
            
             ;
             so
             we
             
               put
               grass
               to
               grass
               and
               flowers
               to
               flowers
               .
            
             For
             ,
             
               omnis
               caro
               foenum
               ,
               All
               flesh
               is
               grass
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               goodliness
               ,
               thereof
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               the
               grass
               withereth
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               fadeth
               away
            
             ;
             But
             the
             comfort
             is
             in
             that
             which
             followeth
             ;
             
               But
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               word
               which
               by
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             Whereof
             this
             verse
             which
             I
             have
             read
             unto
             you
             for
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             part
             .
          
           
             Which
             Saint
             John
             inferreth
             as
             a
             conclusion
             or
             corrolary
             upon
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             lives
             ,
             this
             conclusion
             is
             inferred
             upon
             two
             premises
             .
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Syllogisme
             may
             be
             thus
             formed
             .
             
               
                 All
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 received
                 liberally
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 paid
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 pains
                 ,
                 are
                 happy
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   they
                   rests
                   rom
                   their
                   labours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 liberally
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   their
                   works
                   follow
                   them
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 happy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             in
             other
             Texts
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             we
             may
             borrow
             much
             light
             from
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             speech
             which
             here
             was
             this
             ;
             Saint
             John
             having
             related
             in
             a
             vision
             a
             fearful
             persecution
             to
             falt
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             ,
             
             whereby
             
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               reaped
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               mowen
               like
               grass
               ,
               and
               true
               beleevers
               like
               grapes
               pressed
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               their
               blood
               should
               come
               out
               of
               the
               wine-press
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               to
               the
               horse
               bellies
            
             ,
             breaketh
             into
             an
             Epiphonema
             ,
             verse
             .
             12.
             
               here
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             here
             is
             matter
             for
             their
             patience
             ,
             and
             faith
             to
             work
             upon
             :
             
               Here
               is
               their
               patience
            
             ,
             to
             endure
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             whatsoever
             man
             or
             divel
             can
             inflict
             upon
             them
             :
             to
             part
             with
             any
             limb
             for
             their
             head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             gladly
             to
             forfeit
             their
             estates
             on
             earth
             for
             a
             crown
             in
             heaven
             :
             chearfully
             to
             lose
             their
             lives
             in
             this
             
               vail
               of
               tears
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             find
             them
             in
             the
             
               rivers
               of
               pleasures
            
             that
             spring
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             for
             evermore
             .
             
               Here
               is
               work
               for
               their
               faith
               also
               ,
            
             to
             see
             heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             through
             hell
             ;
             eternal
             life
             in
             present
             death
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             that
             God
             
               numbreth
               every
               hair
               of
               their
               head
               ,
            
             and
             that
             every
             tear
             they
             shed
             for
             his
             sake
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             pearl
             ,
             every
             drop
             of
             blood
             into
             a
             Ruby
             to
             be
             set
             in
             their
             crown
             of
             glory
             .
             To
             confirme
             both
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             patience
             Christ
             proclaimeth
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             in
             their
             life
             they
             seemed
             miserable
             ;
             yet
             in
             their
             death
             they
             shall
             be
             most
             blessed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             worst
             their
             enemies
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             them
             in
             present
             possession
             of
             their
             happiness
             ;
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               saith
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             flesh
             saith
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 or
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Proposition
                 of
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 deposition
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 confirm
                 our
                 faith
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Saint
                 John
                 sets
                 down
                 his
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 comfortable
                 assertion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 strong
                 confirmation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             relation
             strange
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             assertion
             as
             strange
             ,
             
             of
             a
             
               possession
               without
               an
               owner
            
             ;
             a
             blessed
             estate
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             are
             said
             
               not
               to
               be
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Confirmation
             as
             strange
             as
             either
             ,
             
             by
             an
             
               audible
               testimony
               of
               an
               invisible
               witness
               ;
               So
               saith
               the
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
             Or
             because
             this
             asseveration
             concerning
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             is
             
               propositio
               necessaria
            
             (
             as
             the
             Schools
             speak
             )
             we
             will
             cloath
             the
             members
             of
             the
             division
             with
             terms
             apodictical
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             verse
             observe
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   conclusion
                   sientifical
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     subject
                     indefinite
                     ,
                     
                       mortui
                       ,
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     attribute
                     absolute
                     ,
                     
                       beati
                       ,
                       blessed
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     cause
                     ,
                     
                       propter
                       quam
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       or
                       dying
                       in
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 proof
                 demonstrative
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two-fold
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   priori
                
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     a
                     heavenly
                     oracle
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       heard
                       a
                       voyce
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     divine
                     testimony
                     ,
                     
                       So
                       saith
                       the
                       spirit
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Posteriori
                
                 ,
                 by
                 arguments
                 drawn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 cessation
                 from
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 remuneration
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   works
                   follow
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Where
             the
             matter
             is
             pretious
             ,
             a
             decision
             of
             the
             least
             quantity
             is
             a
             great
             loss
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             the
             spie
             of
             nature
             observeth
             )
             the
             
               Jewellers
               will
               not
               rub
               out
               a
               small
               clowd
               ,
               or
               speck
               ,
               in
               an
               orient
               Ruby
               ,
            
             because
             the
             lessening
             the
             substance
             will
             more
             disadvantage
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             fetching
             out
             of
             the
             spot
             advance
             them
             in
             the
             sale
             ;
             Neither
             will
             the
             Alcumists
             lose
             a
             drop
             of
             quintessence
             ;
             
             nor
             the
             Apothecaries
             a
             grain
             of
             Bezar
             ,
             nor
             an
             exact
             Commentatour
             upon
             holy
             Scriptures
             any
             
               syllables
               of
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             the
             eccho
             whereof
             is
             more
             melodious
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             then
             any
             consort
             of
             most
             tuneable
             voyces
             upon
             earth
             can
             be
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             I
             hold
             it
             fit
             to
             relinquish
             my
             former
             divisions
             ,
             and
             insist
             upon
             each
             word
             of
             this
             verse
             (
             as
             a
             Bee
             sitteth
             upon
             each
             particular
             flower
             )
             that
             we
             may
             not
             lose
             any
             
               drop
               of
               doctrins
               sweeter
               then
               the
               honey
               ,
               and
               the
               honey
               comb
               ,
               any
               lease
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               any
               dust
               of
               the
               gold
               of
               Ophir
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             J
             :
             there
             were
             three
             men
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             termed
             Jedidiah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Beloved
               of
               God
               ;
               Solomon
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
            
             and
             Saint
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             :
             and
             to
             all
             these
             God
             made
             known
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             by
             special
             revelation
             ,
             and
             their
             prophecies
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             a
             mystical
             interpretation
             .
             This
             Revelation
             was
             given
             to
             
               John
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               spirit
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             religiously
             observe
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             in
             the
             spirit
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             giving
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             the
             contemplation
             of
             Divine
             mysteries
             :
             we
             shall
             also
             hear
             
               voyces
               from
               heaven
            
             in
             our
             souls
             and
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Heard
             ,
             with
             what
             ears
             could
             Saint
             John
             hear
             this
             voyce
             ,
             sith
             he
             was
             in
             a
             
               spiritual
               rapture
            
             ,
             which
             usually
             shutteth
             up
             all
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             sences
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             as
             
             spirits
             
               have
               tongues
               to
               speak
               withall
            
             ,
             whereof
             we
             read
             1
             Cor.
             13.1
             .
             
               Though
               I
               speak
               with
               the
               tongues
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               :
            
             so
             they
             have
             ears
             to
             hear
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             spiritual
             faculty
             answerable
             to
             our
             bodily
             sense
             of
             hearing
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               was
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             
               was
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             so
             he
             saw
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             heard
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             spake
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             moved
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             this
             Book
             .
             When
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             
               wrap'd
               up
               into
               the
               third
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             
               heard
               there
               words
               that
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               ,
            
             and
             saw
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             represented
             with
             the
             eye
             ;
             he
             truly
             and
             really
             apprehended
             those
             objects
             ,
             yet
             not
             with
             carnal
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             sences
             ,
             wherewith
             Saint
             John
             heard
             this
             voyce
             .
          
           
             
               A
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
            
             .
             The
             Pythagoreans
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Coelestial
               sphears
               by
               the
               regular
               motions
               ,
               produced
               harmonious
               sounds
               :
            
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               firmament
               sheweth
               his
               handy
               work
               ,
            
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             speech
             nor
             language
             where
             their
             voyce
             is
             not
             heard
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             the
             voyce
             of
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             demonstrately
             proving
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             sort
             proclaiming
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Creatour
             .
             But
             this
             is
             
               vox
               de
               coelo
            
             ,
             a
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             pronounced
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             or
             formed
             by
             an
             Angel
             ;
             so
             
               Gasper
               Melo
            
             expresly
             teacheth
             us
             .
             
             Saint
             
               John
               heard
               a
               voyce
            
             ,
             not
             
               sounding
               out
               wardly
            
             ,
             but
             
               inwardly
               framed
               by
               that
               Angel
               ,
               who
               revealed
               unto
               him
               the
               whole
               Apocalypse
               .
            
          
           
             Saint
             John
             here
             heard
             a
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             commanding
             him
             to
             Write
             ;
             and
             Saint
             Austin
             heard
             a
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             commanding
             him
             to
             
               Read
               ,
               Tolle
               lege
            
             ;
             and
             most
             requisite
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               where
               Heaven
               speaks
               ,
               the
               earth
               should
               hear
               ,
               and
               where
               God
               writes
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               read
               .
            
             There
             never
             yet
             came
             any
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             〈◊〉
             did
             not
             much
             import
             and
             concern
             the
             earth
             to
             hear
             .
             The
             first
             voyce
             that
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             heard
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             authority
             ,
             and
             establish
             our
             faith
             in
             
               God
               the
               Creator
            
             .
             A
             second
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             we
             hear
             of
             in
             Saint
             Peter
             on
             the
             holy
             Mount
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             there
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             our
             faith
             in
             
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
            
             .
             A
             third
             voyce
             ,
             (
             or
             sound
             )
             was
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             in
             the
             upper
             room
             ,
             
             where
             Christs
             Apostles
             were
             assembled
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               Comforter
            
             .
             
             A
             fourth
             voyce
             that
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             heard
             by
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             incorporating
             both
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             one
             mystical
             body
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             voyce
             was
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             by
             Saint
             John
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             establish
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             last
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             concerning
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             estate
             of
             the
             Tryumphant
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             If
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             concerning
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             Abissens
             ,
             
             or
             those
             of
             
               China
               ,
               Sumatra
            
             ,
             or
             Japan
             ;
             we
             confer
             with
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             or
             have
             travelled
             into
             those
             parts
             :
             and
             for
             the
             like
             reason
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             concerning
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Citizens
             of
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             their
             insinite
             number
             ,
             their
             excellent
             order
             ,
             their
             singular
             priviledges
             ,
             their
             everlasting
             joyes
             ,
             their
             feasts
             ,
             their
             robes
             ,
             their
             palmes
             ,
             their
             thrones
             ,
             their
             crowns
             ;
             we
             must
             enquire
             of
             them
             who
             either
             are
             inhabitants
             there
             ,
             or
             have
             brought
             us
             news
             from
             thence
             ;
             nothing
             but
             a
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             can
             enforce
             our
             assent
             to
             these
             heavenly
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             all
             words
             of
             Kings
             are
             of
             great
             authority
             ,
             but
             specially
             their
             Edicts
             and
             Proclamations
             ;
             so
             all
             voyces
             from
             Heaven
             are
             highly
             to
             be
             regarded
             and
             religiously
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             especially
             Decrees
             and
             Statutes
             which
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               high
               Court
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             to
             be
             written
             for
             perpetuity
             ;
             such
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             
               I
               heard
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
            
          
           
             Write
             ,
             
             with
             a
             Pen
             of
             Diamond
             ,
             in
             letters
             never
             to
             be
             oblitrated
             ,
             write
             it
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             read
             of
             men
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             man
             that
             shall
             stand
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             Here
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             admire
             the
             boldness
             of
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             ,
             who
             to
             disparage
             the
             necessity
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             cry
             up
             unwritten
             traditions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             best
             evidence
             he
             can
             produce
             for
             his
             new
             Trent
             Creed
             ;
             blusheth
             not
             to
             publish
             it
             to
             the
             World
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               had
               no
               command
               from
               God
               to
               write
               their
               Gospels
               or
               Epistles
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             wrote
             upon
             the
             entreaty
             
             of
             some
             friends
             ,
             
             or
             some
             emergent
             occasious
             .
             Were
             there
             no
             other
             Text
             in
             all
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             but
             this
             ,
             nor
             word
             in
             this
             Text
             but
             this
             one
             ,
             Write
             ,
             it
             were
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             if
             not
             rather
             
               giving
               the
               lie
               to
               his
               own
               knowledge
               .
            
             But
             yet
             farther
             ,
             rather
             to
             confound
             him
             with
             shame
             ,
             then
             convince
             him
             with
             evidence
             ;
             doth
             not
             the
             Apostle
             affirme
             in
             general
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               given
               by
               Divine
               inspiration
            
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             inspiring
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             dictating
             to
             all
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             he
             that
             dictateth
             to
             another
             ,
             both
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             shall
             write
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             write
             it
             ?
             Besidesin
             the
             1
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             
             vers
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Saint
             
               John
               heard
               a
               great
               voyce
               as
               of
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               saying
               ;
               I
               am
               Alpha
               ,
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               what
               thou
               seest
               write
               in
               a
               Book
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             besides
             the
             general
             command
             of
             committing
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             writing
             ,
             and
             a
             special
             mandate
             for
             the
             writing
             the
             Apocolypse
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             singular
             precept
             for
             the
             writing
             the
             precise
             words
             of
             this
             Text
             ;
             
             and
             must
             not
             that
             needs
             be
             
               thrice
               worthy
            
             our
             observation
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             by
             a
             threefold
             command
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             If
             the
             dead
             are
             blessed
             ,
             the
             dead
             are
             ,
             for
             an
             argument
             
               a
               terito
               adjacente
               ad
               secundum
            
             ,
             ever
             holdeth
             if
             the
             tearms
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             proper
             sence
             .
             The
             Metaphisicks
             demonstrate
             ,
             
               non
               ent
               is
               nullus
               esse
               affectiones
               ,
            
             that
             such
             things
             as
             have
             no
             existence
             ,
             have
             no
             qualities
             nor
             real
             attributes
             :
             but
             blessedness
             is
             here
             attributed
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             dead
             therefore
             are
             .
             And
             the
             Philosopher
             who
             being
             demanded
             whether
             the
             living
             or
             the
             dead
             were
             more
             in
             number
             ?
             answered
             ,
             that
             doubtless
             the
             living
             ,
             
               quia
               mortui
               ne
               sunt
               quiedm
            
             ,
             because
             the
             dead
             were
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             upon
             ,
             in
             regard
             now
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             spake
             without
             book
             ,
             and
             uttered
             that
             which
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Truth
             himself
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             also
             living
             ,
             though
             dead
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             
             dead
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             dead
             to
             God
             ,
             
               have
               ye
               not
               read
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               what
               is
               spoken
               unto
               you
               by
               God
               ,
               saying
               ;
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               for
               all
               live
               to
               him
               ?
            
             
             but
             are
             all
             the
             dead
             blessed
             ?
             the
             Text
             answereth
             ,
             all
             the
             dead
             that
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               That
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             already
             dead
             ,
             cannot
             die
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Saint
             Ambrose
             answereth
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             dead
             already
             cannot
             die
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             that
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             already
             dead
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             die
             in
             another
             ;
             
               he
               that
               is
               dead
               to
               the
               World
               ,
            
             as
             all
             the
             regenerated
             who
             have
             
               mortified
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             may
             
               afterwards
               die
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             breath
             out
             his
             soul
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             is
             sound
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             proposition
             ,
             
             but
             no
             true
             exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             latter
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             limitation
             of
             the
             former
             :
             as
             
               God
               is
               near
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               faithfully
            
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             
               blessed
               are
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             what
             all
             dead
             howsoever
             they
             die
             ?
             no
             ,
             
               but
               all
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             much
             variety
             ,
             among
             the
             interpreters
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             to
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Some
             will
             have
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             to
             be
             those
             that
             
               die
               for
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               seal
               the
               truth
               thereof
               with
               their
               bloud
               .
            
             And
             they
             alleage
             for
             themselues
             ,
             first
             parallel
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             the
             preposition
             in
             ,
             is
             put
             for
             pro
             :
             for
             as
             Gen.
             18.13
             .
             
               Omnes
               in
               te
               benedicentur
               ,
               all
               Nations
               shall
               be
               blessed
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             
               in
               thy
               seed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             thy
             seed
             ;
             and
             Gen.
             28.18
             .
             
               servivi
               Berachel
            
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             I
             
               served
               in
               Rachel
            
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             Rachel
             .
             Next
             they
             alleage
             the
             antecedents
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             words
             verse
             12.
             
               here
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               here
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             truly
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             arm
             the
             godly
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             upon
             whom
             before
             God
             execute
             vengeance
             ,
             if
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             that
             many
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             loose
             their
             lives
             :
             Yet
             that
             none
             should
             be
             dismayed
             therewith
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             so
             die
             are
             blessed
             ,
             for
             they
             exchange
             a
             temporal
             life
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             an
             eternal
             in
             another
             .
             Thirdly
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             well
             conceived
             how
             any
             can
             die
             ,
             
               in
               Domino
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
            
             if
             we
             take
             the
             preposition
             in
             the
             proper
             sence
             :
             for
             though
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             a
             member
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             die
             ,
             the
             head
             being
             alive
             ;
             
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             true
             Member
             thereof
             can
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             much
             less
             die
             ,
             while
             it
             continues
             in
             that
             body
             ,
             by
             dying
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             understand
             dying
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               so
               they
            
             .
          
           
             Others
             will
             have
             the
             words
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             Martyrs
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             belong
             to
             all
             that
             die
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             they
             alledg
             for
             themselves
             also
             a
             parallel
             Text
             ;
             
             1
             Cor.
             15.18
             .
             where
             to
             fall
             a
             
               sleep
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             spoken
             generally
             of
             all
             true
             believers
             departing
             this
             life
             .
             Besides
             Saint
             Bernard
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Ancients
             apparantly
             distinguish
             these
             phrases
             ,
             
               mori
               in
               Domino
               ,
               &
               mori
               propter
               Dominum
               ,
            
             to
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               die
               for
               the
               Lord
               :
               mori
               pro
               Domino
               martyrum
               est
               ,
               mori
               in
               Domino
               omnium
               confessorum
               ,
               si
               beati
               qui
               in
               Domino
               moriuntur
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               qui
               pro
               Domino
               moriuntur
               ?
               to
               die
               for
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               martyrs
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               Confessors
               :
               if
               they
               are
               happy
               who
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               they
               that
               die
               for
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             reward
             here
             promised
             is
             common
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             and
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             :
             for
             all
             true
             believers
             when
             they
             die
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Spirit
             had
             meant
             Martyrs
             only
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             have
             ease
             from
             their
             torments
             ,
             then
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             trophies
             and
             victories
             follow
             them
             .
             All
             that
             die
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             die
             also
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             do
             not
             necessarily
             die
             for
             the
             Lord
             :
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             have
             the
             greatest
             share
             in
             this
             blessedness
             ,
             but
             all
             Confessors
             have
             their
             parts
             also
             :
             the
             Martyrs
             Crown
             is
             beset
             with
             a
             Rubie
             or
             some
             richer
             jewel
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             their
             Garland
             hath
             a
             flower
             or
             two
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             some
             red
             flower
             as
             well
             as
             white
             ;
             yet
             the
             Crown
             and
             Garland
             of
             all
             Confessors
             are
             compleat
             .
             And
             therefore
             not
             only
             Beda
             ,
             and
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             Richardus
             ,
             and
             Andreus
             ,
             and
             Primasius
             ,
             and
             Haymo
             ,
             and
             Ansbertus
             ,
             and
             Ioachimus
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             ,
             
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             reformed
             also
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             die
             in
             Gods
             favour
             :
             for
             they
             read
             these
             words
             at
             the
             Funerals
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             at
             the
             Funeralls
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             how
             can
             any
             be
             said
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             continuing
             his
             Member
             ,
             sith
             Christ
             hath
             no
             dead
             Members
             ?
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             faithful
             die
             not
             in
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             which
             they
             live
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             〈◊〉
             ther
             ,
             they
             die
             not
             spiritually
             ,
             nor
             cease
             to
             be
             his
             mystical
             Members
             ;
             but
             naturally
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             continuing
             in
             Christs
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             breath
             out
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             asleep
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             or
             die
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             laying
             hold
             of
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             relying
             on
             him
             by
             hope
             ,
             and
             embracing
             him
             by
             charity
             .
             All
             they
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             die
             in
             the
             act
             of
             contrition
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             who
             reading
             the
             penetential
             Psalms
             with
             many
             tears
             ,
             breathed
             out
             his
             last
             gasp
             ,
             sighing
             for
             his
             sins
             .
             Or
             in
             the
             act
             of
             charity
             as
             Saint
             Jerome
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             most
             fervent
             ,
             or
             vehement
             exhortation
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             .
             Or
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             received
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             a
             heavenly
             rapture
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             parley
             with
             Christ
             ,
             left
             the
             body
             .
             Or
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Devotion
             as
             Aquinas
             ,
             who
             lifting
             up
             his
             eyes
             and
             hands
             to
             heaven
             ,
             pronouncing
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             
               Canticles
               ,
               Come
               my
               beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               forth
               ,
            
             went
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Or
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             gratulation
             ,
             and
             thanks-giving
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Celestinus
            
             ,
             who
             repeating
             that
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             last
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Omnis
               spiritus
               laudet
               Dominum
               ,
               Let
               every
               breath
               ,
               or
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               breath
               ,
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             breathed
             out
             his
             soul
             .
             Or
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             divine
             contemplation
             ,
             as
             Gerson
             that
             famous
             Chancellor
             of
             Paris
             ,
             who
             having
             explicated
             fifty
             properties
             of
             divine
             love
             ,
             concluded
             both
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             with
             
               fortis
               ut
               mors
               dilectio
               ,
               Love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               .
            
             To
             kint
             up
             all
             ,
             six
             sorts
             of
             men
             may
             lay
             just
             claim
             to
             the
             blessedness
             in
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             First
             Martyrs
             ,
             for
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             they
             die
             in
             
               his
               quarrel
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             for
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             they
             die
             in
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             all
             they
             that
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             beloved
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             they
             die
             in
             
               his
               bosome
            
             ,
             and
             embracings
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             all
             truly
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             for
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             they
             die
             in
             
               his
               peace
            
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             all
             they
             who
             are
             engrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             a
             special
             faith
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             him
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             they
             die
             in
             
               his
               communion
            
             ,
             as
             being
             members
             of
             his
             mystical
             body
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             all
             they
             that
             die
             ,
             calling
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             make
             a
             godly
             end
             ,
             for
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             they
             
               die
               in
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               happy
               is
               that
               servant
               whom
               his
               Master
               when
               he
               cometh
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             
               From
               hence-forth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Beza
            
             and
             some
             other
             render
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             
               perfectly
               ,
               because
               the
               dead
               obtain
               the
               blessedness
               they
               hoped
               for
            
             ;
             but
             this
             Exposition
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             unless
             we
             restrain
             this
             blessedness
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             For
             the
             persect
             and
             consummate
             happiness
             of
             all
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             the
             glorisication
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             souls
             ,
             
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             beams
             of
             his
             countenance
             directly
             falling
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             shall
             reflect
             also
             upon
             the
             body
             :
             and
             most
             true
             it
             is
             which
             Paraus
             observeth
             ,
             
             the
             
               deads
               blessedness
               ,
               far
               exceeds
               the
               blessedness
               of
               the
               living
               ;
               for
               here
               we
               have
               but
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               happiness
               ,
               but
               in
               heaven
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               whole
               lump
               :
               here
               we
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               for
               righteousness
               ,
               there
               we
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             To
             this
             we
             all
             willingly
             assent
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             whole
             lump
             of
             happiness
             till
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
             blessed
             they
             are
             from
             the
             hour
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             but
             not
             perfectly
             ;
             blessed
             ,
             but
             not
             consummately
             :
             blessed
             intensive
             ,
             as
             blessed
             as
             the
             soul
             by
             it self
             can
             be
             for
             that
             state
             in
             which
             it
             now
             is
             :
             not
             blessed
             extensive
             ,
             not
             so
             blessed
             as
             the
             whole
             person
             shall
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             shall
             be
             the
             second
             time
             given
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             both
             bid
             to
             an
             everlasting
             feast
             at
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             Others
             therefore
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             render
             the
             original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               hence-forth
            
             ,
             and
             refer
             the
             hence-forth
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             uttering
             this
             Prophesie
             ;
             as
             if
             before
             it
             none
             were
             blessed
             (
             for
             before
             this
             prophecie
             all
             the
             Apostles
             (
             Saint
             John
             only
             excepted
             )
             and
             thousands
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             had
             dyed
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             )
             but
             to
             the
             
               instant
               of
               their
               dying
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             they
             no
             sooner
             lost
             their
             lives
             for
             Christ
             ,
             then
             they
             found
             happiness
             in
             him
             .
             
             So
             soon
             as
             Lazarus
             dyed
             ,
             
               his
               soul
               was
               carryed
               by
               Angels
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               .
            
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             Thief
             expired
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             he
             aspired
             to
             paradise
             ,
             and
             
               was
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             So
             Nazianzen
             teacheth
             concerning
             every
             religious
             soul
             ;
             I
             believe
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               every
               noble
               soul
               which
               is
               in
               grace
               and
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               presently
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               hath
               shaken
               off
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               kept
               down
               her
               wings
               ,
               flyeth
               joyfully
               streight
               up
               to
               her
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Death
               to
               the
               godly
               is
               not
               a
               departure
               ,
               but
               a
               pass
               from
               a
               temporal
               to
               an
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             and
             no
             stay
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             
               finished
               our
               course
            
             here
             ,
             we
             may
             arrive
             at
             the
             goal
             there
             ;
             And
             S.
             
               Bernard
               ,
               The
               infidels
               call
               the
               parting
               of
               the
               soul
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               Death
               ,
               but
               the
               believers
               call
               it
               the
               Passeover
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             a
             pass
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
             For
             they
             
               die
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               perfectly
               live
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             To
             strike
             sayl
             and
             make
             towards
             the
             shoar
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             are
             blesfed
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             blessedness
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             voyce
             from
             heaven
             :
             let
             us
             give
             more
             heed
             to
             such
             a
             voyce
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             whisper
             of
             the
             flesh
             or
             devil
             .
             Whatsoever
             Philosophy
             argueth
             ,
             or
             Reason
             objecteth
             ,
             or
             sense
             excepteth
             against
             it
             :
             let
             us
             give
             more
             heed
             to
             God
             then
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             spirit
             then
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             faith
             then
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             heaven
             then
             to
             earth
             ;
             although
             they
             who
             suffer
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             seem
             to
             be
             most
             miserable
             ,
             their
             skins
             being
             fleyed
             off
             ,
             their
             joynts
             racked
             ,
             their
             whole
             body
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             or
             burned
             to
             ashes
             ;
             their
             goods
             confiscate
             ,
             their
             arms
             defaced
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             disgraces
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             most
             happy
             in
             heaven
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             enemies
             cannot
             reach
             so
             high
             as
             heaven
             ,
             it
             cannot
             touch
             them
             there
             ,
             much
             less
             awake
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sweet
             sleep
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             are
             blessed
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             living
             :
             let
             us
             not
             so
             glue
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             affections
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             thereof
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             easily
             severed
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             between
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             here
             they
             labour
             for
             rest
             ,
             there
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labour
             :
             here
             they
             expect
             what
             they
             are
             to
             receive
             ,
             there
             they
             receive
             what
             they
             expected
             :
             here
             they
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             for
             righteousness
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             satisfied
             ;
             
             here
             they
             are
             continually
             afflicted
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             continual
             cause
             to
             shed
             tears
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             calamities
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             stroaks
             they
             themselves
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             wounds
             they
             give
             themselves
             ;
             
               there
               all
               tears
               are
               wiped
               from
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             Here
             they
             
             are
             alwayes
             troubled
             ,
             
             either
             with
             the
             evils
             they
             fear
             ,
             or
             the
             fear
             of
             evil
             :
             but
             when
             they
             go
             hence
             ,
             Death
             sets
             a
             period
             to
             all
             fear
             ,
             cares
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             dangers
             .
             And
             therefore
             Solon
             spake
             divinely
             ,
             when
             he
             taught
             Crasus
             ,
             that
             he
             
               ought
               to
               suspend
               his
               verdict
               of
               any
               mans
               happiness
               till
               he
               saw
               his
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             those
             dead
             are
             blessed
             ,
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             us
             strive
             to
             be
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             
               camus
               &
               nos
               moriamur
               cumeo
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
               and
               die
               with
               him
               ,
            
             and
             in
             him
             :
             And
             that
             we
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             endeavour
             to
             live
             in
             him
             ;
             For
             
               Cornelius
               a
               Lapida
            
             ,
             his
             collection
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             
               As
               a
               man
               cannot
               die
               at
               Rome
               ,
               who
               never
               lived
               at
               Rome
               :
               so
               none
               can
               die
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               never
               lived
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             none
             can
             live
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             in
             him
             ;
             first
             then
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             
               be
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             how
             may
             we
             compass
             this
             ?
             Christ
             himself
             teacheth
             us
             :
             
               I
               am
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               ,
               every
               branch
               that
               beareth
               not
               fruit
               in
               me
               ;
               he
               taketh
               away
               ,
               and
               every
               branch
               that
               breareth
               fruit
               ,
               he
               purgeth
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               ;
               as
               the
               branch
               cannot
               bear
               fruit
               of
               it self
               ,
               except
               it
               abide
               in
               the
               Vine
               ,
               no
               more
               can
               ye
               except
               ye
               abide
               in
               me
               .
            
             Hence
             we
             learn
             that
             we
             cannot
             bear
             fruit
             in
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             as
             branches
             we
             be
             ingrasted
             into
             him
             ;
             now
             that
             a
             graft
             maybe
             inoculated
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 incision
                 in
                 the
                 tre
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 graffe
                 or
                 syence
                 most
                 be
                 imped
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 After
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   joyned
                   fast
                
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             incision
             is
             already
             made
             ,
             by
             the
             wounds
             given
             Christ
             at
             his
             death
             many
             incisions
             were
             made
             in
             the
             
               true
               Vine
            
             :
             that
             which
             putteth
             us
             in
             ,
             or
             inoculateth
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             binds
             us
             fast
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
             is
             love
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             perseverance
             .
             If
             then
             we
             be
             engrafted
             by
             faith
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               bound
               fast
            
             unto
             him
             by
             love
             ,
             we
             shall
             partake
             of
             the
             Juice
             of
             the
             stock
             ,
             and
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             bear
             fruit
             also
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             living
             in
             the
             true
             Vine
             ,
             we
             shall
             die
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             dying
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             reflourish
             with
             him
             in
             everlasting
             glory
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             assured
             by
             a
             
               voyce
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             they
             are
             blessed
             ,
             who
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             all
             Infidels
             ,
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Turks
             ;
             yea
             and
             such
             hereticks
             too
             as
             deny
             all
             
               special
               faith
            
             in
             Christ
             are
             in
             a
             wretched
             and
             lamentable
             case
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             unbeleevers
             cannot
             live
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             
               just
               liveth
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             though
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             our
             Adversaries
             of
             Rome
             have
             a
             general
             faith
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             want
             a
             special
             faith
             in
             Christ
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ingrafted
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             members
             of
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             they
             can
             make
             no
             proof
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             unless
             they
             renounce
             some
             of
             the
             Trent
             Articles
             )
             that
             they
             live
             ,
             or
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             die
             in
             Christ
             are
             blessed
             ,
             as
             a
             voyce
             from
             heaven
             assureth
             us
             ,
             
             we
             do
             wrong
             to
             heaven
             ,
             if
             we
             account
             them
             miserable
             :
             we
             do
             wrong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             count
             them
             as
             lost
             whom
             he
             hath
             found
             ;
             if
             we
             shed
             immoderate
             tears
             for
             them
             from
             whose
             eyes
             
               He
               hath
               wiped
               away
               all
               tears
            
             ;
             to
             wear
             perpetual
             blacks
             for
             them
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             hath
             
               put
               long
               white
               robes
            
             .
             Whatsoever
             our
             losses
             may
             be
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             cometh
             far
             short
             of
             their
             gain
             :
             our
             cross
             is
             light
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             their
             
               super-excellent
               weight
               of
               glory
            
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               have
               no
               hope
               :
            
             Let
             us
             not
             shew
             our selves
             Infidels
             by
             too
             much
             lamenting
             the
             death
             of
             beleevers
             .
             Weep
             we
             may
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             for
             our
             loss
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             moderately
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             our
             loss
             is
             their
             gain
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             truly
             love
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             exceedingly
             congratulate
             their
             
               feasts
               of
               joy
            
             ,
             their
             
               rivers
               of
               pleasures
            
             ,
             their
             
               Palmes
               of
               victory
            
             ,
             their
             
               robes
               of
               majesty
            
             ,
             their
             
               crowns
               of
               glory
            
             .
             Water
             therefore
             
               your
               plants
            
             at
             the
             departure
             of
             your
             dearest
             friends
             ,
             but
             
               drown
               them
               not
            
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             we
             complain
             of
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             there
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             we
             desire
             here
             ,
             they
             enjoy
             there
             :
             they
             hunger
             not
             ,
             but
             
               feast
               with
               the
               Lamb
            
             ;
             they
             sigh
             not
             ,
             but
             
               sing
               with
               Moses
            
             ,
             having
             safely
             passed
             over
             the
             
               glassy
               sea
            
             ;
             they
             lie
             not
             in
             darkness
             ,
             but
             possesse
             
               inheritance
               of
               Saints
               in
               light
            
             .
             They
             have
             immunity
             from
             sin
             ,
             freedome
             from
             all
             temptations
             ,
             and
             security
             from
             danger
             :
             they
             have
             rest
             for
             their
             labours
             here
             ,
             comfort
             for
             their
             troubles
             ,
             glory
             for
             their
             disgrace
             ,
             joyes
             for
             their
             sorrowes
             ,
             life
             for
             their
             death
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             for
             all
             ,
             Cui
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VICTORIS
               BRABAEUM
            
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             CONQUERORS
             PRIZE
             .
             A
             SERMON
          
           
             Preached
             at
             Rotheriffe
             ,
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             M
             ris
             .
             
               Dorothy
               Gataker
            
             ,
             Wife
             to
             the
             Worthy
             and
             Reverend
             Divine
             ,
             Master
             
               Thomas
               Gataker
            
             ,
             B.
             D.
             
          
           
             SERMON
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Apoc.
                 14.13
                 .
              
               
                 
                   So
                   faith
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   works
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             THe
             longer
             a
             man
             enjoyeth
             the
             benefit
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             more
             cause
             he
             hath
             to
             desire
             death
             ;
             for
             cares
             grow
             with
             years
             ,
             and
             sins
             with
             cares
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             with
             sins
             ,
             and
             fears
             with
             sorrows
             ;
             which
             trouble
             the
             quiet
             ,
             and
             confound
             the
             musick
             ,
             and
             blend
             the
             mirth
             ,
             and
             damp
             the
             whole
             joy
             of
             our
             life
             :
             so
             that
             he
             who
             spinneth
             the
             thred
             of
             his
             life
             to
             the
             greatest
             length
             ,
             gaineth
             nothing
             thereby
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             give
             a
             fuller
             and
             clearer
             evidence
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yeild
             a
             more
             ample
             testimony
             to
             the
             misery
             of
             man
             during
             his
             abode
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             whom
             if
             we
             take
             at
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             his
             Worldly
             happiness
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             confess
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             but
             a
             sad
             remembrance
             ;
             nor
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             a
             solicitous
             
             fear
             .
             As
             after
             a
             great
             feast
             at
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             glutted
             his
             appetite
             ,
             nothing
             remaineth
             but
             loathsome
             and
             stinking
             fumes
             -
             ascending
             from
             the
             stomack
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             offending
             the
             brain
             ;
             so
             of
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             past
             ,
             nothing
             remaineth
             but
             a
             
               bitter
               tast
               in
               the
               conscience
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             use
             Saint
             Bernards
             Metaphor
             ,
             
               amar
               a
               &
               foeda
               vestigia
               ,
               foul
               and
               stinking
               prints
            
             left
             in
             the
             floar
             where
             he
             danced
             
               after
               the
               Devils
               pipe
            
             ;
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             fear
             for
             what
             he
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               mingles
               and
               sours
            
             all
             the
             joy
             and
             delight
             in
             that
             he
             is
             .
             And
             what
             is
             he
             at
             the
             best
             ?
             a
             poor
             tennent
             at
             will
             of
             a
             ruinous
             cottage
             of
             loam
             ,
             or
             
               house
               of
               clay
            
             ready
             to
             fall
             about
             his
             ears
             ,
             with
             a
             Grashoppers
             leap
             in
             a
             spot
             of
             ground
             .
             His
             apparel
             is
             but
             stoln
             raggs
             ,
             his
             wealth
             the
             excrements
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             his
             dyet
             ,
             
               bread
               of
               carefulness
            
             ,
             got
             with
             the
             
               sweat
               of
               his
               brows
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             comforts
             and
             recreations
             ,
             rather
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             tearms
             them
             ,
             
               solatia
               miserorum
               quam
               gaudia
               beatorum
               ,
               sauces
               of
               misery
               then
               dishes
               of
               happiness
               .
            
             For
             albeit
             a
             
               good
               conscience
               be
               a
               continual
               feast
               ,
            
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             an
             everlasting
             Jubilee
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             righteous
             man
             that
             breaths
             mortal
             ayr
             ,
             either
             by
             frailty
             ,
             or
             negligence
             ,
             or
             diffidence
             ,
             or
             impatience
             ,
             or
             love
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             or
             suttlety
             of
             perswasions
             ,
             or
             violence
             of
             temptations
             so
             woundeth
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
               grieveth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
            
             ;
             that
             this
             feast
             is
             turned
             for
             a
             time
             into
             a
             fast
             ,
             and
             the
             Jubilee
             into
             an
             ejulate
             or
             howling
             .
             All
             things
             therefore
             laid
             together
             ,
             the
             scorns
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             assaults
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             temptations
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             rebukes
             from
             God
             ,
             checks
             from
             conscience
             ,
             sensible
             failing
             of
             Grace
             ,
             spiritual
             dissertions
             ,
             with
             many
             a
             bitter
             agony
             and
             conflict
             with
             despair
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             perfectly
             accord
             with
             the
             Poet
             in
             his
             doleful
             note
             
             
               
                 Foelices
                 nimium
                 quibus
                 est
                 fortuna
                 peracta
              
               
                 jam
                 sua
                 .
              
            
             they
             are
             but
             too
             hapyy
             whose
             
               glass
               is
               well
               run
               out
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Evangelist
             in
             my
             Text
             
               beati
               mortui
               ,
               blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             they
             rest
             from
             those
             labours
             ,
             which
             tie
             us
             that
             live
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             which
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             ,
             
               follow
               them
            
             .
             A
             
               three-fold
               cable
            
             faith
             the
             wise
             man
             is
             not
             
               easily
               broken
            
             ;
             
             and
             such
             is
             this
             here
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             anchour
             of
             our
             hope
             hangeth
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             testimony
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
               Yea.
            
             
          
           
             2
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               so
               saith
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             strong
             reason
             drawn
             from
             their
             rest
             and
             recompence
             ,
             
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               they
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               labours
               ,
            
             they
             are
             discharged
             of
             their
             work
             and
             for
             their
             work
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             were
             discharged
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             discharged
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             said
             blessed
             ,
             because
             their
             tedious
             and
             painful
             works
             were
             to
             return
             .
             And
             much
             less
             happy
             could
             they
             be
             termed
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             discharged
             of
             their
             work
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             lose
             all
             their
             
               labour
               under
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             done
             and
             suffered
             all
             in
             vain
             :
             but
             now
             because
             they
             are
             both
             discharged
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labour
               ,
            
             and
             discharged
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             for
             
               their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             blessed
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             here
             taketh
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             heavenly
             musick
             ravishing
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             revive
             the
             very
             dead
             either
             from
             the
             labourers
             pay
             ,
             or
             the
             racers
             prize
             .
             If
             the
             ground
             be
             the
             labourers
             joy
             for
             their
             rest
             and
             pay
             ,
             the
             descant
             must
             be
             this
             ;
             our
             life
             is
             a
             day
             ,
             our
             calling
             a
             labour
             ,
             the
             evening
             when
             we
             give
             over
             ,
             our
             death
             ,
             the
             pay
             our
             penny
             .
             If
             the
             ground
             be
             the
             racers
             joy
             for
             their
             prize
             ,
             the
             descant
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             field
             ,
             Christianity
             is
             the
             race
             ,
             death
             is
             the
             last
             post
             ,
             and
             a
             garland
             of
             glory
             the
             wager
             ,
             
             let
             us
             all
             
               so
               run
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yea
               ,
               faith
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             We
             read
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Thus
               faith
               Jehovah
               ,
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Thus
               spake
               Jesus
            
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Revelation
             thus
             
               faith
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             
             
               now
               the
               Spirit
               speaketh
               evidently
               ,
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               faith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               faith
               unto
               the
               Churches
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               faith
               come
               .
            
             While
             Christ
             abode
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             he
             taught
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             
               the
               Word
               of
               life
            
             ;
             but
             now
             since
             
             his
             Ascention
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             state
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             and
             doth
             all
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             By
             the
             Spirit
             he
             ordaineth
             Pastours
             ,
             furnisheth
             them
             with
             gifts
             ,
             enlightneth
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             enclineth
             their
             wills
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             so
             
               leadeth
               the
               Church
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             In
             which
             regard
             Tertullian
             elegantly
             tearmeth
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Christi
               Vicarium
               ,
               Christ
               his
               Vicar
               ,
            
             preaching
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             and
             
               discharging
               the
               Cure
            
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               so
               faith
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             not
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             earth
             denies
             it
             ,
             but
             Heaven
             avereth
             it
             :
             when
             a
             man
             removeth
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             flesh
             beholdeth
             nothing
             but
             a
             corps
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Coffin
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             but
             the
             spirit
             discerneth
             an
             Angel
             carrying
             the
             soul
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             leaving
             it
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Father
               of
               spirits
            
             shall
             give
             her
             again
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             
               arrayed
               in
               glorious
               apparel
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             more
             oppose
             then
             this
             here
             delivered
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             blessedness
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             for
             all
             Atheists
             ,
             all
             Heathen
             ,
             all
             carnal
             men
             ,
             all
             Saduces
             ,
             and
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             Hereticks
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             A
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             person
             believeth
             not
             his
             soul
             to
             be
             immortal
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             
             he
             would
             not
             that
             their
             should
             be
             another
             World
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             have
             hope
             of
             no
             good
             there
             ,
             having
             carried
             himself
             so
             ill
             in
             this
             ,
             fain
             he
             would
             
               stisle
               the
               light
               in
               his
               conscience
            
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             would
             open
             his
             eyes
             would
             clearly
             discover
             unto
             him
             a
             
               future
               tribunal
            
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             he
             cannot
             smother
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             Tully
             ,
             who
             saw
             a
             glimering
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             observeth
             ,
             
               he
               is
               wonderfully
               tormented
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               ,
               that
               endless
               pains
               attend
               him
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             Well
             let
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             minded
             men
             ,
             deem
             or
             speak
             what
             they
             list
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
            
             faith
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               are
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             where
             faith
             the
             Spirtt
             so
             ?
             In
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             vision
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             conscience
             of
             every
             true
             believer
             .
          
           
             First
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             
               let
               me
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             and
             let
             
               my
               last
               end
               be
               like
               unto
               his
               ,
            
             refrain
             thy
             
               voyce
               from
               weeping
            
             ,
             and
             
               thine
               eyes
               from
               tears
            
             ,
             for
             
               thy
               works
               shall
               be
               rewarded
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               there
               is
               hope
               in
               thine
               end
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               :
            
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             
               wash
               his
               foot
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               that
               a
               man
            
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               verily
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             
             
               Christ
               is
               in
               life
               and
               death
               advantage
            
             ;
             for
             
               I
               am
               in
               a
               straight
               between
               two
               ,
               having
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
            
             and
             to
             
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             
               is
               far
               better
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             this
             vision
             ;
             for
             Saint
             
               John
               heard
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
            
             saying
             ,
             Write
             it
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             Pen
             of
             Iron
             ,
             upon
             the
             Tomb
             of
             all
             that
             are
             departed
             in
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             for
             so
             faith
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             of
             every
             true
             believer
             lying
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Gridiron
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             gibber
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             saggot
             ;
             did
             not
             the
             Spirit
             seal
             this
             truth
             above
             all
             other
             at
             such
             times
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             their
             
               hope
               full
               of
               immortaility
            
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             have
             welcomed
             death
             ,
             embraced
             the
             flames
             ,
             sung
             in
             their
             torments
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             death
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             jaws
             of
             it
             .
             
             When
             Job
             was
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             all
             his
             misery
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             spake
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               my
               redeemer
               liveth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               stand
               in
               the
               latter
               day
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               though
               after
               my
               skin
               worms
               destroy
               this
               body
               ,
            
             yet
             
               in
               my
               flesh
               shal
               I
               see
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               shall
               see
               for
               my self
               ,
               and
               mine
               eyes
               shall
               behold
               ,
               and
               not
               another
               ,
               though
               my
               rains
               be
               consumed
               within
               me
               .
            
             offered
             ,
             
             and
             the
             time
             of
             his
             departure
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             spake
             in
             him
             ;
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               ;
               henceforth
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               the
               righteous
               judge
               shall
               give
               me
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               me
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               also
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               .
            
             Likewise
             when
             Gerardus
             was
             
               giving
               up
               the
               ghost
            
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             spake
             in
             him
             ,
             
               O
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               Mors
               nonest
               stimulus
               fed
               jubilus
               :
            
             And
             though
             
               Robert
               Glover
            
             the
             Martyr
             all
             the
             night
             before
             his
             Martyrdome
             ,
             
             prayed
             for
             strength
             and
             courage
             ,
             but
             could
             feel
             none
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             stake
             ,
             he
             was
             mightily
             replenished
             with
             Gods
             holy
             comfort
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             joyes
             ,
             and
             clapping
             his
             hands
             to
             Austin
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             the
             Comforter
             himself
             spake
             in
             him
             ,
             
               He
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               is
               come
               .
            
          
           
             You
             have
             heard
             where
             
               the
               spirit
               faith
               so
            
             ,
             give
             ear
             now
             to
             
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             de
             
             claring
             why
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             so
             ,
             for
             
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             signifieth
             as
             well
             pain
             ,
             as
             pains
             ,
             broyls
             as
             toyls
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             greek
             :
             so
             pain
             and
             pains
             in
             english
             ,
             are
             of
             kin
             ,
             for
             labour
             is
             pain
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             pain
             is
             labour
             to
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             we
             say
             to
             be
             punished
             and
             tormented
             with
             a
             diseafe
             ,
             the
             latine
             say
             ,
             
               laborare
               mor●…o
            
             ,
             and
             the
             throngs
             and
             throes
             which
             women
             endure
             in
             Child-bearing
             ,
             we
             call
             their
             labouring
             .
             Here
             then
             the
             dead
             have
             a
             double
             immortality
             granted
             them
             .
             
               
                 1
                 From
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 From
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 freedome
                 from
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 pains
                 taking
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             then
             (
             may
             some
             object
             )
             do
             the
             dead
             sleep
             out
             all
             their
             time
             from
             the
             breathing
             out
             their
             last
             gasp
             ,
             to
             the
             blowing
             the
             last
             trump
             ?
             as
             they
             suffer
             nothing
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             nothing
             ?
             but
             are
             like
             Consul
             Bibulus
             ,
             who
             held
             onely
             a
             room
             ,
             and
             filled
             up
             a
             blank
             in
             the
             Roman
             fasti
             ,
             
             
               
                 
                   Nam
                   bibulo
                   factum
                   consule
                   nil
                   memini
                   .
                
              
            
             
             or
             like
             
               mare
               mortuam
            
             ,
             
             without
             any
             motion
             or
             operation
             at
             all
             ?
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             most
             perfect
             act
             ;
             or
             as
             Tullie
             renders
             the
             word
             ,
             
               a
               continual
               motion
            
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             in
             that
             old
             proverbial
             verse
             ;
             
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
             and
             it
             can
             no
             more
             be
             and
             not
             work
             ,
             then
             the
             wind
             can
             be
             and
             not
             blow
             ,
             the
             fire
             and
             not
             burn
             ,
             a
             diamond
             and
             not
             sparkle
             ,
             the
             sun
             and
             not
             shine
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             said
             here
             simply
             ,
             that
             they
             rest
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             motion
             or
             working
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             from
             toilsome
             labours
             ,
             sore
             travels
             ;
             and
             again
             from
             
               their
               own
               labours
            
             or
             works
             ,
             not
             the
             Lords
             .
             They
             keep
             an
             everlasting
             Sabbath
             
               in
               not
               doing
               of
               their
               own
               works
            
             but
             Gods
             ,
             they
             rest
             from
             sinful
             and
             painful
             travels
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             works
             of
             a
             sanctified
             rest
             ,
             for
             they
             
               rest
               not
               day
               and
               night
               saying
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
            
             
             
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             not
             a
             ceasing
             from
             all
             motion
             or
             opperation
             ,
             that
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             spirit
             ,
             but
             a
             setling
             it self
             with
             delight
             upon
             an
             all-satisfying
             and
             never
             satiating
             object
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             sweet
             singer
             of
             Israel
             called
             his
             soul
             unto
             ,
             
               return
               unto
               thy
               rest
            
             ,
             
             
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Bodies
             rest
             in
             thier
             proper
             places
             ,
             
             but
             spirits
             in
             their
             proper
             object
             ,
             in
             the
             contemplation
             ,
             fruition
             ,
             admiration
             ,
             and
             adoration
             whereof
             ,
             consisteth
             their
             everlasting
             content
             .
             This
             object
             is
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             contemplate
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             enjoy
             in
             their
             will
             ,
             adore
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             their
             continual
             work
             ,
             and
             their
             work
             is
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             their
             life
             is
             their
             happiness
             ,
             which
             the
             Divines
             fitly
             express
             in
             one
             word
             glorification
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             taken
             both
             actually
             ,
             and
             passively
             ,
             for
             they
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             glorifyeth
             them
             ;
             God
             glorifieth
             them
             bycasting
             the
             full
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             they
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             by
             reflecting
             some
             light
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             
               casting
               their
               crowns
               before
               him
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               &
               power
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               pleasure
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               were
               created
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
            
             .
             
             This
             Text
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             containeth
             in
             it
             ,
             
               the
               waters
               of
               Siloah
            
             not
             so
             much
             to
             refresh
             those
             that
             are
             tyred
             with
             their
             former
             labours
             ,
             
               having
               born
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               whole
               day
               ,
               as
               to
               lave
               out
            
             the
             false
             fire
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             for
             blessedness
             cannot
             stand
             with
             misery
             ,
             nor
             rest
             with
             trouble
             ,
             nor
             reward
             with
             punishment
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             are
             blessed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               tempore
               mortis
            
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             death
             (
             as
             venerable
             Beda
             ,
             and
             other
             expound
             the
             words
             )
             and
             so
             blessed
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             they
             rest
             from
             all
             pain
             and
             pains
             ;
             and
             so
             rest
             that
             
               their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             as
             I
             shall
             declare
             
             hereafter
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             works
             .
             If
             this
             lave
             not
             out
             the
             Romish
             fire
             ,
             which
             scareth
             the
             living
             more
             then
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             purgeth
             their
             purses
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             soul
             ,
             we
             may
             draw
             store
             of
             water
             to
             quench
             it
             out
             of
             divers
             other
             Texts
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               If
               the
               tree
               fall
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               north
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               tree
               falleth
               ,
               there
               it
               shall
               be
               .
            
             Which
             Text
             *
             Olympiodorus
             thus
             illustrateth
             ,
             
               in
               whatsoever
               place
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               of
               light
               or
               of
               darkness
               ;
               whether
               in
               the
               work
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               or
               of
               vertue
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               taken
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               that
               degree
               and
               rank
               doth
               he
               remain
               either
               in
               light
               with
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               darkness
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             To
             little
             purpose
             therefore
             is
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             done
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             taken
             their
             farewel
             of
             us
             ,
             
               after
               we
               are
               gone
               from
               hence
               ,
               there
               remains
               no
               place
               for
               repentauce
               or
               penance
               ,
               no
               effect
               or
               benefit
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               here
               life
               is
               either
               lost
               or
               obtained
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               O
               Demetrian
               saith
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               very
               end
               ,
               and
               setting
               of
               thy
               temporal
               life
               dost
               pray
               for
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               the
               only
               true
               God
               with
               confession
               and
               saith
               ,
               pardon
               is
               given
               unto
               the
               confessing
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               saving
               grace
               is
               granted
               to
               thee
               by
               the
               divine
               piety
            
             (
             or
             mercy
             )
             
               and
               at
               the
               very
               moment
               of
               death
               ,
               thou
               hast
               a
               passage
               to
               immortality
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.5
             .
             
               Man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               home
               ,
               and
               the
               Mourners
               go
               about
               the
               streets
            
             ;
             Which
             words
             Gregorius
             of
             Neocesarea
             ,
             thus
             paraphraseth
             ,
             
               The
               good
               man
               shall
               go
               to
               his
               everlasting
               house
               rejoycing
               ,
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               sill
               all
               with
               lamentations
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Cyprian
             alluding
             to
             this
             passage
             resolveth
             ,
             
               that
               after
               this
               temporal
               life
               is
               ended
               ,
               we
               are
               diversly
               bestowed
               at
               the
               Innes
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               immortality
            
             ;
             at
             neither
             of
             which
             hangeth
             any
             
               sign
               of
               Purgatory
            
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             may
             see
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Luke
             16.22
             .
             
               The
               beggar
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               by
               Angels
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
            
             ;
             This
             beggars
             case
             Machareus
             a
             learned
             Monk
             of
             Egypt
             maketh
             a
             president
             for
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             
               when
               they
               remove
               out
               of
               the
               body
               the
               quires
               of
               Angels
               receive
               their
               souls
               into
               their
               own
               side
               ,
               into
               the
               pure
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               brings
               them
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             Saint
             Jerome
             raiseth
             a
             strong
             fort
             of
             comfort
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             parrable
             ;
             
               Let
               the
               dead
               be
               lamented
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               one
               whom
               he
               doth
               receive
               for
               whose
               pain
               everlasting
               fire
               doth
               burn
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               whose
               departure
               a
               troup
               of
               Angels
               doth
               accompany
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               cometh
               forth
               to
               meet
               ,
               account
               it
               a
               grievance
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               longer
               dwell
               in
               this
               tabernacle
               of
               death
               .
            
             And
             as
             Machareus
             and
             Saint
             Jerome
             ,
             so
             Saint
             Hillary
             also
             draweth
             a
             general
             rule
             from
             their
             example
             ,
             that
             
               as
               soon
               as
               this
               life
               is
               ended
               ,
               every
               one
               without
               delay
               is
               sent
               over
               ,
               either
               to
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               place
               of
               torment
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               state
               are
               reserved
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Luke
             23.43
             .
             
               This
               day
               thon
               shalt
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
            
             ;
             and
             Philip.
             1.23
             .
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dessolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             2
             Cor.
             5.18
             .
             
               If
               our
               earthly
               tabernacle
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               an
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               ab
               .
               sent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             From
             whence
             Justine
             Martyr
             inferreth
             ,
             
               After
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               soul
               our
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               there
               is
               presently
               made
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               carried
               by
               Angets
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               commerce
               ,
               and
               sight
               of
               Angels
               and
               Archangels
               ,
               but
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               unjust
               to
               hell
            
             ;
             and
             Tertullian
             colletcteth
             that
             it
             is
             an
             injury
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             hold
             that
             such
             as
             be
             called
             from
             hence
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             state
             that
             should
             be
             pittied
             ,
             whereas
             they
             have
             obtained
             the
             chief
             aim
             of
             their
             desires
             ,
             
               If
               we
               repine
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               others
               have
               obtained
               this
               their
               desire
               ,
               by
               this
               our
               grudging
               at
               it
               we
               seem
               to
               be
               unwilling
               to
               obtain
               the
               like
               ,
            
             
             and
             his
             schollar
             S.
             Cypriam
             censureth
             them
             yet
             more
             severely
             ,
             who
             either
             fear
             death
             or
             leave
             this
             world
             in
             dis-content
             :
             
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               fear
               death
               who
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               go
               to
               Christ
               ;
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               be
               unwilling
               to
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               beleeve
               that
               he
               beginneth
               to
               reigne
               with
               Christ
               ;
               if
               thou
               dost
               truly
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               art
               secure
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               why
               doft
               thou
               not
               embrace
               the
            
             
             
               message
               that
               thou
               art
               called
               to
               Christ
               ?
               why
               dest
               thou
               not
               rejoyce
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               rid
               of
               the
               devil
               ?
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             1
             John
             1.7
             .
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               purgeth
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
            
             no
             sin
             is
             therefore
             left
             for
             Purgatory
             fire
             to
             burn
             out
             .
             
             Were
             there
             sins
             to
             be
             purged
             yet
             after
             
               the
               night
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               place
               left
            
             (
             saith
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             )
             
               for
               purging
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               to
               be
               corrected
               and
               purged
               now
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               then
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               torments
               there
               where
               the
               time
               of
               punishing
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               purging
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             other
             springs
             ,
             this
             in
             my
             Text
             affordeth
             store
             of
             water
             to
             extinguish
             Purgatory
             sire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             adversaries
             seek
             to
             dam
             it
             up
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             :
             First
             by
             restraining
             this
             Text
             to
             Martyrs
             onely
             ,
             who
             die
             in
             the
             Lords
             quarrel
             ,
             though
             their
             souls
             flie
             to
             heaven
             ,
             their
             wings
             being
             not
             singed
             with
             this
             fire
             :
             yet
             others
             (
             say
             they
             )
             are
             not
             saved
             ,
             but
             after
             some
             time
             of
             abode
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             cooling
             the
             heat
             of
             this
             fire
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             not
             only
             tollerable
             ,
             but
             also
             comfortable
             ,
             bearing
             us
             in
             hand
             that
             they
             that
             are
             in
             Purgatot
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             blessed
             ,
             because
             they
             rest
             from
             the
             labours
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             secure
             of
             their
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             feel
             no
             other
             hell
             .
             From
             the
             first
             starting-hole
             I
             have
             beaten
             them
             already
             ,
             by
             demonstrating
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             are
             ingrafted
             by
             faith
             into
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             live
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             they
             die
             in
             him
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             all
             that
             depart
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               sleep
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               die
               in
               Christ
            
             .
             Their
             second
             starting-hole
             is
             less
             safe
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             to
             say
             that
             this
             blessedness
             and
             Purgatory
             pains
             may
             subsist
             in
             the
             same
             soul
             ,
             is
             an
             affertion
             neither
             politique
             nor
             reasonable
             .
             First
             it
             is
             not
             politique
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             cool
             Purgatory
             fire
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             they
             will
             stop
             the
             
               Popes
               Mint
               from
               going
            
             ;
             perswade
             the
             vulgar
             that
             the
             souls
             in
             Purgatory
             are
             in
             a
             tollerable
             ,
             nay
             (
             in
             some
             sort
             )
             in
             a
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             because
             
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Priests
             may
             set
             their
             heart
             at
             rest
             for
             gaining
             any
             remarkable
             sums
             for
             Dirges
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             tole-gatherers
             also
             for
             sucking
             any
             great
             advantage
             out
             of
             pardons
             to
             ransome
             souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             answer
             standeth
             not
             with
             their
             profit
             :
             so
             neither
             agreeth
             it
             well
             with
             their
             own
             tenents
             ;
             for
             they
             teach
             that
             Purgatory
             fire
             is
             as
             hot
             as
             Hell
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             surpassing
             the
             smartest
             torment
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ,
             or
             ever
             was
             endured
             on
             earth
             and
             call
             they
             those
             happy
             who
             lie
             soultring
             in
             this
             fire
             ?
             yea
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             there
             they
             receive
             singular
             comfort
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sure
             they
             shal
             never
             go
             to
             hell
             .
             Surely
             small
             comfort
             to
             one
             who
             is
             in
             hellish
             torments
             and
             shall
             continue
             there
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             long
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             is
             sure
             he
             shall
             go
             to
             no
             other
             Hell
             :
             and
             how
             prove
             they
             that
             Purgatory
             is
             a
             supersedeas
             to
             Hell
             ?
             What
             security
             have
             they
             for
             it
             ?
             Gods
             Word
             ?
             but
             in
             all
             Gods
             Word
             there
             is
             no
             syllable
             of
             purgatory
             ,
             neither
             let
             they
             the
             people
             to
             know
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             for
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             generally
             where
             the
             inquisition
             is
             in
             force
             ,
             the
             proverb
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             
               smels
               of
               a
               Faggot
               ,
               who
               is
               found
               with
               a
               Bible
               about
               him
               in
               the
               mother
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             so
             I
             wonder
             that
             any
             ordinary
             Papist
             be
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             seeing
             the
             best
             he
             can
             hope
             for
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             presently
             into
             the
             flames
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             fry
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             long
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             hundred
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             God
             be
             blessed
             for
             it
             )
             we
             have
             otherwise
             learned
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             .
             
               We
               know
               that
               if
               our
               earthly
               tabernacle
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               shall
               presently
               have
            
             not
             a
             temporary
             habitation
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             
               an
               eternal
               in
               Heaven
            
             :
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             
               those
               who
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               come
               into
               no
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               pass
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
            
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             not
             
               take
               on
            
             too
             much
             for
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             ;
             
             let
             us
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             for
             them
             that
             are
             at
             rest
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             shed
             over-many
             tears
             for
             them
             who
             can
             now
             shed
             no
             more
             tears
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             too
             much
             grieve
             for
             them
             who
             are
             free
             from
             all
             pain
             and
             grief
             .
             And
             for
             our selves
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             as
             some
             are
             ,
             strucken
             dead
             with
             the
             very
             name
             of
             death
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             draw
             back
             when
             God
             calleth
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             
               draw
               on
            
             and
             our
             
               Sun
               is
               setting
            
             ,
             when
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             give
             us
             warning
             again
             and
             again
             to
             go
             out
             from
             hence
             out
             of
             our
             
               houses
               of
               clay
               ;
               let
               us
               embrace
               the
               day
               which
               bringeth
               us
               to
               our
               everlasting
               home
               ,
               which
               having
               taken
               us
               away
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               losed
               us
               from
               the
               snares
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               returneth
               us
               to
               Paradise
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             followeth
             ;
             
               And
               their
               Works
               follow
               them
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             branch
             before
             we
             taste
             of
             the
             sweet
             juyce
             we
             must
             pill
             the
             root
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             four-fold
             difficulty
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 works
                 are
                 here
                 distinguished
                 from
                 labours
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 works
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whither
                 they
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 overtake
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             difficulty
             is
             thus
             expedited
             :
             the
             works
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             here
             distinguished
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             from
             the
             branches
             that
             bear
             them
             ,
             the
             hire
             from
             the
             day
             labour
             ,
             the
             prize
             from
             the
             race
             .
             As
             those
             who
             taste
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             are
             said
             by
             an
             Hebraisme
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             
               to
               him
               that
               overcometh
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             )
             
               I
               will
               give
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God.
            
             So
             here
             in
             this
             Text
             works
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             their
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             are
             works
             in
             this
             sence
             said
             to
             follow
             
               the
               dead
            
             ?
             
             For
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             either
             transient
             ,
             as
             meditations
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             pious
             ejaculations
             ,
             present
             relieving
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             permanent
             as
             their
             writings
             ,
             their
             building
             Colledges
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             Churches
             and
             other
             Monuments
             of
             Piety
             :
             the
             former
             cannot
             follow
             the
             dead
             because
             they
             remain
             not
             now
             ,
             nor
             the
             latter
             ,
             because
             they
             stay
             behind
             them
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             speech
             is
             figurative
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             no
             motion
             of
             the
             deads
             works
             ,
             but
             rather
             promotion
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             plentiful
             remuneration
             for
             their
             works
             ;
             the
             phrase
             imports
             no
             more
             then
             that
             all
             their
             works
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             actions
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             passions
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             shall
             not
             come
             short
             of
             their
             guerdon
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             most
             certainly
             and
             undoubtedly
             rewarded
             .
             If
             we
             follow
             this
             interpretation
             of
             the
             verb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             will
             not
             Popish
             merit
             follow
             thereupon
             ?
             is
             not
             Heaven
             compared
             to
             servants
             wages
             ?
             to
             the
             souldiers
             crown
             ?
             to
             the
             racers
             garland
             ?
             and
             here
             to
             the
             labourers
             pay
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             a
             true
             labourer
             merit
             his
             pay
             ?
             a
             faithful
             servant
             his
             wages
             ?
             a
             valiant
             souldier
             his
             crown
             ?
             a
             speedy
             racer
             his
             prize
             ?
             this
             doubt
             may
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             resolved
             by
             these
             Assertions
             following
             .
             
          
           
             1
             That
             our
             
               good
               works
               shall
               undoubledly
               be
               rewarded
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             very
             dictate
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             soweth
             should
             reap
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             so
             exact
             a
             rewarder
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             widdows
             Mite
             ,
             not
             a
             cup
             of
             could
             water
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             an
             allowance
             for
             it
             .
             Did
             Abraham
             ,
             did
             Isaac
             ,
             did
             Jacob
             ,
             did
             Joseph
             ,
             did
             Job
             ,
             did
             Solomon
             ,
             did
             Constantine
             ,
             did
             Theodosius
             and
             other
             prime
             servants
             of
             God
             serve
             him
             for
             nought
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             open
             the
             treasure
             of
             his
             bounty
             in
             such
             sort
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             in
             thankfulness
             subscribe
             to
             that
             protestation
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             King
             ,
             
               verily
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             
               Ecce
               venio
               ,
               behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               every
               man
               according
               as
               his
               works
               shall
               be
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well
               doing
               seek
               for
               glory
               ,
               
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             whence
             Saint
             Bernard
             draweth
             this
             corollary
             ,
             
               though
               charity
               is
               not
               mercenary
               ,
               yet
               she
               never
               goes
               from
               God
               emptyhanded
               .
            
             
          
           
             2
             That
             
               this
               reward
               is
               some
               way
               due
               unto
               our
               works
               ,
               for
               the
               labourer
            
             saith
             Christ
             
               is
               worthy
               his
               hire
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             is
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               recompence
               them
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
               tribulation
               ,
               but
               to
               your
               rest
            
             ;
             and
             he
             seemeth
             to
             claim
             a
             crown
             to
             himself
             as
             his
             due
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               henceforth
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               the
               righteous
               judge
               shall
               give
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             indeed
             ,
             but
             given
             by
             
               a
               righteous
               judge
            
             ,
             and
             as
             
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             way
             due
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Our
               good
               works
               concur
               actively
               to
               the
               attainment
               of
               this
               reward
               :
            
             
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               seek
               ye
               first
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousness
               thereof
               :
               labour
               for
               the
               meate
               that
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               and
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               narrow
               gate
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               work
               out
               your
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               and
               this
               momentry
               affliction
            
             
             
               worketh
               unto
               us
               a
               superexcellent
               weight
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             import
             no
             desire
             .
          
           
             4
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             
               our
               good
               works
               no
               way
               merit
               at
               Gods
               hand
               their
               reward
               ,
               neither
               absolutely
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               contract
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               :
            
             Not
             absolutely
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             no
             creature
             can
             simply
             merit
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             proves
             by
             many
             invincible
             arguments
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             our
             works
             are
             no
             way
             advantagious
             or
             beneficial
             to
             God
             ;
             we
             indeed
             gain
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             gains
             nothing
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             proportion
             between
             our
             work
             which
             is
             finite
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             which
             is
             infinite
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             we
             be
             said
             to
             merit
             by
             the
             contract
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             our
             Romish
             adversaries
             would
             bear
             us
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             what
             God
             requireth
             by
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             even
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             do
             but
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             teacheth
             us
             not
             to
             tearm
             our selves
             arrogantly
             meritours
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             is
             engaged
             to
             recompence
             ,
             but
             unprofitable
             servants
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             we
             do
             not
             our
             work
             sufficiently
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             challenge
             as
             due
             by
             contract
             our
             reward
             ,
             our
             best
             works
             are
             scanty
             and
             defective
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             we
             loyter
             many
             dayes
             ,
             and
             though
             at
             sometimes
             we
             do
             a
             dayes
             work
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             we
             do
             not
             half
             a
             dayes
             work
             ,
             nay
             for
             one
             thing
             wherein
             we
             do
             well
             ,
             we
             fail
             in
             a
             thousand
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             merit
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             Grace
             which
             
               worketh
               in
               us
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             is
             no
             wayes
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             most
             freely
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ;
             
             our
             works
             as
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ours
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ours
             they
             are
             not
             good
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             for
             the
             inestimable
             benefits
             which
             we
             receive
             by
             our
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             we
             imploy
             not
             our
             Talent
             to
             our
             Masters
             best
             advantage
             ;
             no
             man
             walketh
             so
             exactly
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             do
             by
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ;
             which
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             we
             may
             seem
             partial
             in
             our
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             take
             these
             reasons
             for
             demonstrations
             ,
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             arguments
             :
             let
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             give
             in
             the
             verdict
             ;
             Saint
             
               Austin
               ,
               When
               the
               Apostle
               might
               truly
               have
               said
               ,
               the
               wages
               of
               righteousness
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               understand
               ,
               that
               he
               brings
               us
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               not
               for
               our
               merits
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               mercy
               sake
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             
               Basil
               ,
               There
               remains
               an
               everlasting
               rest
               to
               those
               who
               fight
               lawfully
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               their
               works
               ,
            
             or
             verbatim
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             original
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               supple
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               due
               debt
               of
               their
               works
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               grace
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               our
               most
               munificent
               god
               .
            
             And
             
               Fulgentius
               ,
               To
               possesse
               the
               kingdome
               prepared
               for
               us
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               for
               of
               meer
               grace
               there
               is
               given
               ,
               not
               ouly
               a
               good
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               but
               eternal
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               glorified
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               our
               momentary
               afflictions
               are
               not
               worthy
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               therfore
               the
               form
               or
               tenour
               of
               the
               heavenly
               decrees
               upon
               men
               ,
               proceed
               not
               according
               to
               merits
               ,
               but
               the
               mercy
               of
               God.
            
             And
             Mark
             the
             holy
             Hermite
             ,
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               not
               a
               reward
               of
               works
               ,
               but
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               prepared
               for
               his
               fruitful
               servants
               .
            
             And
             let
             Pope
             Gregory
             conclude
             all
             ,
             
               As
               Eleazar
               who
               killed
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               yet
               was
               killed
               by
               the
               Elephant
               in
               his
               fall
               upon
               him
               ,
               so
               those
               who
               subdue
               vices
               ,
               if
               they
               grow
               proud
               of
               their
               victory
            
             (
             as
             all
             do
             who
             conceive
             they
             merit
             heaven
             by
             it
             )
             
               are
               subdued
               by
               ,
               and
               lye
               under
               those
               vices
               ,
               which
               they
               before
               subdued
               ,
               for
               he
               dies
               under
               the
               enemy
               whom
               he
               hath
               discomfited
               ,
               who
               is
               extolled
               in
               pride
               for
               the
               vice
               which
               he
               conquered
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             third
             difficulcy
             was
             ,
             
             whither
             the
             works
             follow
             the
             dead
             ?
             which
             may
             thus
             be
             expedited
             :
             their
             good
             works
             follow
             them
             not
             to
             the
             grave
             ;
             for
             there
             the
             soul
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             there
             is
             no
             such
             place
             ;
             nor
             to
             Hell
             ,
             for
             none
             are
             blessed
             that
             come
             there
             .
             The
             works
             of
             the
             damned
             indeed
             follow
             them
             thither
             ;
             there
             they
             meer
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Devil
             who
             seduced
             them
             ,
             to
             torment
             them
             for
             them
             ;
             there
             the
             swearers
             and
             blasphemers
             gnaw
             their
             tongues
             ;
             there
             the
             lascivious
             wantons
             are
             cast
             into
             a
             bed
             of
             fire
             ;
             there
             they
             who
             swum
             here
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             are
             thrown
             into
             a
             river
             of
             brimstone
             .
             But
             the
             works
             of
             the
             godly
             follow
             them
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             receive
             their
             recompence
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             difficulty
             was
             ,
             
             when
             the
             works
             follow
             the
             dead
             ?
             which
             may
             be
             thus
             expedited
             ;
             some
             of
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             immediatly
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             others
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             Those
             works
             which
             they
             have
             done
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             soul
             only
             without
             the
             help
             or
             use
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             follow
             them
             immediately
             after
             death
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             receives
             her
             reward
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             those
             which
             were
             performed
             partly
             by
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             body
             follow
             them
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             
               When
               the
               King
               shall
               say
               ,
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               possess
               the
               king
               dome
               prepared
               for
               you
               ;
               for
               I
               was
               hungry
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               meat
               ;
               I
               was
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               drink
               ;
               I
               was
               naked
               ,
               and
               ye
               cloathed
               me
               ;
               I
               was
               sick
               and
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               ye
               visited
               me
               .
            
          
           
             We
             have
             peeled
             off
             the
             rhine
             ,
             
             let
             us
             now
             taste
             of
             the
             sweet
             juyce
             :
             if
             our
             works
             shall
             most
             certainly
             ,
             and
             plentifully
             be
             rewarded
             :
             
               Let
               us
               be
               Zealous
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               righteousness
            
             ;
             let
             us
             in
             no
             case
             
               be
               weary
               of
               well-doing
            
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             
               cast
               away
               our
               confidence
               which
               hath
               great
               recompence
               of
               reward
               :
            
             if
             a
             
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
            
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             for
             ;
             what
             think
             ye
             of
             a
             glass
             of
             hot
             water
             to
             revive
             many
             a
             fainting
             soul
             ?
             
               If
               two
               mites
               cast
               into
               the
               treasury
            
             shall
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             what
             think
             ye
             of
             
               ten
               talents
            
             ?
             If
             Christ
             hath
             a
             
               bottle
               for
               every
               tear
               shed
               for
               him
               ,
            
             how
             much
             more
             for
             every
             drop
             of
             bloud
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             infinite
             motives
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             incite
             us
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             I
             will
             touch
             at
             this
             time
             only
             upon
             three
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 great
                 Obligation
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 exceeding
                 comfort
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 singular
                 benefit
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             our
             Obligation
             to
             them
             is
             twofold
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             men
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             our
             hands
             who
             gave
             us
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             Christians
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             employ
             them
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             who
             loosened
             them
             after
             they
             were
             manacled
             ,
             and
             restored
             unto
             us
             the
             free
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             comfort
             in
             them
             is
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             they
             assure
             us
             of
             our
             spiritual
             life
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             natural
             life
             is
             discerned
             by
             three
             things
             especially
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             beating
             of
             the
             pulse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             letting
             out
             of
             breath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             stiring
             of
             the
             joynts
             or
             limbs
             :
             so
             also
             is
             the
             spiritual
             ;
             if
             the
             pulse
             of
             devotion
             beat
             strong
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             if
             we
             breath
             to
             God
             in
             our
             
               fervent
               prayers
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               if
               we
               stir
               our
               joynts
               in
               walking
               in
               all
               holy
               duties
               ,
            
             and
             performing
             such
             good
             works
             as
             are
             required
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             spiritual
             life
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             build
             upon
             it
             that
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             live
             in
             him
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             benefit
             by
             them
             is
             manifold
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             In
             this
             life
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
               their
               soul
               shall
               dwell
               at
               ease
            
             ;
             2.
             
             Good
             success
             in
             all
             we
             undertake
             ,
             
               what
               soever
               we
               do
               it
               shall
               prosper
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             service
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             for
             
               all
               things
               work
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God.
            
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             comfortable
             pass
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             our
             end
             
               shall
               be
               peace
            
             .
             In
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             benefits
             are
             such
             as
             
               never
               eye
               
               hath
               seen
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               ear
               hath
               heard
               ,
               nor
               ever
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
            
             God
             grant
             therefore
             our
             heart
             may
             enter
             into
             them
             :
             
               quia
               Aristoteles
               non
               capit
               Eurispum
               ,
               Eurispus
               capiat
               Arist
               otalum
               ,
            
             because
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             let
             them
             comprehend
             us
             .
          
           
             You
             expect
             something
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             our
             dear
             Sister
             deceased
             ,
             and
             much
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             should
             by
             me
             in
             her
             praise
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             of
             her
             chiefest
             commendations
             was
             that
             she
             could
             not
             endure
             praise
             ;
             
               Laudes
               quia
               merebatur
               contempsit
               ,
               &
               quia
               contempsit
               mag
               is
               merebatur
               ,
               becanse
               she
               deserved
               praise
               ,
               she
               desp
               ised
               it
               ,
               and
               because
               she
               despised
               it
               ,
               she
               the
               more
               deserved
               it
               .
            
             Silent
             modesty
             in
             her
             was
             her
             crown
             in
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             modest
             silence
             of
             her
             ,
             was
             the
             charge
             at
             her
             death
             .
             Her
             life
             was
             well
             known
             to
             most
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             her
             death
             was
             every
             way
             answerable
             to
             her
             life
             :
             all
             that
             visited
             her
             in
             her
             sickness
             might
             behold
             with
             sorrow
             a
             pittiful
             anatomy
             of
             frail
             mortality
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             joy
             a
             perfect
             pattern
             of
             Christian
             patience
             ,
             and
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             :
             and
             though
             she
             were
             full
             of
             divine
             conceptions
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             a
             spring
             by
             her
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             devotion
             of
             her
             dearest
             helper
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             best
             things
             :
             yet
             when
             I
             came
             to
             her
             ,
             she
             desired
             she
             might
             be
             
               partaker
               of
               some
               of
               my
               meditations
            
             (
             they
             were
             her
             own
             words
             )
             and
             when
             I
             prayed
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             ;
             she
             joyned
             not
             so
             much
             with
             me
             ,
             with
             her
             tongue
             ,
             as
             her
             affections
             ,
             and
             answered
             more
             in
             sighs
             and
             tears
             ,
             then
             in
             words
             :
             often
             she
             complained
             of
             her
             tuff
             heart
             that
             would
             not
             yeeld
             to
             her
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             long
             ,
             long
             she
             thought
             it
             ,
             till
             she
             should
             come
             
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               God
               of
               Gods
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             Her
             last
             words
             were
             ,
             
               sweet
               Father
               help
               me
            
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             her
             request
             ,
             for
             presently
             he
             helped
             her
             both
             by
             the
             zealous
             ,
             and
             most
             feeling
             prayers
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             assisting
             her
             in
             her
             own
             
               prayers
               with
               sighs
               and
               groans
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
            
             and
             immediately
             her
             
               sweet
               Father
            
             released
             her
             of
             her
             pangs
             ,
             and
             received
             her
             to
             himself
             on
             his
             own
             day
             :
             On
             the
             Lords
             day
             morning
             ,
             
               before
               the
               morning
               watch
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               before
               the
               morning
               watch
            
             she
             entered
             into
             her
             rest
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             keep
             her
             
               everlasting
               Sabbath
            
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             she
             reapeth
             what
             she
             sowed
             ,
             and
             seeth
             what
             shebelieved
             ,
             and
             enjoyeth
             what
             she
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             entred
             into
             those
             joyes
             ,
             which
             never
             entred
             fully
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             living
             on
             earth
             ,
             nor
             shall
             into
             ours
             ,
             
               till
               we
               with
               her
               be
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             and
             all
             of
             us
             come
             to
             
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
            
             
             
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               and
               women
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             Whither
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             bring
             us
             in
             our
             appointed
             time
             ,
             
               who
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               the
               great
               shepheard
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             
             To
             whom
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             FAITHS
             ECCHO
             :
             OR
             ,
             THE
             SOULES
             AMEN
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 22.20
                 
              
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Even
                 so
                 come
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             they
             afford
             to
             us
             a
             comfortable
             and
             sweet
             argument
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             .
             From
             the
             sixt
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             set
             down
             to
             us
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             whole
             Prophesie
             and
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             partly
             by
             the
             affirmation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             John
             himself
             ,
             that
             heard
             and
             saw
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             verse
             17.
             
             It
             is
             likewise
             confirmed
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             Blessing
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             pronounced
             upon
             them
             that
             shall
             do
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             shall
             faithfully
             expect
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             .
             This
             Verse
             (
             a
             part
             of
             which
             I
             have
             read
             to
             you
             )
             is
             the
             Repetition
             in
             few
             words
             of
             all
             that
             matter
             that
             goeth
             before
             ,
             from
             verse
             6.
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             an
             attestation
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ;
             
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
            
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             acclamation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             these
             words
             I
             have
             read
             to
             ye
             ;
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             attestation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             he
             will
             come
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             shortly
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             likewise
             for
             their
             safety
             and
             deliverance
             from
             all
             enemies
             ,
             and
             all
             miseries
             ,
             and
             molestations
             whatsoever
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Church
             makes
             an
             acclamation
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             acclamation
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             to
             which
             we
             must
             now
             come
             )
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             whose
             words
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             matter
             or
             substance
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Ye
             shall
             see
             whose
             words
             they
             be
             ,
             if
             ye
             look
             back
             but
             to
             the
             17.
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             there
             ye
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             first
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               ,
               Come
            
             .
             By
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             third
             Person
             in
             Trinity
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             these
             passions
             ,
             to
             these
             desires
             ,
             but
             he
             resteth
             himself
             in
             the
             execution
             and
             present
             disposing
             and
             dispensing
             of
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             Neither
             by
             Spirit
             here
             is
             meant
             any
             wicked
             spirit
             or
             Angel
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             with
             fear
             and
             horrour
             expect
             the
             same
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             ;
             because
             his
             coming
             shall
             be
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             misery
             and
             eternal
             infelicity
             .
             But
             by
             Spirit
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             spirit
             in
             all
             the
             Elect
             and
             holy
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             whomsoever
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             Spirit
             doth
             say
             ,
             come
             ,
             and
             doth
             wish
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             these
             most
             gracious
             promises
             ,
             For
             this
             is
             not
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             nature
             ;
             but
             an
             earnest
             and
             vehement
             desire
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Elect
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             come
             .
          
           
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             the
             same
             verse
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Bride
               saith
               ,
               come
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             now
             hand-fasted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             spiritual
             contract
             with
             him
             ;
             She
             desireth
             the
             consumation
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             solemniation
             of
             the
             Marriage
             which
             is
             already
             begun
             in
             the
             contract
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             
               saith
               come
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             
               Bride
               saith
               come
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             saith
             come
             ;
             wishing
             and
             desiring
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Marriage
             which
             is
             already
             begun
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             same
             verse
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Bride
             say
             ,
             come
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             heareth
             saith
             ,
             come
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             that
             is
             now
             present
             here
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             the
             successive
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             future
             Ages
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             all
             say
             come
             .
             Whosoever
             heareth
             this
             Prophesie
             ,
             whosoever
             heareth
             of
             these
             promises
             in
             any
             Age
             or
             Country
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             all
             they
             having
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             say
             
               come
               ,
               he
               that
               heareth
               ,
               saith
               come
               ,
            
             he
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             promises
             ,
             that
             cometh
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             mingle
             them
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             this
             man
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               a
               thirst
               saith
               ,
               come
               too
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             hath
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Christ
             in
             any
             measure
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hath
             wrought
             in
             him
             a
             vehement
             thirst
             after
             more
             ,
             this
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             come
             .
             Whosoever
             hath
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             as
             to
             taste
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             these
             never
             so
             little
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             tasted
             a
             drop
             of
             hony
             wisheth
             for
             more
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             hath
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             drop
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             this
             setteth
             upon
             his
             spirit
             a
             heavenly
             thirst
             ,
             he
             saith
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             more
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             quiet
             till
             he
             have
             the
             promise
             accomplished
             to
             him
             .
             These
             are
             the
             persons
             ,
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             particular
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             in
             the
             World
             or
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             but
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             several
             Ages
             ;
             whosoever
             is
             a
             thirst
             ,
             that
             hath
             tasted
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             
               come
               .
               Even
               so
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             acclamation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             First
             the
             matter
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vehement
             and
             earnest
             desire
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             after
             Christs
             most
             happy
             return
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             The
             matter
             of
             it
             therefore
             is
             either
             infolded
             and
             implicite
             in
             the
             word
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
            
             ,
             or
             unfolded
             and
             explicite
             in
             the
             latter
             words
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             infolded
             I
             say
             in
             the
             word
             Amen
             .
             
             This
             word
             signifieth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             truth
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             an
             affirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Amen
               ,
               the
               faithful
               and
               true
               witness
            
             ;
             here
             Christ
             himself
             is
             called
             Amen
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             truth
             and
             verity
             ,
             the
             faithful
             and
             true
             witness
             .
          
           
             Sometime
             this
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             and
             most
             frequently
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             affirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             either
             witnessing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             wishing
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             witnessing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             those
             vehement
             speeches
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               ye
            
             ;
             or
             
               verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               ye
               :
            
             this
             is
             a
             vehement
             asseveration
             and
             a
             witnessing
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             ought
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             Or
             otherwise
             for
             a
             wishing
             and
             earnest
             desiring
             of
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             accomplished
             .
             So
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             we
             add
             this
             word
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               so
               be
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               Let
               it
               be
               so
            
             :
             we
             wish
             it
             with
             earnestness
             of
             affection
             and
             desire
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             confidence
             and
             faith
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             hope
             and
             believe
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             so
             .
             This
             is
             that
             we
             profess
             when
             we
             say
             Amen
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             place
             ,
             this
             word
             is
             used
             both
             for
             affirmation
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             likewise
             it
             is
             a
             vehement
             wish
             and
             desire
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             promises
             ,
             with
             an
             earnest
             and
             certain
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             promises
             and
             good
             things
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Acclamation
             is
             unfolded
             ,
             and
             explained
             in
             the
             latter
             words
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             both
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Action
             ,
             Come
             .
             Christ
             cometh
             to
             his
             Church
             many
             wayes
             .
             He
             cometh
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             He
             cometh
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             He
             cometh
             in
             his
             mercies
             .
             He
             cometh
             in
             his
             Judgments
             and
             Justice
             .
             None
             of
             these
             are
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             cometh
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             person
             and
             appearance
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             his
             body
             and
             humane
             nature
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             cometh
             two
             wayes
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             person
             .
             First
             in
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             he
             appeareth
             to
             the
             world
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             humility
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             die
             .
             That
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             past
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Evangelist
             Saint
             John
             wrote
             this
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Second
             coming
             in
             person
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             is
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             in
             glory
             ,
             in
             exaltation
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             shew
             himself
             a
             mighty
             God
             from
             heaven
             .
             This
             is
             the
             coming
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             Christs
             second
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             in
             glory
             .
             That
             is
             the
             Action
             .
          
           
             The
             person
             ,
             is
             described
             by
             these
             two
             Titles
             ;
             
               Lord
               :
               Jesus
            
             .
             Wherein
             the
             Church
             desireth
             that
             he
             may
             come
             both
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Jesus
             .
             That
             he
             may
             come
             as
             a
             Lord
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             revenge
             him
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darkness
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             argument
             in
             this
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             come
             thus
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Jesus
             to
             save
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             vouchsafe
             to
             her
             ,
             comfort
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             come
             to
             cloath
             her
             with
             immortality
             and
             glory
             ,
             which
             she
             cannot
             expect
             on
             earth
             in
             a
             mortal
             state
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             this
             Petition
             and
             request
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             come
             in
             majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             :
             and
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             all
             saving
             mercies
             ,
             especially
             that
             great
             mercy
             of
             everlasting
             blessedness
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             mixed
             with
             sin
             and
             corruption
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             mixed
             with
             any
             infirmity
             and
             defect
             whatsoever
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Text
             which
             I
             have
             in
             few
             words
             shortly
             explained
             to
             ye
             .
          
           
             Whence
             the
             point
             I
             observe
             (
             wherein
             we
             will
             insist
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             at
             this
             time
             )
             is
             this
             .
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               property
               of
               every
               true
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               longingly
               to
               desire
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               full
               redemption
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ,
               and
               the
               Bride
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               heareth
               saith
               ,
            
             
             
               Come
               ;
               whosoever
               is
               a
               thirst
               saith
               ,
               Come
               :
            
             therefore
             every
             godly
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Bride
             ,
             that
             is
             partaker
             of
             those
             promises
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             caste
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             these
             must
             necessarily
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ;
               Even
               so
               ,
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             proper
             to
             believers
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             described
             by
             this
             property
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             
               The
               Crown
               which
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               shall
               give
               me
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               them
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             he
             might
             have
             said
             to
             all
             saints
             ,
             and
             godly
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             to
             all
             faithful
             believers
             ,
             but
             he
             makes
             choyce
             of
             this
             Epithite
             ,
             he
             describeth
             them
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             love
             his
             appearance
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             
               Unto
               them
               that
               wait
               for
               him
               shall
               he
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               for
               salvation
               .
            
             The
             godly
             are
             there
             described
             by
             this
             very
             property
             ,
             they
             wait
             ,
             and
             long
             ,
             and
             desire
             after
             his
             appearance
             the
             second
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             24.
             of
             Saint
             Mathews
             Gospel
             ;
             it
             is
             made
             the
             property
             of
             a
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             waiteth
             for
             his
             Masters
             coming
             ,
             and
             prepareth
             all
             things
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             sloathful
             servant
             that
             doth
             clean
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Ye
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             ye
             will
             say
             ;
             Is
             this
             the
             property
             of
             the
             Elect
             and
             faithful
             ?
             Do
             not
             ungodly
             men
             and
             sinners
             believe
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ?
             Doth
             not
             every
             man
             make
             this
             profession
             of
             his
             faith
             ;
             
               I
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               Judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             Why
             then
             do
             ye
             make
             it
             the
             property
             of
             Believers
             ,
             since
             every
             man
             believeth
             and
             looks
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             .
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             his
             return
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             ;
             An
             expectation
             with
             desire
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             earnest
             longing
             ,
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             of
             a
             Lord
             ,
             of
             a
             gracious
             Redeemer
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             a
             loving
             Husband
             .
             Therefore
             every
             faithful
             soul
             cannot
             but
             wait
             upon
             him
             ;
             As
             a
             faithful
             servant
             that
             hath
             done
             his
             work
             longeth
             for
             his
             Masters
             coming
             home
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             his
             Master
             for
             his
             faithful
             service
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             expect
             his
             Masters
             remuneration
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             another
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             with
             desire
             ,
             but
             with
             horrour
             ,
             and
             dread
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             out
             of
             guiltiness
             of
             Conscience
             .
             This
             is
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             in
             the
             Jayl
             ,
             he
             waiteth
             and
             looks
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Judge
             to
             pass
             sentence
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             dragged
             to
             execution
             ;
             thus
             wicked
             men
             expect
             Christ
             ;
             thus
             wicked
             Angels
             expect
             him
             .
             But
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             an
             expectation
             with
             love
             and
             desire
             ,
             an
             expectation
             not
             of
             a
             severe
             Judge
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             loving
             husband
             ,
             of
             a
             faithful
             Master
             that
             hath
             promised
             a
             recompence
             to
             the
             service
             of
             believers
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             and
             lowest
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             in
             his
             name
             .
             Therefore
             ye
             must
             take
             knowledg
             of
             the
             expectation
             here
             meant
             ;
             this
             I
             say
             is
             proper
             to
             believers
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             ;
             why
             every
             faithful
             soul
             must
             needs
             long
             and
             desire
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Christs
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             which
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             soul
             leaneth
             on
             .
             The
             proper
             object
             of
             faith
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             ye
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             Christ
             had
             promised
             to
             come
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
            
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             because
             his
             promise
             goeth
             before
             it
             .
             The
             faithful
             soul
             apprehendeth
             every
             other
             inferiour
             promise
             ,
             and
             every
             less
             promise
             ,
             much
             more
             this
             main
             promise
             ,
             the
             very
             knot
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             very
             complement
             of
             all
             :
             faith
             must
             needs
             expect
             and
             clasp
             fast
             hold
             upon
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             give
             assent
             and
             acclamation
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             word
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
               come
            
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             and
             promised
             .
          
           
             Many
             promises
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             hath
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             pronounced
             ,
             for
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             affection
             ;
             as
             namely
             that
             in
             the
             14
             of
             Saint
             Johns
             Gospel
             toward
             the
             beginning
             ,
             where
             he
             comforteth
             his
             Disciples
             in
             his
             absence
             ;
             
               If
               I
               go
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               again
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             Acts
             1.11
             .
             
               As
               ye
               see
               him
               ascend
               with
               your
               bodily
               eyes
            
             in
             his
             Person
             and
             flesh
             ,
             
               so
               ye
               shall
               see
               him
               descend
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             not
             go
             far
             for
             promises
             ,
             for
             immediately
             before
             the
             words
             ,
             &
             two
             verses
             besides
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             7.
             and
             12
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               come
               shortly
            
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             property
             of
             every
             godly
             man
             having
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             coming
             ,
             to
             lean
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             .
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             they
             had
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             earnestly
             desired
             ;
             as
             Jacob
             Gen.
             49.18
             
               Lord
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             
               Abraham
               saw
               Christs
               day
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             read
             of
             Anna
             ,
             and
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             
               that
               wait
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             they
             waited
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             his
             first
             coming
             .
             Shall
             they
             wait
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             desire
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             humility
             ,
             and
             humanity
             and
             baseness
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             earnestly
             expect
             his
             second
             coming
             in
             glory
             ,
             to
             manifest
             not
             only
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
             our
             glory
             ?
             shall
             not
             we
             expect
             that
             coming
             of
             his
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             be
             married
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             shall
             be
             took
             up
             to
             himself
             ?
             Thus
             ye
             see
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             is
             one
             ground
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             a
             principal
             ground
             of
             this
             expectation
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             Union
             and
             conjunction
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithful
             soul
             .
             That
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             too
             ,
             
               the
               Bride
               saith
               ,
               Come
            
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             neer
             union
             and
             conjunction
             ,
             in
             this
             same
             conjunction
             of
             Marriage
             among
             men
             wherein
             the
             love
             must
             needs
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             drop
             of
             that
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             love
             of
             the
             parties
             must
             needs
             be
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             see
             how
             vehement
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             one
             longeth
             and
             pineth
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             one
             party
             enjoyeth
             not
             himself
             without
             the
             other
             .
             Much
             more
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             so
             here
             in
             this
             heavenly
             contract
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             faithful
             Spouse
             :
             should
             not
             hear
             the
             Spouse
             be
             
               sick
               of
               love
            
             ?
             as
             the
             Spouse
             professeth
             of
             her self
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Canticles
             .
             This
             vehement
             desire
             must
             needs
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             neerness
             and
             undevidedness
             of
             that
             conjunction
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             a
             Christian
             .
             There
             is
             little
             love
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             little
             desire
             of
             the
             thing
             beloved
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             absent
             .
             Why
             doth
             the
             member
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             desire
             immediate
             conjunction
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             knows
             that
             the
             seperation
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             member
             ?
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             neer
             conjunction
             between
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             his
             members
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             desire
             immediate
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             conjunction
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             because
             the
             seperation
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             members
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Reason
             of
             the
             Point
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             they
             know
             that
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             full
             happiness
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             themselves
             that
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             Christ
             his
             second
             coming
             again
             to
             judgment
             ,
             therefore
             they
             do
             earnestly
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             effect
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
               even
               so
               ,
               Come
               :
            
             because
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             know
             this
             is
             the
             coming
             that
             perfects
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             perfects
             their
             glory
             in
             the
             state
             of
             happiness
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             member
             thereof
             doth
             expect
             :
             they
             know
             that
             that
             is
             the
             time
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             
               Revelation
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             who
             are
             here
             obscure
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             till
             that
             day
             come
             .
             They
             know
             well
             that
             all
             the
             graces
             and
             perfections
             that
             the
             child
             of
             God
             can
             attain
             to
             in
             this
             imperfection
             ;
             all
             is
             but
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             all
             is
             but
             a
             taste
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             but
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             day
             wherein
             these
             first
             fruits
             shall
             be
             perfected
             ,
             with
             
               full
               measure
               shaken
               together
               ,
               and
               running
               over
            
             ;
             whereas
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             absolute
             freedome
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             appurtenances
             of
             it
             :
             an
             absolute
             perfection
             not
             of
             grace
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             grace
             .
             They
             shall
             be
             one
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             look
             for
             it
             .
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             (
             the
             place
             I
             named
             before
             )
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Christ
               shall
               appear
               to
               save
               them
               that
               wait
               for
               him
               .
            
             He
             shall
             bring
             a
             full
             horn
             of
             salvation
             ,
             he
             shall
             perfect
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             till
             that
             day
             there
             is
             no
             perfection
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             No
             ,
             though
             they
             go
             to
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             before
             that
             day
             there
             is
             no
             perfect
             salvation
             ,
             because
             their
             bodies
             are
             not
             joyned
             to
             their
             souls
             .
             This
             is
             a
             third
             Reason
             ,
             even
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             dealt
             with
             us
             as
             he
             dealt
             with
             his
             own
             Israel
             in
             their
             wilderness
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             good
             land
             ;
             he
             caused
             the
             searchers
             to
             carry
             some
             clusters
             and
             bunches
             of
             the
             fruit
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             that
             they
             tasting
             of
             it
             might
             hie
             themselves
             to
             that
             rich
             and
             goodly
             ,
             and
             fat
             countrey
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             us
             some
             drops
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             only
             giveth
             us
             a
             taste
             of
             that
             happiness
             that
             we
             wait
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             hie
             our selves
             so
             much
             the
             faster
             through
             
             this
             wilderness
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             strong
             reason
             wherefore
             the
             people
             of
             God
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               Even
               so
               ,
               Amen
            
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             know
             till
             Christ
             come
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             expect
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             happiness
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             Reason
             of
             this
             Point
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Thy
               kingdome
               come
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             may
             come
             into
             our
             hearts
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             may
             hasten
             upon
             us
             :
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             this
             Petition
             shall
             never
             be
             granted
             to
             us
             ,
             till
             Christ
             his
             return
             again
             to
             judgment
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             to
             accomplish
             this
             main
             promise
             of
             all
             :
             for
             then
             only
             Christ
             cometh
             as
             our
             Lord
             and
             Jesus
             .
             Then
             he
             cometh
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             and
             makes
             an
             end
             of
             all
             the
             warrs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             throw
             down
             all
             enemies
             before
             him
             ,
             treading
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             instruments
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             manifest
             to
             the
             world
             that
             he
             hath
             
               the
               Keyes
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               ,
            
             then
             he
             shall
             destroy
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             abolished
             by
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             coming
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             he
             shall
             come
             as
             a
             Saviour
             to
             perform
             perfect
             salvation
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             deliver
             his
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             molestation
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             tyranny
             and
             oppression
             of
             enemies
             ,
             but
             even
             from
             all
             the
             presence
             of
             enemies
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             day
             a
             separation
             being
             made
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             god
             ,
             as
             Moses
             said
             to
             the
             Israelities
             when
             they
             were
             afraid
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             stand
             still
             ,
             
               fear
               nothing
               the
               enemies
               that
               your
               eyes
               have
               seen
               to
               day
               ,
               ye
               shall
               never
               see
               them
               more
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             from
             oppressing
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             molest
             the
             Church
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             their
             presence
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             dispose
             the
             kingdome
             to
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             disposed
             the
             kingdome
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             strong
             and
             effectual
             reasons
             to
             prove
             this
             point
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             true
             beleevers
             cannot
             possibly
             but
             wait
             and
             expect
             ,
             and
             vehemently
             desire
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             final
             salvation
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Here
             one
             objection
             may
             be
             made
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             will
             descend
             to
             the
             Use
             and
             Application
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ;
             But
             why
             do
             the
             people
             of
             God
             thus
             expect
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             the
             space
             of
             1600
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             cometh
             not
             ?
             What
             reason
             have
             they
             to
             be
             commanded
             to
             expect
             and
             wish
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             not
             in
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ?
             Have
             not
             all
             been
             frustrate
             of
             their
             expectation
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             we
             as
             well
             as
             they
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             Ages
             before
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             no
             appearance
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             was
             many
             hundred
             years
             since
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             ;
             That
             the
             patient
             abiding
             ,
             and
             waiting
             of
             the
             just
             never
             miscarrieth
             :
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             never
             lost
             nor
             shall
             lose
             for
             their
             expecting
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             Christs
             second
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             .
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             former
             ages
             1600.
             years
             ago
             waited
             for
             Christs
             coming
             ;
             but
             were
             they
             losers
             by
             it
             though
             he
             came
             not
             ?
             This
             expectation
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             it
             kept
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             of
             their
             patience
             ,
             of
             their
             watchfulness
             ,
             it
             kept
             all
             their
             graces
             a
             working
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             no
             losers
             by
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             main
             promise
             :
             in
             expecting
             the
             promise
             ,
             they
             were
             savers
             and
             no
             losers
             ,
             because
             all
             their
             graces
             were
             kept
             in
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             the
             very
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             though
             he
             came
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             fruitful
             and
             useful
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             hearts
             and
             minds
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             heavenly
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             very
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             is
             the
             use
             of
             their
             expectation
             :
             Phil.
             3.19
             .
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               look
               for
               a
               Saviour
               :
            
             they
             looked
             for
             a
             Saviour
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             newly
             ascended
             :
             was
             it
             fruitless
             because
             he
             came
             not
             of
             1600.
             years
             after
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               therefore
               in
               heaven
               ,
               because
               we
               wait
               for
               his
               coming
               .
            
             In
             all
             ages
             since
             ,
             this
             expectation
             hath
             been
             a
             means
             to
             raise
             the
             heavy
             mold
             of
             earth
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             heaven
             and
             heavenly-mindedness
             :
             therefore
             this
             expectation
             doth
             not
             fail
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             use
             to
             help
             them
             to
             the
             full
             fruition
             of
             it
             in
             the
             time
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             never
             murmure
             ,
             because
             Christ
             cometh
             not
             ,
             they
             never
             
             murmure
             as
             those
             that
             shall
             lose
             their
             hopes
             and
             expectation
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             frame
             their
             minds
             and
             wills
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             their
             head
             :
             Now
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             that
             we
             should
             still
             wait
             ,
             though
             Christ
             come
             not
             ,
             because
             hereby
             the
             Lord
             doth
             glorifie
             himself
             in
             the
             gathering
             in
             together
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Saints
             must
             be
             gathered
             in
             ,
             and
             none
             must
             be
             neglected
             :
             Now
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             Saint
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             beleever
             in
             the
             world
             that
             desireth
             not
             that
             every
             Saint
             should
             be
             gathered
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christ
             perfected
             in
             the
             whole
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             Christ
             come
             to
             judgment
             ?
             None
             must
             be
             neglected
             ,
             &
             every
             beleever
             must
             frame
             his
             will
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             God
             hath
             revealed
             that
             the
             number
             must
             be
             gathered
             in
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             Christ
             will
             come
             and
             gather
             all
             together
             under
             his
             wing
             .
             Now
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             think
             not
             much
             that
             the
             number
             should
             be
             gathered
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             contented
             with
             it
             .
             So
             likewise
             God
             hath
             revealed
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             be
             exceeding
             patient
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             forgetful
             of
             his
             promise
             ;
             God
             will
             be
             contented
             though
             he
             be
             provoked
             every
             day
             infinitely
             by
             the
             highest
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             patiently
             to
             endure
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             conditions
             of
             peace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             to
             shew
             himself
             rich
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             full
             of
             goodness
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             offer
             even
             of
             goodness
             to
             the
             worst
             .
             Now
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             here
             frame
             their
             will
             to
             Gods
             ,
             and
             are
             content
             still
             to
             wait
             ,
             because
             God
             still
             putteth
             forth
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             still
             offereth
             Conditions
             of
             mercy
             and
             peace
             to
             those
             that
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             whereby
             some
             are
             converted
             ,
             and
             others
             convinced
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
             So
             this
             question
             need
             not
             trouble
             men
             ,
             or
             hold
             them
             off
             from
             a
             chearful
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             come
             not
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             others
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Point
             is
             this
             ,
             First
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             property
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             wait
             and
             earnestly
             to
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             general
             ungodliness
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             want
             of
             this
             expectation
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             ye
             say
             ;
             but
             who
             is
             there
             that
             doth
             not
             expect
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             beleeve
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             every
             man
             confesse
             this
             Article
             of
             faith
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             yet
             every
             man
             beleeveth
             it
             not
             with
             his
             heart
             ;
             for
             every
             man
             frameth
             not
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             it
             .
             Very
             few
             are
             those
             faithful
             servants
             that
             wait
             and
             prepare
             for
             their
             Masters
             coming
             ;
             Christ
             when
             he
             cometh
             he
             shall
             scarce
             find
             faith
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             What
             a
             number
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             are
             there
             ,
             though
             they
             hear
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             beaten
             upon
             them
             upon
             many
             occasions
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             in
             their
             judgments
             convinced
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             faith
             of
             their
             hearts
             apprehend
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             listen
             and
             frame
             to
             it
             .
             We
             (
             like
             Caleb
             )
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             good
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             fat
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             generally
             men
             (
             like
             the
             unthankful
             Israelites
             )
             murmure
             ,
             and
             repine
             ,
             and
             rebel
             ,
             and
             scarce
             hear
             us
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             beleeve
             it
             :
             For
             if
             men
             did
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             that
             men
             should
             live
             like
             Saduces
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             neither
             beleeve
             the
             soul
             ,
             nor
             immortality
             ,
             neither
             that
             there
             are
             spirits
             ,
             nor
             Devils
             ,
             nor
             resurrection
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             :
             the
             lives
             and
             conversations
             of
             men
             plainly
             bewray
             that
             they
             beleeve
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             profess
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             again
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             ;
             that
             profest
             he
             would
             not
             give
             his
             part
             in
             Paris
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             so
             men
             live
             as
             if
             they
             would
             not
             give
             their
             part
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             for
             a
             Childs
             part
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Like
             that
             wicked
             Pope
             that
             we
             read
             of
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             die
             ,
             now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               shall
               know
               that
               which
               I
               never
               beleeved
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               Heaven
               or
               Hell
               ,
               an
               immoatality
               of
               the
               soul
               or
               no.
            
             So
             men
             live
             as
             if
             they
             never
             meant
             to
             know
             those
             things
             or
             beleeve
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             tryal
             and
             experience
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             what
             a
             number
             of
             men
             and
             women
             are
             there
             that
             can
             profess
             these
             things
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             but
             they
             cast
             themselves
             into
             a
             fast
             sleep
             in
             sin
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             sleep
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             Gods
             Messengers
             and
             Ministers
             cannot
             awake
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             though
             their
             souls
             were
             to
             sleep
             everlastingly
             ;
             so
             they
             sleep
             on
             in
             their
             lusts
             and
             sins
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             awakened
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             who
             doth
             not
             observe
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             fashion
             of
             men
             even
             
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             on
             their
             death-beds
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             be
             scarce
             able
             to
             speak
             or
             breath
             out
             a
             word
             ;
             they
             never
             say
             come
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             with
             themselves
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             enjoy
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             no
             longer
             ;
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             bequeath
             themselves
             longer
             to
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             till
             then
             they
             never
             call
             after
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             to
             come
             to
             them
             :
             and
             when
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             out
             of
             love
             and
             affection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             self-love
             to
             help
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             fetch
             them
             out
             of
             that
             misery
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             weak
             to
             sustain
             .
             Therefore
             they
             call
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             it
             is
             far
             from
             the
             love
             of
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             for
             were
             these
             men
             to
             live
             over
             their
             lives
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             health
             again
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             last
             breath
             of
             their
             lives
             still
             to
             call
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             My
             brethren
             ,
             where
             these
             things
             are
             (
             and
             we
             find
             them
             too
             general
             ,
             every
             man
             that
             looks
             into
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             may
             find
             himself
             in
             some
             measure
             touched
             therein
             )
             certainly
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             this
             same
             lively
             desire
             of
             a
             Christian
             can
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             these
             persons
             can
             have
             little
             comfort
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             few
             arguments
             to
             prove
             themselves
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             those
             that
             hear
             the
             promises
             with
             faith
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             thirst
             after
             Christ
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             argument
             in
             them
             that
             they
             are
             Christs
             ,
             because
             they
             long
             not
             and
             desire
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             since
             this
             desire
             is
             so
             rare
             ;
             let
             us
             try
             our selves
             a
             little
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             profess
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             hope
             well
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             .
             Let
             us
             try
             and
             search
             our selves
             whether
             this
             expectation
             be
             with
             us
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             find
             comfort
             in
             our
             estate
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             union
             and
             conjunction
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             For
             tryal
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             first
             we
             must
             know
             that
             a
             necessary
             attendant
             and
             companion
             of
             this
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             him
             ;
             is
             sighing
             ,
             and
             longing
             ,
             and
             a
             vehement
             desire
             after
             him
             .
             It
             is
             no
             slight
             ,
             no
             superficial
             desire
             ,
             but
             an
             inward
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             a
             sighing
             and
             panting
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             see
             the
             need
             of
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               hope
               deferred
               ,
               paines
               the
               heart
               :
            
             the
             godly
             desires
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             bring
             pains
             to
             the
             soul
             for
             want
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             in
             Rom.
             
             the
             8.
             
             
               We
               sigh
               in
               our selves
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               wayting
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               our
               bodies
               .
            
             We
             sigh
             in
             our selves
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             are
             sick
             ,
             or
             in
             pain
             ,
             or
             opprest
             with
             a
             heavy
             burthen
             ,
             sigh
             out
             their
             sorrowes
             and
             griefs
             ;
             so
             the
             godly
             soul
             must
             labour
             to
             find
             this
             expectation
             ,
             in
             the
             sighing
             ,
             longing
             ,
             earnest
             desiring
             after
             Christ
             ;
             we
             sigh
             in
             our selves
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             true
             love
             to
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             when
             we
             earnestly
             desire
             him
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             As
             a
             true
             faithful
             Spouse
             enjoyeth
             not
             her self
             when
             she
             enjoyeth
             not
             her
             Husband
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.5
             .
             joyneth
             them
             together
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               direct
               your
               hearts
               into
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               into
               the
               patient
               wayting
               for
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             waiting
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             vehemency
             of
             your
             love
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             vehemency
             of
             your
             sighing
             and
             longing
             after
             him
             .
             That
             's
             the
             first
             attendant
             of
             this
             expectation
             whereby
             we
             may
             examine
             our selves
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             attendant
             is
             ,
             a
             comfortable
             sweet
             joy
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             a
             fruit
             of
             presumption
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               rejoyce
               under
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
            
             where
             there
             is
             an
             earnest
             and
             certain
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             (
             faith
             giving
             assurance
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             Christs
             return
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             it
             )
             it
             rejoyceth
             under
             the
             hope
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             resolveth
             it self
             into
             joy
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             enjoy
             Christ
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             confirmeth
             this
             notably
             ,
             whom
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               having
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               joy
               unspeakeable
               and
               glorious
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             we
             find
             this
             joy
             in
             our
             hearts
             ?
             
             this
             heavenly
             joy
             ?
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             perfected
             in
             the
             presence
             and
             full
             fruition
             of
             Christ
             ?
             But
             alas
             !
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             this
             joy
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             Men
             joy
             in
             Corn
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             oyle
             ,
             in
             the
             encreasing
             of
             their
             Money
             ,
             and
             Stocks
             ,
             and
             Estates
             ;
             where
             is
             the
             joy
             the
             heart
             is
             resolved
             into
             ,
             to
             consider
             and
             remember
             the
             return
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             full
             and
             perfect
             happiness
             of
             the
             soul
             ?
             Certainly
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             this
             is
             a
             rare
             grace
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             yet
             where
             it
             is
             
             not
             ,
             that
             man
             can
             have
             no
             sound
             argument
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             this
             expectation
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             with
             it
             there
             is
             a
             sound
             joy
             in
             the
             heart
             that
             the
             world
             breeds
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             take
             away
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             companion
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             expectation
             is
             ,
             an
             endeavour
             after
             purity
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             go
             with
             this
             expectation
             ;
             1
             John
             3.3
             .
             
               Hethat
               hath
               this
               hope
               purgeth
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               pure
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               :
            
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             that
             expects
             Christ
             hopefully
             and
             joyfully
             ,
             he
             purgeth
             himself
             :
             he
             that
             waiteth
             for
             Christ
             ,
             waiteth
             for
             him
             that
             he
             may
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             holy
             as
             Christ
             is
             holy
             ,
             (
             still
             reserving
             the
             proportion
             of
             a
             member
             )
             and
             be
             pure
             as
             Christ
             is
             pure
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             number
             be
             there
             ,
             that
             profess
             they
             look
             for
             Christs
             return
             for
             their
             final
             salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             expectation
             doth
             not
             purge
             their
             hearts
             ,
             doth
             not
             cleanse
             those
             nasty
             and
             filthy
             corners
             that
             are
             there
             .
             It
             purgeth
             not
             their
             mouth
             from
             falshood
             ,
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             and
             cursed
             speeches
             ,
             nor
             their
             hands
             from
             injustice
             ,
             and
             oppression
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             whit
             like
             Christ
             in
             their
             conversation
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             hope
             for
             and
             expect
             Christ
             ,
             no
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             purgeth
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             them
             that
             oppose
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             oppress
             purity
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ?
             that
             cast
             scorns
             upon
             purity
             and
             holiness
             ?
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             those
             persons
             ?
             Shall
             we
             think
             that
             they
             have
             this
             expectation
             ?
             They
             will
             tell
             ye
             I
             ,
             and
             justifie
             it
             before
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             boldly
             stand
             ,
             upon
             the
             expectation
             of
             their
             Saviour
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             hate
             purity
             in
             others
             ,
             then
             thon
             hatest
             it
             in
             thy self
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             purgeth
             not
             himself
             hath
             not
             this
             hope
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             ,
             purgeth
             himself
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             companion
             and
             attendant
             of
             this
             expectation
             ,
             is
             Christian
             fortitude
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             unweariedness
             in
             labouring
             and
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             .
             Where
             this
             expectation
             is
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             invinsible
             in
             labouring
             and
             sufferings
             ;
             He
             careth
             not
             what
             he
             endures
             ,
             what
             he
             sets
             on
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
             This
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             white
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             this
             aym
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             
               the
               high
               price
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               of
               GOD
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               forget
               the
               things
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               are
               behind
               ,
               and
               press
               hard
               to
               the
               things
               that
               are
               before
               .
            
             Though
             his
             labour
             and
             pains
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             were
             marvellous
             great
             ,
             he
             forgetteth
             all
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             pressed
             hard
             to
             the
             mark
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             So
             holy
             Moses
             ,
             because
             
               he
               looked
               for
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               he
               chose
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               GOD
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             those
             faithful
             servants
             of
             GOD
             ,
             many
             other
             instances
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             this
             expectation
             that
             Christ
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             end
             and
             recompence
             of
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             eternal
             joy
             and
             glory
             for
             his
             short
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             he
             refuseth
             no
             pains
             ,
             no
             labour
             ,
             no
             passion
             ,
             no
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             But
             what
             need
             we
             go
             further
             then
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             all
             examples
             ,
             
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               indured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               ?
            
             and
             why
             was
             this
             ?
             but
             for
             our
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             despise
             the
             crosses
             that
             are
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             unweariedly
             ,
             and
             unfaintingly
             through
             all
             crosses
             and
             persecutions
             ;
             if
             we
             meet
             with
             never
             so
             many
             oppositions
             ,
             with
             never
             so
             many
             Devils
             ,
             yet
             to
             go
             chearfully
             on
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             we
             have
             a
             hope
             ,
             and
             an
             expectation
             before
             us
             of
             Christ
             appearing
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             another
             attendant
             of
             this
             expectation
             is
             this
             ;
             It
             bluntteh
             and
             abateth
             the
             siery
             edge
             of
             our
             affections
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             expectation
             is
             weaned
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             looseneth
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             world
             every
             day
             more
             then
             other
             ;
             Whereas
             naturally
             we
             are
             rivitted
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             fastened
             to
             〈◊〉
             world
             ;
             this
             expectation
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             causeth
             us
             to
             walk
             more
             loosely
             and
             unjoynted
             ,
             it
             blunteth
             and
             abateth
             those
             eager
             desires
             that
             are
             in
             us
             to
             earthly
             things
             .
             See
             it
             in
             the
             example
             of
             that
             worthy
             servant
             of
             God
             Moses
             ,
             because
             he
             looked
             for
             a
             City
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             he
             scorned
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             despised
             them
             ,
             he
             cared
             not
             for
             honour
             or
             treasures
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             Egypt
             could
             afford
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             suffer
             afflictions
             with
             Gods
             people
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             looked
             for
             therecompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             Be
             there
             not
             a
             number
             of
             persons
             that
             profess
             they
             expect
             Christ
             his
             return
             for
             
             their
             final
             salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             so
             fixed
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             they
             gather
             the
             world
             as
             greedily
             ,
             grapling
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             together
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             with
             such
             vehement
             affections
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             live
             their
             age
             over
             a
             hundred
             times
             ?
             be
             there
             not
             a
             number
             of
             polititians
             that
             profess
             this
             hope
             too
             ,
             that
             hold
             it
             most
             unwise
             and
             foolish
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             lose
             any
             thing
             for
             conscience-sake
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             ?
             Alas
             !
             these
             things
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             this
             expectation
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             good
             title
             to
             heaven
             he
             is
             content
             to
             part
             with
             the
             broken
             title
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             :
             as
             long
             indeed
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             a
             better
             title
             ,
             he
             will
             hold
             to
             that
             worse
             :
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             blessed
             title
             to
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             ,
             he
             careth
             not
             for
             this
             broken
             Tenour
             and
             title
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             hold
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             another
             note
             that
             attendeth
             this
             expectation
             is
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             an
             answerable
             affection
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             promoting
             of
             all
             the
             means
             to
             further
             it
             ,
             their
             will
             be
             a
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             all
             things
             that
             come
             against
             it
             to
             hinder
             it
             .
             Thus
             we
             do
             in
             other
             expectations
             .
             When
             we
             expect
             this
             or
             that
             reversion
             ,
             when
             anything
             cometh
             between
             our
             hope
             ,
             we
             grieve
             for
             it
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             cometh
             ,
             or
             falleth
             out
             to
             further
             our
             hope
             ,
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             likewise
             in
             this
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             that
             may
             further
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             further
             Christ
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             we
             desire
             and
             pray
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             that
             we
             promote
             and
             put
             on
             with
             all
             our
             power
             and
             strength
             ;
             and
             because
             a
             powerful
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             promoteth
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             setcheth
             in
             the
             company
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             hasteneth
             his
             coming
             ;
             therefore
             we
             will
             withall
             our
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             hold
             up
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             (
             that
             Scepter
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             for
             the
             gathering
             in
             of
             people
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             that
             so
             Christ
             may
             come
             and
             finish
             our
             salvations
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             that
             may
             hasten
             this
             his
             coming
             and
             appearing
             ,
             we
             are
             glad
             to
             see
             it
             in
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             ,
             when
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             administred
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             gathered
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             grace
             appeareth
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             manifest
             it self
             any
             where
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             godly
             men
             incouraged
             and
             entertained
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             to
             prevail
             in
             Families
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             rejoyce
             at
             this
             .
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             this
             increaseth
             and
             confirmeth
             our
             hope
             ,
             it
             gathereth
             in
             the
             number
             that
             must
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             before
             our
             final
             deliverance
             .
             And
             contrarily
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             things
             to
             impair
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hinders
             the
             salvations
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             left
             without
             able
             teachers
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             unprofitable
             and
             unsufficient
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             free
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hindered
             ,
             many
             excellent
             lights
             shut
             under
             a
             bushel
             ,
             and
             their
             light
             hid
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             faction
             prevail
             ,
             and
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             government
             despised
             ,
             when
             Heresies
             are
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             discouraged
             and
             disheartned
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             abroad
             ,
             that
             many
             sad
             blows
             are
             given
             by
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             enemie
             is
             sharp
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             these
             things
             ,
             these
             dazle
             our
             hopes
             ,
             they
             come
             between
             us
             and
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             hastening
             of
             it
             :
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             griefe
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             will
             be
             ;
             We
             pray
             for
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             hasten
             it
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             every
             thing
             that
             stands
             between
             ,
             and
             hinders
             the
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             :
             thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             will
             be
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             takes
             these
             things
             to
             heart
             ?
             who
             setteth
             himself
             on
             these
             holy
             and
             conscionable
             courses
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             this
             expectation
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             every
             where
             exprest
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             any
             where
             ;
             there
             be
             very
             few
             that
             believe
             our
             report
             ,
             few
             there
             be
             that
             set
             themselves
             to
             sift
             and
             examine
             the
             soundness
             of
             their
             expectation
             ,
             and
             desire
             after
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             where
             it
             is
             not
             (
             these
             attendants
             )
             it
             is
             not
             sound
             and
             sincere
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             athirst
             here
             ,
             saith
             Come
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             (
             I
             say
             )
             our
             desires
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             will
             use
             a
             Motive
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             by
             all
             this
             discourse
             a
             plain
             difference
             between
             godly
             men
             and
             unbelievers
             ?
             A
             godly
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             saith
             come
             .
             A
             wicked
             
             man
             hath
             no
             such
             spirit
             in
             him
             ;
             with
             his
             tongue
             he
             may
             say
             come
             sometime
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             forced
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             to
             say
             come
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             difference
             in
             their
             present
             estate
             ,
             but
             afterward
             the
             differences
             is
             greater
             ;
             when
             the
             evil
             servant
             will
             not
             waite
             for
             his
             Masters
             coming
             ,
             but
             sits
             with
             the
             drunken
             ,
             and
             Libertines
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             made
             a
             spectacle
             of
             his
             masters
             fury
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               that
               servant
               will
               come
               in
               a
               day
               when
               he
               looketh
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               hour
               when
               he
               is
               not
               aware
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               him
               in
               sunder
               ,
               and
               will
               appoint
               him
               his
               portion
               with
               unbeleevers
               .
            
             Ther
             's
             then
             another
             difference
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             consider
             though
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             be
             certain
             ,
             yet
             the
             particular
             time
             to
             our
             knowledge
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             though
             the
             particular
             time
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             hastening
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             far
             off
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             an
             hour
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             John
             ,
             
             
               now
               is
               the
               last
               hour
            
             :
             if
             it
             were
             the
             last
             hour
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ;
             certainly
             it
             is
             the
             last
             minute
             now
             ,
             the
             very
             last
             minute
             of
             an
             hour
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             promise
             that
             is
             made
             to
             persons
             that
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               servaut
               ,
               whom
               his
               Master
               when
               he
               cometh
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               :
            
             how
             doing
             ?
             watching
             ,
             and
             preparing
             for
             ,
             and
             expecting
             of
             his
             Masters
             coming
             ;
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               servant
               that
               his
               Master
               shall
               find
               so
               doing
               :
            
             he
             speaks
             there
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             many
             that
             he
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             ;
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             of
             one
             that
             is
             blessed
             ,
             one
             of
             many
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             so
             doing
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               watch
               and
               keep
               their
               garments
               clean
               ,
            
             that
             purge
             themselves
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ,
             that
             labour
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ;
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             so
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             not
             for
             these
             promises
             ,
             how
             were
             it
             able
             for
             Christians
             to
             get
             over
             the
             rubbs
             and
             hinderances
             that
             lie
             in
             the
             way
             of
             this
             expectation
             ?
             how
             were
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             leap
             over
             the
             brunt
             of
             reproaches
             ,
             the
             execution
             of
             sentences
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             go
             under
             ?
             onely
             because
             they
             have
             an
             eye
             upon
             the
             White
             ,
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             faithful
             Martyrs
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Countries
             ;
             what
             did
             drive
             them
             to
             embrace
             the
             flames
             ,
             and
             the
             cruelest
             death
             and
             torments
             that
             Persecutors
             could
             devise
             ?
             but
             onely
             this
             was
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             this
             bore
             them
             out
             against
             all
             the
             threatenings
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             this
             was
             that
             that
             did
             give
             them
             encouragement
             and
             comfort
             above
             all
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             above
             all
             let
             us
             encourage
             our selves
             ,
             by
             the
             fruit
             and
             recompence
             of
             all
             this
             expectation
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             John
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             hope
             shall
             come
             into
             our
             hand
             ,
             when
             our
             faith
             shall
             meet
             with
             fruition
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             Christ
             so
             as
             to
             be
             like
             him
             :
             here
             is
             such
             a
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             never
             the
             eye
             of
             flesh
             saw
             ,
             nor
             can
             see
             ;
             to
             see
             Christ
             and
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ;
             here
             is
             such
             a
             sight
             as
             would
             ravish
             us
             if
             we
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             know
             while
             we
             are
             on
             earth
             ;
             eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             that
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             when
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             this
             expectation
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             so
             as
             to
             be
             like
             him
             .
             Father
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             John
             17.24
             .
             )
             
               I
               will
               that
               where
               I
               am
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               my
               glory
               .
            
             Wicked
             men
             see
             his
             glory
             ,
             what
             priviledge
             then
             between
             them
             and
             the
             godly
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             wicked
             men
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             Christs
             person
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             and
             feel
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             justice
             ;
             but
             the
             godly
             see
             the
             glory
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             that
             no
             wicked
             man
             ever
             shall
             see
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             grace
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             .
             God
             getteth
             himself
             glory
             upon
             Pharaoh
             in
             drowning
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             God
             getteth
             himself
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Mercy
             in
             Israel
             ,
             in
             saving
             them
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             so
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             see
             the
             glory
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             (
             and
             that
             is
             infinite
             and
             surpasseth
             apprehension
             )
             but
             they
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             of
             his
             eternal
             goodness
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             it
             so
             as
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             translated
             into
             that
             glory
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             part
             and
             share
             of
             it
             (
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             )
             they
             make
             themselves
             all
             glorious
             with
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             shine
             with
             his
             brightness
             and
             beauty
             .
          
           
             Alas
             brethren
             ,
             all
             the
             sight
             we
             can
             get
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             blind
             man
             that
             Christ
             cured
             ,
             he
             bad
             him
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             men
             walking
             as
             trees
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             sight
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             here
             but
             an
             imperfect
             glimpse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             see
             him
             through
             a
             glass
             ,
             through
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             these
             means
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             sight
             ,
             till
             Christ
             give
             us
             a
             clear
             sight
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             see
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             return
             .
             All
             the
             sight
             and
             
             vision
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             see
             him
             in
             a
             glass
             (
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             as
             in
             a
             looking
             glass
             ,
             but
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
             What
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             the
             shadow
             in
             a
             glass
             ,
             and
             the
             face
             it self
             ,
             so
             much
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             the
             sight
             of
             Christ
             here
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             mirrour
             .
             Therefore
             let
             this
             incourage
             us
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             expect
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             with
             vehement
             and
             daily
             prayers
             ,
             with
             fervency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Even
               so
               ,
               Amen
            
             ,
          
           
             Come
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             FINIS
          
        
         
           
           
             DEATHS
             PREROGATIVE
          
           
             SERMON
             XXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GEN.
                 3.19
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 return
                 .
              
            
          
           
             AS
             
               the
               tender
               mercies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               cruel
               ,
            
             Pro.
             12
             10.
             or
             the
             
               seeming
               cruelties
            
             (
             at
             the
             highest
             but
             severities
             )
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             have
             much
             of
             mercy
             in
             them
             .
             Witness
             this
             carriage
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             towards
             our
             first
             Parents
             :
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             mercy
             of
             mercies
             ,
             (
             obvious
             to
             every
             eye
             )
             Christ
             the
             
               Second
               Adam
            
             ,
             promised
             before
             the
             
               first
               Adam
            
             was
             punished
             .
             the
             woman
             is
             sentenced
             
               in
               sorrow
               to
               bring
               forth
               Children
               .
            
             It
             might
             have
             been
             better
             and
             better
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             
               Bitter-sweet
               ,
               though
               sorrow
               ,
               yet
               she
               shall
               bring
               forth
               Chrildren
               .
            
          
           
             Travellers
             will
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             small
             Island
             nigh
             
               Nombre
               de
               dios
            
             in
             America
             ,
             where
             no
             woman
             as
             yet
             ,
             could
             be
             delivered
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             neer
             their
             time
             ,
             are
             conveyed
             over
             to
             the
             neighbouring
             continent
             ,
             whether
             this
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Astringency
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Water
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             occult
             Quality
             ,
             let
             the
             privie
             Counsellors
             of
             Nature
             discuss
             and
             deside
             .
          
           
             God
             might
             have
             extended
             the
             Malignity
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             World.
             Caine
             might
             have
             been
             the
             Ben-nony
             to
             Eve
             ,
             but
             his
             goodness
             was
             so
             merciful
             ,
             that
             her
             comfortable
             pain
             was
             for
             the
             time
             abated
             with
             the
             hope
             ,
             for
             future
             forgotten
             with
             the
             fruition
             ,
             John
             16.21
             .
             
               That
               a
               man
               was
               born
               into
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             Adam
             ,
             he
             is
             censured
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               In
               sorrow
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               ground
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
               In
               sorrow
            
             there
             is
             
               Justice
               ,
               shall
               eat
            
             ,
             there
             is
             mercy
             :
             God
             might
             have
             made
             the
             Earth
             Deaf
             ,
             and
             Dumb
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             
               ut
               non
               parerent
               arva
               colono
            
             ,
             Man
             might
             have
             Fallowed
             ,
             and
             Stirred
             ,
             and
             Plowed
             ,
             and
             Sown
             ,
             and
             Harrowed
             ,
             and
             Rouled
             ,
             and
             Weeded
             ,
             and
             Mown
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             have
             brought
             home
             to
             the
             Barn
             ;
             or
             not
             have
             eat
             of
             what
             he
             brought
             home
             .
             How
             easily
             can
             God
             make
             an
             ill
             conditioned
             and
             unseasonable
             autumn
             ,
             defeat
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             most
             pragnant
             Spring
             ,
             and
             Summer
             ?
             How
             may
             a
             
               Snowy
               January
               ,
               Frosty
               February
               ,
               Dusty
               March
               ,
               Showry
               Aprill
               ,
               Windy
               May
               ,
               Warm
               June
               ,
               Hott
               July
               ,
            
             (
             all
             very
             kindly
             in
             their
             kinds
             )
             be
             married
             with
             a
             constant
             and
             continued
             raign
             in
             August
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             famishing
             of
             all
             man-kind
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             gratiously
             
             promised
             that
             man
             should
             ,
             though
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             and
             in
             the
             
               sweat
               of
               his
               face
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             19.
             
               eat
               bread
               from
               the
               ground
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Second
             favour
             is
             herein
             conferred
             on
             Adam
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             due
             time
             would
             put
             a
             period
             to
             his
             painful
             life
             ,
             his
             toil
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             turmoil
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             his
             tilling
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             other
             interveining
             afflictions
             should
             not
             last
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             end
             and
             expire
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             
               for
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
          
           
             This
             text
             I
             may
             tearm
             the
             GRAND
             LEVELLER
             ,
             as
             which
             equalleth
             Showels
             and
             
               Scepters
               ,
               Penknives
            
             and
             
               Swords
               ,
               Scholars
            
             and
             
               Souldiers
               ,
               Captains
            
             and
             
               Captives
               ,
               Princes
            
             and
             
               Peasants
               ,
               high
            
             and
             
               low
               ,
               rich
            
             and
             poor
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             compareth
             mans
             life
             to
             a
             race
             ,
             
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
            
             ,
             and
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
             
               Let
               us
               run
               with
               patience
               ,
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ,
            
             let
             us
             improve
             his
             Metaphor
             into
             an
             Alegory
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             serve
             us
             very
             conveniently
             for
             the
             deviding
             of
             our
             text
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Carcer
                 ,
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 do
                 start
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   dust
                   thou
                   art
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Meta
                 ,
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 run
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   unto
                   dust
                   thou
                   shalt
                   return
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Be
             it
             here
             remembred
             ,
             that
             this
             Metaphor
             is
             confined
             to
             the
             Terrestial
             and
             earthly
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             reference
             to
             his
             
               best
               moity
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             his
             Soul
             ;
             man
             consisteth
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Soul
             and
             dust
             ,
             the
             former
             not
             coming
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             fall
             not
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             dust
             ,
             apropriated
             to
             the
             body
             alone
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             with
             comfort
             and
             conscience
             proceed
             ,
             to
             the
             collecting
             of
             observations
             out
             of
             a
             Text
             ,
             whilst
             conscious
             to
             my self
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             is
             incumbred
             with
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             we
             meet
             with
             two
             main
             ones
             in
             the
             Text
             which
             must
             first
             be
             remooved
             .
          
           
             
               First
               Question
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               the
               
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
              
               ,
               when
               God
               in
               the
               text
               legally
               proceeded
               to
               the
               sentencing
               of
               Adam
               (
               cast
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               own
               conscience
               )
               how
               cometh
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               only
               
                 Temporal
                 punishment
              
               is
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               .
               One
               might
               justly
               have
               expected
               ,
               that
               God
               rather
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 from
                 Hell
                 came
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Hell
                 let
                 thy
                 sin
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 soul
                 go
                 a
                 long
                 with
                 is
                 .
              
               Or
               
                 you
                 shall
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 wherein
                 you
                 stand
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 eternal
                 Damnation
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               
                 worm
                 dyeth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 not
                 quenched
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               Whereas
               now
               the
               mention
               only
               of
               Temporal
               death
               ,
               hath
               given
               the
               hint
               to
               Prophane
               persons
               in
               this
               licentious
               age
               (
               greedy
               to
               snatch
               at
               all
               shaddows
               of
               advantage
               )
               no
               less
               boldly
               then
               falsly
               to
               maintain
               ,
               that
               sin
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               doth
               only
               diserve
               ,
               and
               shall
               only
               receive
               
                 Temporal
                 Death
              
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               Negatively
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               because
               sin
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               deserveth
               only
               Temporal
               Death
               seeing
               ,
               (
               were
               it
               the
               work
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               as
               proper
               as
               the
               place
               for
               that
               purpose
               )
               Legions
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               might
               be
               produed
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 et
                 ernal
              
               (
               as
               well
               as
               temporal
               )
               death
               is
               due
               to
               the
               demerit
               of
               sin
               ,
               yet
               none
               can
               wonder
               at
               prophane
               persons
               ,
               if
               willing
               to
               kindle
               comfort
               to
               themselves
               at
               every
               Gloworm
               they
               meet
               with
               ,
               it
               being
               for
               the
               intrest
               of
               thieves
               and
               murderers
               to
               believe
               (
               if
               they
               can
               so
               perswade
               themselves
               )
               that
               there
               never
               will
               be
               
                 Goales
                 ,
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Sizes
                 ,
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
              
               or
               Executioners
               .
               But
               for
               most
               weighty
               reasons
               ,
               Obvius
               and
               open
               to
               our
               apprehension
               ,
               (
               besides
               others
               no
               doubt
               concealed
               in
               his
               own
               bosome
               )
               Divine
               wisdome
               adjudged
               it
               not
               convenient
               to
               besentence
               our
               first
               Parents
               with
               eternal
               Damnation
               ,
               though
               according
               to
               his
               justice
               and
               their
               deserts
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ingeneral
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 Why
                 should
                 any
                 mans
                 eye
                 be
                 evil
                 because
                 Gods
                 is
                 good
                 ?
              
               What
               if
               he
               were
               pleased
               to
               abate
               of
               legal
               extremity
               ,
               and
               mercifully
               to
               remit
               much
               thereof
               who
               shall
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 so
              
               ?
               Indeed
               
                 Itinerant
                 Judges
              
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               may
               not
               ,
               but
               a
               King
               by
               his
               Prerogative
               may
               
               commute
               the
               Gallows
               into
               the
               Brand
               ,
               qualify
               the
               Brand
               into
               the
               Whip
               ,
               underpunish
               offences
               without
               wrong
               to
               any
               ,
               because
               therein
               he
               doth
               only
               ,
               
                 uti
                 imperio
                 suo
              
               .
            
             
               Descend
               we
               now
               to
               more
               particular
               answers
               ,
               and
               before
               we
               go
               further
               ;
               the
               Audience
               will
               grant
               this
               unto
               me
               (
               which
               if
               denyed
               me
               I
               shall
               be
               bold
               to
               take
               ,
               as
               
                 an
                 undoubted
                 truth
              
               )
               that
               had
               the
               sentence
               of
               eternal
               condemnation
               ,
               been
               once
               pronounced
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               passed
               on
               Adam
               ;
               It
               ,
               like
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               6.8
               .
               could
               not
               ever
               after
               be
               reversed
               ,
               or
               repealed
               .
               This
               being
               premised
               I
               tender
               to
               your
               consideration
               ,
               how
               inconsistent
               it
               was
               with
               Gods
               goodness
               ,
               to
               curse
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               to
               the
               Pitt
               of
               Hell
               ,
               beheld
               either
               in
               their
               
                 Personal
                 Notion
              
               ,
               as
               single
               souls
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               
                 collective
                 capacity
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Representatives
               of
               all
               man-kind
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               curse
               Adam
               or
               Eve
               ,
               as
               private
               persons
               ,
               because
               foreseeing
               ,
               that
               both
               of
               them
               would
               repent
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               
                 Promised
                 seed
              
               ,
               and
               so
               eternally
               be
               saved
               ;
               indeed
               there
               were
               in
               the
               primitive
               time
               a
               sort
               of
               Heretiques
               ,
               no
               less
               uncharitable
               then
               Erronious
               ,
               who
               maintained
               that
               both
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               were
               damned
               ,
               (
               base
               birds
               thus
               to
               defile
               their
               own
               nest
               )
               whose
               Doctrine
               was
               exploded
               by
               conscientious
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               avowed
               and
               asserted
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               as
               the
               representatives
               of
               all
               man-kind
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               the
               ELECTS
               lay
               hid
               in
               the
               Loyns
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               Womb
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 blessed
                 him
              
               (
               said
               Isaac
               of
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               27.33
               .
               )
               
                 yea
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
              
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               proportion
               it
               followed
               more
               firmly
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               had
               cursed
               the
               elect
               in
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               been
               cursed
               ,
               which
               was
               diametrically
               opposite
               to
               Gods
               gracious
               intent
               ,
               yea
               ,
               would
               have
               proyed
               destructive
               to
               his
               design
               ,
               having
               fore-appointed
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               to
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               Matt.
               25.34
               .
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               Yea
               which
               is
               most
               material
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               Gal.
               3.8
               .
               
                 In
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 Nations
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               his
               humanity
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 concealed
                 in
                 his
                 causes
                 ,
              
               had
               even
               then
               a
               
                 Seminal
                 existence
              
               in
               our
               first
               Parents
               .
               What
               said
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               23.8
               .
               
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 curse
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 cursed
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 defie
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 defyed
                 ?
              
               But
               it
               followeth
               ,
               
                 a
                 fortiori
              
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 could
                 not
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 would
                 not
              
               ,
               issue
               out
               an
               eternal
               malediction
               on
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               him
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 blessedness
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Gods
               own
               fore-appointment
               ,
               an
               Act
               as
               much
               precedanious
               to
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               due
               seniority
               took
               place
               of
               Adams
               punishment
               ,
               as
               eternity
               is
               before
               time
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               19.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 saved
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 us
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 calling
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               further
               illustration
               of
               this
               our
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               twice
               discharged
               the
               terrible
               word
               Cursed
               ,
               and
               yet
               both
               times
               designedly
               no
               doubt
               ,
               (
               he
               can
               best
               ,
               if
               so
               pleased
               
                 miss
                 the
                 mark
              
               ,
               who
               if
               so
               pleased
               ,
               can
               
                 best
                 hit
                 it
              
               )
               misseth
               both
               
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve.
              
               
            
             
               Once
               verse
               14.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 cursed
                 above
                 all
                 Cattel
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               Cursed
               he
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Serpent
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               verse
               17.
               
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Sons
               of
               Princes
               committed
               faults
               ,
               it
               was
               usual
               for
               the
               servants
               of
               those
               sons
               to
               be
               beaten
               .
               As
               here
               the
               earth
               ,
               is
               punished
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               man
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               is
               on
               it
               inflicted
               which
               by
               him
               was
               deserved
               .
            
          
           
             
               Second
               Question
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               God
               threatned
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               2.17
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereof
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
              
               ;
               how
               came
               he
               to
               live
               so
               long
               after
               that
               fault
               committed
               .
               The
               
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               28.6
               .
               looked
               when
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               (
               Stung
               with
               the
               Viper
               )
               
                 should
                 have
                 Swolu
              
               ,
               or
               fallen
               down
               dead
               suddenly
               .
               And
               it
               might
               rationally
               been
               expected
               that
               Adam
               ,
               invenomed
               with
               sin
               and
               the
               guilt
               thereof
               ,
               should
               in
               the
               same
               minute
               ,
               
               and
               moment
               have
               sunk
               down
               into
               Death
               .
               Whereas
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Text
               are
               still
               ,
               
                 de
                 futuro
                 ,
                 To
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 return
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               we
               read
               Gen.
               5.5
               .
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 that
                 Adam
                 lived
                 ,
                 were
                 nine
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 dyed
                 .
                 Joshua's
              
               was
               
                 a
                 long
                 day
              
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               two
               cuppled
               together
               ,
               without
               any
               night
               interposed
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Sun
               stood
               still
               ;
               but
               here
               was
               an
               extensive
               day
               ,
               indeed
               lasting
               well
               nigh
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Some
               please
               themselves
               in
               returning
               this
               answer
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               seemeth
               a
               
                 witty
                 foolish
                 one
              
               ,
               though
               by
               some
               highly
               approved
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.4
               .
               
                 For
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 yesterday
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 watch
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               Thus
               taking
               one
               
                 thousand
                 years
                 for
                 one
                 day
              
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               computation
               ,
               
                 Stilo
                 Dei
              
               )
               Adam
               ,
               dyed
               in
               the
               same
               day
               he
               sinned
               ,
               as
               whose
               life
               though
               exceeding
               the
               
                 ninth
                 century
              
               ,
               never
               attained
               to
               a
               full
               thousand
               .
               But
               this
               by
               some
               is
               justly
               censured
               not
               for
               expounding
               ,
               but
               abusing
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               First
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Waving
               therefore
               this
               mock-answer
               ,
               I
               present
               two
               sollid
               ones
               to
               the
               readers
               choice
               ,
               to
               prefer
               which
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               or
               ,
               (
               if
               so
               disposed
               )
               to
               twist
               them
               both
               together
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               2.17
               .
               is
               not
               desinitive
               ,
               but
               comminatory
               parallel
               to
               that
               ,
               Jonah
               3.4
               .
               
                 Yet
                 forty
                 dayes
                 and
                 Nineveh
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               ;
               such
               comminatory
               sentences
               alwayes
               run
               with
               a
               clause
               of
               revocation
               ,
               (
               concealed
               though
               not
               expressed
               )
               in
               case
               God
               conceiveth
               the
               contrary
               more
               conducing
               to
               his
               glory
               ;
               I
               say
               these
               comminatory
               sentences
               ,
               done
               adterrorem
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               conclusive
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               still
               coinclusive
               ,
               admitting
               of
               a
               revocation
               at
               Gods
               pleasure
               and
               mans
               repentance
               ,
               as
               our
               first
               parents
               no
               doubt
               were
               true
               Penitents
               for
               their
               offence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Second
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Adam
               became
               mortal
               from
               that
               very
               instant
               ,
               that
               he
               eat
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
               Sickness
               then
               arested
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               not
               imprisoned
               in
               the
               grave
               till
               many
               years
               after
               ,
               before
               his
               full
               
                 natural
                 heat
              
               and
               
                 radical
                 moisture
              
               ,
               knew
               and
               kept
               their
               respective
               bounds
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               mutual
               encroachment
               ,
               since
               his
               fall
               they
               are
               turned
               fierce
               foes
               ,
               lying
               at
               the
               catch
               and
               waiting
               advantages
               to
               invade
               one
               another
               :
               since
               the
               very
               minute
               of
               his
               preverication
               ,
               his
               body
               sickness-proof
               before
               ,
               was
               subject
               to
               be
               drowned
               with
               the
               dropsie
               ,
               burnt
               by
               the
               seaver
               ,
               swelled
               by
               the
               Gout
               ,
               shrivelled
               by
               the
               Consumption
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               carried
               in
               his
               Soul
               the
               seeds
               of
               all
               sins
               ,
               in
               his
               body
               of
               all
               diseases
               .
            
             
               In
               common
               discourse
               we
               date
               a
               Malefactor
               dead
               (
               though
               not
               
                 naturally
                 legally
              
               )
               form
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               passed
               upon
               him
               ;
               It
               is
               but
               a
               
                 dead
                 life
              
               which
               he
               leads
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               such
               being
               the
               Chancery
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               of
               
                 Common
                 Law
              
               ,
               to
               allow
               him
               a
               few
               dayes
               to
               dispose
               himself
               for
               death
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               we
               behold
               Adam
               ,
               as
               
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 this
                 World
              
               ,
               as
               Dead
               and
               defunct
               ,
               (
               though
               respited
               and
               reprieved
               for
               some
               years
               )
               from
               the
               time
               that
               he
               eat
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               forget
               that
               Saint
               Jerome
               ,
               in
               whose
               mouthing
               languages
               (
               departing
               confusedly
               from
               Babel
               )
               met
               methodically
               then
               in
               any
               other
               Father
               ,
               highly
               commendeth
               the
               translation
               of
               Simacus
               ,
               reading
               these
               words
               ,
               Gen.
               2.17
               .
               Morieris
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               die
               ;
               
                 Mortalis
                 eris
              
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               mortal
               ;
               herein
               if
               he
               rendred
               not
               the
               letter
               like
               an
               exact
               Translator
               thereof
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               in
               the
               true
               sence
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 judicious
                 commentator
              
               thereon
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               may
               march
               on
               with
               
                 becoming
                 confidence
              
               ,
               to
               collect
               some
               Doctrines
               from
               the
               words
               being
               secured
               from
               any
               ambush
               to
               surprize
               us
               on
               our
               backs
               .
               We
               may
               say
               with
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               26.22
               ,
               
                 Rehoboth
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 room
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               These
               two
               grand
               objections
               thus
               satisfied
               ,
               come
               we
               now
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               whence
               all
               man-kind
               starteth
               ,
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 man-kind
                 derive
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 dust
                 .
                 Adam
                 immediately
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               2.7
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 formed
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Dust
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 breathed
                 into
                 his
                 nostrils
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 became
                 a
                 living
                 Soul.
                 Eve
                 ,
                 mediately
              
               made
               of
               flesh
               ,
               made
               of
               dust
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               man-kind
               since
               ,
               being
               
                 one
                 remove
              
               further
               from
               dust
               in
               their
               composition
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               distance
               from
               dust
               ,
               at
               their
               
                 Desolution
                 ,
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               Use
               ,
               to
               retrench
               our
               Pride
               ,
               at
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               our
               mean
               original
               ;
               Virgil
               tells
               us
               ,
               Georgicks
               the
               fourth
               ,
               that
               when
               Bees
               fiercely
               fight
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               the
               speediest
               way
               to
               part
               them
               ,
               is
               by
               casting
               dust
               upon
               them
               .
               
               
                 
                   Hi
                   motus
                   animorum
                   ,
                   atque
                   hac
                   certamina
                   tanta
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pulveris
                   exigui
                   jactu
                   compost
                   a
                   quiescunt
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               when
               Swarms
               of
               lusts
               in
               our
               proud
               Souls
               fight
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               and
               all
               against
               the
               word
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               quickest
               means
               to
               compose
               them
               ,
               is
               by
               throwing
               some
               dust
               ,
               pouring
               meditations
               of
               mortality
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Second
               Use
               ,
               to
               confute
               the
               curiosity
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               expend
               so
               much
               precious
               time
               ,
               care
               and
               cost
               ,
               in
               pargoting
               ,
               painting
               ,
               pouldering
               ,
               patching
               ,
               and
               perfumeing
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               which
               
                 came
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 dust
                 .
              
               Here
               first
               ,
               I
               allow
               a
               necessary
               neatness
               due
               to
               our
               bodies
               ,
               least
               otherwise
               we
               antedate
               our
               own
               stench
               ,
               least
               otherwise
               
                 before
                 our
                 time
              
               ,
               this
               our
               dust
               turn
               dirt
               ,
               and
               become
               offensive
               to
               our selves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               allow
               (
               for
               God
               allows
               )
               an
               ornamental
               decency
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               the
               condition
               and
               estates
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               ,
               Gen.
               24.22
               .
               Eare-rings
               in
               the
               ears
               ,
               and
               bracelets
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               Rebeckah
               ,
               though
               to
               any
               judicious
               eye
               ,
               those
               hands
               seemed
               more
               beautiful
               for
               the
               Buckets
               she
               did
               bear
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               Bracelets
               she
               did
               wear
               .
               But
               blame-worthy
               their
               pride
               ,
               and
               vanity
               ,
               who
               spend
               about
               their
               bodies
               time
               and
               cost
               ,
               to
               the
               neglect
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Queen
               Katherine
               Dowager
               ,
               
               first
               Wife
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               that
               she
               accounted
               no
               time
               worse
               spent
               then
               what
               was
               wasted
               in
               dressing
               of
               her
               ;
               indeed
               seeing
               nature
               ,
               was
               not
               over
               bountiful
               of
               beauty
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               humorous
               Husband
               to
               content
               ,
               art
               might
               the
               more
               excusably
               be
               indulged
               unto
               her
               ;
               but
               how
               many
               are
               there
               who
               esteem
               no
               time
               well
               laid
               out
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               spent
               in
               tricking
               ,
               trimming
               ,
               decking
               and
               adorning
               themselves
               .
               The
               Commoedian
               could
               complain
               ,
               
                 dum
                 moliuntur
                 ,
                 dum
                 comuntur
                 unus
                 est
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Divine
               may
               complain
               ,
               
                 dum
                 precantur
                 ,
                 vix
                 semihorula
                 est
                 .
              
               To
               tell
               that
               Sex
               of
               their
               faults
               in
               that
               language
               they
               best
               understand
               ,
               too
               much
               time
               is
               lost
               by
               them
               in
               their
               dressing
               ,
               to
               little
               in
               their
               devotions
               .
            
             
               Here
               let
               me
               humbly
               tender
               a
               motion
               to
               the
               Gallants
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               may
               it
               but
               meet
               reception
               ,
               and
               entertainment
               sutable
               to
               the
               seasonableness
               thereof
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               curiously
               powder
               their
               Hair
               ,
               (
               how
               welcome
               is
               the
               meal
               of
               old
               age
               of
               mans
               ,
               unwelcome
               of
               Gods
               besprinkling
               )
               let
               them
               even
               then
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               anticipating
               the
               work
               and
               words
               formerly
               used
               at
               mens
               burials
               ,
               Dust
               to
               dust
               ,
               for
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
             
               Third
               Use
               of
               comfort
               .
               Of
               comfort
               (
               may
               some
               say
               )
               that
               is
               impossible
               to
               arise
               naturally
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               
                 can
                 meat
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 devourers
                 ,
                 can
                 any
                 good
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Gallilee
                 ?
              
               Behold
               the
               Text
               is
               hung
               about
               on
               all
               sides
               with
               mourning
               ,
               and
               therefore
               little
               chearfulness
               ,
               and
               less
               comfort
               ,
               can
               thence
               rationally
               be
               expected
               ,
               however
               most
               clarified
               ,
               and
               distilled
               consolation
               may
               be
               extracted
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               pitty
               to
               express
               it
               in
               any
               other
               than
               in
               Davids
               words
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.14
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 knoweth
                 our
                 frame
                 ,
                 he
                 remembreth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 dust
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               of
               his
               gratious
               goodness
               will
               not
               expect
               ,
               
                 Golden
                 performances
              
               ,
               from
               
                 dusty
                 Performers
              
               .
               He
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               accept
               ,
               
                 dusty
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 dusty
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 dusty
                 Reading
              
               ,
               and
               
                 dusty
                 Alms-giving
              
               ,
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               proportionable
               to
               our
               extraction
               .
            
             
             
               God
               knoweth
               that
               the
               Angels
               
                 are
                 not
                 Dust
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               justly
               expect
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               require
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               in
               altitudinibus
               ,
               in
               
                 height
                 of
                 performance
              
               ,
               having
               a
               fourfold
               advantage
               above
               men
               ,
               by
               their
               very
               origination
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Angels
               are
               incorporeal
               ,
               who
               can
               act
               quicker
               then
               I
               can
               think
               ?
               My
               sluggish
               imagination
               cannot
               keep
               pace
               with
               their
               performances
               .
               It
               was
               but
               a
               Poetick
               fiction
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Spanish
                 gennets
                 were
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 Wind.
              
               But
               it
               is
               a
               Theological
               truth
               ,
               Heb.
               1.7
               .
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 a
                 flaming
                 fire
                 .
              
               Whereas
               we
               poor
               men
               ,
               do
               drale
               and
               drag
               a
               cumbersome
               corps
               about
               us
               ,
               which
               much
               hindereth
               us
               in
               all
               our
               devotions
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Angels
               have
               no
               flesh
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               flesh
               ,
               this
               will
               some
               say
               interferreth
               with
               the
               former
               :
               Oh
               no.
               Our
               Saviour
               had
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               real
               one
               ,
               but
               no
               flesh
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               relique
               and
               remnant
               of
               original
               corruption
               ,
               whereas
               we
               have
               both
               body
               ,
               and
               flesh
               too
               ,
               in
               the
               worst
               acception
               of
               the
               latter
               ;
               This
               Esquire
               of
               
                 our
                 body
              
               (
               as
               I
               may
               call
               it
               )
               is
               over
               officious
               in
               his
               dayly
               attendance
               ,
               so
               that
               whilst
               the
               Wind
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
              
               bloweth
               us
               one
               way
               ,
               the
               tide
               of
               our
               corruption
               hurrieth
               us
               another
               way
               ,
               a
               mischeif
               from
               which
               Angels
               are
               secured
               by
               their
               nature
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Angels
               have
               no
               World
               to
               tempt
               them
               .
               We
               live
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               Snares
               ,
               so
               bad
               that
               we
               should
               not
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               so
               common
               that
               we
               can
               hardly
               look
               beside
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ;
               Angels
               are
               free
               from
               any
               Devil
               ,
               effectually
               to
               tempt
               them
               ,
               should
               Satan
               indeavour
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               accomplish
               it
               .
               The
               match
               cannot
               be
               lighted
               where
               there
               is
               no
               tinder
               to
               take
               fire
               ;
               Whereas
               such
               our
               corruption
               ,
               it
               is
               quickly
               enflamed
               with
               Satans
               temptations
               .
            
             
               Angels
               having
               thus
               a
               fourfold
               advantage
               above
               men
               ,
               and
               seeing
               they
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.20
               .
               
                 Excell
                 in
                 strength
              
               ,
               whilst
               we
               poor
               mortals
               
                 exceed
                 in
                 weakness
              
               ,
               God
               will
               expect
               from
               us
               service
               sutable
               to
               the
               mean
               matter
               we
               are
               made
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               accounting
               with
               us
               ,
               will
               give
               us
               
                 grains
                 of
                 allowance
              
               ,
               make
               favourable
               abatements
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               proportionable
               defalcations
               ,
               
                 remembring
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 Dust
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               me
               hear
               make
               a
               supposition
               ,
               not
               only
               seasable
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               which
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               we
               see
               dayly
               performed
               ;
               suppose
               a
               man
               had
               two
               Sons
               ,
               the
               one
               grown
               to
               the
               full
               strength
               and
               stature
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               other
               (
               which
               usually
               happeneth
               by
               the
               same
               venter
               )
               an
               infant
               which
               hath
               newly
               learned
               the
               method
               of
               going
               alone
               .
               Suppose
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               commandeth
               them
               both
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               bring
               with
               them
               somewhat
               proportionable
               to
               their
               strength
               ,
               in
               obedience
               whereunto
               ,
               the
               man-son
               ,
               bringeth
               a
               Beam
               or
               Log
               on
               his
               shoulders
               .
            
             
               The
               Child-son
               cometh
               also
               ,
               and
               what
               doth
               he
               bring
               with
               him
               ?
               It
               is
               very
               well
               if
               he
               bringeth
               himself
               ,
               for
               every
               step
               he
               stirreth
               he
               ventureth
               a
               stumbling
               if
               not
               a
               falling
               ,
               but
               what
               if
               also
               over
               and
               above
               himself
               ;
               he
               bringeth
               a
               straw
               or
               reed
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               you
               who
               are
               Parents
               of
               Children
               (
               others
               being
               but
               incompetent
               judges
               of
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ,
               )
               to
               you
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               have
               paternal
               affection
               resident
               in
               your
               breasts
               ,
               and
               maternal
               legure
               in
               your
               bosomes
               ,
               whether
               you
               would
               not
               take
               it
               in
               as
               good
               part
               ,
               a
               reed
               of
               your
               Child-son
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               Beam
               of
               your
               Man-sons
               bringing
               ;
               I
               trough
               you
               would
               .
               Have
               earthly
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               parcel-pittiful
               ,
               such
               a
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Chancery
              
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               God
               ,
               
                 whose
                 mercy
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
              
               exceed
               us
               in
               all
               
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
              
               ?
               God
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               two
               forts
               of
               Sons
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               already
               arrived
               at
               their
               full
               strength
               and
               perfection
               .
               In
               the
               laws
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Kings
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               as
               Duke
               of
               Cornwel
               was
               presumed
               to
               be
               to
               all
               
                 legal
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
              
               of
               
                 full
                 Age
              
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 first
                 day
              
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ;
               sure
               I
               am
               that
               Angels
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               of
               their
               creation
               were
               out
               of
               their
               non-age
               ,
               and
               in
               full
               maturity
               ,
               whilst
               men
               during
               their
               living
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               still
               in
               their
               
                 minority
                 ;
                 Until
                 Ephes
              
               .
               4.13
               .
               
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               will
               dispence
               with
               our
               
                 dusty
                 performance
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 Dust
                 .
              
            
             
               However
               none
               can
               without
               manifest
               usurpation
               entitle
               themselves
               to
               the
               least
               share
               in
               this
               Use
               of
               comfort
               ,
               if
               the
               connection
               of
               Davids
               words
               (
               whereon
               they
               
               are
               founded
               )
               be
               seriously
               considered
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Like
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 pittieth
                 his
                 Children
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 pittieth
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 be
                 knoweth
                 our
                 frame
                 ;
                 he
                 remembreth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 dust
                 .
              
               See
               here
               God
               only
               reflecteth
               with
               favours
               on
               the
               
                 dusty
                 extraction
                 of
                 those
              
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               others
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               no
               prophane
               person
               ,
               suck
               poyson
               out
               of
               the
               
                 sweet
                 flower
              
               of
               our
               
                 comfortable
                 use
              
               ,
               and
               dispose
               himself
               to
               leudness
               ,
               or
               (
               at
               the
               best
               )
               laziness
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               presuming
               that
               God
               ,
               knowing
               his
               Original
               of
               Dust
               ,
               will
               therefore
               accept
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               of
               but
               dusty
               performance
               .
               Here
               let
               me
               distinguish
               betwixt
               dusty
               ,
               and
               Dung-hil
               serving
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Dusty
                 serving
              
               of
               him
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               endeavours
               to
               the
               utmost
               strength
               ,
               of
               their
               weakness
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               present
               him
               (
               as
               Jacob
               did
               unknown
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               43.11
               .
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 best
              
               ,
               (
               and
               those
               God
               knowes
               but
               had
               )
               fruit
               of
               our
               Land
               in
               our
               vessels
               ,
               doing
               all
               in
               sincerity
               (
               which
               is
               
                 Gospel
                 perfection
              
               )
               and
               the
               mean
               time
               
                 confessing
                 of
                 ,
                 groaning
                 for
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fighting
                 against
              
               those
               many
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               more
               imperfections
               which
               cleave
               unto
               their
               most
               perfect
               performances
               .
               This
               is
               
                 Dusty
                 serving
              
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Dung-hil
                 serving
              
               of
               him
               is
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               persons
               
                 Dead
                 in
                 Trespasses
                 and
                 sins
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
              
               2.1
               .
               sending
               forth
               the
               same
               savour
               in
               the
               nostrills
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               Lazarus
               when
               he
               had
               been
               
                 three
                 dayes
              
               buried
               ,
               John
               the
               11.39
               .
               And
               although
               such
               actions
               may
               appear
               spetious
               to
               the
               beholders
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               breath
               forth
               no
               bad
               sent
               at
               all
               ,
               to
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               (
               one
               rotten
               corps
               is
               not
               offensive
               to
               an
               other
               )
               
                 yet
                 as
                 dead
                 flies
                 cause
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               10.1
               .
               
                 Ointment
                 of
                 Apothecary
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 an
                 ill
                 savour
                 ,
              
               so
               Hypochricy
               appendant
               to
               such
               actions
               ,
               rendereth
               them
               noisom
               to
               that
               infinite
               being
               ,
               who
               is
               Emunclissiminaris
               ,
               most
               
                 exact
                 and
                 critical
                 in
                 his
                 smelling
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 Dung-hill
                 serving
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               most
               odious
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Godly
               do
               detest
               and
               abhor
               it
               ,
               whilst
               they
               only
               grieve
               and
               bemoan
               at
               their
               
                 dusty
                 service
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               if
               ,
               (
               qualified
               as
               formerly
               stated
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Come
               we
               now
               to
               the
               Mark
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               all
               run
               ,
               
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 shalt
                 thou
                 return
                 .
              
               Whence
               we
               observe
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 All
                 humane
                 art
                 cannot
                 preserve
                 a
                 corps
                 from
                 final
                 returning
                 to
                 dust
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               final
               ,
               although
               for
               a
               time
               it
               may
               repreive
               the
               same
               from
               being
               pulverized
               .
            
             
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               dispitefully
               to
               decoy
               the
               ingenious
               indeavours
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               be
               but
               endeavours
               )
               of
               any
               in
               Chyrurgery
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               add
               any
               to
               my
               ignorance
               in
               that
               mistery
               ,
               yet
               I
               say
               .
               Art
               must
               
                 cry
                 craven
              
               ,
               in
               this
               experiment
               ,
               and
               cannot
               secure
               a
               corps
               ,
               from
               mouldering
               into
               it
               first
               matter
               ,
               Dust
               .
            
             
               For
               proof
               hereof
               let
               us
               suppose
               ,
               first
               that
               which
               I
               may
               call
               an
               
                 healthful
                 corps
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               of
               one
               not
               weakned
               and
               wasted
               with
               a
               long
               lingering
               and
               languishing
               disease
               ,
               but
               of
               one
               cut
               off
               suddenly
               in
               the
               prime
               of
               his
               youth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Suppose
               an
               Artist
               expert
               in
               his
               profession
               of
               Embalming
               ,
               no
               whit
               inferiour
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               
                 last
                 bed
              
               for
               the
               repose
               of
               King
               Asa's
               corps
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               16.14
               .
               
                 of
                 sweet
                 oders
                 by
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 Apothecary
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               allow
               him
               the
               most
               and
               best
               of
               spices
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               
                 mixture
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 and
                 alloes
                 ,
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 pound
                 weight
              
               (
               the
               proportion
               assigned
               by
               Nicodemus
               for
               our
               Saviours
               body
               ,
               John
               19.39
               .
               )
               but
               as
               many
               as
               India
               and
               Arabia
               doth
               produce
               the
               Embalmer
               being
               stinted
               to
               no
               number
               but
               his
               own
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               because
               moist
               Countries
               be
               accused
               to
               invite
               corruption
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               the
               scene
               of
               this
               experiment
               in
               Egypt
               it self
               ,
               where
               the
               dryness
               of
               the
               clymates
               may
               contribute
               something
               to
               the
               affecting
               of
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               The
               premises
               thus
               provided
               in
               matter
               and
               manner
               ,
               in
               kind
               and
               degree
               ,
               to
               the
               Chyrurgions
               full
               desire
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               begin
               his
               opperation
               ,
               and
               fall
               on
               working
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               art
               .
               Here
               I
               suppose
               he
               will
               with
               his
               instruments
               first
               take
               out
               the
               brains
               and
               bowels
               ,
               of
               both
               which
               
                 conclamatum
                 est
              
               ,
               it
               is
               granted
               on
               all
               sides
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               preserved
               from
               putrefaction
               ,
               and
               juditious
               art
               will
               not
               adventure
               on
               a
               labour
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               Next
               I
               conceive
               he
               will
               curiously
               incorporate
               his
               spices
               ,
               into
               those
               ,
               vacuities
               ,
               and
               concavities
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               brains
               and
               bowels
               (
               those
               hags
               of
               corruptions
               )
               were
               taken
               out
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               after
               the
               using
               of
               much
               art
               in
               order
               to
               his
               design
               ,
               he
               will
               build
               the
               body
               many
               stories
               high
               in
               perfumed
               Sear-cloaths
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               will
               deposite
               it
               in
               some
               dry
               place
               ,
               perchance
               where
               no
               earth
               shall
               touch
               it
               ,
               lest
               as
               ill
               company
               often
               solicite
               good
               natures
               to
               badness
               ,
               the
               corps
               may
               be
               tempted
               by
               contiguity
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               sooner
               
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 dust
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               when
               all
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               all
               in
               effect
               is
               still
               undone
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               undertaken
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               a
               corps
               may
               thus
               be
               preserved
               some
               hundreds
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               for
               some
               thousands
               of
               years
               .
               And
               yet
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               say
               of
               such
               a
               body
               ,
               
                 minima
                 est
                 pars
                 ,
                 sui
                 ipsius
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 flesh
                 or
                 body
                 ,
              
               the
               matter
               thereof
               insensibly
               resolving
               into
               dust
               ,
               and
               that
               dust
               vanishing
               into
               nothing
               ,
               that
               doth
               appear
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               most
               of
               what
               remaineth
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               spice
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               last
               passeth
               to
               dust
               as
               its
               general
               matter
               .
            
             
               Yea
               such
               prodigious
               cost
               of
               Embalming
               bestowed
               on
               bodies
               ,
               hath
               accedentally
               occasioned
               their
               speedier
               corruption
               .
               Many
               a
               poor
               mans
               body
               hath
               slept
               quietly
               in
               his
               grave
               without
               any
               disturbance
               ,
               whilst
               the
               corps
               of
               some
               
                 Egyptian
                 Princes
              
               might
               justly
               complain
               with
               [
               seeming
               ]
               Samuel
               to
               Saul
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               28.15
               .
               
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 disquieted
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 me
                 up
                 ,
              
               their
               Fingers
               ,
               and
               Hands
               ,
               and
               
                 Armes
                 ,
                 Toes
                 ,
                 Feet
              
               ,
               and
               Legs
               ,
               and
               Thighes
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               body
               ,
               tug'd
               and
               torne
               out
               of
               their
               tombs
               ,
               tumbled
               and
               tossed
               many
               hundred
               miles
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               bought
               and
               brought
               by
               Drugists
               for
               Mummy
               ,
               and
               buryed
               in
               the
               bellies
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               they
               it
               seems
               being
               canibals
               ,
               who
               feed
               on
               mans
               flesh
               for
               food
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               Phisick
               ,
               all
               which
               may
               seem
               a
               just
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               on
               the
               imoderate
               cost
               and
               curiosity
               in
               their
               embalming
               ,
               as
               if
               endeavouring
               thereby
               to
               defeat
               and
               frustrate
               Gods
               sentence
               ,
               and
               to
               consure
               the
               truth
               in
               my
               Text.
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 return
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               as
               a
               loving
               child
               ;
               which
               is
               violently
               kept
               from
               his
               tender
               Mother
               ,
               will
               wait
               and
               watch
               his
               first
               and
               best
               opportunity
               to
               return
               to
               his
               Mother
               again
               .
               So
               every
               mans
               body
               is
               a
               child
               of
               the
               Mother
               Earth
               and
               though
               the
               vigilant
               eye
               ,
               and
               powerful
               hand
               of
               art
               ,
               endeavoureth
               its
               utmost
               to
               detain
               this
               child
               from
               the
               arms
               of
               its
               Mother
               ;
               maugre
               all
               obstruction
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               its
               way
               unto
               her
               ;
               
                 for
                 dust
                 thou
                 art
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 return
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               Use
               ,
               this
               teacheth
               us
               what
               to
               think
               of
               
                 Popish
                 Reliques
              
               ,
               their
               Priest
               pretending
               many
               of
               their
               Saints
               bodies
               to
               remain
               in
               their
               shrines
               at
               this
               day
               uncorrupted
               ,
               thus
               they
               fabulously
               report
               ,
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               Saints
               King
               Oswald
               .
               
               
                 Nullo
                 verme
                 perit
                 ,
                 nulla
                 putredine
                 tabet
                 Dextra
                 viri
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               That
               no
               worm
               or
               putrifaction
               tainted
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               so
               abundantly
               bountiful
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               If
               so
               ,
               he
               had
               far
               better
               success
               ,
               then
               he
               who
               was
               a
               better
               Kind
               and
               Saint
               ,
               even
               David
               himself
               ,
               Acts
               13.36
               .
               
                 Who
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 his
                 Generation
                 ,
                 was
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 corruption
                 .
              
               But
               most
               of
               these
               Popish
               forgeries
               ,
               were
               discovered
               at
               the
               desolution
               ,
               and
               such
               bodies
               found
               as
               rotten
               as
               their
               superstition
               who
               adored
               them
               .
            
             
               Second
               Use
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 preserve
                 our
                 bodies
                 from
                 returning
                 to
                 dust
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 souls
                 from
                 being
                 turned
                 to
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               Eccles
               .
               12.7
               .
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 dust
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
              
               Wherein
               observe
               all
               Spirits
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               after
               death
               return
               to
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               to
               do
               their
               homage
               unto
               him
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               all
               instantly
               return
               unto
               him
               :
               from
               him
               alone
               to
               recerve
               
                 new
                 orders
              
               :
               and
               instructions
               how
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               will
               have
               them
               for
               the
               future
               disposed
               of
               ,
               in
               an
               eternity
               of
               weal
               ,
               and
               woe
               ,
               God
               grant
               that
               our
               souls
               may
               so
               return
               to
               God
               :
               as
               never
               to
               return
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               abide
               with
               him
               in
               endless
               happiness
               .
               O
               consider
               the
               worth
               of
               your
               soul
               and
               value
               them
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               16.26
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 his
                 own
                 Soul
                 ?
              
               But
               Saint
               Luke
               Chap.
               9.25
               .
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 himself
                 .
              
               His
               body
               is
               without
               him
               ,
               only
               an
               appendant
               ,
               and
               that
               seperable
               ,
               but
               his
               Soul
               is
               his
               
                 very
                 self
              
               ,
               loose
               that
               loose
               all
               .
            
             
               There
               lived
               lately
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               a
               person
               well
               known
               ;
               generally
               remitted
               
               by
               all
               a
               right
               religious
               man
               ,
               though
               in
               my
               mind
               more
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               his
               devotion
               then
               discretion
               ;
               his
               custome
               was
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               strangers
               in
               all
               companies
               ,
               and
               sequestring
               persons
               by
               themselves
               demanded
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 If
                 you
                 die
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 what
                 assurance
                 have
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 of
                 your
                 Soul.
              
               A
               question
               which
               hath
               posed
               many
               a
               great
               Scholar
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               good
               answer
               ,
               with
               truth
               and
               comfort
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               his
               Christianity
               was
               better
               then
               his
               civility
               ,
               in
               surprizing
               people
               with
               so
               sudden
               an
               Interrogatory
               .
               However
               it
               is
               a
               question
               ,
               if
               not
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               ask
               of
               others
               ,
               fit
               for
               every
               man
               to
               demand
               of
               himself
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               the
               People
               in
               their
               Pewes
               ,
               the
               Taveller
               on
               his
               Horse
               ,
               the
               decumbent
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               every
               one
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               before
               our
               bodies
               after
               our
               deaths
               ,
               finally
               return
               to
               dust
               ,
               they
               even
               whilst
               we
               are
               living
               ,
               begin
               for
               to
               ungive
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               themselves
               ,
               for
               their
               
                 dusty
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 David
              
               saith
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.7
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 bless
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 warning
                 ,
                 my
                 reins
                 also
                 instruct
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 .
              
               He
               speaketh
               this
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               mortality
               ,
               it
               following
               soon
               after
               ,
               
                 my
                 flesh
                 also
                 shall
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               gave
               David
               warning
               ,
               that
               death
               should
               not
               
                 surprize
                 him
              
               of
               his
               
                 mortal
                 condition
              
               ,
               his
               reins
               ,
               that
               is
               some
               inward
               wastings
               ,
               and
               secret
               weakness
               of
               nature
               ,
               minded
               him
               that
               he
               must
               return
               to
               his
               first
               original
               ;
               God
               in
               like
               manner
               gives
               us
               warning
               ,
               and
               may
               we
               have
               wisdome
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               some
               years
               before
               our
               eye-strings
               break
               ,
               our
               eyes
               are
               blind
               as
               to
               small
               prints
               ,
               our
               ears
               deaf
               as
               to
               love
               sounds
               ,
               evident
               monitors
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               
                 ungiving
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 dust
              
               .
            
             
               God
               of
               his
               goodness
               sanctifie
               unto
               us
               ,
               all
               decayes
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               effectually
               mind
               us
               of
               our
               mortality
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               when
               his
               hair
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               Jud.
               1.6.20
               .
               
                 He
                 awoke
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sleep
                 &
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 out
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 shake
                 my self
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               quickly
               found
               the
               case
               was
               altered
               with
               him
               .
               Thus
               we
               in
               our
               declining
               age
               think
               to
               rise
               as
               early
               ,
               go
               as
               late
               ,
               run
               as
               fast
               ,
               travel
               as
               far
               ,
               do
               all
               things
               as
               actively
               as
               twenty
               years
               ago
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               young
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               age
               hath
               clipt
               our
               strength
               ;
               God
               make
               us
               sensible
               thereof
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 remember
                 our
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 unto
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 AMEN
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             PATRIARCHAL
             FUNERAL
             .
          
           
             
               
                 GEN.
                 L.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   mourning
                   for
                   his
                   Father
                   seven
                   dayes
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             names
             concealed
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             but
             express'd
             by
             the
             Prophet
             David
             in
             a
             peculiar
             and
             eminent
             manner
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               with
               thine
               arm
               redeemed
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
               and
               Joseph
               .
            
             Great
             was
             the
             name
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             Sons
             were
             not
             accepted
             ;
             only
             Isaac
             was
             in
             the
             Cevenant
             .
             Great
             was
             the
             name
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             but
             his
             Son
             Esau
             was
             rejected
             .
             Great
             then
             must
             the
             name
             of
             Jacob
             be
             ,
             who
             had
             twelve
             Sons
             ,
             and
             all
             accepted
             .
             The
             whole
             people
             of
             God
             descended
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             as
             his
             by
             generation
             from
             his
             loins
             .
             One
             of
             these
             twelve
             was
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             did
             equally
             descend
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             called
             his
             Sons
             by
             preservation
             ,
             from
             his
             care
             and
             power
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             he
             is
             exempted
             from
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             be
             styl'd
             a
             Father
             ,
             two
             Sons
             of
             his
             are
             numbred
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Sons
             ,
             and
             ranked
             with
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
             Thus
             were
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
               and
               Joseph
            
             ;
             and
             Joseph
             ,
             while
             the
             Son
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Jacob.
             These
             are
             the
             two
             concealed
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             Jacob
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             Father
             dead
             ;
             Joseph
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             mourning
             Son
             :
             for
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               seven
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             contain
             a
             brief
             relation
             of
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Funeral
            
             ;
             in
             which
             two
             general
             parts
             are
             presented
             to
             our
             view
             ;
             The
             Solemnization
             of
             the
             Obsequies
             ;
             and
             ,
             The
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Solemnities
             .
             In
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Solemnization
             there
             are
             four
             particulars
             observable
             ;
             The
             Connexion
             ;
             The
             Person
             ;
             The
             Action
             ;
             The
             Occasion
             .
             The
             Connexion
             ,
             in
             the
             conjunctive
             particle
             And
             ;
             the
             Person
             understood
             in
             the
             following
             pronoun
             He
             :
             the
             Action
             represented
             ,
             what
             He
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Joseph
             did
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
            
             :
             The
             Occasion
             expressed
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             mourned
             ,
             
               for
               his
               Father
            
             .
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Text
             is
             double
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Action
             .
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             
               And
               he
            
             ;
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Action
             with
             the
             precedent
             actions
             of
             that
             person
             ,
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
            
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             whole
             discourse
             exactly
             prosecute
             the
             method
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             When
             aged
             
               Jacob
               yeelded
               up
               the
               Ghost
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               was
               gathered
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               
               Physitians
               embalmed
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Egyptians
             
               mourned
               for
               him
               threescore
               and
               ten
               dayes
               .
            
             They
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             the
             apparent
             enemies
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             had
             their
             tears
             for
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             afterward
             would
             have
             drowned
             all
             his
             Sons
             ;
             they
             preserved
             and
             prolonged
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             when
             those
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             they
             continued
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             weeping
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             a
             formal
             and
             a
             real
             sorrow
             ,
             between
             a
             solemn
             and
             a
             serious
             grief
             ,
             between
             a
             popular
             and
             a
             filial
             sadness
             .
             Wherefore
             Joseph
             is
             not
             contented
             with
             the
             Egyptian
             mourning
             ;
             he
             hath
             a
             nearer
             relation
             then
             those
             strangers
             had
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             of
             affection
             is
             expected
             from
             him
             ;
             his
             filial
             sympathy
             must
             go
             beyond
             their
             accustomed
             civility
             ;
             the
             Egyptians
             mournned
             ,
             
               and
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Connexion
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Person
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             action
             followeth
             .
          
           
             When
             Jacob
             was
             near
             the
             time
             of
             his
             dissolution
             ,
             Joseph
             put
             his
             hand
             under
             his
             thigh
             ,
             and
             sware
             unto
             him
             that
             he
             would
             deal
             kindly
             and
             truly
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bury
             him
             in
             the
             burying
             place
             of
             his
             Fathers
             .
             
             When
             he
             gathered
             up
             his
             feet
             into
             the
             bed
             and
             dyed
             ,
             
               Joseph
               fell
               on
               his
               Fathers
               face
               ,
               and
               wept
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               kissed
               him
               ,
            
             and
             so
             paid
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             a
             Funeral
             with
             his
             eyes
             and
             with
             his
             lips
             .
             After
             this
             be
             commanded
             the
             Physitians
             to
             follow
             with
             Spices
             and
             embalm
             him
             ,
             desirous
             to
             preserve
             that
             body
             to
             the
             utmost
             possibility
             from
             corruption
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             had
             received
             his
             generation
             .
             Then
             he
             entreated
             and
             obtained
             leave
             of
             Pharaoh
             to
             perform
             his
             Oath
             which
             he
             sware
             unto
             Jacob
             :
             he
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             take
             possession
             with
             his
             Fathers
             body
             ,
             
             and
             laid
             him
             in
             the
             field
             which
             Abraham
             bought
             .
             
               There
               they
               buried
            
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             
               his
               wife
               ,
               there
               they
               buried
            
             I
             saac
             and
             Rebekah
             
               his
               wife
               ,
               there
            
             Jacob
             buried
             Leah
             ,
             and
             there
             Joseph
             buried
             Jacob.
             And
             having
             thus
             fulfilled
             all
             the
             duties
             belonging
             to
             a
             Son
             ,
             there
             remaining
             but
             this
             one
             ,
             fitter
             to
             be
             performed
             then
             required
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Action
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             or
             chief
             mourner
             then
             is
             Joseph
             ;
             he
             which
             once
             was
             dead
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Jacob
             and
             desires
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             survives
             his
             Father
             to
             attend
             his
             Funeral
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             his
             Brethren
             alive
             .
             His
             coming
             into
             Egypt
             cost
             aged
             Jacob
             many
             a
             tear
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             pass
             into
             Canaan
             to
             demonstrate
             his
             gratitude
             ,
             and
             pay
             that
             debt
             unto
             his
             Father
             there
             .
             This
             eminent
             Person
             is
             proposed
             for
             an
             example
             unto
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             :
             what
             he
             here
             performed
             ,
             was
             no
             legal
             Ceremony
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             the
             Law
             :
             he
             was
             a
             singular
             and
             signal
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             nothing
             which
             may
             misbecome
             the
             most
             retired
             and
             sublimed
             Christian
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             readily
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             joyn
             the
             Action
             to
             the
             Person
             .
             
               He
               made
               a
               mourning
            
             .
             I
             call
             't
             an
             Action
             ,
             which
             may
             as
             well
             be
             term'd
             a
             Passion
             :
             as
             
               a
               mourning
            
             ,
             so
             a
             Passion
             ;
             as
             
               he
               made
            
             it
             ,
             so
             an
             Action
             :
             a
             passionate
             Action
             ,
             or
             an
             active
             passion
             .
             The
             internal
             grief
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             sorrow
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             an
             inward
             passion
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             was
             voluntarily
             rais'd
             within
             him
             by
             resolved
             and
             continued
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             expression
             of
             that
             grief
             was
             willingly
             poured
             Forth
             ,
             as
             what
             he
             understood
             did
             well
             become
             him
             .
             We
             are
             not
             only
             to
             bewail
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             miseries
             which
             proceed
             from
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             tears
             were
             not
             only
             lent
             us
             to
             declare
             Compunction
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             express
             Commiseration
             .
             We
             read
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             twice
             did
             weep
             ,
             once
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             once
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Lazarus
             whom
             he
             loved
             .
             Two
             eyes
             Nature
             bestow'd
             upon
             us
             ,
             though
             perfectly
             &
             distinctly
             we
             can
             see
             but
             with
             one
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             equally
             made
             the
             fountains
             of
             tears
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sinners
             for
             Contrition
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             Brethren
             for
             Compassion
             .
             When
             the
             first
             Martyrs
             bloud
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             
               devout
               men
               carryed
            
             Steven
             
               to
               his
               burial
               ,
               and
               made
               great
               lamentation
               over
               him
            
             ;
             
             such
             were
             the
             tears
             of
             the
             Infant
             Church
             .
             When
             Peter
             found
             Dorcas
             ,
             a
             woman
             full
             of
             good
             works
             and
             Almsdeeds
             ,
             dead
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Widdows
               stood
               by
               him
               weeping
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             first
             which
             dyed
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             were
             followed
             with
             solemn
             tears
             :
             and
             it
             was
             a
             wise
             observation
             made
             by
             the
             Apostate
             Julian
             ,
             
             that
             one
             of
             the
             means
             to
             convert
             so
             many
             Heathens
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             was
             the
             care
             of
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             solemnities
             alwayes
             used
             at
             the
             Funerals
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Thus
             far
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             
               He
               made
               a
               mourning
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             sadness
             is
             expressed
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             many
             more
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             principal
             concernment
             both
             of
             the
             Text
             and
             Time.
             The
             mover
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             his
             grief
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             tears
             was
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               .
            
             This
             was
             so
             truly
             the
             occasion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             only
             cause
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             imaginable
             assigned
             why
             Joseph
             should
             mourn
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             he
             had
             lost
             a
             Father
             .
             Though
             he
             was
             aged
             to
             extremity
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             holy
             unto
             eminency
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             happy
             to
             eternity
             ,
             though
             no
             way
             disadvantageous
             by
             his
             death
             to
             any
             ,
             yet
             because
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Father
             dead
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             We
             usually
             say
             of
             ancient
             Persons
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             already
             one
             foot
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             life
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             bringing
             of
             these
             feet
             together
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             weep
             for
             the
             death
             of
             aged
             persons
             ,
             when
             it
             can
             be
             but
             the
             second
             part
             of
             their
             Funeral
             ?
             That
             sorrow
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             useless
             which
             is
             spent
             upon
             necessities
             ,
             
             and
             that
             grief
             irrational
             which
             would
             create
             impossibilities
             .
             
               The
               dayes
               of
               our
               years
               are
               threescore
               years
               and
               ten
               ,
               and
               if
               by
               reason
               of
               strength
               they
               be
               fourscore
               years
               ,
               yet
               is
               their
               strength
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               .
            
             What
             reason
             then
             can
             we
             produce
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             whom
             we
             esteem
             ,
             should
             be
             sorrow
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             be
             grief
             to
             us
             ?
             Now
             Jacob
             gave
             this
             account
             of
             his
             age
             to
             Pharaoh
             when
             he
             came
             down
             to
             
               Egypt
               ,
               The
               dayes
               of
               the
               years
               of
               my
               pilgrimage
               are
               an
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
            
             ;
             and
             he
             
               lived
               in
               the
               land
               seventeen
               years
            
             ;
             
             
               so
               the
               whole
               age
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               was
               an
               hundred
               forty
               and
               seven
               years
               .
            
             This
             extremity
             of
             his
             age
             had
             fastned
             him
             to
             his
             bed
             ,
             the
             perfect
             embleme
             and
             short
             forerunnner
             of
             his
             grave
             .
             
             
               The
               eyes
               of
            
             Israel
             
               were
               dim
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               see
            
             ;
             he
             was
             already
             in
             the
             shades
             of
             darkness
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
               the
               time
               drem
               nigh
            
             faith
             Moses
             ,
             
             that
             Israel
             
               must
               die
            
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             natural
             necessity
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             an
             apparent
             impossibility
             of
             longer
             life
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             consideration
             is
             no
             excuse
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             but
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               aged
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             rather
             then
             lamented
             :
             and
             it
             were
             a
             dishonour
             put
             upon
             Religion
             to
             think
             a
             pious
             man
             less
             happy
             dead
             ,
             
             then
             when
             he
             liv'd
             .
             
               Weep
               not
               for
               me
            
             ,
             was
             the
             language
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Lamb
             when
             he
             went
             to
             a
             shameful
             and
             a
             painful
             death
             :
             and
             why
             should
             he
             ,
             which
             yeelds
             up
             his
             soul
             with
             comfort
             ,
             leave
             his
             body
             to
             be
             covered
             with
             so
             must
             forrow
             ?
             Those
             which
             live
             in
             impiety
             ,
             and
             depart
             in
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             they
             which
             have
             here
             provoked
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             goe
             hence
             with
             that
             wrath
             abiding
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             create
             nothing
             to
             their
             relations
             but
             sorrow
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             so
             must
             they
             necessarily
             increase
             it
             at
             their
             death
             .
             But
             Jacob
             was
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             of
             eminent
             and
             constant
             piety
             ,
             particularly
             and
             remarkably
             belov'd
             of
             God
             ,
             highly
             blessed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             blessing
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             Jacob
             dyeth
             ,
             Joseph
             weepeth
             :
             
               And
               be
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               pious
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Death
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             change
             of
             a
             short
             and
             temporary
             ,
             for
             an
             unalterable
             and
             eternal
             condition
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             from
             thence
             begin
             to
             feel
             those
             torments
             which
             shall
             never
             cease
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             leave
             behind
             them
             a
             sad
             occasion
             of
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             to
             such
             as
             are
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             pains
             they
             feel
             .
             If
             the
             Rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             were
             so
             careful
             of
             his
             surviving
             brethren
             ,
             and
             so
             concerned
             in
             their
             welfare
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             as
             well
             understood
             his
             sad
             and
             irreversible
             condition
             ,
             what
             floods
             of
             tears
             would
             they
             have
             shed
             for
             him
             who
             call'd
             so
             earnestly
             for
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             to
             cool
             his
             tongue
             !
             But
             as
             for
             such
             as
             pass
             from
             hence
             into
             a
             place
             of
             rest
             and
             joy
             ,
             who
             change
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             sinful
             world
             for
             the
             blessed
             presence
             of
             a
             good
             and
             gracious
             God
             ;
             weeping
             at
             their
             departure
             ,
             may
             seem
             improper
             and
             unkind
             officiousness
             ,
             as
             't
             were
             a
             sorrow
             for
             their
             happiness
             ,
             and
             envy
             at
             their
             felicity
             .
             Now
             the
             soul
             of
             Jacob
             was
             certainly
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             sufficiently
             assured
             of
             his
             happiness
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             his
             Father
             was
             heir
             of
             the
             same
             promise
             with
             Abraham
             :
             
             
               for
               he
               looked
               for
               a
               City
               which
               hath
               foundations
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               God
            
             ;
             he
             
               dyed
               in
               faith
               ,
               &
               imbraced
               the
               promises
            
             ;
             he
             
               confessed
               that
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               sought
               a
               better
               country
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               heavenly
            
             ;
             and
             
               therefore
               God
               had
               prepared
               for
               him
               a
               City
               ,
            
             &
             he
             was
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             felicity
             .
             But
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             soul
             is
             no
             excuse
             to
             Joseph
             for
             the
             Funeral
             tears
             due
             at
             the
             interment
             of
             his
             body
             .
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               happy
               Father
               .
            
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             many
             persons
             expiring
             give
             too
             sad
             occasions
             of
             sorrow
             to
             their
             relations
             left
             behind
             :
             they
             which
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             whose
             subsistance
             liveth
             and
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             whose
             hopes
             are
             buried
             with
             them
             ,
             may
             go
             to
             their
             graves
             with
             unfeigned
             tears
             ,
             lamenting
             not
             so
             much
             the
             departure
             of
             their
             friend
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             loss
             ;
             something
             they
             may
             weep
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             for
             themselves
             .
             But
             the
             death
             of
             Jacob
             was
             not
             of
             any
             such
             condition
             ;
             there
             could
             no
             disadvantage
             arise
             from
             that
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             no
             interest
             of
             his
             could
             suffer
             by
             it
             .
             He
             had
             already
             blessed
             all
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             principally
             ;
             there
             could
             be
             no
             more
             of
             heavenly
             favours
             expected
             from
             his
             prayers
             or
             prophesies
             .
             Had
             he
             dyed
             before
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseth
             ,
             had
             Joseph
             and
             his
             Sons
             been
             absent
             when
             he
             blessed
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             sadly
             mourned
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Benediction
             .
             If
             Esau
             lift
             up
             his
             voyce
             and
             wept
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             defeated
             of
             the
             blessing
             while
             Isaac
             lived
             ,
             Joseph
             might
             well
             have
             made
             a
             mourning
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             prevented
             of
             the
             Benediction
             by
             an
             unexpected
             or
             a
             distant
             death
             .
             But
             Jacob
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             blessing
             gave
             order
             for
             his
             burial
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             blessing
             and
             that
             order
             dyed
             .
             And
             as
             his
             death
             was
             no
             way
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             not
             at
             all
             disadvantageous
             to
             the
             temporal
             condition
             of
             his
             Son.
             He
             suffered
             loss
             of
             no
             enjoyments
             by
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ;
             Jacob
             had
             lived
             long
             by
             the
             favour
             and
             the
             care
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             his
             filial
             gratitude
             alone
             preserv'd
             his
             life
             ;
             but
             no
             such
             narrow
             thoughts
             abated
             the
             freeness
             of
             
             Joseph's
             forrow
             .
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             If
             none
             of
             these
             considerations
             ,
             which
             work
             so
             powerfully
             on
             other
             persons
             ,
             did
             move
             this
             Mourner
             to
             express
             such
             sorrow
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             Motives
             then
             which
             caus'd
             so
             deep
             a
             sense
             ,
             what
             meditations
             wrought
             so
             powerfully
             on
             the
             heart
             of
             Joseph
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             two
             ,
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             Paternity
             ;
             the
             one
             supposed
             ,
             the
             other
             expressed
             in
             the
             text
             :
             Jacob
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             that
             Father
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Joseph
             mourned
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Mortality
             is
             a
             proper
             object
             to
             invite
             our
             pity
             ,
             and
             privation
             of
             life
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             move
             compassion
             in
             the
             living
             .
             
             
               Weep
               for
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             faith
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Sirach
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               lost
               the
               light
               .
            
             If
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             yet
             because
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             by
             death
             deprived
             of
             those
             comforts
             which
             those
             that
             live
             enjoy
             ,
             they
             which
             survive
             may
             providently
             bewail
             their
             future
             privation
             in
             his
             present
             loss
             .
             Thus
             every
             Grave-stone
             bespeaks
             or
             expects
             a
             tear
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             those
             eyes
             which
             had
             not
             yet
             lost
             their
             light
             ,
             were
             to
             pay
             the
             tribute
             of
             their
             waters
             to
             the
             dead
             Sea.
             This
             Fountain
             Nature
             never
             made
             in
             vain
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             alwayes
             sealed
             up
             ;
             that
             heart
             is
             rock
             which
             suffers
             it
             never
             to
             break
             forth
             ;
             and
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             rod
             of
             Moses
             strike
             ,
             an
             affliction
             sent
             from
             God
             shall
             force
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             be
             ready
             with
             our
             sorrowful
             expressions
             when
             we
             are
             invited
             by
             sad
             occasions
             ;
             especially
             when
             a
             Father
             ,
             who
             may
             command
             them
             ,
             calls
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             Wise
             man
             did
             ,
             
               My
               Son
               ,
               let
               tears
               fall
               down
               over
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             paternal
             authority
             demands
             them
             at
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             filial
             duty
             which
             denies
             them
             to
             attend
             upon
             a
             Fathers
             Funeral
             .
             Joseph
             a
             man
             of
             a
             gracious
             and
             a
             tender
             heart
             ,
             moved
             with
             common
             objects
             of
             compassion
             ,
             had
             a
             vulgar
             forrow
             arising
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             mortality
             ;
             Joseph
             a
             Son
             full
             of
             high
             affection
             and
             of
             filial
             duty
             and
             respect
             ,
             was
             touched
             with
             a
             far
             more
             lively
             sense
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             paternity
             :
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               :
            
             he
             made
             a
             mourning
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             begat
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             loved
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             blessed
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             had
             mourned
             for
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             came
             down
             to
             die
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
            
             who
             begat
             him
             :
             had
             there
             been
             no
             other
             but
             that
             naked
             relation
             ,
             it
             had
             carryed
             with
             it
             a
             sufficient
             obligation
             .
             There
             is
             so
             great
             an
             union
             between
             the
             Parent
             and
             the
             Child
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             break
             without
             a
             deep
             sensation
             .
             He
             which
             hath
             any
             grateful
             apprehension
             of
             his
             own
             life
             received
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             sadly
             resent
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             life
             which
             gave
             it
             .
             If
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Croesus
             ,
             by
             a
             natural
             miracle
             could
             unty
             the
             tongue
             of
             his
             Son
             who
             never
             spake
             before
             ;
             that
             man
             must
             be
             miraculously
             unnatural
             ,
             the
             flood-gates
             of
             whose
             eyes
             are
             not
             open'd
             at
             his
             Fathers
             Funerals
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             wept
             before
             .
             The
             gifts
             of
             grace
             do
             not
             obliterate
             ,
             but
             improve
             nature
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             false
             perswasion
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             us
             so
             far
             to
             become
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             forget
             that
             we
             
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             Joseph
             a
             person
             high
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             higher
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             great
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             greater
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             he
             forgets
             not
             his
             filial
             relation
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             deny
             his
             natural
             obligation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             pious
             Son
             ,
             he
             payes
             the
             last
             tribute
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             
               Jacob
               ;
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             begat
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             loved
             him
             .
             Love
             ,
             when
             in
             an
             equal
             ,
             commandeth
             love
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             just
             ,
             that
             fire
             doth
             not
             more
             naturally
             create
             a
             flame
             .
             In
             this
             the
             similitude
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             love
             produced
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             did
             produce
             it
             .
             But
             when
             it
             first
             beginneth
             in
             a
             superior
             person
             ,
             the
             proper
             effect
             which
             it
             createth
             in
             an
             inferior
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             a
             single
             nature
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             love
             as
             is
             mingled
             with
             duty
             and
             respect
             .
             The
             love
             of
             God
             to
             man
             challengeth
             love
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             cannot
             be
             demonstrated
             but
             by
             obedience
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             Son
             is
             of
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             proportion
             .
             The
             Father
             loveth
             ,
             first
             with
             care
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             with
             a
             proper
             and
             a
             single
             love
             ;
             the
             Son
             returns
             it
             with
             another
             colour
             mingled
             with
             duty
             ,
             blended
             with
             respect
             .
             Now
             Jacob
             had
             many
             children
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             eminent
             example
             he
             lov'd
             them
             all
             :
             but
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             clearer
             and
             warmer
             flame
             ;
             for
             
               be
               loved
            
             Joseph
             
               more
               then
               all
               his
               children
            
             :
             
             the
             off-spring
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             the
             Heir
             of
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             the
             Corrector
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             a
             greater
             share
             in
             Jacobs
             affection
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             issue
             .
             He
             did
             not
             so
             much
             prefer
             his
             wives
             before
             his
             hand
             maids
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             so
             highly
             value
             Rachel
             before
             Leah
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             esteem
             Joseph
             before
             the
             off-spring
             of
             them
             all
             .
             This
             was
             the
             paternal
             love
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             answered
             with
             as
             high
             a
             filial
             respect
             in
             Joseph
             ;
             which
             after
             death
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             expressed
             then
             in
             tears
             ;
             And
             therefore
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             loved
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             had
             blessed
             him
             .
             Blessing
             is
             the
             soveraign
             act
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             benediction
             like
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             He
             delegateth
             this
             power
             unto
             his
             Priests
             ,
             who
             stand
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             bless
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             He
             derives
             the
             same
             upon
             our
             natural
             Parents
             ,
             that
             children
             honoring
             them
             may
             expect
             his
             blessing
             upon
             their
             desires
             and
             prayers
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             favour
             could
             we
             ask
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             those
             persons
             who
             have
             the
             most
             natural
             affection
             toward
             us
             ,
             should
             also
             have
             the
             greatest
             power
             to
             bless
             us
             ?
             Now
             when
             
               the
               time
               drew
               nigh
               that
            
             Israel
             
               must
               die
            
             ,
             when
             his
             body
             drew
             nearer
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             his
             desires
             were
             highest
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             of
             the
             greatest
             efficacy
             ,
             
               he
               called
               unto
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               blessing
               he
               blessed
               them
               .
            
             But
             as
             he
             loved
             Joseph
             
               more
               then
               all
               his
               Brethren
            
             ,
             so
             he
             blessed
             him
             above
             them
             all
             :
             he
             made
             one
             Tribe
             of
             every
             Son
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             him
             :
             his
             affection
             shew'd
             it self
             Rhetorical
             in
             his
             Benediction
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               blessings
               of
               thy
               Father
               have
               prevailed
               above
               the
               blessings
               of
               my
               Progenitors
               :
               unto
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               the
               everlasting
               hills
               they
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               head
               of
            
             Joseph
             ,
             
             
               and
               on
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               head
               of
               him
               that
               was
               separate
               from
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
             Giving
             this
             Benediction
             ,
             Jacob
             dies
             ;
             receiving
             this
             Blessing
             ,
             Joseph
             survives
             ,
             who
             can
             render
             no
             other
             Retribution
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             care
             of
             his
             Burial
             ,
             and
             tears
             at
             his
             Funeral
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             had
             blessed
             him
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             had
             mourned
             for
             him
             .
             The
             Parents
             cares
             and
             fears
             are
             equal
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             infelicity
             betides
             their
             children
             ,
             their
             griess
             are
             great
             ;
             
             and
             all
             these
             bear
             a
             proportion
             with
             their
             love
             .
             Now
             the
             love
             of
             Jacob
             to
             Joseph
             was
             transcendent
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             rais'd
             as
             high
             an
             hatred
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             their
             intention
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Fathers
             opinion
             ,
             dead
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Funeral
             is
             
             Joseph's
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             Jacob
             does
             appear
             .
             
             
               He
               rent
               his
               clothes
               ,
               and
               put
               sackcloth
               upon
               his
               loins
               ,
               and
               mourned
               for
               his
               Son
               many
               dayes
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             real
             demonstration
             upon
             a
             supposed
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             serious
             mourning
             at
             a
             feigned
             Funeral
             .
             Had
             his
             dearest
             Son
             been
             dead
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             well
             take
             comfort
             in
             his
             numerous
             off-spring
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             ;
             for
             
               all
               his
               Sons
               and
               all
               his
               daughters
               rose
               up
               to
               comfort
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               :
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               go
               down
               into
               the
               grave
               unto
               my
               Son
               mourning
               ;
               thus
               his
               Father
               wept
               for
               him
               .
            
             
             Thus
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             permit
             this
             happy
             deceit
             of
             envious
             Brethren
             ,
             this
             pious
             mistake
             of
             an
             affectionate
             Father
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             a
             great
             example
             of
             Paternal
             love
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             teach
             all
             Sons
             to
             measure
             their
             griefs
             at
             their
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             by
             a
             consideration
             of
             those
             sorrows
             which
             their
             Parents
             would
             have
             expressed
             ,
             had
             they
             dyed
             before
             them
             .
             Howsoever
             Joseph
             was
             but
             just
             in
             this
             :
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             had
             mourn'd
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             came
             down
             to
             die
             with
             him
             .
             It
             was
             the
             old
             expression
             of
             Parents
             comfort
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             deaths
             they
             might
             have
             their
             children
             to
             close
             their
             eyes
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             equally
             the
             desire
             of
             children
             to
             be
             made
             happy
             by
             that
             occasion
             ,
             in
             shewing
             the
             last
             testimony
             of
             their
             duty
             at
             their
             Parents
             Death
             .
             Now
             Jacob
             who
             upon
             the
             supposed
             death
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             had
             said
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               go
               down
               into
               the
               Grave
               unto
               my
               Son
            
             ;
             upon
             the
             certain
             intelligence
             of
             his
             life
             and
             safety
             ,
             resolveth
             to
             go
             down
             and
             die
             with
             him
             .
             For
             
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Waggons
               which
            
             Joseph
             sent
             ,
             and
             his
             
               spirit
               revived
            
             ,
             Israel
             
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
            
             :
             Joseph
             
               my
               Son
               is
               yet
               alive
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               go
               and
               see
               him
               before
               I
               die
               :
            
             and
             when
             Joseph
             first
             
               presented
               himself
               unto
               him
            
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             first
             words
             he
             spake
             were
             these
             ,
             
               Now
               let
               me
               die
               ,
               since
               I
               have
               seen
               thy
               face
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               yet
               alive
               .
            
             Now
             he
             which
             said
             at
             first
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               go
               and
               see
               him
               before
               I
               die
               ,
            
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Now
               let
               me
               die
            
             ,
             resolved
             nothing
             in
             that
             journey
             but
             to
             die
             with
             
               Joseph
               .
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             came
             down
             to
             die
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             these
             reasons
             Joseph
             mourned
             ;
             
               for
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             begat
             him
             ,
             remembring
             his
             natural
             generation
             ;
             
               for
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             loved
             him
             ,
             not
             forgetting
             his
             singular
             affection
             ;
             
               for
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             had
             blessed
             him
             ,
             considering
             his
             double
             Benediction
             ;
             
               for
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             had
             mourned
             for
             him
             ,
             meditating
             a
             pious
             retaliation
             ;
             
               for
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             came
             down
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ,
             embracing
             the
             opportunity
             of
             a
             dutiful
             expression
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             close
             up
             the
             first
             general
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             the
             Solemnization
             of
             the
             Obsequies
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             general
             Part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             presents
             us
             with
             the
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Solemnity
             .
             Which
             ministers
             a
             double
             Consideration
             ,
             one
             as
             consisting
             of
             not
             many
             dayes
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             determining
             how
             many
             dayes
             .
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               seven
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             Immediately
             after
             Jacobs
             death
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             forty
             dayes
             were
             fulfilled
             for
             his
             embalming
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Egyptians
             
               mourned
               for
               him
               threescore
               and
               ten
               dayes
               .
            
             They
             which
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             may
             extend
             their
             griefs
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             equal
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             mourning
             with
             the
             years
             of
             the
             life
             of
             man.
             But
             so
             tedious
             a
             Funeral
             Solemnity
             is
             a
             tacite
             profession
             of
             Insidelity
             .
             
             When
             Moses
             went
             up
             into
             the
             Mountain
             of
             Nebo
             ,
             and
             dyed
             there
             ,
             
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               wept
               for
               him
               in
               the
               plains
               of
            
             Moab
             
               thirty
               dayes
            
             .
             The
             plains
             of
             Moab
             were
             nearer
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             then
             Egypt
             was
             ,
             and
             some
             light
             of
             the
             joyes
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             was
             discovered
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             then
             half
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Solemnity
             was
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             But
             this
             Patriarchal
             Funeral
             was
             made
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             ,
             the
             Type
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             it
             was
             appointed
             by
             Joseph
             a
             blessed
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             :
             it
             continued
             some
             dayes
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             natural
             affection
             ,
             but
             those
             not
             many
             ,
             to
             express
             his
             religious
             expectation
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             extended
             longer
             ,
             it
             had
             demonstrated
             more
             of
             duty
             ,
             but
             less
             of
             faith
             ,
             he
             had
             shew'd
             himself
             more
             a
             Son
             ,
             but
             less
             a
             Patriarch
             .
             But
             now
             he
             is
             become
             a
             great
             Example
             ,
             in
             mourning
             some
             dayes
             ,
             of
             filial
             duty
             ;
             in
             mourning
             few
             dayes
             ,
             of
             Divinity
             .
             Which
             is
             our
             first
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             determinate
             number
             of
             the
             dayes
             ,
             which
             are
             expresly
             .
             Seven
             .
             
               And
               he
               made
               a
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               seven
               dayes
               .
            
             The
             Jews
             took
             special
             notice
             of
             this
             act
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             observed
             the
             number
             of
             these
             dayes
             ,
             
             
               Seven
               dayes
               do
               men
               mourn
               for
               him
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Son
             of
             Sirach
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             not
             unto
             us
             a
             law
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             proper
             subject
             of
             our
             Observation
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             afterward
             one
             of
             the
             laws
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               He
               that
               toucheth
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               any
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               be
               unclean
               seven
               dayes
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             well
             did
             Joseph
             teach
             the
             Israelites
             to
             mourn
             the
             same
             number
             of
             dayes
             ,
             that
             with
             their
             tears
             of
             natural
             affection
             ,
             
             they
             might
             mingle
             some
             thoughts
             of
             their
             natural
             pollution
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             the
             number
             of
             Seven
             is
             the
             number
             of
             rest
             ,
             
               In
               six
               dayes
               the
               Lord
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               in
               them
               is
               :
            
             and
             
               he
               rested
               on
               the
               Seventh
               day
               from
               all
               his
               works
               which
               he
               had
               made
               .
            
             Now
             Joseph
             knew
             that
             there
             
               remaineth
               a
               rest
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             was
             fully
             assured
             that
             as
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             years
             of
             his
             Fathers
             pilgrimage
             were
             evil
             ,
             so
             they
             ended
             in
             rest
             and
             happiness
             :
             that
             as
             sure
             as
             his
             body
             was
             past
             all
             weariness
             and
             pain
             ,
             so
             his
             soul
             was
             placed
             above
             all
             possibility
             of
             grief
             or
             sorrow
             .
             A
             Dove
             brought
             Noah
             word
             into
             the
             Ark
             that
             
               waters
               were
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             he
             stay'd
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Dove
             sent
             forth
             returned
             ,
             
             
               and
               loe
               ,
               in
               her
               mouth
               was
               an
               Olive
               leaf
               pluckt
               off
               ,
               so
            
             Noah
             
               knew
               that
               the
               waters
               were
               abated
               from
               off
               the
               earth
               .
            
             If
             we
             mourn
             for
             the
             death
             of
             any
             person
             departed
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             appear
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             after
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Olive
             leaf
             is
             pluckt
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             considered
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             joyes
             of
             the
             souls
             departed
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             't
             is
             time
             for
             the
             waters
             to
             abate
             ,
             for
             mourning
             to
             cease
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Seven
             is
             the
             number
             of
             holiness
             :
             as
             God
             rested
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             
             so
             
               blessed
               ,
               and
               hallowed
               it
            
             .
             Seven
             dayes
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             the
             Priests
             were
             consecrated
             ;
             seven
             dayes
             an
             Attonement
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Altar
             was
             sanctified
             .
             Seven
             dayes
             hath
             Joseph
             set
             apart
             for
             his
             Fathers
             Funeral
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             mourning
             for
             the
             dead
             is
             something
             sacred
             ,
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             mourning
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             Piety
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             Jews
             observed
             that
             the
             Circumcision
             was
             deserred
             till
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             that
             a
             Sabbath
             might
             pass
             upon
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             so
             sanctifie
             it
             before
             it
             was
             circumcised
             ;
             and
             Joseph
             appointeth
             seven
             dayes
             for
             mourning
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             must
             necessarily
             be
             that
             day
             which
             God
             blessed
             and
             sanctified
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             procure
             a
             blessing
             upon
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             his
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             seasonable
             Consideration
             I
             shall
             take
             leave
             to
             conclude
             my
             meditations
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             apply
             my self
             to
             the
             present
             Solemnity
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             occasion
             to
             consider
             it
             :
             that
             I
             may
             make
             such
             use
             of
             the
             work
             of
             this
             holy
             day
             ,
             as
             may
             sanctifie
             the
             sorrow
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             most
             Honorable
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Joseph
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             chief
             Mourner
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             endeavour
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             your
             mourning
             ,
             by
             these
             reflexive
             Meditations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             learn
             from
             hence
             to
             meditate
             upon
             your
             own
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             be
             now
             assured
             ,
             by
             this
             neer
             and
             home
             example
             ,
             that
             your self
             shall
             die
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             but
             a
             cold
             monition
             ,
             but
             a
             dull
             reflection
             ;
             every
             Grave
             preacheth
             that
             Doctrime
             ,
             and
             every
             Skeleton
             readeth
             as
             good
             a
             Lecture
             :
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             feet
             will
             learn
             thus
             much
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             we
             tread
             upon
             will
             thus
             far
             instruct
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             examples
             of
             our
             mortality
             are
             numerous
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             equally
             efficacious
             ;
             the
             nearer
             our
             relations
             are
             to
             those
             which
             die
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             concerned
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             
             and
             there
             is
             none
             so
             neer
             in
             his
             concernment
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             Son.
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Prophet
             as
             Nathan
             was
             ;
             one
             tells
             us
             that
             
               all
               men
               are
               sinners
            
             ,
             the
             other
             says
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               the
               man.
            
             So
             common
             Funerals
             tell
             us
             all
             men
             are
             mortal
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             a
             Father
             speaketh
             not
             only
             plainly
             ,
             but
             particularly
             ,
             thou
             art
             so
             .
             From
             his
             vivacity
             the
             Son
             receiveth
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             death
             must
             read
             his
             own
             departure
             .
             'T
             is
             possible
             to
             imagine
             an
             immortal
             family
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             deaths
             of
             others
             concern'd
             that
             not
             :
             but
             where
             the
             Father
             's
             dead
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretence
             or
             thought
             of
             immortality
             .
             Beside
             there
             's
             something
             more
             then
             propinquity
             of
             nature
             in
             a
             Father
             :
             Religion
             teacheth
             us
             that
             our
             dayes
             are
             otherwise
             bound
             up
             in
             our
             Parents
             lives
             .
             Remember
             the
             
               first
               Commandement
               with
               Promise
            
             ,
             
             
               Honorthy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
               that
               thy
               dayes
               may
               be
               long
               in
               the
               land
               :
            
             consider
             that
             you
             have
             lost
             in
             his
             death
             all
             further
             opportunity
             of
             improving
             the
             hopes
             of
             that
             promise
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             stand
             now
             only
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             upon
             what
             comfort
             you
             have
             in
             your
             former
             duty
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             past
             obedience
             .
             Thus
             learn
             to
             fix
             a
             more
             immediate
             and
             more
             concerning
             meditation
             of
             your
             own
             mortality
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             whose
             life
             yours
             was
             involved
             both
             by
             a
             natural
             and
             spiritual
             dependance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             that
             love
             and
             entire
             affection
             which
             you
             have
             lost
             ;
             and
             
             could
             no
             otherwise
             be
             lost
             ,
             but
             by
             losing
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             lived
             .
             Love
             is
             of
             that
             excellent
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             esteemed
             by
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             accepted
             from
             the
             meanest
             persons
             ;
             what
             then
             is
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             Father
             !
             what
             is
             the
             purity
             of
             that
             fire
             which
             God
             and
             Nature
             kindles
             in
             the
             brest
             of
             man
             !
             what
             were
             the
             flames
             which
             ever
             burnt
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             your
             Fathers
             heart
             ,
             who
             never
             hated
             any
             man
             !
             See
             but
             the
             nature
             of
             Paternal
             love
             in
             David
             ;
             who
             ,
             when
             Absalom
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             rebellious
             Son
             ,
             
             openly
             sought
             his
             life
             and
             Crown
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             that
             unnatural
             attempt
             ,
             
               went
               up
               into
               his
               chamber
               and
               wept
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               went
               ,
               thus
               he
               said
               ,
               O
               my
               Son
            
             Absalom
             ,
             
               my
               Son
               ,
               my
               Son
            
             Absalom
             ;
             
               would
               God
               I
               had
               dyed
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
            
             Absalom
             
               my
               Son
               ,
               my
               Son
            
             :
             Measure
             by
             this
             example
             the
             affection
             you
             have
             so
             lately
             lost
             ,
             who
             never
             gave
             any
             offence
             as
             Absalom
             did
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             in
             your
             Fathers
             eye
             all
             the
             reasons
             of
             love
             which
             Absalom
             could
             have
             .
             Know
             then
             you
             make
             a
             mourning
             ,
             as
             Joseph
             did
             ,
             for
             a
             Father
             that
             loved
             you
             :
             remember
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Jacob
             was
             divided
             between
             twelve
             Sons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             high
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             whole
             and
             entire
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             as
             for
             many
             years
             your
             Fathers
             hath
             been
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             out
             of
             design
             to
             renew
             or
             advance
             your
             grief
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             you
             have
             lost
             alone
             ;
             but
             I
             propound
             this
             privation
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             contrive
             it
             for
             your
             imitation
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             same
             fire
             ,
             and
             to
             kindle
             the
             same
             affection
             in
             your self
             ,
             who
             now
             are
             wholly
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             same
             relation
             .
             What
             you
             were
             to
             him
             ,
             others
             are
             now
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             was
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             now
             wholly
             unto
             them
             .
             Before
             your
             natural
             affection
             was
             partly
             taken
             up
             with
             duty
             ,
             respect
             ,
             honour
             and
             obedience
             ,
             due
             to
             a
             Father
             from
             a
             Son
             ;
             it
             is
             now
             taken
             off
             from
             those
             expressions
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             descend
             the
             more
             entire
             upon
             those
             which
             come
             from
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             from
             him
             .
             Thus
             far
             you
             have
             been
             the
             Joseph
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             be
             now
             the
             Jacob
             ;
             that
             those
             two
             great
             names
             may
             be
             concealed
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             breast
             .
             Thus
             far
             you
             have
             been
             the
             better
             part
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             learn
             now
             to
             be
             the
             David
             :
             that
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             tender
             affection
             ,
             that
             Paternal
             love
             ,
             dyed
             not
             with
             your
             Father
             ,
             but
             survives
             in
             you
             to
             your
             and
             his
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             look
             not
             only
             upon
             that
             which
             you
             have
             lost
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             behind
             him
             .
             Vulgar
             and
             common
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             carry
             nothing
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             they
             leave
             nothing
             in
             it
             :
             they
             receive
             no
             eminency
             in
             their
             birth
             ,
             they
             acquire
             none
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             they
             leave
             none
             a●…
             their
             death
             .
             But
             honorable
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             die
             like
             common
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             only
             dyeth
             with
             them
             which
             was
             common
             unto
             all
             degrees
             of
             men
             ;
             their
             singular
             respects
             ,
             the
             priviledges
             of
             their
             greatness
             ,
             their
             honors
             survive
             them
             ,
             and
             descend
             unto
             their
             Heirs
             with
             their
             Inheritance
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             then
             yet
             to
             speak
             unto
             you
             as
             to
             the
             Heir
             of
             your
             Fathers
             Honors
             ;
             consider
             what
             the
             nature
             and
             design
             of
             honors
             are
             ;
             remember
             they
             were
             first
             graciously
             conferred
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             the
             vertues
             of
             your
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             wisely
             continued
             upon
             a
             presumption
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             encouragement
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             vertures
             in
             their
             Successors
             .
             Your
             Honor
             knows
             how
             long
             the
             greatness
             of
             your
             Family
             hath
             been
             preserved
             :
             acknowledg
             first
             the
             vigilant
             providence
             and
             infinite
             goodness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             it
             ,
             while
             so
             many
             glorious
             Titles
             have
             been
             lost
             ,
             so
             many
             Noble
             Families
             cut
             off
             .
             Next
             ,
             study
             to
             preserve
             and
             advance
             it
             further
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             those
             vertues
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             first
             built
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             since
             continued
             :
             endeavour
             to
             uphold
             not
             only
             your
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Honor
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             in
             which
             partly
             the
             want
             of
             such
             vertues
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             partly
             the
             weakness
             of
             that
             power
             which
             first
             gave
             life
             unto
             it
             ,
             partly
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             foolish
             men
             who
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             a
             dis-esteem
             upon
             it
             ,
             have
             too
             much
             eclipsed
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             advised
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             Son
             of
             Sirach
             ,
             to
             
               let
               tears
               fall
               upon
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               use
               lamentation
               as
               he
               is
               worthy
            
             ;
             so
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             his
             following
             advice
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             
               then
               comfort
               thy self
               for
               thy
               heaviness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             be
             comforted
             after
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             consolation
             may
             succeed
             your
             griefs
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             common
             
             revolution
             of
             the
             world
             :
             not
             only
             be
             comforted
             in
             lieu
             of
             your
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             consolation
             may
             recompense
             your
             griefs
             ,
             that
             were
             but
             a
             vulgar
             compensation
             ;
             but
             take
             comfort
             in
             your
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             your self
             that
             you
             have
             been
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             be
             truly
             sad
             .
             There
             is
             so
             much
             deceitfulness
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             much
             hypocrisie
             in
             Funeral
             mourning
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             bless
             God
             for
             your
             own
             assurance
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             natural
             affection
             ,
             and
             religious
             respect
             to
             your
             Parents
             ,
             and
             take
             delight
             in
             a
             just
             expectation
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             rewarded
             by
             the
             future
             respect
             of
             your
             children
             .
             So
             having
             performed
             the
             duty
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             who
             made
             a
             mourning
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             you
             may
             expect
             the
             blessing
             of
             Joseph
             given
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Jacob
             for
             whom
             he
             mourned
             ,
             
               Joseph
               is
               a
               fruitful
               bough
               ,
               even
               a
               fruitful
               bough
               by
               a
               Well
               ,
               whose
               branches
               run
               over
               the
               Wall.
            
             That
             this
             Benediction
             may
             be
             your
             Honors
             portion
             ,
             shall
             be
             my
             constant
             prayer
             ,
             
               By
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Father
               who
               shall
               help
               thee
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               shall
               bless
               thee
               with
               blessings
               of
               heaven
               above
               ,
               blessings
               of
               the
               deep
               that
               lyeth
               under
               ,
               blessings
               of
               the
               breasts
               and
               of
               the
               womb
               .
            
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             TRUE
             ACCOUNTANT
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             L.
             
          
           
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 90.12
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 unto
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SUch
             is
             the
             pravity
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             first
             fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             prove
             very
             apt
             Scholars
             to
             learn
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             very
             dull
             and
             backward
             to
             mind
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             .
             We
             want
             no
             teaching
             to
             set
             us
             forwards
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             least
             good
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             move
             one
             step
             ,
             without
             the
             guidance
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             good
             prayer
             of
             David
             for
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             Psal
             .
             143.10
             .
             
               Teach
               me
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ;
               thy
               Spirit
               is
               good
               ,
               lead
               meinte
               the
               land
               of
               uprightness
               .
            
             There
             are
             many
             Teachers
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             know
             how
             to
             teach
             aright
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             dayly
             prest
             and
             intruded
             upon
             the
             weak
             and
             simple
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             are
             useful
             and
             saving
             :
             But
             there
             is
             but
             
               Unum
               necessarium
            
             ,
             one
             thing
             that
             is
             needful
             ,
             one
             thing
             in
             special
             to
             be
             minded
             and
             looked
             after
             ,
             even
             so
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             become
             wise
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             so
             to
             walk
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             Heaven
             .
             This
             is
             the
             main
             Doctrine
             we
             are
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             our
             Instructer
             is
             God.
             We
             have
             none
             to
             teach
             us
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             implore
             this
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             prayers
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
               So
               teach
               us
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             the
             Penman
             of
             this
             Psalm
             by
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             
               A
               Prayer
               of
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             keep
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             than
             to
             busie
             your
             thoughts
             with
             the
             various
             and
             doubtful
             conjectures
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             The
             Text
             is
             a
             Prayer
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             true
             Art
             of
             Arithmetick
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             true
             Accountants
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             know
             to
             number
             our
             dayes
             aright
             .
             In
             this
             Prayer
             we
             meet
             with
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             he
             begs
             of
             God
             ;
             1.
             
             To
             number
             his
             dayes
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             taught
             this
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             To
             be
             taught
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ;
             
               So
               teach
               us
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             end
             wherefore
             he
             begs
             this
             of
             God
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               apply
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             is
             the
             gain
             of
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             for
             Heaven
             .
             And
             here
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             kind
             and
             nature
             of
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             what
             this
             wisdome
             is
             ,
             of
             which
             Moses
             
             here
             speaks
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             making
             the
             best
             provision
             we
             can
             for
             the
             eternal
             welfare
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             of
             obtaining
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             the
             consideration
             and
             thought
             of
             Death
             .
             By
             the
             careful
             numbring
             of
             our
             dayes
             we
             attain
             this
             wisdome
             .
             The
             meditation
             of
             Death
             makes
             us
             truly
             wise
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             fasten
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             a
             survey
             of
             the
             Context
             ,
             which
             stands
             thus
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Observe
             ,
             Moses
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               power
               of
               thine
               anger
               ?
               even
               according
               to
               thy
               fear
               ,
               so
               is
               thy
               wrath
            
             ;
             of
             the
             sudden
             he
             betakes
             himself
             to
             prayer
             .
             The
             thought
             and
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             anger
             makes
             us
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             here
             ,
             after
             that
             Moses
             had
             given
             us
             a
             description
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             presently
             his
             thoughts
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             meditation
             of
             Death
             .
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             thought
             on
             ,
             makes
             us
             to
             think
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             of
             the
             first
             :
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             meditated
             upon
             ,
             makes
             us
             to
             fly
             to
             our
             prayers
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             this
             quickned
             the
             devotion
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.3
             .
             
               And
               Jehoshaphat
               feared
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             feared
             ,
             therefore
             he
             prayed
             .
             The
             thought
             of
             Gods
             anger
             may
             well
             bring
             us
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             and
             when
             danger
             approacheth
             ,
             
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord.
             The
             Romans
             made
             Fear
             a
             god
             ,
             and
             worshiped
             it
             for
             a
             god
             ;
             the
             Indians
             worship
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             hurt
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             shews
             us
             ,
             what
             a
             command
             fear
             hath
             over
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             to
             make
             them
             to
             pray
             .
             They
             that
             never
             think
             of
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             will
             hasten
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             .
             The
             text
             sayes
             ,
             
               When
               the
               ship
               was
               ready
               to
               sink
               ,
               the
               marriners
               were
               afraid
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               cryed
               unto
               his
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.5
             .
             A
             man
             will
             never
             sooner
             acknowledg
             a
             Deity
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             fears
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             base
             spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             long-sufferance
             and
             patience
             of
             God
             makes
             some
             men
             turn
             meer
             Atheists
             .
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             so
             many
             believe
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               quia
               seculo
               iratum
               ,
               tam
               diu
               nesciunt
               ,
            
             because
             they
             do
             not
             see
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             World
             ;
             they
             feel
             not
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             he
             is
             no
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             God
             holds
             off
             from
             punishing
             ,
             they
             hold
             off
             from
             praying
             .
             His
             Judgments
             prove
             him
             a
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             Mercies
             cannot
             perswade
             the
             world
             so
             much
             .
             Every
             man
             hastens
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             is
             angry
             ;
             his
             Justice
             terrifies
             us
             ,
             his
             Mercy
             hardens
             us
             ;
             his
             Goodness
             makes
             us
             to
             rebel
             ,
             his
             Anger
             teacheth
             us
             to
             pray
             ;
             we
             forget
             God
             when
             he
             is
             gracious
             ,
             and
             fly
             amain
             to
             him
             when
             he
             threatens
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             often
             think
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             let
             the
             thought
             of
             it
             so
             far
             work
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             a
             constant
             awe
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             let
             this
             fear
             drive
             us
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             that
             fearing
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             we
             may
             pray
             as
             we
             are
             commanded
             ,
             and
             praying
             ,
             we
             may
             prevent
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             If
             our
             present
             sorrows
             do
             not
             move
             us
             ,
             God
             will
             send
             greater
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             sorrows
             are
             grown
             too
             great
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             little
             heart
             or
             comfort
             to
             pray
             .
             Let
             our
             fears
             then
             quicken
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             let
             our
             prayers
             be
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             avercome
             our
             fears
             :
             so
             both
             wayes
             shall
             we
             be
             happy
             ,
             in
             that
             our
             fears
             have
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             our
             prayers
             have
             made
             us
             to
             fear
             no
             more
             .
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             for
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             before
             grief
             wax
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             may
             come
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             pray
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             us
             .
             Now
             our
             prayers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             may
             be
             as
             Incense
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             sweet
             odour
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             God
             :
             but
             if
             we
             neglect
             to
             offer
             up
             this
             Incense
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             for
             the
             Incense
             of
             Vengeance
             to
             fall
             down
             upon
             us
             ,
             Apoc.
             8.5
             .
             If
             God
             take
             the
             Cenfer
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             fill
             it
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             then
             follows
             nothing
             but
             thundrings
             ,
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             terrible
             commotions
             in
             the
             Soul.
             
             
               Vespasian
               Gonzaga
            
             ,
             gave
             for
             his
             Symbol
             three
             Flashes
             of
             Lightning
             ,
             the
             first
             did
             touch
             ,
             the
             second
             did
             burn
             ,
             the
             third
             did
             rend
             and
             tear
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             affliction
             haply
             may
             lightly
             touch
             and
             affect
             us
             ,
             the
             second
             may
             scare
             us
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             fire
             of
             devotion
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             third
             will
             prove
             so
             terrible
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             will
             tear
             asunder
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             &
             so
             terrifie
             our
             spirits
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             
             be
             able
             to
             pour
             out
             our
             complaints
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             acquaint
             him
             w
             th
             our
             troubles
             .
             The
             anger
             of
             God
             at
             the
             first
             may
             be
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             as
             a
             little
             Cloud
             ,
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Mans
             hand
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             neglect
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             break
             out
             upon
             us
             with
             that
             fierceness
             &
             violence
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             interrupt
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             ascent
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             Therefore
             before
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             break
             forth
             upon
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             seriously
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             prevent
             it
             by
             our
             prayers
             :
             Let
             a
             timely
             fear
             incite
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             quicken
             our
             devotion
             .
             This
             holy
             fear
             will
             kindle
             an
             holy
             devotion
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             watchful
             keeper
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             no
             thoughts
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             amount
             alost
             to
             Heaven
             .
             As
             cold
             water
             makes
             the
             fire
             more
             fierce
             and
             vehement
             ;
             so
             does
             this
             fear
             make
             our
             prayers
             more
             earnest
             and
             servent
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             first
             Observation
             ,
             The
             fear
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             drives
             us
             to
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             the
             more
             importunate
             with
             God
             for
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Conclusion
             now
             follows
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             ,
             from
             the
             Context
             ,
             after
             the
             prophet
             had
             given
             us
             a
             description
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             pitcheth
             his
             next
             thoughts
             upon
             Death
             ;
             And
             this
             brings
             in
             our
             next
             Observation
             .
          
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             thought
             upon
             ,
             
             makes
             us
             to
             think
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             ruminates
             upon
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             incurr'd
             by
             sin
             ,
             must
             needs
             think
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             sad
             effect
             of
             sin
             .
             When
             I
             remember
             how
             far
             I
             have
             provoked
             the
             anger
             of
             a
             just
             God
             by
             Sin
             ,
             I
             cannot
             choose
             but
             think
             of
             Death
             .
             This
             was
             Jobs
             case
             ,
             who
             while
             he
             was
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             felt
             not
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             he
             did
             imagine
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             but
             death
             with
             him
             ,
             Job
             7.21
             .
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               pardon
               my
               transgression
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               mine
               iniquities
               ?
               for
               now
               shall
               I
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               seek
               me
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Deliver
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             from
             thy
             wrath
             ,
             and
             grant
             me
             the
             pardon
             of
             my
             sins
             ,
             otherwise
             I
             am
             but
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             before
             thee
             .
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             Pro.
             16.14
             .
             that
             
               it
               is
               as
               messengers
               of
               death
            
             ;
             Surely
             then
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             may
             very
             well
             be
             a
             Messenger
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             Death
             .
             If
             the
             Wrath
             of
             man
             be
             so
             fierce
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
             if
             the
             frown
             of
             a
             King
             strike
             a
             man
             dead
             ,
             what
             power
             is
             there
             in
             the
             looks
             of
             an
             angry
             God
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             nothing
             ?
             If
             the
             smoke
             of
             mans
             anger
             can
             do
             this
             ,
             what
             cannot
             the
             flame
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             do
             ,
             even
             consume
             us
             to
             very
             ashes
             ?
          
           
             Does
             the
             fear
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             Death
             ?
             
             1.
             
             This
             discovers
             our
             own
             guilt
             ,
             what
             a
             weight
             of
             sin
             lies
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             reason
             had
             we
             to
             tremble
             at
             the
             denunciation
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             conscious
             to
             our selves
             of
             a
             world
             of
             wickedness
             which
             harbours
             in
             our
             breasts
             ?
             Were
             we
             not
             privy
             to
             a
             masse
             of
             Corruption
             lurking
             within
             us
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             would
             never
             affright
             us
             .
             A
             strong
             wind
             is
             able
             to
             shake
             and
             bend
             the
             strongest
             tree
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             will
             make
             the
             most
             godly
             man
             alive
             to
             quake
             and
             tremble
             ,
             Imagine
             the
             easiest
             death
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             Nature
             will
             have
             some
             struglings
             with
             it
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             die
             such
             a
             death
             ,
             as
             shall
             have
             no
             pangs
             to
             attend
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             even
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             greatest
             Saints
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             strivings
             and
             wrestlings
             in
             the
             Conscience
             with
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             The
             heart
             of
             no
             Christian
             is
             so
             far
             quieted
             and
             appeased
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             fear
             is
             banished
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             remembrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             due
             to
             sin
             ,
             lodging
             in
             his
             breast
             .
             This
             holy
             fear
             is
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             proves
             as
             an
             excellent
             preparative
             for
             death
             .
             He
             is
             best
             fitted
             for
             Death
             ,
             that
             meditates
             of
             tenof
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             due
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             we
             have
             many
             occasions
             presented
             to
             us
             ,
             
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             Death
             ;
             we
             are
             never
             without
             some
             Watchword
             or
             other
             to
             beat
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Death
             into
             our
             thoughts
             .
             David
             had
             Death
             ever
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.109
             .
             
               My
               soul
               is
               continually
               in
               my
               hand
            
             ;
             
             like
             a
             Souldier
             he
             carried
             his
             life
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             was
             prepared
             for
             the
             next
             encounter
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             for
             it
             .
             In
             all
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             ,
             Death
             ,
             like
             the
             ashes
             which
             Moses
             sprinkled
             ,
             is
             scattered
             and
             cast
             over
             all
             our
             heads
             .
             Death
             like
             the
             Hand-writing
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             appears
             in
             all
             our
             families
             ,
             and
             shews
             it self
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             we
             come
             into
             :
             whithersoever
             we
             go
             ,
             wheresoever
             we
             abide
             ,
             we
             want
             not
             many
             representations
             of
             Death
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             think
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             consideration
             
             and
             thought
             of
             this
             make
             us
             to
             consider
             and
             remember
             our
             latter
             end
             ,
             that
             come
             it
             never
             so
             soon
             ,
             this
             day
             before
             the
             next
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             unprovided
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             done
             with
             the
             Context
             :
             Now
             let
             us
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Text
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             presents
             it self
             before
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             Moses
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             true
             Art
             of
             Arithmetick
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             good
             Accountants
             in
             the
             numbring
             of
             our
             dayes
             .
             1.
             
             The
             dayes
             that
             are
             past
             must
             be
             numbred
             .
             2.
             
             The
             dayes
             that
             are
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             As
             God
             commanded
             the
             several
             mansions
             and
             places
             of
             abode
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             did
             make
             any
             stay
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             numbred
             in
             a
             peculiar
             book
             entitled
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Numbers
            
             :
             So
             God
             would
             have
             us
             to
             take
             a
             special
             account
             of
             all
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             to
             reckon
             up
             those
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ;
             to
             consider
             how
             long
             we
             have
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             we
             have
             yet
             to
             live
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Our
             dayes
             that
             are
             past
             must
             be
             numbred
             .
             David
             recounted
             the
             number
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             found
             them
             to
             be
             wasted
             to
             nothing
             ,
             vanish'd
             away
             like
             smoke
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.3
             .
             
               My
               dayes
               are
               consumed
               like
               smoke
               .
            
             Our
             years
             consume
             and
             wear
             away
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             we
             rise
             ,
             we
             draw
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             to
             Corruption
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             reckon
             with
             our selves
             what
             is
             spent
             of
             our
             years
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             past
             and
             gone
             ;
             like
             a
             man
             that
             runs
             a
             race
             ,
             he
             looks
             back
             and
             considers
             how
             far
             he
             hath
             run
             already
             .
             A
             good
             Christian
             calls
             to
             mind
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             counts
             with
             himself
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             are
             gone
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             how
             much
             time
             he
             hath
             lost
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             recovered
             again
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             recount
             with
             our selves
             ,
             what
             is
             over-past
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             our
             years
             ,
             what
             good
             we
             have
             omitted
             ,
             how
             many
             precious
             opportunities
             we
             have
             lost
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             have
             employed
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             furtherance
             of
             our
             own
             Salvation
             .
             A
             good
             Christian
             reckons
             up
             every
             sin
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             wherein
             he
             fail'd
             ,
             and
             came
             short
             of
             the
             good
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             have
             amended
             what
             was
             amiss
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             negligent
             and
             careless
             ;
             like
             an
             exact
             Limner
             ,
             that
             looks
             over
             the
             Table
             to
             spy
             out
             what
             errours
             have
             escap'd
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             find
             any
             ,
             he
             presently
             corrects
             them
             ,
             before
             he
             draw
             off
             his
             hand
             from
             the
             Table
             .
             The
             like
             ought
             we
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             several
             actions
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             consider
             where
             we
             have
             been
             peccant
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             amend
             what
             is
             defective
             ,
             before
             we
             pass
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             to
             cast
             up
             our
             Accounts
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             numbring
             a
             few
             years
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             forc'd
             to
             number
             up
             innumerable
             years
             of
             sorrow
             and
             grief
             in
             another
             world
             .
          
           
             This
             serves
             for
             the
             just
             Reproof
             of
             those
             that
             promise
             to
             themselves
             many
             and
             
             many
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             remember
             the
             years
             that
             are
             past
             ;
             they
             presume
             they
             have
             time
             enough
             to
             spare
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             consider
             how
             much
             time
             they
             have
             spent
             already
             .
             The
             fool
             in
             the
             Gospel
             befools
             himself
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             longer
             life
             ,
             but
             never
             makes
             reckoning
             of
             the
             years
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             Luke
             12.19
             .
             
               Soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               .
            
             We
             are
             good
             Accountants
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             ourselves
             in
             what
             concerns
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             We
             can
             count
             our
             Money
             ,
             our
             Goods
             ,
             our
             Lands
             ,
             but
             not
             our
             Years
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             mis-spent
             in
             vain
             :
             we
             can
             reckon
             up
             the
             years
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             our
             own
             ;
             we
             can
             easily
             sum
             up
             the
             frailties
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             cast
             up
             our
             own
             ;
             we
             know
             the
             frailties
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             our
             own
             .
             Where
             's
             the
             man
             that
             brings
             to
             his
             remembrance
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             years
             that
             are
             past
             ?
             who
             is
             there
             among
             us
             that
             reckons
             how
             many
             Sabbaths
             he
             hath
             profaned
             ,
             how
             many
             vain
             Oaths
             he
             hath
             uttered
             ,
             how
             many
             Lies
             he
             hath
             told
             ,
             how
             often
             he
             hath
             wrong'd
             his
             Neighbour
             by
             Deceit
             ,
             Fraud
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             how
             often
             he
             hath
             abus'd
             the
             good
             Creatures
             of
             God
             through
             Riot
             ,
             Excess
             and
             Intemperance
             ?
             How
             many
             soever
             our
             sins
             are
             that
             we
             have
             committed
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             forgotten
             ;
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             us
             as
             if
             it
             were
             never
             done
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             such
             as
             truly
             fear
             God
             ;
             they
             make
             account
             of
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             mind
             day
             by
             day
             the
             many
             errours
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             Holy
             men
             of
             God
             never
             have
             their
             sins
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             :
             David
             had
             them
             ever
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.3
             .
             
               My
               sin
               is
               ever
               before
               me
            
             ;
             it
             was
             never
             out
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             continually
             before
             him
             ,
             
             as
             matter
             of
             sorrow
             and
             grief
             to
             him
             .
             A
             true
             penitent
             cannot
             easily
             forget
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             thinks
             of
             them
             often
             ,
             and
             is
             daily
             and
             hourly
             troubled
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             careless
             sinner
             never
             makes
             any
             reckoning
             of
             his
             sins
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             pleasure
             is
             once
             over
             .
             He
             numbers
             his
             sins
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             Addition
             ,
             and
             Multiplication
             ,
             not
             by
             Substraction
             ;
             he
             continually
             adds
             to
             the
             old
             score
             ,
             but
             never
             takes
             ought
             from
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             number
             them
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             he
             makes
             but
             Cyphers
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             slights
             and
             makes
             light
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thinks
             they
             stand
             for
             meer
             blanks
             .
             Let
             us
             make
             more
             reckoning
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             strict
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             compute
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             grown
             years
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             old
             age
             ;
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             know
             the
             full
             number
             of
             tale
             of
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             take
             account
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             daily
             number
             them
             ,
             and
             sum
             them
             up
             as
             many
             as
             we
             can
             remember
             ,
             God
             will
             number
             them
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             bring
             them
             to
             our
             remembrance
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             God
             will
             return
             the
             like
             answer
             from
             heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Belshazzar
             the
             King
             ,
             Dan.
             5.26
             .
             
               Mene
               ,
               God
               hath
               numbred
               thy
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               finished
               it
               :
               Mene
               ,
               God
               hath
               numbred
               thy
               dayes
               ,
               and
               finished
               them
               .
            
             Better
             it
             is
             for
             us
             to
             number
             our
             own
             dayes
             ,
             than
             leave
             them
             to
             God
             to
             number
             ,
             and
             take
             such
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             inflict
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             wrath
             upon
             us
             for
             them
             :
             It
             is
             better
             for
             us
             to
             trouble
             our
             thoughts
             a
             little
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             sin
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             tormented
             hereafter
             with
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
             Think
             then
             betimes
             of
             numbring
             thy
             sins
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             prevent
             God
             numbring
             of
             them
             to
             thy
             endless
             shame
             and
             grief
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Our
             dayes
             that
             are
             to
             come
             must
             be
             numbred
             :
             we
             must
             reckon
             with
             our selves
             what
             dayes
             we
             have
             yet
             to
             spend
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             give
             a
             good
             account
             of
             the
             years
             that
             are
             yet
             behind
             .
             It
             was
             the
             prayer
             of
             David
             Psal
             .
             39.4
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               dayes
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               know
               how
               frail
               I
               am
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Give
             me
             grace
             to
             consider
             how
             little
             a
             time
             thou
             hast
             allotted
             me
             here
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             learn
             to
             die
             well
             .
             As
             the
             Sea-man
             numbers
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             provide
             himself
             to
             pass
             the
             AEquinoctial
             Line
             ;
             So
             ought
             we
             to
             number
             our
             dayes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             prepare
             our selves
             to
             pass
             the
             last
             Line
             of
             Death
             .
             God
             takes
             account
             of
             our
             very
             Hairs
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             numbred
             by
             God.
             
             If
             God
             number
             our
             hairs
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             Providence
             towards
             us
             ,
             then
             the
             argument
             holds
             
               a
               pari
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             remember
             to
             number
             our
             dayes
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             furthering
             of
             our
             own
             eternal
             welfare
             .
          
           
             Especially
             as
             many
             of
             us
             as
             are
             well
             stricken
             in
             yearts
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             most
             to
             account
             with
             our selves
             what
             dayes
             we
             have
             yet
             to
             run
             out
             .
             A
             Traveller
             that
             is
             somewhat
             near
             the
             end
             of
             his
             journey
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             curious
             and
             exact
             in
             counting
             the
             miles
             which
             he
             is
             yet
             to
             go
             :
             Even
             so
             the
             older
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             careful
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             of
             the
             dayes
             that
             are
             yet
             behind
             ,
             and
             watchful
             of
             our
             time
             which
             yet
             remains
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Are
             our
             dayes
             to
             come
             to
             be
             numbred
             ?
             
             Surely
             then
             the
             last
             day
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             upon
             ,
             even
             the
             last
             day
             of
             life
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             this
             world
             .
             We
             spend
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             dayes
             the
             better
             ,
             when
             this
             last
             day
             is
             remembred
             by
             us
             .
             David
             had
             this
             day
             ever
             in
             his
             thoughts
             to
             provide
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             desired
             only
             to
             live
             to
             fit
             himself
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.13
             .
             
               O
               spare
               me
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             All
             dayes
             wait
             on
             this
             last
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             spending
             of
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             tends
             only
             to
             the
             wise
             ordering
             of
             this
             last
             day
             .
             All
             our
             dayes
             are
             well
             spent
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             made
             provision
             for
             this
             day
             .
             Thou
             hast
             lived
             well
             all
             thy
             dayes
             ,
             if
             thy
             last
             day
             of
             life
             prove
             comfortable
             unto
             thee
             .
             Let
             us
             live
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             have
             alwayes
             this
             day
             in
             our
             eye
             ;
             and
             the
             longer
             we
             live
             ,
             let
             us
             strive
             the
             more
             to
             fit
             and
             dispose
             our selves
             for
             death
             by
             the
             serious
             consideration
             and
             meditation
             of
             this
             last
             Day
             .
             As
             a
             stone
             moves
             the
             faster
             to
             its
             Centre
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             the
             nearer
             we
             are
             to
             Death
             ,
             make
             the
             most
             hast
             to
             bid
             it
             welcome
             .
          
           
             Are
             we
             commanded
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             time
             that
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ?
             
             Why
             then
             ,
             this
             points
             out
             unto
             us
             the
             preciousness
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             what
             an
             high
             esteem
             and
             value
             we
             are
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             dayes
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             seeing
             we
             have
             made
             so
             light
             of
             the
             time
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             we
             must
             count
             the
             time
             that
             remains
             to
             be
             the
             more
             precious
             .
             There
             is
             not
             an
             hour
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             not
             a
             minute
             of
             that
             hour
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             
             highly
             prized
             and
             valued
             by
             us
             .
             
             
               Epictet
               us
            
             the
             Philosopher
             was
             of
             that
             esteem
             and
             account
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Candle
             which
             he
             had
             made
             of
             Earth
             only
             ,
             was
             sold
             for
             3000
             drachms
             .
             Whatsoever
             value
             or
             price
             men
             set
             upon
             other
             thngs
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             there
             is
             nothing
             we
             ought
             to
             prize
             at
             an
             higher
             rate
             ,
             than
             our
             time
             .
             As
             we
             use
             to
             prize
             our
             Gold
             by
             grains
             ,
             so
             ought
             we
             to
             value
             our
             time
             by
             minutes
             ;
             every
             minute
             of
             our
             time
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             precious
             in
             our
             account
             ,
             as
             every
             grain
             of
             Gold.
             We
             will
             not
             lose
             the
             least
             drachm
             of
             Gold
             ,
             neither
             ought
             we
             to
             ravel
             out
             the
             least
             scantling
             of
             time
             .
             Nay
             the
             very
             drops
             of
             our
             blood
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             more
             precious
             unto
             us
             ,
             than
             the
             least
             scruples
             and
             particles
             of
             our
             time
             :
             Every
             minute
             of
             our
             time
             well
             improv'd
             ,
             is
             an
             helping
             us
             forward
             to
             Eternity
             .
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             prize
             every
             moment
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             because
             Eternity
             bangs
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Request
             which
             Moses
             makes
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             teach
             him
             this
             one
             lesson
             ,
             to
             number
             his
             dayes
             :
             An
             hard
             lesson
             indeed
             ,
             as
             hard
             as
             
             Pambo's
             was
             ,
             
             who
             was
             fifteen
             years
             a
             learning
             that
             one
             verse
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             guiding
             his
             Tongue
             .
             Psal
             .
             39.1
             .
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               heed
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
               that
               I
               sin
               not
               with
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             But
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             lives
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             learn
             this
             one
             lesson
             of
             numbring
             our
             dayes
             aright
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             fly
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             know
             our
             time
             :
             It
             is
             from
             God
             that
             we
             learn
             how
             to
             compute
             our
             time
             ;
             the
             wise
             ordering
             and
             managing
             of
             our
             time
             is
             taught
             us
             by
             God.
             David
             desired
             to
             know
             this
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.84
             .
             
               How
               many
               are
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               servant
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
             It
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Art
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             teach
             us
             but
             God.
             A
             man
             may
             know
             how
             to
             number
             his
             dayes
             ,
             but
             not
             how
             to
             guide
             his
             dayes
             :
             A
             Fool
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Clock
             ,
             nor
             an
             ignorant
             Christian
             how
             to
             spend
             his
             time
             aright
             ,
             unless
             God
             teach
             him
             .
             Every
             man
             can
             tell
             how
             to
             count
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             reckon
             what
             men
             there
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             few
             know
             how
             to
             guide
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             rank
             the
             Souldery
             in
             right
             File
             and
             Order
             :
             So
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             us
             to
             number
             our
             dayes
             ,
             to
             count
             how
             old
             we
             are
             ,
             how
             many
             years
             are
             gone
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             but
             to
             order
             our
             dayes
             aright
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             to
             improve
             them
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             benefit
             ,
             this
             is
             beyond
             our
             Art
             and
             Skill
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             is
             able
             to
             instruct
             us
             ,
             and
             lead
             us
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             wherein
             we
             ought
             to
             walk
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             from
             God
             that
             we
             are
             taught
             how
             to
             fit
             our selves
             for
             death
             .
             We
             are
             unwilling
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             God
             that
             prepares
             us
             for
             the
             stroke
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             willing
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             unwelcome
             news
             to
             most
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             hear
             that
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             before
             God
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             our
             wayes
             and
             actions
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             reasoned
             with
             Felix
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             put
             off
             that
             unpleasing
             discourse
             till
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             Act.
             24.25
             .
             
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
             We
             count
             no
             discourse
             so
             unseasonable
             and
             distastful
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             Minister
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             Death
             ;
             there
             is
             time
             enough
             ,
             we
             think
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             our
             latter
             end
             many
             years
             hence
             .
             It
             is
             a
             lesson
             soon
             learnt
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             fit
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             soon
             enough
             to
             think
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             As
             slight
             as
             others
             make
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             right
             knowledge
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             order
             our
             steps
             aright
             ,
             and
             so
             lead
             our
             lives
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             provide
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             up
             our
             account
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             summon
             us
             from
             hence
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             prayer
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             13.3
             .
             
               Lighten
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               I
               sleep
               the
               sleep
               of
               Death
               .
            
             We
             have
             need
             of
             Gods
             direction
             and
             guidance
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             die
             :
             while
             we
             live
             let
             us
             desire
             of
             God
             so
             to
             steer
             our
             course
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             the
             lives
             of
             holy
             and
             devout
             Christians
             .
             We
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             have
             we
             no
             desire
             to
             live
             well
             ?
             what
             's
             this
             life
             without
             godliness
             ?
             what
             is
             it
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             lives
             void
             of
             grace
             and
             piety
             ?
             Life
             without
             grace
             ,
             is
             like
             beauty
             in
             a
             woman
             without
             discretion
             ,
             Pro.
             11.22
             .
             
               Non
               est
               vivere
               ,
               sed
               valere
               vita
               :
            
             It
             is
             no
             life
             ,
             but
             a
             living
             death
             alwayes
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             want
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             which
             sweetens
             life
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             comfortable
             .
             So
             it
             is
             no
             life
             a
             Christian
             leads
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             want
             of
             piety
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             live
             ,
             unless
             we
             know
             how
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             our
             time
             ?
             We
             must
             consider
             wherefore
             
             we
             live
             ,
             even
             to
             improve
             our
             time
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             live
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             not
             like
             Men
             ,
             not
             like
             Christians
             :
             These
             silly
             brutes
             live
             in
             time
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             the
             time
             in
             which
             they
             live
             :
             so
             careless
             Christians
             run
             out
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             time
             ;
             they
             consume
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             increase
             it
             :
             Like
             Bankrupts
             that
             waste
             their
             stock
             ,
             but
             never
             seek
             to
             improve
             it
             .
             We
             make
             a
             decoction
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             as
             water
             is
             boil'd
             away
             from
             a
             fourth
             part
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             third
             to
             half
             :
             so
             we
             waste
             and
             consume
             our
             time
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             no
             time
             left
             ,
             even
             till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             last
             minute
             of
             life
             :
             why
             then
             while
             we
             have
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             use
             it
             aright
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             consider
             the
             time
             we
             spend
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             the
             best
             improvment
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             Esan
             did
             Jacob
             ,
             hold
             time
             by
             the
             heel
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             slip
             from
             us
             ,
             without
             giving
             a
             good
             account
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             imployed
             that
             time
             and
             space
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             allotted
             us
             here
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             and
             the
             purchasing
             of
             our
             own
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             We
             proceed
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             
             that
             we
             go
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             right
             use
             of
             our
             time
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             
               So
               teach
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Teach
             us
             so
             efficaciously
             ,
             so
             powerfully
             ,
             so
             constantly
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             the
             true
             wisdome
             and
             knowledg
             of
             saving
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             We
             must
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             effectually
             Psal
             .
             119.33
             .
             
               Teach
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               statutes
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               keep
               it
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             We
             can
             know
             nothing
             of
             heaven
             ,
             unless
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             instruct
             us
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Light
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             this
             light
             is
             enough
             to
             condemn
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             walk
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Light
             ,
             this
             Light
             of
             Knowledg
             imprinted
             by
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Light
             all
             Heathens
             are
             condemn'd
             :
             but
             this
             Light
             is
             not
             able
             to
             carry
             us
             half
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             The
             Light
             of
             Nature
             cannot
             save
             us
             ,
             
             but
             the
             light
             of
             Grace
             must
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Glory
             .
             Esther
             was
             fain
             to
             stand
             a
             loof
             off
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             till
             the
             King
             reach'd
             forth
             his
             Golden
             Scepter
             to
             invite
             her
             nearer
             to
             him
             :
             Nature
             only
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             outward
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             Grace
             holds
             forth
             the
             Scepter
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             Heaven
             :
             Nature
             ,
             like
             the
             faint
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             draws
             up
             the
             vapours
             but
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             master
             our
             Corruptions
             ;
             but
             the
             heat
             and
             power
             of
             Gods
             grace
             is
             only
             able
             to
             dispel
             and
             vanquish
             them
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             right
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             that
             way
             .
             All
             lies
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             unless
             we
             are
             continually
             assisted
             ,
             and
             carryed
             on
             by
             his
             gracious
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             likely
             to
             come
             near
             the
             sight
             of
             Heaven
             .
             We
             have
             indeed
             many
             helps
             and
             furtherances
             to
             carry
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             these
             will
             avail
             us
             without
             God.
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             constantly
             preach'd
             in
             our
             ears
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             daily
             pressing
             us
             forward
             to
             heaven
             ;
             but
             what
             can
             the
             frail
             voice
             of
             man
             work
             upon
             the
             heart
             without
             the
             powerful
             influence
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             We
             Ministers
             ,
             without
             God
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             
             Gehazi's
             staff
             laid
             upon
             the
             dead
             Child
             ;
             
             we
             are
             no
             wayes
             able
             to
             raise
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             death
             of
             sin
             to
             the
             life
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             unless
             God
             first
             breath
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             infuse
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             into
             the
             dead
             heart
             of
             the
             sinner
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             our selves
             ,
             
             or
             any
             outward
             means
             for
             the
             purchasing
             of
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             place
             our
             whole
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             living
             God.
             What
             's
             all
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             but
             darkness
             it self
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             Light
             Everlasting
             ?
             All
             humane
             wisdome
             is
             but
             a
             false
             Light
             ,
             which
             will
             lead
             us
             in
             the
             end
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             destruction
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             caution
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             us
             ,
             Col.
             2.8
             .
             
               Beware
               lest
               any
               man
               spoil
               you
               through
               Philosophy
               and
               vain
               deceit
               .
            
             If
             we
             follow
             the
             false
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             it
             will
             deceive
             us
             and
             misguide
             us
             in
             our
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Natural
             Reason
             haply
             may
             see
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             stragling
             thoughts
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             shal
             never
             be
             able
             to
             get
             possession
             of
             heaven
             .
             The
             horns
             of
             this
             Altar
             shall
             never
             save
             any
             man
             that
             flies
             unto
             them
             .
             As
             the
             light
             is
             hid
             under
             a
             bushel
             ,
             so
             nature
             is
             clouded
             and
             darkned
             with
             many
             mists
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reach
             the
             sight
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             let
             us
             fly
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             us
             effectually
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             the
             right
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             Before
             we
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             fall
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             make
             it
             profitable
             and
             useful
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
             What
             makes
             the
             word
             of
             God
             so
             ineffectual
             ?
             how
             come
             we
             to
             gain
             so
             little
             comfort
             
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             we
             do
             not
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             open
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             attend
             to
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             obtain
             Salvation
             by
             it
             ?
             The
             people
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             published
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             cleansed
             and
             sanctified
             by
             Moses
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             19.14
             .
             So
             ought
             we
             to
             Sanctifie
             our
             hearts
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             God
             to
             purge
             our
             Souls
             of
             the
             many
             pollutions
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             gain
             a
             blessing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             return
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             prayer
             that
             makes
             the
             word
             of
             God
             profitable
             to
             our
             Souls
             ;
             
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Salt
             which
             Elisha
             threw
             into
             the
             waters
             to
             heal
             them
             :
             So
             does
             prayer
             make
             the
             word
             of
             God
             beneficial
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             causeth
             us
             to
             relish
             the
             sweetness
             and
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             is
             like
             that
             Book
             sealed
             with
             seven
             Seals
             ,
             
             which
             no
             man
             can
             open
             but
             God
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             open
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             instruction
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             no
             man
             can
             teach
             us
             effectually
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             no
             man
             can
             shew
             us
             the
             right
             way
             to
             heaven
             but
             God.
             Therefore
             let
             us
             pray
             ,
             
               So
               teach
               us
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             now
             come
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             wherefore
             Moses
             begs
             of
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             number
             our
             dayes
             ;
             
               That
               we
               may
               apply
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             three
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             kind
             and
             nature
             of
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             in
             making
             the
             best
             provision
             we
             can
             for
             the
             eternal
             welfare
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             of
             obtaining
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             the
             meditation
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             kind
             and
             nature
             of
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             wherein
             it
             chiefly
             consists
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             heaven
             ,
             in
             looking
             after
             the
             eternal
             welfare
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Our
             next
             Conclusion
             is
             this
             ,
             
             It
             is
             the
             only
             true
             wisdome
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             Soul.
             Then
             are
             we
             wise
             indeed
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             how
             to
             provide
             for
             Eternity
             .
             True
             wisdome
             consists
             not
             in
             gathering
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             living
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordering
             our
             steps
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             make
             sure
             of
             heaven
             another
             day
             .
             It
             is
             our
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             which
             cries
             us
             up
             for
             wise
             Christians
             in
             the
             repute
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             Deut.
             4.6
             .
             
               Keep
               therefore
               and
               do
               them
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               your
               wisdome
               and
               your
               understanding
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               which
               shall
               hear
               all
               these
               statutes
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Surely
               this
               great
               Nation
               is
               a
               wise
               and
               understanding
               people
               .
            
             What
             is
             it
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             the
             world
             and
             a
             fool
             for
             heaven
             ?
             what
             's
             the
             wealth
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Soul
             ?
             what
             's
             a
             man
             the
             better
             for
             being
             rich
             and
             honourable
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             end
             his
             Soul
             be
             lost
             ?
             Mat.
             16.26
             .
             
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               Soul
               ?
            
             What
             the
             people
             said
             of
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             18.3
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               of
               us
            
             ;
             the
             like
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             ;
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             thy
             Soul
             is
             more
             to
             thee
             than
             the
             gaining
             of
             many
             worlds
             .
             What
             the
             man
             pleaded
             to
             Joab
             for
             not
             slaying
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             18.12
             .
             
               Though
               I
               should
               receive
               a
               thousand
               shekles
               of
               Silver
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
               yet
               would
               I
               not
               put
               forth
               my
               hand
               against
               the
               Kings
               Son
               :
            
             The
             like
             maist
             thou
             reason
             within
             thy
             own
             breast
             ,
             Though
             I
             might
             purchase
             the
             riches
             of
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             ,
             yet
             would
             I
             not
             seek
             the
             destruction
             of
             my
             Soul
             :
             whatsoever
             thou
             dost
             ,
             still
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             that
             that
             perish
             not
             in
             another
             world
             :
             what
             if
             all
             other
             things
             go
             amiss
             with
             thee
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             ●…f
             thy
             Soul
             be
             in
             safety
             ?
             It
             is
             wisdome
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             wisdome
             is
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             Soul.
             Be
             careful
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             thou
             dost
             not
             neglect
             the
             inward
             man.
             Provide
             for
             both
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             but
             let
             thy
             chief
             care
             be
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             thy
             better
             part
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Symbol
             of
             Rodolphus
             the
             second
             ,
             
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             gave
             an
             Eagle
             with
             a
             double
             Head
             ,
             with
             the
             one
             he
             lookt
             upwards
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             downwards
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             with
             this
             Motto
             ,
             Utrumque
             ,
             I
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             both
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             look
             downwards
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             the
             
             body
             ;
             
             but
             he
             must
             have
             one
             eye
             chiefly
             sixt
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             provide
             for
             it
             :
             we
             must
             look
             directly
             to
             heaven
             ,
             obliquely
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             fix
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             one
             ,
             cast
             a
             glance
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             It
             becomes
             a
             Christian
             to
             consider
             what
             may
             become
             of
             him
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             whither
             he
             is
             going
             .
             Consider
             thy
             beginning
             ,
             from
             whence
             thou
             camest
             ,
             and
             consider
             thy
             end
             ,
             what
             will
             befal
             thee
             hereafter
             .
             
               He
               cannot
               be
               a
               wiser
               man
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Healthen
             ,
             
               wo
               does
               not
               know
               either
               from
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               or
               whither
               he
               must
               go
               .
            
             Sure
             enough
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             wise
             Christian
             ,
             that
             knows
             not
             what
             will
             become
             of
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             by
             way
             of
             just
             Reproof
             of
             such
             as
             are
             wise
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             
             but
             meer
             fools
             for
             heaven
             .
             The
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             meer
             folly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Some
             men
             would
             be
             reputed
             wise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             take
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             heaven
             :
             Such
             a
             man
             passeth
             in
             the
             world
             for
             a
             crafty
             subtile
             worldling
             ,
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             mannage
             his
             affairs
             with
             the
             best
             advantage
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             knows
             not
             a
             step
             of
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Maxime
             amongst
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             
               Uti
               scientia
            
             ,
             to
             live
             by
             their
             shifts
             :
             so
             do
             many
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             have
             only
             a
             little
             wit
             to
             carry
             them
             out
             in
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             and
             their
             brains
             serve
             them
             to
             gather
             a
             little
             wealth
             and
             muck
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             meer
             Idiots
             in
             all
             that
             concerns
             heaven
             and
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             purchasing
             of
             the
             true
             riches
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             see
             the
             fondness
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             take
             to
             get
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             they
             make
             themselves
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             Salvation
             and
             eternal
             life
             were
             within
             their
             reach
             and
             power
             to
             command
             it
             when
             they
             please
             .
             
             
               Papyrius
               Massonus
            
             writes
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             that
             count
             themselves
             so
             wise
             ,
             
               ut
               se
               putant
               soelo
               vel
               ipsi
               quandoque
               imperaturos
               ,
            
             as
             that
             they
             think
             they
             shall
             one
             day
             have
             the
             command
             of
             heaven
             it self
             .
             The
             like
             presumption
             is
             in
             many
             Christians
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             heaven
             is
             at
             their
             command
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             easily
             obtain
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             nothing
             for
             it
             .
             Oh
             shake
             off
             this
             folly
             ;
             make
             what
             provision
             thou
             wilt
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             thou
             art
             but
             a
             fool
             if
             thou
             dost
             neglect
             thy
             Soul.
             As
             provident
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             was
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Fool
             ;
             and
             Cajetan
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             provide
             for
             himself
             in
             such
             things
             as
             were
             needful
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul.
             He
             is
             a
             fool
             that
             prefers
             and
             Apple
             before
             a
             piece
             of
             Gold
             ,
             who
             keeps
             those
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             neglects
             such
             things
             as
             are
             to
             be
             preserved
             ;
             who
             heeds
             not
             his
             house
             where
             he
             must
             abide
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             beautifies
             that
             place
             where
             he
             is
             to
             lodg
             but
             for
             a
             night
             .
             Such
             an
             one
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             forgets
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             is
             careful
             for
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             alwayes
             to
             drop
             oyl
             into
             your
             ears
             ,
             and
             speak
             unto
             you
             smooth
             things
             :
             Where
             shall
             we
             find
             the
             man
             that
             desires
             to
             save
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             would
             willingly
             part
             with
             this
             world
             to
             gain
             a
             better
             ?
             We
             daily
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             talk
             much
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             boast
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             heaven
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             matter
             comes
             to
             decision
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             put
             to
             our
             choice
             ,
             whether
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             
             whether
             we
             will
             forego
             the
             profits
             of
             this
             world
             for
             the
             love
             of
             heaven
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fiery
             Chariot
             which
             divides
             between
             Elijah
             and
             Elisha
             ,
             which
             parts
             us
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             to
             cast
             away
             our
             hope
             of
             heaven
             for
             the
             love
             of
             earth
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             for
             this
             main
             piece
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             
             even
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             eternal
             well-being
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             This
             is
             the
             only
             wisdome
             which
             will
             stand
             us
             in
             stead
             ,
             when
             we
             grow
             wise
             for
             a
             better
             life
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             provide
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             learn
             this
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             even
             to
             remember
             our
             latter
             end
             ,
             &
             know
             how
             to
             die
             well
             ;
             Deut.
             32.29
             .
             
               Oh
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               understood
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             ever
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             change
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             this
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             becomes
             of
             his
             body
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             good
             provision
             for
             his
             Soul.
             He
             is
             the
             only
             wise
             Christian
             that
             provides
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             minds
             this
             only
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             enjoy
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             him
             for
             evermore
             .
             The
             Greeks
             have
             but
             one
             word
             to
             express
             a
             wise
             man
             and
             an
             happy
             man
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             both
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             only
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             Eternal
             Bliss
             and
             happiness
             .
             Herein
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             labouring
             to
             attain
             true
             Blessedness
             ,
             even
             the
             sight
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             for
             evermore
             .
             Oh
             blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             provide
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             
             who
             dies
             with
             this
             comfort
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             body
             moulder
             into
             dust
             and
             ashes
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             his
             Soul
             shall
             rest
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             his
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             particular
             now
             follows
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             seated
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             brief
             is
             our
             next
             Conclusion
             ,
             
             True
             wisdome
             is
             to
             be
             beloved
             and
             embrac'd
             ;
             Prov.
             2.2
             .
             
               If
               thou
               incline
               thine
               ear
               unto
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               apply
               thine
               heart
               to
               understanding
               .
            
             Wisdome
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             :
             Mat.
             11.19
             .
             
               Wisdome
               is
               justified
               of
               her
               children
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fit
             the
             Mother
             should
             be
             loved
             of
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             The
             Urim
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             Aarons
             heart
             ,
             Exod.
             2.8
             ,
             30.
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             must
             be
             seated
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             she
             must
             lodg
             and
             be
             entertain'd
             :
             the
             heart
             is
             only
             a
             fit
             Receptacle
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             there
             she
             must
             live
             and
             abide
             .
             The
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             was
             so
             in
             love
             with
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             took
             a
             tedious
             journey
             to
             give
             that
             wise
             King
             a
             visit
             ,
             Mat.
             12.42
             .
             
               And
               behold
               ,
               a
               greater
               than
               Solomon
               is
               here
               .
            
             What
             is
             Solomon
             to
             Christ
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             man
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             but
             as
             a
             Cloud
             to
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             to
             the
             substance
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             loves
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             forsakes
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             embraceth
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             forgoes
             the
             substance
             .
             What
             can
             we
             love
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             not
             enamoured
             with
             wisdome
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             amiable
             but
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             despise
             ber
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             of
             this
             worlds
             good
             ,
             whereon
             we
             many
             set
             our
             love
             and
             affection
             ?
             The
             learned
             men
             of
             old
             would
             only
             be
             called
             Philosophers
             ,
             Lovers
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             not
             wise
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             highest
             perfection
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             was
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             he
             whose
             heart
             was
             enflam'd
             with
             the
             love
             of
             wisdome
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             know
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             be
             in
             love
             with
             that
             good
             which
             we
             do
             know
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             be
             in
             love
             with
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             
             and
             embrace
             her
             as
             our
             only
             delight
             and
             joy
             .
             David
             bore
             an
             hearty
             affection
             to
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             made
             them
             his
             only
             delight
             and
             comfort
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.24
             .
             
               Thy
               Testimonies
               are
               my
               delight
               ,
               and
               my
               counsellors
               .
            
             Let
             us
             not
             so
             much
             affect
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             forgo
             all
             love
             of
             God
             and
             heaven
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             slaves
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             freedome
             which
             wisdome
             promiseth
             to
             them
             that
             love
             her
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             say
             as
             the
             servant
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             Exod.
             21.5
             .
             
               I
               love
               my
               Master
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               go
               out
               free
            
             ;
             I
             love
             the
             world
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             am
             content
             to
             be
             a
             Slave
             for
             ever
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             have
             the
             wages
             which
             the
             world
             can
             give
             me
             .
             I
             value
             not
             the
             joyes
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             have
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             for
             my
             portion
             .
          
           
             Oh
             for
             shame
             shake
             off
             the
             love
             of
             these
             vanities
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             love
             with
             heaven
             ,
             esteem
             nothing
             amiable
             but
             what
             is
             reserv'd
             for
             thee
             in
             another
             world
             .
             Let
             thy
             heart
             be
             set
             upon
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             suffer
             the
             fooleries
             and
             vanities
             of
             this
             world
             to
             steal
             away
             thy
             heart
             from
             God.
             Let
             wisdome
             be
             precious
             in
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             love
             her
             ,
             but
             love
             her
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             heart
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             content
             our selves
             with
             a
             bare
             sight
             of
             heaven
             ,
             with
             an
             outward
             view
             and
             speculation
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             fasten
             our
             deepest
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             upon
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             speak
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             let
             our
             hearts
             be
             ravished
             with
             the
             love
             of
             heaven
             .
             Our
             tongues
             are
             but
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             City
             .
             Let
             not
             wisdome
             remain
             without
             the
             gate
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             and
             outward
             profession
             of
             piety
             ;
             but
             let
             her
             be
             received
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             entertain'd
             with
             joy
             and
             gladness
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             there
             rest
             and
             repose
             her self
             as
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             her
             best
             beloved
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             I
             may
             not
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             a
             tongue
             without
             a
             door
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             governed
             ,
             and
             kept
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             time
             .
             I
             hasten
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             means
             were
             by
             we
             may
             attain
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             numbring
             of
             our
             dayes
             .
             Our
             last
             observation
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             consideration
             and
             meditation
             of
             death
             makes
             us
             wise
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             death
             makes
             us
             truly
             wise
             .
          
           
             The
             wise
             man
             shows
             us
             ,
             
             who
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             a
             fool
             :
             Eccles
             .
             7.4
             .
             
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               but
               the
               heart
               of
               fools
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mirth
               .
            
             A
             wise
             mans
             heart
             is
             bent
             to
             sadness
             ,
             and
             the
             serious
             meditation
             of
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             makes
             choice
             of
             such
             mournful
             thoughts
             as
             will
             present
             death
             before
             his
             eyes
             ;
             the
             desires
             of
             a
             fool
             are
             carryed
             after
             unseasonable
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             ,
             and
             he
             minds
             nothing
             less
             then
             the
             sad
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             .
             The
             thought
             of
             death
             casts
             a
             man
             
             into
             a
             melancholly
             fit
             ,
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             away
             with
             it
             .
             What
             saies
             he
             ?
             Shall
             I
             think
             of
             that
             which
             torments
             and
             afflicts
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             causeth
             sadness
             and
             pensiveness
             of
             mind
             ?
             The
             remembrance
             of
             death
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             daily
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             medication
             of
             our
             latter
             end
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             continual
             sorrow
             and
             vexation
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             
             But
             let
             careless
             Christians
             imagine
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             a
             grief
             to
             them
             will
             prove
             no
             little
             joy
             and
             comfort
             to
             those
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             meditation
             of
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             When
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             approacheth
             ,
             we
             shall
             account
             it
             the
             only
             wisdome
             to
             have
             fitted
             and
             disposed
             our
             hearts
             aright
             for
             the
             last
             day
             of
             our
             dissolution
             and
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Heathens
             themselves
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             chiefest
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             study
             of
             Philosophy
             was
             only
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             even
             a
             careful
             and
             serious
             thought
             of
             death
             .
             The
             memory
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             never
             better
             employed
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             thought
             of
             death
             is
             presented
             before
             it
             .
             This
             is
             our
             wisdome
             to
             consider
             and
             study
             how
             to
             die
             well
             .
             He
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             whose
             memory
             serves
             him
             to
             think
             of
             death
             .
             The
             soundness
             of
             the
             stomack
             is
             the
             strengthening
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             vigour
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             memory
             in
             thought
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             support
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             remembrance
             of
             death
             decay
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             want
             of
             wisdome
             in
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             that
             makes
             us
             wise
             ?
             
             Judge
             ye
             then
             how
             many
             fools
             there
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             never
             entertain
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             death
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             live
             and
             run
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             of
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
             It
             is
             the
             folly
             which
             the
             Prophet
             chargeth
             Ierusalem
             with
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             not
             consider
             her
             latter
             end
             ;
             Lam.
             1.8
             .
             
               She
               remembreth
               not
               her
               last
               end
               ,
               therefore
               she
               came
               down
               wonderfully
               .
            
             In
             the
             height
             of
             her
             pride
             she
             never
             thought
             of
             death
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             neither
             think
             of
             our
             own
             departure
             ,
             nor
             heed
             the
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             constant
             Monitors
             ,
             and
             Remembrancers
             to
             us
             of
             our
             own
             frailty
             .
             If
             the
             Sun
             chance
             to
             be
             eclips'd
             ,
             we
             stand
             amazed
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             that
             darkness
             ,
             which
             over-spreads
             the
             face
             of
             that
             glorious
             body
             ;
             but
             we
             never
             regard
             the
             declining
             and
             eclipse
             of
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             more
             noble
             and
             glorious
             creature
             .
             If
             the
             Sun
             be
             darkned
             we
             wonder
             at
             it
             ;
             if
             man
             die
             ,
             we
             never
             heed
             it
             .
             Why
             then
             let
             me
             stir
             up
             your
             thoughts
             to
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             so
             wise
             ;
             as
             to
             have
             ever
             in
             mind
             the
             approach
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             think
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             daily
             going
             to
             their
             long
             homes
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             some
             continually
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             others
             making
             as
             much
             speed
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             entring
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             others
             going
             off
             :
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             constant
             revolution
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             some
             Stars
             rise
             ,
             and
             others
             set
             and
             fall
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             some
             live
             ,
             others
             die
             ,
             some
             daily
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             their
             Mothers
             wombs
             ,
             others
             daily
             return
             to
             the
             womb
             of
             their
             common
             mother
             ,
             even
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             taken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             look
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             consider
             how
             neer
             death
             is
             approaching
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             hast
             it
             makes
             towards
             us
             .
             We
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             death
             may
             surprise
             us
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             be
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             coming
             .
             Death
             for
             all
             that
             we
             know
             is
             now
             digging
             of
             our
             graves
             ;
             even
             now
             he
             thinks
             of
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             little
             think
             of
             him
             ;
             let
             us
             then
             be
             as
             watchful
             for
             death
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             for
             us
             ;
             let
             us
             think
             of
             sickness
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             prosperity
             remember
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             midst
             and
             height
             of
             all
             the
             glory
             and
             happiness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             let
             us
             bring
             into
             our
             remembrance
             the
             time
             of
             our
             change
             and
             dissolution
             .
             It
             is
             observeable
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Christs
             glorions
             transfiguration
             ,
             the
             conference
             which
             past
             between
             Christ
             and
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             was
             concerning
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Luk.
             9.31
             .
             They
             speak
             of
             his
             decease
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             accomplish
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             to
             shew
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             are
             in
             the
             height
             of
             our
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             should
             be
             busied
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             our
             death
             and
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
             I
             do
             not
             like
             the
             proverb
             which
             is
             too
             frequent
             in
             your
             mouths
             ,
             
               I
               thought
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               of
               my
               dying
               day
               .
            
             Let
             us
             remember
             the
             old
             Canon
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             
               Finis
               primus
               sit
               in
               intentione
            
             ;
             Let
             our
             end
             be
             first
             in
             our
             thoughts
             and
             intention
             ;
             let
             the
             time
             of
             our
             death
             be
             the
             first
             thing
             we
             think
             of
             either
             morning
             or
             evening
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             constant
             thought
             of
             death
             may
             take
             away
             the
             terrour
             of
             
             death
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             death
             before
             hand
             ,
             we
             may
             never
             he
             terrified
             with
             the
             approach
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             being
             guarded
             with
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             we
             may
             boldly
             look
             death
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             triumph
             in
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             through
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             obtain
             victory
             over
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             of
             our
             conquest
             ,
             even
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             text
             ,
             
             now
             I
             fall
             upon
             the
             more
             careful
             part
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             We
             Ministers
             at
             such
             solemn
             times
             as
             these
             have
             an
             hard
             Province
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             occasions
             commonly
             the
             wind
             stands
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             a
             crabbed
             Dilemma
             cast
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             Agathon
             in
             Athenaeus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               If
               we
               seek
               the
               truth
               ;
               we
               shall
               not
               please
               ;
               if
               we
               please
               ,
               we
               shall
               hardly
               speak
               the
               truth
               .
            
             We
             walk
             between
             two
             fires
             ,
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             frown
             of
             man.
             We
             value
             not
             the
             latter
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             not
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             former
             .
             Our
             chief
             care
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             seek
             to
             give
             to
             breathlesse
             man
             a
             little
             breath
             of
             praise
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             dare
             to
             dishonour
             the
             living
             God.
             And
             if
             this
             we
             aim
             at
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             give
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             right
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             provide
             that
             while
             we
             seek
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Fame
             of
             another
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             lay
             to
             pawn
             our
             own
             reputations
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             ,
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             On
             the
             one
             hand
             charity
             binds
             me
             to
             speak
             all
             the
             good
             I
             can
             of
             my
             Neighbour
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             conscience
             in
             joyns
             me
             to
             utter
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             .
             Therefore
             while
             charity
             guides
             me
             ,
             and
             conscience
             awes
             me
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             promise
             to
             my self
             a
             favourable
             construction
             from
             you
             of
             all
             that
             I
             now
             speak
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             flie
             out
             into
             any
             empty
             schemes
             of
             Rhetorick
             concerning
             the
             birth
             of
             this
             Worthy
             Knight
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Armyne
            
             ,
             well
             known
             and
             belov'd
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             ye
             all
             know
             his
             descent
             and
             extraction
             ,
             he
             was
             cut
             out
             of
             no
             mean
             quarry
             .
             Here
             his
             bones
             now
             rest
             ,
             where
             he
             once
             liv'd
             with
             honour
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             before
             him
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             I
             lay
             any
             great
             weight
             upon
             all
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             Birth
             ,
             but
             Breeding
             ;
             
             not
             Breeding
             ,
             but
             Geace
             that
             ennobles
             a
             Family
             .
             Blood
             without
             Manners
             is
             base
             Blood
             ;
             Manners
             without
             Grace
             ,
             like
             a
             glorious
             Shadow
             without
             the
             Substance
             .
             I
             remember
             what
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             mean
             of
             birth
             ,
             answered
             one
             that
             was
             Noble
             in
             Blood
             ,
             and
             base
             in
             Manners
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             my
             Birth
             and
             Parentage
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             art
             thou
             a
             shame
             to
             thy
             Birth
             .
             Grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             Gold
             in
             the
             Purse
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Inheritance
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             There
             are
             some
             stains
             in
             the
             best
             in
             the
             Purse
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Inheritance
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             There
             are
             some
             stains
             in
             the
             best
             Coats
             ,
             there
             are
             spots
             in
             the
             best
             Ermine
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             born
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             live
             and
             die
             a
             good
             Christian
             .
             This
             was
             the
             sweet
             expression
             of
             this
             your
             honourable
             Neighbour
             ,
             feeling
             a
             want
             of
             Grace
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             says
             he
             to
             me
             ,
             
               one
               drop
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               is
               more
               worth
               than
               all
               the
               wealth
               and
               honour
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             commend
             to
             you
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             the
             sweetness
             of
             his
             Disposition
             ,
             because
             he
             bewailed
             it
             as
             a
             Snare
             ,
             and
             an
             occasion
             of
             sin
             to
             him
             .
             A
             mans
             good
             Nature
             leads
             him
             many
             times
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             loving
             temper
             of
             his
             spirit
             temps
             him
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             forward
             to
             sin
             .
             Where
             Grace
             does
             not
             command
             ,
             there
             a
             good
             disposition
             is
             soon
             marr'd
             and
             drawn
             aside
             .
             This
             likewise
             was
             matter
             of
             grief
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             frail
             Nature
             was
             soon
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             carried
             aside
             to
             that
             which
             his
             own
             heart
             soon
             after
             told
             him
             was
             sinful
             and
             displeasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             need
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             affable
             ,
             friendly
             ,
             and
             obliging
             Gentleman
             ,
             winning
             and
             gaining
             upon
             all
             that
             came
             near
             him
             .
             He
             that
             look'd
             but
             upon
             his
             Face
             ,
             might
             have
             seen
             goodness
             and
             courtesie
             looking
             out
             of
             his
             Eyes
             .
             And
             what
             's
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             with
             tears
             ,
             that
             this
             pleasantness
             of
             his
             countenance
             was
             suddenly
             clouded
             with
             a
             violent
             and
             over-ruling
             storm
             of
             passion
             ,
             which
             carried
             him
             beyond
             himself
             .
             But
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             what
             a
             command
             grace
             hath
             over
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             speaks
             to
             these
             unruly
             passions
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             to
             the
             boisterous
             billows
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               Peace
               ,
               be
               still
            
             ,
             Mar.
             4.39
             .
             as
             easily
             as
             the
             Nurse
             charms
             the
             crying
             Infant
             in
             the
             Cradle
             .
             As
             prevalent
             as
             these
             passions
             were
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             allayed
             by
             God
             in
             his
             sickness
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             his
             friends
             about
             him
             did
             rejoyce
             to
             see
             the
             patience
             and
             calmness
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             the
             while
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             may
             give
             you
             a
             clear
             proof
             of
             the
             mortified
             Spirit
             and
             happy
             change
             ,
             
             which
             God
             wrought
             in
             his
             Soul.
             When
             I
             took
             the
             boldness
             to
             mind
             him
             of
             a
             late
             difference
             between
             himself
             and
             the
             Reverend
             Pastor
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             burst
             out
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             laid
             this
             charge
             upon
             me
             ,
             That
             I
             would
             right
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             heartily
             desire
             him
             in
             particular
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             Christians
             that
             he
             had
             wrong'd
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             either
             rich
             or
             poor
             .
          
           
             Judge
             ye
             now
             ,
             what
             could
             I
             have
             spoken
             more
             for
             his
             honour
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             done
             in
             this
             discovery
             of
             his
             frailty
             ,
             and
             his
             happy
             conquest
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             this
             publication
             of
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             ye
             never
             honour
             you
             selves
             more
             ,
             than
             when
             ye
             glorifie
             God
             by
             shaming
             of
             your selves
             :
             when
             we
             are
             most
             vile
             in
             our
             own
             eyes
             ,
             we
             are
             most
             honourable
             in
             the
             repute
             of
             God
             and
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             behind
             .
             Therefore
             go
             along
             with
             me
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             in
             brief
             relate
             unto
             you
             such
             comfortable
             passages
             as
             fell
             from
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sickness
             ,
             and
             then
             leave
             him
             to
             your
             Christian
             Charity
             to
             judge
             ,
             how
             well
             he
             acted
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             earnestness
             of
             spirit
             he
             strove
             to
             gain
             the
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             At
             my
             first
             coming
             to
             him
             I
             found
             him
             deeply
             toucht
             with
             a
             serious
             apprehension
             of
             the
             former
             errours
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             how
             far
             he
             had
             provoked
             a
             good
             God
             by
             the
             many
             sins
             ,
             which
             his
             Conscience
             then
             charged
             him
             with
             :
             Then
             d●d
             he
             break
             forth
             into
             〈◊〉
             free
             and
             voluntary
             confession
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             exprest
             with
             many
             tears
             his
             loathing
             and
             detestation
             of
             them
             .
             I
             was
             glad
             to
             see
             those
             Limbecks
             of
             his
             eyes
             distilling
             ,
             and
             dropping
             down
             in
             such
             a
             plentiful
             manner
             ,
             to
             find
             his
             heart
             thus
             smitten
             ,
             and
             bruis
             ed
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             prest
             him
             to
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             sorrow
             as
             knowing
             such
             clouds
             of
             grief
             would
             make
             way
             for
             the
             beams
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             to
             shine
             in
             his
             Soul.
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             come
             near
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             reckoned
             up
             his
             fins
             wi●h
             greater
             abhorrency
             and
             detestation
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             .
             I
             askt
             him
             ,
             whether
             if
             God
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             grant
             him
             a
             further
             respite
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             would
             become
             a
             new
             man
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             his
             heart
             from
             his
             former
             vanities
             .
             He
             answered
             .
             
               I
               would
               not
               for
               the
               gain
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               live
               such
               a
               life
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               next
               to
               Gods
               glory
               to
               live
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               testifi●
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               repentance
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
             I
             askt
             him
             ,
             whether
             his
             heart
             did
             witness
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             this
             .
             Oh
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               my
               heart
               is
               deceitful
               and
               treacherous
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               know
               my
               own
               heart
               ,
               all
               that
               I
               speak
               is
               in
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               ;
               I
               should
               be
               the
               most
               cursed
               Hypocrite
               alive
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               either
               dissemble
               with
               God
               or
               man
               at
               such
               a
               time
               as
               this
               .
            
          
           
             Oh
             remember
             to
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             otherwise
             than
             ye
             find
             it
             to
             be
             in
             your
             own
             breasts
             ,
             you
             turn
             Imposters
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             deludes
             your
             own
             Souls
             ,
             not
             us
             .
             It
             is
             the
             integrity
             of
             the
             heart
             which
             God
             looks
             at
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             no
             rottenness
             there
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             good
             foundation
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             laid
             in
             the
             Soul
             :
             1
             Job
             .
             3.21
             .
             
               Beloved
               ;
               if
               our
               heart
               condemn
               us
               not
               ,
               then
               have
               we
               confidence
               towards
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             now
             from
             the
             example
             of
             this
             good
             Knight
             ,
             let
             me
             press
             this
             one
             thing
             upon
             you
             ,
             That
             when
             ye
             find
             your
             hearts
             opprest
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             ye
             would
             give
             them
             a
             speedy
             vent
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             ease
             your
             hearts
             of
             so
             mighty
             a
             clog
             ,
             by
             a
             serious
             confession
             of
             them
             .
             He
             that
             smothers
             sin
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             end
             be
             choaked
             with
             the
             noisome
             scent
             of
             it
             .
             What
             is
             a
             man
             the
             better
             for
             hiding
             and
             locking
             up
             his
             sin
             in
             his
             bosome
             ?
             Let
             me
             advise
             you
             to
             open
             a
             vein
             in
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             let
             out
             the
             corrupt
             blood
             that
             lies
             there
             :
             The
             longer
             we
             hide
             sin
             in
             our
             bosoms
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             festers
             ,
             and
             what
             man
             will
             not
             do
             his
             best
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             a
             bruise
             ,
             before
             it
             rots
             and
             putrisies
             ?
             Confession
             is
             a
             soveraign
             Remedy
             to
             procure
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
             
               Who
               so
               confesseth
               and
               for
               saketh
               his
               sins
               shall
               have
               mercy
               .
            
             He
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             find
             mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             deserves
             none
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             what
             David
             gain'd
             by
             an
             humble
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             :
             He
             no
             sooner
             cried
             Peccavi
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.13
             .
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Prophet
             return'd
             him
             a
             comfortable
             answer
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               also
               hath
               put
               away
               
               thy
               sin
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               die
               .
               Quantum
               valent
               tres
               syllabae
               ,
               Peccavi
               ?
            
             How
             prevalent
             are
             three
             syllables
             pronounced
             by
             a
             penitent
             heart
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               sinn'd
            
             ,
             to
             move
             the
             God
             of
             mercy
             to
             mercy
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             seasonably
             cast
             in
             a
             word
             of
             advice
             to
             my
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             dejected
             sinners
             may
             with
             safety
             lodge
             their
             grievances
             in
             their
             breasts
             ;
             let
             me
             desire
             them
             ,
             
             That
             as
             the
             Lawyer
             and
             the
             Physician
             are
             true
             to
             their
             Profession
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             be
             faithful
             in
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             poor
             souls
             may
             fly
             to
             them
             with
             confidence
             for
             comfort
             in
             their
             sad
             conflicts
             for
             sin
             and
             with
             sin
             .
             This
             makes
             so
             many
             Christians
             to
             carry
             their
             sin
             with
             them
             to
             their
             graves
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             will
             disclose
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             dare
             not
             repose
             any
             trust
             in
             those
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             true
             to
             them
             as
             there
             own
             hearts
             .
             
             If
             we
             find
             a
             man
             truly
             penitent
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             let
             us
             cover
             them
             with
             the
             vail
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             onely
             declare
             his
             repentance
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
             and
             good
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             much
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             am
             willing
             to
             contract
             my self
             ,
             as
             knowing
             you
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             that
             faithful
             Testimony
             I
             have
             already
             given
             you
             .
             Be
             not
             so
             uncharitable
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             I
             might
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             good
             Gentleman
             ;
             I
             was
             often
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             frequent
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             him
             alwayes
             in
             the
             same
             humble
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             spirit
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             profess
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             often
             received
             more
             satisfaction
             from
             any
             man
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             fruit
             and
             comfort
             of
             my
             endeavours
             ,
             than
             from
             him
             .
             I
             met
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             tractable
             spirit
             ,
             willing
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             due
             to
             sinners
             ;
             and
             careful
             and
             solicitous
             how
             he
             might
             avoid
             it
             ;
             truly
             sensible
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             much
             dejected
             with
             the
             thought
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sins
             had
             humbled
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             Malice
             it self
             could
             not
             judge
             worse
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             that
             which
             made
             me
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             humiliation
             for
             sin
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             I
             found
             no
             presumptious
             thoughts
             arising
             in
             his
             heart
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             :
             but
             when
             I
             sought
             to
             cheer
             him
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               yet
               humbled
               enough
               to
               partake
               of
               it
               .
            
             I
             was
             much
             satisfied
             in
             this
             answer
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             deeper
             the
             foundation
             is
             laid
             ,
             the
             surer
             is
             the
             building
             ;
             the
             more
             humble
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             firmer
             will
             our
             confidence
             be
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             from
             that
             time
             I
             strove
             to
             comfort
             him
             with
             the
             precious
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             and
             told
             him
             he
             might
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             challenge
             an
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               ,
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               .
            
             Such
             as
             are
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             and
             onely
             such
             ,
             might
             claim
             a
             special
             Title
             to
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             .
             This
             did
             revive
             his
             fainting
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             thought
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             did
             as
             much
             cheer
             him
             ,
             as
             ever
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             had
             dejected
             him
             .
             Then
             he
             began
             to
             feel
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             love
             glowing
             in
             his
             breast
             ;
             soon
             after
             he
             felt
             the
             heat
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             affections
             were
             so
             enflamed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             thoughts
             were
             restless
             ,
             till
             he
             enjoyed
             him
             whom
             his
             Soul
             loved
             ;
             and
             this
             made
             him
             to
             count
             every
             minute
             too
             long
             to
             be
             parted
             from
             Christ
             his
             Saviour
             .
             Therefore
             being
             now
             fit
             for
             heaven
             ,
             and
             weary
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             enjoy
             God
             in
             a
             better
             place
             ,
             the
             last
             words
             I
             heard
             him
             utter
             were
             these
             ,
             
               Even
               so
               ,
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
             Christ
             cannot
             come
             too
             soon
             for
             that
             heart
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             makes
             us
             fit
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             happy
             whensoever
             he
             comes
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             after
             all
             this
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             nothing
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             good
             Knight
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             buried
             him
             like
             himself
             ;
             I
             have
             strew'd
             no
             flowers
             of
             Commendation
             upon
             his
             Herse
             ,
             befitting
             his
             quality
             and
             Degree
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             he
             came
             from
             .
             I
             confess
             all
             this
             .
             As
             he
             desired
             all
             vain
             pomp
             and
             oftentation
             should
             be
             laid
             aside
             at
             his
             funerals
             ;
             (
             
               For
               what
               have
               I
               done
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               I
               should
               deserve
               it
            
             ?
             )
             so
             have
             I
             declined
             all
             pomp
             and
             vanity
             of
             words
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             place
             to
             shew
             our
             quaint
             and
             lofty
             strains
             of
             Oratory
             ,
             but
             our
             zeal
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             people
             .
             I
             came
             not
             so
             far
             to
             sawn
             and
             flatter
             ,
             but
             to
             testifie
             my
             pious
             respects
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             my
             unfeigned
             affection
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Living
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             dyed
             a
             good
             Christian
             ;
             that
             he
             loathed
             his
             former
             Vanities
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             truly
             humbled
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             rested
             upon
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             
             in
             Christ
             for
             the
             free
             pardon
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             you
             value
             not
             these
             things
             ,
             pardon
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             think
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             valued
             in
             you
             but
             vanity
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             value
             of
             that
             will
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             know
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             .
             God
             grant
             you
             may
             know
             it
             sooner
             and
             then
             you
             are
             happy
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             find
             that
             piety
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             more
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             wealth
             and
             honour
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             to
             honour
             this
             Noble
             Knight
             at
             his
             Funerals
             ,
             that
             he
             dyed
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             goodly
             Inheritnance
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             a
             better
             in
             Heaven
             .
             There
             have
             I
             a
             good
             ground
             to
             believe
             he
             rests
             in
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             hope
             we
             shall
             all
             meet
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             in
             an
             holy
             intention
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             a
             zealous
             desire
             of
             your
             good
             ,
             and
             an
             honourable
             respect
             to
             my
             Friend
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             run
             through
             the
             duty
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             not
             aiming
             (
             God
             knows
             my
             heart
             )
             at
             the
             least
             applause
             from
             you
             ,
             nor
             yet
             valuing
             the
             censure
             of
             malevolent
             spirits
             ,
             who
             shake
             off
             all
             Charity
             to
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Living
             .
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             approve
             my self
             faithful
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             speaking
             nothing
             but
             the
             Truth
             ;
             faithful
             to
             my self
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             faithful
             to
             my
             Friend
             ,
             in
             publishing
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             to
             the
             world
             .
             Thus
             have
             I
             sought
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             to
             right
             your
             worthy
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             not
             wronged
             my self
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             is
             my
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             I
             may
             injure
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             in
             love
             to
             your
             Souls
             )
             that
             all
             of
             you
             may
             have
             the
             grace
             to
             live
             better
             than
             he
             did
             ;
             And
             this
             I
             wish
             again
             from
             my
             heart
             ,
             hoping
             the
             best
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             worst
             of
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             obtain
             the
             like
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             to
             die
             no
             worse
             than
             he
             did
             .
             His
             Soul
             now
             rests
             in
             Bliss
             and
             joy
             ;
             do
             ye
             that
             survive
             ,
             labour
             to
             
               enter
               into
               that
               rest
               which
               remains
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             in
             the
             glorious
             Mansions
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Now
             bestir
             your selves
             ,
             and
             do
             your
             best
             for
             heaven
             ;
             while
             ye
             have
             time
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             
             
               work
               out
               your
               own
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             shew
             all
             diligence
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             (
             the
             old
             and
             sure
             tract
             and
             road
             to
             Heaven
             )
             to
             
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
            
             ;
             live
             holily
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             die
             comfortably
             .
             Learn
             to
             number
             your
             dayes
             ,
             to
             spend
             your
             time
             aright
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             service
             :
             Count
             it
             your
             honour
             to
             honour
             God
             ;
             your
             only
             freedom
             ,
             to
             serve
             your
             Maker
             .
             Be
             wise
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             &
             desire
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             upright
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             fixed
             Spirits
             in
             tottering
             Times
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             to
             guide
             you
             all
             the
             right
             way
             to
             Heaven
             and
             happiness
             ;
             to
             make
             you
             true
             Accountants
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             value
             the
             least
             minute
             of
             your
             time
             :
             and
             in
             this
             I
             will
             joyn
             with
             you
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             both
             for
             my self
             and
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               so
               teach
               us
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Amen
               .
               Amen
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             JUST
             MANS
             FUNERAL
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             LI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 7.
                 verse
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   things
                   have
                   I
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   my
                   vanity
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   just
                   man
                   that
                   perisheth
                   in
                   his
                   righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   that
                   prolongeth
                   his
                   life
                   in
                   his
                   wickedness
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             THe
             World
             is
             a
             volumne
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             
             which
             all
             good
             people
             ought
             studiously
             to
             peruse
             .
             Three
             sorts
             of
             men
             are
             too
             blame
             herein
             .
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             observe
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             seeing
             ,
             but
             neither
             marking
             nor
             minding
             the
             daily
             accidents
             that
             happen
             ,
             with
             *
             Gallio
             the
             secure
             deputy
             of
             
               Achaia
               ,
               They
               care
               for
               none
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Such
             as
             observe
             nothing
             observable
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               weed
               the
               world
            
             ;
             If
             any
             passage
             happeneth
             which
             deserveth
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             their
             
               jet
               memories
            
             (
             only
             attracting
             straws
             and
             chaff
             unto
             them
             )
             registreth
             and
             retaineth
             them
             :
             sond
             fashions
             and
             foolish
             speeches
             is
             all
             that
             they
             charge
             on
             their
             account
             ,
             and
             only
             empty
             cyphers
             swell
             the
             vote-books
             of
             their
             discoveries
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             such
             who
             make
             good
             observations
             ,
             but
             no
             applications
             .
             With
             Mary
             they
             do
             not
             
               ponder
               things
               in
               their
               heart
            
             ,
             but
             only
             brew
             them
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             presently
             breath
             them
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             having
             only
             a
             rational
             understanding
             thereof
             ,
             
             (
             which
             renders
             them
             acceptable
             in
             company
             for
             their
             discourse
             )
             but
             never
             suffering
             them
             to
             sink
             into
             their
             souls
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             effectual
             impression
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             But
             Solomons
             observations
             were
             every
             way
             compleat
             ;
             he
             mark'd
             what
             happened
             :
             &
             wel
             he
             might
             ,
             who
             advantaged
             with
             matchless
             wealth
             ,
             might
             make
             matchless
             discoveries
             ,
             &
             could
             afford
             to
             dig
             out
             
               important
               Truths
            
             with
             mattocks
             of
             Gold
             &
             Silver
             ;
             what
             he
             mark'd
             was
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             remarkable
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             applied
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             private
             person
             ,
             but
             endeavouring
             it
             might
             be
             propagated
             to
             all
             posterity
             in
             the
             words
             of
             my
             text
             ,
             
               All
               things
               have
               I
               seen
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               vanity
               ;
               there
               is
               a
            
             
             
               just
               man
               that
               perisheth
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               in
               his
               wickedness
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             handling
             of
             Solomons
             observation
             herein
             ,
             
             we
             will
             insist
             upon
             these
             four
             p●…rts
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 abuses
                 wicked
                 men
                 do
                 make
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 uses
                 good
                 men
                 should
                 make
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             believe
             Solomons
             eyes
             ,
             who
             professed
             that
             he
             
               saw
               it
            
             .
             But
             here
             it
             will
             be
             demanded
             ,
             how
             came
             he
             to
             behold
             a
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ?
             with
             what
             rare
             and
             new
             eye-salve
             had
             he
             anointed
             his
             eyes
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             which
             his
             father
             David
             (
             having
             a
             more
             holy
             ,
             
             though
             not
             so
             large
             a
             heart
             )
             could
             never
             discern
             ?
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               judgment
               with
               thy
               servant
               O
               Lord
               :
               for
               no
               flesh
               is
               righteous
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             
             though
             such
             an
             one
             whose
             righteousness
             is
             Gods
             justice-proof
             ,
             never
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             (
             Christ
             alone
             excepted
             ,
             being
             God
             and
             man
             )
             yet
             in
             a
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             qualified
             sense
             ,
             he
             is
             accounted
             righteous
             ,
             who
             
               juxt
               a
               propositum
               juste
               vivendi
            
             ,
             is
             so
             intentionally
             ;
             desiring
             and
             endeavouring
             after
             righteousness
             with
             all
             the
             might
             of
             his
             Sonl
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             comparatively
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             appearing
             righteous
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             goodness
             at
             all
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             righteous
             imputatively
             ,
             having
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             imputed
             unto
             him
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             righteous
             inhesively
             ,
             having
             many
             heavenly
             graces
             ,
             and
             holy
             endowments
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             though
             not
             perfect
             ,
             or
             evangelically
             perfect
             ,
             
               pro
               hoc
               statu
            
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             ,
             and
             remaining
             within
             him
             .
             Such
             a
             
               righteous
               man
            
             as
             this
             Solomon
             saw
             
               perishing
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             inquired
             ,
             How
             could
             Solomon
             patiently
             behold
             
               a
               righteous
               man
               perish
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             not
             rescue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             paws
             of
             oppression
             ?
             Could
             he
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             he
             suffer
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             only
             an
             idle
             spectator
             at
             so
             sad
             a
             tragedy
             ?
             Did
             his
             hand
             sway
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             was
             his
             head
             invested
             with
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             contentedly
             to
             look
             on
             so
             sorrowful
             a
             sight
             ?
             Could
             he
             only
             as
             in
             the
             
               case
               of
               the
               harlots
            
             ,
             call
             for
             a
             sword
             to
             kill
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             not
             call
             for
             it
             to
             defend
             a
             
               righteous
               man
               ?
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               us
            
             (
             faith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               is
               against
               us
            
             .
             If
             it
             hold
             in
             private
             persons
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             publick
             Officers
             .
             They
             persecute
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             protect
             ;
             destroy
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             defend
             ;
             slay
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             save
             
               the
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             and
             place
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             answered
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             
             Solomons
             observations
             were
             not
             all
             confined
             to
             his
             own
             country
             and
             kingdome
             ;
             though
             staying
             at
             home
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             his
             mind
             travelled
             into
             forraign
             parts
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             countries
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Edom
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Assyria
               ,
            
             &c.
             might
             behold
             the
             
               perisning
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             and
             long
             flourishing
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Secondly
             his
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               have
               seen
            
             ,
             relates
             not
             only
             to
             his
             ocular
             ,
             but
             experimental
             discoveries
             ;
             What
             Solomon
             got
             hy
             the
             help
             of
             History
             ,
             Study
             ,
             and
             perusal
             of
             Chronicles
             .
             He
             that
             was
             skil'd
             in
             natural
             Philosophy
             from
             the
             Cedar
             to
             the
             Shrub
             ,
             was
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             well
             versed
             in
             all
             civil
             occurrences
             from
             the
             Prince
             to
             the
             Peasant
             ,
             from
             Adam
             to
             the
             present
             age
             wherein
             he
             lived
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
             any
             extant
             records
             could
             be
             collected
             .
             To
             set
             humane
             writers
             aside
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             alone
             afforded
             him
             plentiful
             presidents
             herein
             .
             Open
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             (
             almost
             in
             the
             first
             leaf
             )
             just
             Abel
             
               perishing
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Cain
             
               prolonging
               his
               life
               in
               his
               iniquity
               .
            
             To
             omit
             other
             instances
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             by
             relation
             from
             his
             father
             ,
             might
             sadly
             remember
             ,
             how
             Abimelech
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
               perished
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Priests
             ,
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             city
             of
             Nob
             ,
             whilest
             Saul
             who
             condemned
             ,
             and
             Doeg
             who
             executed
             them
             ,
             flourished
             long
             in
             their
             iniquity
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             proof
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               so
            
             .
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             reasons
             ,
             
               why
               it
               is
               so
            
             .
             These
             reasons
             are
             of
             a
             double
             nature
             ,
             some
             fetcht
             from
             nature
             ,
             others
             from
             religion
             .
             For
             the
             present
             we
             insist
             only
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             reserving
             the
             rest
             till
             we
             shall
             encounter
             the
             Atheists
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             our
             discourse
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Because
             good
             men
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             are
             most
             envied
             and
             maligned
             ,
             having
             
             the
             fiercest
             adversaries
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
             With
             the
             most
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             quarrel
             enough
             to
             hate
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             good
             man.
             Saint
             Paul
             faith
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               press
               towards
               the
               mark
            
             .
             
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             endeavour
             of
             every
             good
             man.
             Now
             as
             in
             a
             race
             the
             formost
             man
             who
             is
             nearest
             the
             mark
             ,
             is
             envied
             of
             all
             those
             which
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             who
             commonly
             use
             all
             foul
             play
             towards
             him
             ,
             (
             justling
             him
             on
             the
             side
             ,
             seeking
             to
             trip
             up
             his
             heels
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             thrusting
             him
             forward
             on
             the
             back
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             fall
             headlong
             by
             his
             own
             weight
             and
             their
             violence
             )
             so
             often
             cometh
             it
             to
             pass
             betwixt
             rivals
             in
             the
             race
             of
             honour
             and
             vertue
             .
             Ill-minded
             men
             perceiving
             themselves
             quite
             out
             strips
             by
             some
             eminent
             person
             who
             hath
             got
             the
             speed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             despairing
             fairly
             to
             overtake
             him
             ,
             resolve
             fouly
             to
             overturn
             him
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             contriving
             his
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Hence
             come
             those
             many
             millions
             of
             divices
             and
             stratagems
             contrived
             for
             his
             ruin
             ,
             endeavouring
             either
             to
             ,
             
               
                 Divert
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 righteousness
                 .
                 or
              
               
                 Destroy
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 righteousness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             If
             the
             first
             takes
             no
             effect
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             constancy
             appears
             such
             as
             
               without
               regret
            
             he
             will
             persist
             in
             piety
             ,
             leaving
             them
             no
             hope
             to
             byass
             him
             to
             base
             ends
             ,
             then
             dispairing
             to
             
               how
               him
               from
            
             ,
             they
             contrive
             to
             
               break
               him
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             .
             Thus
             whilst
             he
             hath
             many
             enemies
             which
             conspire
             his
             destruction
             ,
             seeking
             with
             power
             to
             suppress
             ,
             or
             pollicy
             to
             supplant
             him
             ;
             The
             wicked
             man
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             hath
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             (
             the
             most
             being
             bad
             as
             himself
             )
             to
             befriend
             him
             ;
             a
             main
             cause
             of
             his
             prolonging
             himself
             successful
             in
             his
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             
               Righteous
               men
               perish
               in
               their
               righteousness
               ,
            
             because
             not
             so
             wary
             ,
             and
             watchful
             to
             defend
             themselves
             in
             danger
             ,
             being
             deaf
             to
             all
             jealousies
             and
             snspitions
             ,
             over-confident
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             measuring
             all
             others
             by
             the
             integrity
             of
             their
             own
             intentions
             .
             This
             makes
             them
             lie
             at
             an
             open
             guard
             ,
             not
             fencing
             and
             fortifying
             themselves
             against
             any
             sudden
             surprisal
             ,
             but
             presuming
             ,
             that
             deserving
             no
             hurt
             ,
             none
             shall
             be
             done
             unto
             them
             .
             Thus
             Gedaliah
             ,
             Governour
             of
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             after
             the
             captivity
             ,
             twice
             received
             the
             express
             intelligence
             of
             a
             conspiracy
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             yet
             was
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             credit
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             a
             sharp
             reproof
             to
             the
             first
             discoverer
             thereof
             :
             
             Yea
             ,
             when
             Johanan
             the
             son
             of
             Kareah
             ,
             tendered
             his
             service
             to
             kill
             Ishmael
             ,
             (
             sent
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             from
             Baalis
             King
             of
             Ammon
             to
             slay
             Gedaliah
             )
             Gedaliah
             rejoyned
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               this
               thing
               ,
               for
               thou
               speakest
               falsely
               of
               Ishmael
               .
            
             His
             noble
             nature
             gave
             no
             entertainment
             to
             the
             report
             ,
             till
             he
             found
             it
             too
             late
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
             Whilst
             wicked
             men
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             policy
             ,
             more
             out
             of
             guiltiness
             ,
             sleep
             like
             Hercules
             with
             their
             club
             in
             their
             haud
             ,
             stand
             alwayes
             on
             their
             guard
             ,
             are
             jealous
             of
             their
             very
             shadows
             ,
             and
             appearances
             of
             danger
             ,
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             their
             safety
             and
             success
             ,
             prolonging
             themselves
             in
             their
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             
               They
               perish
            
             because
             of
             a
             lazie
             principle
             which
             hath
             possessed
             the
             heads
             and
             hearts
             even
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             unexcusable
             herein
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             due
             time
             will
             defend
             their
             innocence
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             more
             negligent
             and
             remiss
             in
             defending
             themselves
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             makes
             mention
             of
             
               a
               stone
               cut
               out
               without
               hands
               ,
            
             
             they
             conceive
             their
             cause
             will
             without
             manshelp
             hew
             its
             own
             way
             through
             the
             rocks
             of
             all
             resistance
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             cause
             would
             stand
             Centinal
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             slept
             themselves
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             cause
             would
             (
             fix
             their
             Muskets
             )
             though
             they
             did
             it
             not
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             battels
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             having
             
               won
               the
               day
            
             by
             their
             valour
             ,
             have
             
               lost
               the
               night
            
             by
             their
             negligence
             ,
             which
             principally
             proceeded
             from
             their
             confidence
             ,
             that
             God
             interested
             as
             a
             Second
             in
             every
             just
             cause
             ,
             was
             in
             that
             quarrel
             concerned
             as
             a
             Principle
             ,
             and
             it
             could
             not
             stand
             in
             his
             justice
             to
             suffer
             it
             to
             miscarry
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             wicked
             men
             use
             double
             diligence
             in
             promoting
             their
             designs
             .
             
             If
             their
             lame
             cause
             lack
             legs
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             it
             wings
             from
             their
             signs
             .
             If
             their
             lame
             cause
             lack
             legs
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             it
             wings
             from
             their
             careful
             solliciting
             thereof
             ,
             and
             will
             soulder
             up
             their
             crackt
             title
             with
             their
             own
             industry
             .
             They
             watch
             for
             all
             tides
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             work
             by
             all
             wayes
             ,
             and
             sail
             by
             all
             winds
             ;
             each
             golden
             opportunity
             they
             cunningly
             court
             ,
             and
             greedily
             catch
             :
             and
             carefully
             keep
             ,
             &
             thristily
             use
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
               they
               are
               wiser
               in
               their
               generations
               then
               the
               children
               of
               light
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             may
             be
             perceived
             by
             the
             parallel
             betwixt
             the
             wife
             and
             the
             harlot
             :
             
             many
             wives
             (
             though
             herein
             they
             cannot
             be
             defended
             )
             knowing
             their
             husbands
             obliged
             in
             conscience
             to
             love
             them
             by
             verture
             of
             their
             solemn
             promise
             made
             before
             God
             and
             the
             congregation
             at
             their
             marriage
             ,
             are
             therefore
             the
             less
             careful
             to
             study
             compliance
             to
             their
             husbands
             desires
             ;
             they
             know
             their
             husbands
             ,
             if
             wronging
             them
             ,
             wrong
             themselves
             therein
             ;
             and
             presuming
             themselves
             to
             deserve
             love
             as
             due
             unto
             them
             for
             their
             honesty
             and
             loyalty
             of
             affections
             ,
             are
             the
             less
             sollicitous
             to
             gain
             that
             which
             they
             count
             their
             own
             already
             .
             Whilest
             the
             harlot
             conscious
             to
             her self
             of
             her
             usurpation
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             no
             lawful
             right
             to
             the
             imbraces
             of
             her
             paramour
             ,
             tunes
             her self
             to
             the
             criticalness
             of
             all
             complacency
             to
             humour
             him
             in
             all
             his
             desires
             .
             And
             thus
             alwayes
             those
             men
             whose
             cause
             have
             the
             weakest
             foundation
             in
             piety
             ,
             getteth
             the
             strongest
             buttress
             in
             policy
             to
             support
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             by
             the
             principles
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             is
             tyed
             up
             ,
             and
             confined
             onely
             to
             the
             use
             of
             such
             means
             for
             his
             preservation
             ,
             as
             are
             consonant
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             conformable
             to
             his
             word
             ;
             preferring
             rather
             to
             die
             many
             times
             ,
             then
             to
             save
             himself
             once
             by
             unwarrantable
             waies
             .
             Propounded
             unto
             him
             a
             project
             for
             his
             safety
             ,
             and
             as
             Solomon
             promised
             favour
             to
             Adonijah
             ,
             
             so
             long
             as
             he
             
               shewed
               himself
               worthy
            
             ,
             otherwise
             
               if
               wickedness
               were
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               surely
               die
            
             ;
             So
             our
             
               righteous
               man
            
             onely
             accepts
             and
             embraceth
             such
             plots
             to
             secure
             himself
             thereby
             ,
             as
             acquit
             themselves
             honest
             and
             honourable
             :
             such
             as
             appear
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             presently
             dispatches
             with
             detestation
             ,
             destroying
             the
             very
             motion
             and
             mention
             thereof
             ,
             from
             entring
             into
             his
             hearts
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             left
             at
             large
             ,
             allowing
             himself
             liberty
             and
             latitude
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             making
             a
             constant
             practice
             of
             
               doing
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             
             that
             wicked
             men
             make
             bold
             with
             Religion
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             count
             the
             practice
             of
             plety
             a
             burden
             ,
             find
             the
             pretending
             thereof
             an
             advantage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             the
             matter
             they
             manage
             never
             so
             bad
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             they
             will
             intitle
             it
             to
             be
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             .
             Much
             was
             the
             substance
             in
             the
             very
             shadow
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             people
             so
             desirous
             thereof
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             the
             streets
             .
             And
             the
             very
             umbrage
             of
             Religion
             hath
             a
             sovereign
             virtue
             in
             it
             .
             No
             better
             cordial
             for
             a
             dying
             cause
             ,
             then
             to
             over-shadow
             it
             with
             the
             pretence
             that
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             and
             keep
             a
             good
             and
             strong
             party
             :
             No
             sooner
             the
             watch-word
             is
             given
             out
             ,
             
               For
               Gods
               cause
            
             ,
             but
             instantly
             GAD
             ,
             
               Behold
               a
               troop
               cometh
            
             of
             many
             honest
             ,
             but
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             who
             press
             to
             be
             listed
             in
             so
             pious
             an
             employment
             .
             These
             may
             be
             kild
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             conquered
             :
             for
             till
             their
             judgements
             be
             otherwise
             informed
             ,
             they
             will
             triumph
             in
             being
             overcome
             ,
             as
             confident
             ,
             the
             deeper
             their
             wounds
             got
             in
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             gape
             in
             their
             bodies
             ;
             the
             wider
             the
             gates
             of
             heaven
             stand
             open
             to
             receive
             their
             souls
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             pretending
             their
             cause
             is
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             ,
             will
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             legitimate
             the
             barest
             means
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             and
             prosecution
             thereof
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             against
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
               to
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
               thereof
               ,
            
             yet
             this
             old
             error
             will
             hardly
             be
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             heads
             and
             hearts
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             that
             crooked
             waies
             are
             made
             direct
             ,
             by
             being
             directed
             to
             a
             straight
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             lustre
             of
             a
             bright
             cause
             will
             reflect
             a
             seeming
             light
             on
             very
             
               deeds
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             used
             in
             tendency
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             been
             an
             ancient
             stratagem
             of
             the
             worst
             men
             (
             great
             Politicians
             )
             to
             take
             piety
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             
             to
             the
             advancing
             of
             their
             desences
             .
             Thus
             Rabshakeh
             pretended
             a
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             wickedness
             he
             committed
             ,
             and
             complements
             blasphemy
             ,
             
             
               Am
               I
               now
               come
               up
               without
               the
               Lord
               ,
               against
               this
               place
               to
               destroy
               it
               ?
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               Go
               up
               against
               this
               place
               to
               destrey
               it
               .
            
             The
             Priests
             of
             Bell
             were
             but
             bunglers
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             steal
             the
             meat
             of
             their
             Idol
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             discovered
             by
             the
             print
             of
             their
             foot-steps
             .
             Men
             are
             grown
             more
             cunning
             thieves
             now
             adaies
             ;
             first
             they
             will
             put
             on
             the
             shooes
             of
             him
             they
             intend
             to
             rob
             ,
             and
             then
             steal
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             treadings
             may
             tell
             no
             tales
             to
             their
             disadvantage
             ;
             They
             will
             not
             stride
             a
             pace
             ,
             nor
             go
             a
             step
             ,
             nor
             stir
             a
             foot
             ,
             but
             all
             for
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             ,
             all
             for
             the
             good
             and
             glory
             of
             God.
             Thus
             Christ
             himself
             was
             served
             from
             his
             cradle
             to
             his
             cross
             ;
             Herod
             who
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             pretended
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             Judas
             kissed
             him
             who
             betrayed
             him
             .
          
           
           
             By
             these
             arts
             and
             divices
             ,
             
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             prolong
             themselves
             into
             heir
             wickedness
             .
             Traiterous
             Zimri
             indeed
             continued
             but
             seven
             daies
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             long
             :
             wicked
             Jehojachin
             reigned
             but
             three
             months
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             long
             :
             ungodly
             Amon
             reigned
             two
             years
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             long
             :
             idolatrous
             Ahab
             reigned
             in
             Samaria
             twenty
             and
             two
             years
             ,
             that
             was
             indifferent
             long
             :
             cruel
             Herod
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             kill
             Christ
             ,
             reigned
             in
             Judea
             well
             nigh
             forty
             years
             ,
             that
             was
             long
             indeed
             ;
             he
             prolonged
             himself
             to
             purpose
             in
             his
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             (
             to
             recollect
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             the
             righteous
             hath
             most
             foes
             ,
             
             the
             wicked
             many
             friends
             ;
             the
             righteous
             free
             from
             ;
             the
             wicked
             full
             of
             jealousies
             ;
             the
             righteous
             too
             often
             over-careless
             ,
             the
             wicked
             over-careful
             in
             his
             defence
             ;
             the
             righteous
             limited
             onely
             to
             lawful
             ,
             the
             wicked
             left
             loose
             to
             any
             means
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             ;
             No
             wonder
             if
             it
             often
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             
               righteous
               man
               perisheth
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               in
               his
               wickedness
               .
            
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             abuses
             which
             wicked
             men
             make
             of
             the
             righteous
             mans
             perishing
             in
             his
             righteousness
             .
             
             And
             here
             the
             whole
             kennel
             of
             Atheists
             come
             in
             with
             a
             full
             cry
             ,
             (
             oh
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             of
             them
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             in
             hell
             ,
             where
             torture
             makes
             them
             all
             speak
             truth
             )
             spending
             their
             wicked
             breath
             against
             God
             and
             his
             attributes
             .
             Some
             bark
             at
             his
             Provedence
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             perceived
             not
             these
             things
             ;
             
               How
               doth
               God
               know
               ,
               
               and
               is
               there
               knowledge
               in
               the
               most
               high
               ?
            
             Others
             cavil
             at
             his
             justice
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             mind
             ;
             others
             carp
             at
             his
             strength
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             power
             to
             rectifie
             and
             redress
             these
             enormities
             .
             This
             world
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             a
             ship
             without
             a
             pilot
             ,
             steered
             onely
             with
             the
             windes
             and
             wayes
             of
             casualty
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             lottery
             ,
             wherein
             the
             best
             man
             dayly
             draw
             the
             blanks
             ,
             
             and
             the
             worst
             run
             away
             with
             the
             prizes
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             Absolom
             boasted
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             how
             far
             he
             would
             out-do
             David
             in
             right
             managing
             of
             all
             matters
             :
             so
             these
             impudent
             wretches
             conceive
             with
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Plat
             form
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             more
             persect
             ,
             might
             they
             have
             been
             admitted
             to
             the
             making
             thereof
             .
             The
             Moon
             would
             have
             shined
             without
             any
             spots
             ,
             Roses
             grow
             without
             any
             Prickles
             ,
             fair
             weather
             should
             never
             have
             done
             harm
             ,
             because
             rain
             should
             only
             fall
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             neither
             to
             hinder
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             rich
             ,
             or
             hurt
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             poor
             .
             Merit
             should
             be
             made
             the
             onely
             standard
             of
             preferment
             ;
             no
             
               perishing
               of
               the
               righteous
               man
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ,
            
             when
             success
             should
             onely
             be
             entailed
             on
             desert
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             such
             Atheists
             presume
             all
             things
             by
             them
             should
             be
             so
             prudently
             disposed
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             be
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             save
             themselves
             .
          
           
             More
             might
             be
             spoken
             to
             heighten
             and
             prove
             the
             objection
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             afraid
             to
             persist
             further
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             dangerous
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             act
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             though
             with
             intent
             to
             confute
             their
             errour
             ,
             for
             fear
             that
             our
             poisons
             pierce
             further
             then
             our
             antidotes
             .
             But
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             objection
             ;
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             prejudice
             to
             his
             justice
             ,
             may
             suffer
             
               the
               righteous
               man
               to
               perish
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ,
            
             because
             allow
             him
             righteous
             
               justicia
               cause
            
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             
               justicia
               persone
            
             ,
             the
             best
             man
             standing
             guilty
             of
             many
             faults
             and
             failings
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             God
             needs
             not
             
               pick
               a
               quarrel
            
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             having
             at
             all
             times
             matter
             of
             a
             just
             controversie
             against
             him
             .
             And
             seeing
             God
             hath
             oftentimes
             connived
             at
             him
             being
             faulty
             ,
             he
             may
             condemn
             him
             being
             faultless
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               mullum
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
            
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             heaven
             is
             not
             limited
             to
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             and
             leasure
             may
             take
             an
             opportunity
             to
             punish
             an
             offender
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             grant
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             was
             just
             in
             the
             primitive
             constitution
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             branch
             it self
             forth
             into
             numerous
             circumstances
             appendant
             thereunto
             ,
             (
             many
             whereof
             may
             be
             intricate
             and
             perplext
             )
             if
             it
             be
             of
             so
             spacious
             and
             ponderous
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             requires
             many
             heads
             and
             hands
             as
             subordinate
             instruments
             in
             several
             places
             for
             the
             managing
             thereof
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             be
             so
             prolix
             and
             tedious
             ,
             that
             many
             years
             must
             be
             spent
             in
             the
             prosecution
             thereof
             ,
             the
             original
             righteousness
             of
             the
             cause
             may
             be
             already
             with
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             injustice
             annexed
             thereunto
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             may
             justly
             cause
             it
             finally
             to
             miscarry
             .
             For
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             a
             cause
             consisting
             of
             such
             variety
             of
             limbs
             retaining
             thereunto
             ,
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             without
             many
             grand
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             committed
             therein
             ;
             
             and
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             best
             men
             will
             not
             spread
             so
             broad
             without
             shrinking
             ,
             stretch
             so
             long
             without
             tyring
             ,
             apply
             it self
             so
             exactly
             to
             each
             circumstance
             without
             some
             swerving
             therein
             .
             Especially
             when
             all
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             inferior
             officers
             employed
             under
             him
             ,
             are
             chargeable
             on
             the
             
               righteous
               mans
            
             account
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             whose
             cause
             may
             justly
             perish
             ,
             by
             Gods
             just
             anger
             on
             the
             unjust
             managery
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Yea
             God
             ,
             
             without
             the
             least
             blemish
             to
             his
             Justice
             ,
             may
             suffer
             the
             righteous
             temporally
             to
             
               perish
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             sufferings
             his
             mercy
             supports
             them
             with
             the
             inward
             comfort
             of
             a
             clear
             conscience
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             a
             woman
             being
             big
             with
             child
             ,
             was
             imprisoned
             and
             condemned
             to
             die
             ,
             which
             the
             night
             before
             her
             execution
             ,
             was
             (
             I
             cannot
             say
             brought
             to
             bed
             )
             delivered
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             when
             her
             pain
             (
             wanting
             the
             help
             of
             a
             midwife
             )
             must
             be
             presumed
             exceeding
             great
             ;
             The
             Jailor
             hearing
             her
             cry
             out
             in
             her
             pangs
             :
             
               If
               you
               cry
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               to
               day
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               shreek
               worse
               to
               morrow
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               to
               be
               burnt
               at
               a
               stake
               .
            
             The
             woman
             replied
             ;
             
               Not
               so
               ,
               to
               morrow
               my
               pain
               will
               be
               abated
               :
               for
               to
               day
               I
               suffer
               as
               an
               offender
               ,
               for
               the
               punishment
               justly
               imposed
               by
               God
               on
               our
               sex
               ,
               for
               our
               disobedience
               and
               breach
               of
               his
               law
               ;
               but
               to
               morrow
               I
               shall
               die
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               Gods
               glory
               and
               his
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             alacrity
             a
             good
             cause
             insuseth
             into
             
               arighteous
               man
            
             ,
             deriving
             comfort
             into
             his
             heart
             by
             insensible
             conveyances
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             imbraceth
             even
             death
             in
             self
             with
             a
             smiling
             countenance
             ,
             seeding
             his
             soul
             on
             the
             continual
             feast
             of
             a
             clear
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             
             it
             clears
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             comforts
             the
             righteous
             man
             
               perishing
               temporally
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             ,
             that
             his
             cause
             shall
             be
             heard
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             rejudged
             in
             another
             world
             .
             If
             one
             conceive
             himself
             wronged
             in
             the
             Hundred
             ,
             or
             any
             inferiour
             Court
             ,
             he
             may
             by
             a
             cretiorari
             ,
             or
             an
             
               accedas
               ad
               curiam
            
             ,
             remove
             it
             to
             the
             
               Kings
               Bench
            
             or
             
               Common
               Pleas
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             advised
             best
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             .
             If
             he
             apprehendeth
             himself
             injured
             in
             these
             Courts
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             a
             
               Writ
               of
               Errour
            
             remove
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             argued
             by
             all
             the
             Judges
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Exchequer
               chamber
            
             .
             If
             here
             also
             he
             conceiveth
             himself
             to
             find
             no
             justice
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             an
             Injunction
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Chancery
             stop
             their
             proceedings
             .
             But
             if
             in
             the
             Chancery
             he
             reputeth
             himself
             agrieved
             ,
             he
             may
             thence
             appeal
             to
             the
             
               God
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
            
             ,
             who
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             will
             vindicate
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             severely
             punish
             such
             as
             have
             wilfully
             offered
             wrong
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             so
             much
             to
             assert
             Gods
             justice
             in
             suffering
             the
             
               righteous
               man
               to
               perish
               in
               his
               righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
             God
             may
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             his
             justice
             ,
             suffer
             wicked
             men
             for
             a
             time
             to
             thrive
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             suddenly
             surprise
             them
             with
             punishment
             ,
             so
             giving
             them
             
               a
               space
               to
               repent
            
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             make
             use
             thereof
             .
             Indeed
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               Evil
               shall
               hunt
               the
               violent
               man
               to
               overthrow
               him
            
             ;
             But
             God
             is
             a
             
               fair
               hunter
            
             ;
             he
             might
             in
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             justice
             knock
             wicked
             men
             down
             as
             he
             finds
             them
             
               sitting
               in
               their
               forms
            
             :
             But
             God
             will
             give
             them
             
               fair
               law
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             for
             a
             time
             run
             ;
             yea
             sport
             themselves
             before
             his
             judgements
             ,
             ere
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             overtake
             them
             .
          
           
             Know
             also
             ,
             
             to
             the
             farther
             clearing
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             thriving
             in
             badness
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             are
             partly
             punished
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             with
             a
             constant
             corrosive
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             about
             them
             .
             The
             Probationer-Disciple
             said
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               Master
               ,
               I
               will
               follow
               thee
               whithersoever
               thou
               goest
            
             ;
             what
             is
             promised
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             preformed
             by
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             that
             
               Squire
               of
               the
               body
            
             ,
             alwayes
             officious
             to
             attend
             a
             malefactour
             .
             Fast
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               follow
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             thy
             empty
             body
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             full
             of
             wind
             ,
             as
             thy
             mind
             of
             dismal
             apprehensions
             :
             feast
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               follow
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             
               hand
               on
               the
               wall
            
             ,
             bring
             in
             the
             sad
             reckoning
             ,
             
             for
             thy
             large
             bill
             of
             fare
             :
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               follow
               thee
            
             ;
             or
             else
             meet
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             with
             my
             naked
             sword
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             did
             Balaam
             :
             Wake
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               follow
               thee
            
             :
             sleep
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               follow
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             affright
             thee
             with
             hideous
             fancies
             ,
             and
             terrible
             dreams
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             King
             Richard
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             night
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             read
             of
             one
             ,
             
             who
             undertook
             in
             few
             dayes
             to
             make
             a
             fat
             sheep
             lean
             ;
             and
             yet
             was
             to
             allow
             him
             a
             daily
             and
             large
             provision
             of
             meat
             ,
             soft
             and
             easie
             lodging
             ,
             with
             security
             from
             all
             danger
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             hurt
             him
             .
             This
             he
             effected
             ,
             by
             putting
             
             him
             into
             an
             Iron-grate
             ,
             and
             placing
             a
             ravenous
             wolf
             hard
             by
             in
             another
             ,
             alwayes
             howling
             ,
             fighting
             ,
             scenting
             ,
             scratching
             at
             the
             poor
             sheep
             ;
             which
             affrighted
             with
             this
             sad
             sound
             ,
             and
             worse
             sight
             ,
             had
             little
             joy
             to
             eat
             ,
             less
             to
             sleep
             ;
             whereby
             his
             flesh
             was
             suddenly
             abated
             .
             But
             wicked
             men
             have
             the
             terrors
             of
             an
             affrighted
             conscience
             constantly
             ,
             not
             onely
             barking
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             biting
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             dissweetens
             their
             most
             delicious
             mirth
             ,
             with
             the
             sad
             consideration
             of
             the
             sins
             they
             have
             committed
             ,
             and
             punishment
             they
             must
             undergo
             ,
             when
             in
             another
             world
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             account
             .
             This
             thought
             alone
             makes
             their
             souls
             lean
             ,
             how
             fat
             soever
             their
             bodies
             may
             appear
             .
             And
             as
             sores
             and
             wounds
             commonly
             smart
             ,
             ake
             ,
             and
             throb
             most
             ,
             the
             nearer
             it
             is
             to
             night
             ;
             so
             the
             anguish
             and
             torture
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             increaseth
             ,
             the
             neerer
             men
             apprehend
             themselves
             to
             the
             day
             of
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             Now
             not
             onely
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             but
             even
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             too
             often
             make
             bad
             uses
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               of
               the
               righteous
               mans
               perishing
               in
               his
               righteousness
               .
            
             These
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             three
             ranks
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 
                   fret
                   at
                
                 Gods
                 proceedings
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 
                   droop
                   under
                
                 Gods
                 proceedings
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 
                   argue
                   with
                
                 Gods
                 proceedings
                 herein
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             are
             the
             Fretters
             :
             for
             if
             the
             
               perishing
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             cometh
             to
             the
             serious
             observation
             of
             a
             high-spirited
             man
             ,
             one
             of
             a
             stout
             and
             valiant
             heart
             ,
             he
             will
             scarce
             brook
             it
             without
             some
             anger
             and
             indignation
             ,
             fuming
             and
             chasing
             thereat
             .
             Thus
             David
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             was
             a
             man
             of
             valour
             ,
             of
             a
             martial
             and
             warlike
             spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             confesseth
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             beholding
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               his
               heart
               was
               grieved
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               pricked
               in
               his
               reins
            
             ;
             Nor
             was
             it
             meer
             grief
             possessed
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             mixture
             of
             much
             impatience
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             counsel
             which
             in
             like
             case
             ,
             in
             one
             Psalm
             ,
             
             he
             gave
             himself
             three
             several
             times
             ,
             
               Fret
               not
               thy self
               because
               of
               evil
               doers
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               fret
               not
               thy self
               because
               of
               him
               who
               porspereth
               in
               his
               way
            
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             
               fret
               not
               thy self
               in
               any
               wise
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             observeth
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             a
             sturdy
             kind
             of
             Devils
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             
             save
             
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
            
             .
             But
             this
             humour
             of
             fretting
             and
             repining
             at
             
               Gods
               proceedings
               herein
            
             ,
             which
             he
             understood
             not
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             ejected
             out
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             by
             prayer
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             solemnly
             ;
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             temple
             ,
             
               When
               I
               thought
               to
               know
               all
               this
            
             ;
             
             
               it
               was
               too
               painful
               for
               me
               ,
               until
               I
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               understood
               I
               their
               end
               .
            
             O
             let
             them
             of
             high
             spirits
             and
             stout
             hearts
             not
             lavish
             their
             valour
             ,
             and
             mis-spend
             their
             courage
             ,
             to
             chase
             and
             fume
             at
             such
             accidents
             ,
             venting
             good
             spirits
             the
             wrong
             way
             ;
             but
             rather
             reserve
             their
             magnanimous
             resolutions
             for
             better
             services
             ,
             and
             (
             besides
             their
             private
             devotions
             )
             address
             themselves
             with
             David
             ,
             to
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             due
             time
             will
             unriddle
             unto
             them
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             men
             be
             of
             low
             and
             mean
             spirits
             ,
             
             pusillanimousand
             heartless
             natures
             ,
             and
             if
             these
             narrow
             souls
             in
             them
             meet
             with
             melancholly
             and
             heavy
             tempers
             ,
             such
             fall
             a
             drooping
             ,
             yea
             despairing
             at
             the
             
               perishing
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             they
             give
             all
             over
             for
             lost
             ,
             concluding
             
               there
               is
               no
               hope
            
             ;
             they
             rather
             languish
             then
             live
             ,
             walking
             up
             and
             down
             disconsolate
             with
             soft
             paces
             ,
             sad
             looks
             ,
             and
             sorrowful
             hearts
             :
             all
             their
             children
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             call
             and
             christen
             
               Ichobods
               ,
               the
               glory
               is
               departed
               from
               Israel
               ,
            
             being
             affected
             like
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             besieged
             by
             Sennacherib
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             like
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             
               moved
               with
               the
               wind
            
             .
             But
             let
             such
             droopers
             know
             ,
             that
             herein
             they
             offend
             God
             ,
             
             and
             wrong
             themselves
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             gird
             up
             their
             loyns
             ,
             and
             
               tie
               up
               their
               spirits
            
             ,
             at
             the
             serious
             consideration
             that
             God
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             will
             raise
             them
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             
               maintain
               his
               own
               cause
            
             ,
             and
             confound
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             
             are
             the
             Arguers
             or
             Disputers
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             a
             middle
             temper
             ,
             neither
             haughty
             nor
             stomackful
             ,
             neither
             low
             nor
             dejected
             ,
             and
             withal
             being
             good
             men
             ,
             embrace
             a
             middle
             course
             ,
             neither
             to
             fret
             nor
             dispute
             ,
             but
             calmly
             to
             reason
             out
             the
             matter
             with
             God
             himself
             .
             Of
             this
             later
             sort
             ,
             was
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             ,
             who
             thus
             addresseth
             himself
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             
             
               Righteous
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               plead
               
               with
               thee
               ;
               yet
               let
               me
               talk
               with
               thee
               of
               thy
               judgments
               :
               Wherefore
               doth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               prosper
               ?
               wherefore
               are
               they
               happy
               that
               deal
               very
               treacherously
               ?
            
             The
             good
             man
             could
             not
             conceive
             Gods
             proceedings
             :
             and
             although
             he
             kept
             to
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             
               Righteous
               are
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             yet
             
               his
               heart
               was
               hot
               within
               him
               ,
            
             and
             he
             would
             fain
             be
             exchanging
             an
             argument
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             not
             right
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             capacity
             .
             
             Job
             also
             was
             one
             of
             these
             Arguers
             in
             the
             agony
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               one
               might
               plead
               for
               a
               man
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               pleadeth
               for
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             But
             let
             flesh
             and
             blood
             take
             heed
             of
             entring
             the
             lists
             by
             way
             of
             challenge
             with
             God
             himself
             .
             
             
               If
               the
               synagogue
               of
               the
               Libertines
               ,
               and
               Cyrenians
               ,
               and
               Alexandrians
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               of
               Silicia
               ,
               and
               of
               Asia
               ,
               disputing
               with
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               wisdome
               and
               the
               spirit
               by
               which
               he
               spake
            
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             frail
             flesh
             hope
             to
             make
             good
             a
             bad
             cause
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             answerer
             .
             Remember
             the
             Apostles
             question
             ,
             
             
               Where
               is
               the
               disputer
            
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             should
             be
             so
             bold
             ,
             in
             humility
             ,
             to
             examine
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             lest
             whilest
             we
             dispute
             with
             God
             ,
             Satan
             insensibly
             prompts
             us
             such
             reasons
             as
             are
             seemingly
             unanswerable
             in
             our
             apprehensions
             ,
             so
             that
             instead
             of
             being
             too
             hard
             for
             God
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             )
             men
             become
             too
             hard
             for
             themselves
             ,
             raising
             such
             spirits
             which
             they
             cannot
             quell
             ,
             and
             starting
             such
             doubts
             which
             they
             cannot
             satisfie
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             not
             our
             ignorance
             be
             counted
             Gods
             injustice
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             dimness
             of
             our
             eyes
             be
             esteemed
             the
             durtiness
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             being
             all
             purity
             and
             cleanness
             in
             themselves
             :
             Let
             us
             ,
             if
             beaten
             from
             our
             out-works
             ,
             make
             a
             safe
             retreat
             to
             this
             impregnable
             castle
             ,
             Jeremiah
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             
               Righteous
               art
               thou
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             good
             Uses
             that
             the
             godly
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             a
             
               righteous
               mans
               perishing
               in
               his
               righteousness
               .
            
             
             And
             first
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             such
             a
             one
             in
             a
             swoun
             ,
             he
             ought
             with
             all
             speed
             to
             bring
             him
             a
             cordial
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             good
             Samaritane
             ,
             to
             pour
             Oil
             and
             Wine
             into
             his
             wounds
             ,
             
             endeavouring
             his
             recovery
             to
             his
             utmost
             power
             ,
             whilest
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             thereof
             .
             
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             is
             only
             Gods
             prerogative
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               to
               preserve
               those
               that
               are
               appointed
               to
               die
               .
            
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             the
             boundant
             duty
             of
             all
             pious
             people
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             distances
             and
             degrees
             ,
             to
             improve
             their
             utmost
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             dying
             innocency
             ,
             from
             the
             cruelty
             of
             such
             as
             would
             murder
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             impossible
             to
             save
             it
             from
             death
             ,
             
             so
             that
             it
             doth
             expire
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             care
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             they
             must
             then
             turn
             lamenters
             at
             the
             funerals
             thereof
             .
             And
             if
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             times
             will
             not
             safely
             afford
             them
             to
             be
             open
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             
               close
               Mourners
            
             at
             so
             sorrowful
             an
             accident
             .
             O
             let
             the
             most
             cunning
             Chyrurgeons
             not
             begrutch
             their
             skill
             to
             unbowel
             ,
             the
             
               richest
               Merchants
            
             not
             think
             much
             of
             their
             choisest
             spices
             to
             embalm
             ,
             the
             most
             
               exquisite
               Joyner
            
             make
             the
             coffin
             ,
             most
             
               reverend
               Divine
            
             ,
             the
             Funeral
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             most
             
               accurate
               Marbler
            
             erect
             the
             Monument
             ,
             and
             most
             renowned
             Poet
             invent
             the
             Epitaph
             ,
             to
             be
             inscribed
             on
             the
             tomb
             of
             
               Perishing
               Righteousness
            
             .
             Whilest
             all
             others
             ,
             well-wishers
             to
             goodness
             in
             their
             several
             places
             ,
             contribute
             to
             their
             sorrow
             at
             the
             solemn
             Obsequies
             thereof
             ;
             yea
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Josiah
             his
             death
             ,
             let
             their
             be
             an
             
               Anniversary
               of
               Mourning
            
             kept
             in
             remembrance
             thereof
             .
             However
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             mourn
             like
             men
             
               without
               hope
            
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             behave
             themselves
             at
             the
             interment
             of
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             confident
             of
             the
             
               resurrection
               thereof
            
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             due
             time
             shall
             raise
             out
             of
             the
             ashes
             :
             It
             is
             sown
             in
             weakness
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             power
             ;
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             disgrace
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             the
             temporal
             perishing
             of
             the
             righteous
             man
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             minds
             us
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             edge
             and
             quicken
             our
             prayers
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             shortly
             accomplish
             the
             number
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             consummate
             this
             miserable
             world
             ,
             put
             a
             period
             to
             the
             dark
             night
             of
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             that
             so
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             welcome
             day
             ,
             may
             begin
             to
             dawn
             ,
             which
             is
             tearmed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               The
               day
               of
               the
               revelation
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgment
               of
               God.
            
             
             Five
             things
             there
             are
             (
             besides
             many
             others
             )
             in
             the
             primitive
             part
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             hard
             for
             men
             to
             conceive
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             did
             never
             personally
             consent
             ,
             can
             justly
             be
             imputed
             to
             us
             his
             posterity
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             infants
             ,
             who
             never
             committed
             actual
             sin
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             to
             damnation
             it self
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             How
             God
             can
             actually
             harden
             the
             hearts
             of
             some
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Pharaohs
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             accessary
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             author
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             How
             the
             Americans
             can
             justly
             be
             condemned
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             never
             trumpetted
             forth
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             their
             invincible
             ignorance
             uncapable
             of
             Gods
             will
             in
             his
             word
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             How
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             can
             suffer
             
               righteous
               men
               to
               perish
               in
               their
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               to
               flowrish
               in
               their
               iniquity
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             ,
             a
             
               thin
               vail
            
             may
             seem
             to
             hang
             before
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             not
             a
             full
             and
             free
             view
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             herein
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             under
             and
             thorow
             
               this
               vail
            
             ,
             we
             discover
             enough
             in
             modesty
             and
             sobriety
             to
             satisfie
             our selves
             ,
             though
             (
             perchange
             unable
             to
             utter
             what
             in
             part
             we
             apprehend
             )
             we
             cannot
             effectually
             remove
             all
             the
             scruples
             which
             the
             pious
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             cavils
             which
             the
             profane
             man
             brings
             against
             us
             .
             But
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             at
             the
             
               revelation
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             this
             vail
             shall
             be
             turned
             back
             ,
             or
             rather
             totally
             taken
             away
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             shall
             plainly
             and
             perspicuously
             perceive
             the
             justice
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             in
             the
             cases
             aforesaid
             .
             Not
             that
             then
             or
             there
             ,
             any
             new
             essential
             addition
             or
             accession
             shall
             accrue
             to
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             to
             mend
             or
             make
             up
             ,
             any
             former
             desault
             or
             defect
             therein
             ;
             but
             his
             proceedings
             (
             which
             before
             wanted
             not
             clearness
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             clearing
             to
             our
             eyes
             )
             shall
             then
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             declared
             ,
             and
             adjudged
             just
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Devils
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             ;
             so
             that
             ignorance
             shall
             not
             doubt
             ,
             nor
             impudence
             dare
             to
             deny
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             take
             our
             final
             farewel
             of
             the
             words
             in
             our
             Text
             ,
             
             know
             they
             are
             also
             capable
             of
             another
             sence
             ,
             
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               righteous
               man
               perish
               in
               his
               righteousness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             continuing
             in
             goodness
             ,
             and
             snatched
             away
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             years
             ,
             whilest
             wicked
             men
             ,
             persisting
             in
             their
             profaness
             ,
             have
             prolonged
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             utmost
             possibility
             of
             nature
             .
             I
             confess
             Saint
             Paul
             will
             in
             no
             case
             allow
             the
             word
             perishing
             ,
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             but
             startles
             at
             the
             expression
             ,
             as
             containing
             some
             Pagan
             impiety
             therein
             ,
             pointing
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Atheistical
             position
             :
             
             
               Then
               they
               also
               which
               are
               faln
               asleep
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               perished
               .
            
             However
             ,
             in
             a
             qualified
             sence
             ,
             (
             not
             for
             a
             total
             extinction
             ,
             but
             temporal
             suspension
             of
             them
             in
             this
             world
             )
             the
             Prophet
             pronounceth
             it
             of
             a
             just
             mans
             death
             ,
             
             
               The
               righteous
               perish
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               layeth
               it
               to
               his
               heart
            
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             as
             if
             suspecting
             some
             ill
             use
             might
             be
             made
             of
             that
             term
             perishing
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             mollifieth
             the
             harshness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             (
             who
             best
             might
             )
             expounds
             his
             own
             meaning
             :
             
               The
               righteous
               man
               is
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               evil
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             
             when
             a
             just
             man
             dyeth
             ,
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             
               a
               good
               old
               age
            
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             Scripture-Phrase
             ,
             to
             
               tarry
               till
               God
               comes
            
             .
             Thus
             when
             Peter
             was
             very
             inquisitive
             to
             know
             how
             John
             should
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             Christ
             answered
             him
             ,
             
             
               If
               I
               will
               that
               he
               tarry
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ?
               John
               ,
            
             of
             all
             the
             Jury
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             dyed
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             a
             thorow
             old
             man
             ,
             of
             temper
             and
             temperance
             ,
             of
             a
             strong
             and
             healthful
             natural
             constitution
             ,
             moderate
             in
             diet
             ,
             passions
             and
             recreations
             ,
             (
             Ahijah
             and
             Josiah
             may
             be
             instances
             )
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             an
             untimely
             death
             ;
             
             such
             are
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Now
             even
             such
             men
             ,
             
             God
             (
             not
             only
             without
             the
             least
             stain
             to
             his
             Justice
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             manifestation
             of
             his
             mercy
             )
             may
             cause
             to
             perish
             ;
             or
             if
             that
             be
             too
             harsh
             a
             tearm
             ,
             may
             take
             them
             away
             from
             the
             evil
             to
             come
             :
             And
             that
             in
             three
             several
             acceptions
             .
          
           
             First
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             that
             evil
             of
             sin
             which
             God
             in
             his
             wisdom
             foresees
             the
             good
             man
             would
             commit
             ,
             if
             living
             longer
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             those
             manifold
             temptations
             which
             future
             times
             (
             growing
             daily
             worse
             and
             worse
             )
             would
             present
             to
             ,
             and
             press
             on
             him
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             God
             could
             by
             his
             restraining
             and
             effectual
             Grace
             keep
             him
             ,
             though
             surviving
             in
             sinful
             times
             ,
             from
             being
             polluted
             therewith
             :
             but
             being
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             he
             will
             vary
             the
             ways
             of
             his
             working
             ,
             sometimes
             keeping
             men
             
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               from
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
            
             .
             
             The
             later
             he
             doth
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             keeping
             the
             hour
             
             from
             coming
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             from
             coming
             to
             the
             hour
             ;
             making
             them
             to
             fall
             short
             thereof
             ,
             and
             preventing
             their
             approach
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             taking
             them
             away
             in
             a
             speedy
             death
             .
             Thus
             mothers
             and
             Nurses
             suspecting
             their
             children
             would
             too
             much
             play
             the
             wantons
             ,
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             and
             wrong
             themselves
             ;
             when
             much
             company
             is
             expected
             at
             their
             houses
             ,
             haste
             them
             to
             bed
             betimes
             ,
             even
             before
             their
             ordinary
             hour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             which
             other
             men
             would
             commit
             ,
             and
             he
             beheld
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             grief
             and
             anguish
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             
             
             Lot-like
             :
             for
             that
             
               righteous
               man
               dwelling
               among
               them
               ,
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               ,
               vexed
               his
               righteous
               soul
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               with
               their
               unlawful
               deeds
               .
            
          
           
             Manifold
             Uses
             might
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Just
             mans
             thus
             perishing
             in
             his
             righteousness
             .
             
             First
             ,
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             true
             sorrow
             :
             yet
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               perisheth
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               layeth
               it
               to
               his
               heart
               .
            
             Surely
             his
             wife
             or
             children
             will
             (
             or
             else
             the
             more
             unworthy
             )
             haply
             he
             hath
             none
             when
             dying
             .
             His
             kindred
             will
             ,
             except
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             )
             with
             Melchisedech
             ,
             
             he
             be
             
               without
               father
               ,
               without
               mother
               ,
               without
               descent
               .
            
             His
             friends
             will
             ,
             though
             rather
             the
             rich
             than
             the
             righteous
             have
             friends
             whilest
             living
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             when
             dying
             .
             But
             to
             satisfie
             all
             objections
             at
             once
             .
             By
             none
             ,
             are
             meant
             very
             few
             ,
             inconsiderable
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             multitudes
             that
             pass
             the
             righteous
             mans
             death
             unrespected
             .
             Parallel
             to
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             
             
               None
               that
               go
               to
               her
               return
               again
               ,
               neither
               take
               they
               hold
               of
               the
               path
               of
               life
               .
            
             Not
             that
             adultery
             is
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               unpardonable
            
             ;
             but
             
               vestigia
               pauca
               retrorsum
            
             .
             Be
             thou
             ,
             by
             an
             holy
             Riddle
             ,
             One
             among
             that
             None
             ;
             I
             mean
             a
             mourner
             in
             Sion
             for
             the
             righteous
             mans
             death
             ,
             amongst
             these
             very
             few
             ,
             who
             lay
             it
             to
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Men
             from
             hence
             are
             seriously
             to
             recollect
             and
             apply
             to
             themselves
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             mortallities
             ,
             when
             thee
             see
             
               the
               righteous
               man
               perish
               in
               his
               righteousness
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             bird
             peculiar
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Cock
               of
               the
               Wood
            
             ,
             remarkable
             for
             the
             fine
             flesh
             and
             folly
             thereof
             :
             All
             the
             difficulty
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             find
             them
             out
             ,
             otherwise
             a
             mean
             marksman
             may
             easily
             kill
             them
             .
             They
             flie
             in
             woods
             in
             flocks
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             of
             them
             be
             shot
             ,
             the
             rest
             remove
             not
             but
             to
             the
             next
             bow
             or
             tree
             at
             the
             furthest
             ,
             &
             there
             stand
             staring
             at
             the
             shooter
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             covy
             be
             destroyed
             .
             As
             foolish
             as
             the
             bird
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             wise
             enough
             to
             be
             the
             embleme
             of
             the
             wisest
             men
             in
             point
             of
             mortallity
             .
             Death
             sweeps
             away
             one
             ,
             and
             one
             ,
             and
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             remain
             no
             whit
             moved
             at
             ,
             or
             minding
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             a
             whole
             generation
             is
             consumed
             .
          
           
             It
             fareth
             with
             the
             most
             mens
             lives
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             sand
             in
             this
             hypocritical
             hour-glass
             :
             behold
             it
             in
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             far
             more
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             rising
             upon
             the
             sides
             ,
             whilest
             the
             sand
             is
             empty
             and
             hollow
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             it
             sinks
             down
             in
             and
             instant
             ,
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             is
             gone
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             Thus
             many
             men
             are
             mistaken
             in
             their
             own
             account
             ,
             reckoning
             upon
             three-score
             and
             ten
             years
             ,
             the
             age
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             because
             their
             bodies
             appear
             outwardly
             strong
             and
             lusty
             .
             Alas
             !
             their
             health
             may
             be
             hollow
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             inward
             infirmity
             and
             imperfection
             unknown
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             death
             may
             surprise
             them
             on
             a
             sudden
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             with
             that
             place
             from
             which
             the
             
               righteous
               man
               is
               taken
               away
            
             .
             
             Solomon
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             death
             of
             an
             ordinary
             man
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               living
               will
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               :
            
             But
             when
             a
             
               righteous
               man
               is
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             the
             living
             ought
             to
             lay
             it
             to
             the
             very
             
               Heart
               of
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             or
             Minister
             of
             eminent
             note
             .
             When
             the
             eye-strings
             break
             ,
             the
             heart-strings
             hold
             not
             out
             long
             after
             :
             and
             when
             the
             seers
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             symptome
             of
             a
             languishing
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Men
             ought
             to
             imitate
             the
             vertuous
             examples
             of
             such
             as
             are
             dead
             .
             The
             cloud
             and
             pillar
             at
             the
             Red-sea
             ,
             
             was
             bright
             toward
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             them
             with
             the
             light
             thereof
             :
             but
             the
             reverse
             or
             back
             part
             thereof
             ,
             was
             dark
             toward
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             In
             the
             best
             men
             there
             is
             such
             a
             mixture
             of
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             vertues
             have
             may
             fanlts
             ,
             failings
             and
             infirmities
             .
             Well
             let
             the
             Egyptian
             walk
             by
             his
             dark
             side
             ,
             follow
             his
             faults
             ,
             whilest
             the
             
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             all
             pious
             people
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             imitate
             his
             virtues
             ,
             directed
             in
             their
             conversations
             ,
             by
             the
             lustre
             of
             his
             godly
             
             examples
             .
             
             That
             so
             as
             Herod
             hearing
             of
             the
             same
             of
             Christ
             ,
             conceived
             that
             John
             Baptist
             was
             risen
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             so
             let
             us
             labour
             that
             our
             vertuous
             lives
             may
             give
             just
             cause
             for
             others
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             those
             
               righteous
               men
            
             which
             have
             
               perished
               in
               their
               righteousness
            
             ,
             those
             champions
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             
               worthy
               Heroes
               of
               holiness
            
             long
             since
             deceased
             ,
             are
             revived
             again
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             us
             a
             miraculous
             resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             RIGHTEOUS
             MANS
             SERVICE
             TO
             HIS
             GENERATION
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             LII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ACTS
                 .
                 13.36
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 David
                 
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   served
                   his
                   own
                   generation
                   after
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   fell
                   asleep
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             demonstrate
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             by
             three
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             foretold
             and
             now
             fulfilled
             .
             The
             Law
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               the
               truth
               shall
               be
               established
               .
            
             Two
             may
             ,
             Three
             must
             do
             the
             d●…ed
             ;
             Two
             make
             full
             measure
             ,
             
               Three
               make
               measure
               pressed
               down
               and
               running
               over
               .
            
             And
             such
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             give
             us
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             point
             .
             
          
           
             The
             first
             place
             he
             citeth
             
               Psalm
               2.7
               .
               Thou
               art
               my
               son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               :
            
             The
             second
             ,
             Isaiah
             55.3
             .
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             :
             The
             last
             ,
             Psalm
             16.11
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               thy
               holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             
             That
             the
             same
             Text
             ,
             Acts
             2.31
             .
             is
             also
             alledged
             ,
             expounded
             ,
             applyed
             and
             pressed
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             prove
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christs
             body
             uncorrupted
             .
             See
             here
             the
             holy
             Harmony
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Apostles
             .
             Though
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             had
             a
             short
             and
             sharp
             contest
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Galat.
            
             2.11
             .
             where
             
               Paul
               withstood
               him
               to
               his
               face
            
             ;
             yet
             here
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             meet
             lovingly
             together
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             the
             same
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Both
             of
             them
             shew
             first
             negatively
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             not
             litterally
             be
             meant
             of
             David
             ,
             (
             whose
             body
             was
             corrupted
             and
             his
             Sepulchre
             remained
             amongst
             them
             unto
             that
             day
             )
             and
             therefore
             positively
             must
             be
             meant
             mystically
             and
             prophetically
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             as
             I
             am
             charitably
             confident
             that
             all
             who
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             
             are
             satisfied
             and
             assured
             herein
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviours
             body
             saw
             no
             corruption
             ,
             so
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             be
             jealous
             over
             you
             with
             a
             godly
             jealousie
             ,
             for
             fear
             some
             mistake
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             his
             incorruptibility
             ,
             and
             bottome
             it
             on
             a
             false
             foundation
             .
             Some
             perchance
             may
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             time
             he
             lay
             in
             his
             grave
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             day
             and
             two
             pieces
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             
               numero
               rotundo
            
             ,
             though
             
               currente
               stilo
            
             they
             commonly
             be
             called
             and
             counted
             three
             dayes
             .
             These
             do
             
               ponere
               non
               causam
               pro
               causa
            
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             was
             long
             enough
             in
             that
             hot
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             cause
             putrefaction
             ,
             considering
             that
             our
             Saviours
             body
             was
             much
             bruised
             and
             broken
             with
             the
             whips
             ,
             nails
             ,
             and
             spears
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             effusion
             of
             much
             blood
             )
             which
             would
             the
             sooner
             have
             invited
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Others
             perchance
             put
             the
             untaintedness
             of
             his
             body
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             great
             quantity
             of
             Myrrh
             and
             
               Aloes
               (
               about
               an
               hundred
               pound
               weight
               )
            
             and
             other
             precious
             spices
             ,
             
             wherewith
             Joseph
             and
             
               Nicodemus
               ,
               John
            
             19.39
             .
             imbalmed
             it
             .
             This
             also
             is
             an
             unfound
             opinion
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             spices
             of
             Arabia
             cannot
             secure
             a
             corpse
             from
             putrifying
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             preserve
             it
             that
             such
             putrifaction
             shall
             not
             be
             noysome
             to
             others
             in
             the
             ill
             savour
             thereof
             ,
             not
             keeping
             it
             from
             corrupting
             ,
             but
             from
             offending
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             reason
             is
             this
             :
             
             Though
             Christs
             soul
             was
             parted
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             (
             and
             where
             disposed
             of
             ,
             God
             only
             knows
             ,
             during
             his
             remainder
             in
             the
             grave
             )
             yet
             the
             union
             with
             the
             Deity
             was
             never
             dissolved
             ,
             which
             priviledged
             his
             corpse
             from
             corruption
             .
             So
             that
             had
             it
             been
             possible
             (
             which
             was
             impossible
             ,
             as
             is
             inconsistant
             with
             Gods
             promise
             and
             pleasure
             )
             for
             his
             corpse
             to
             have
             lien
             in
             the
             grave
             till
             this
             instant
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             perpetuated
             in
             an
             intire
             estate
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             true
             of
             David
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               served
               his
               own
               generation
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               fell
               on
               sleep
               ,
               and
               was
               laid
               unto
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               saw
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             Observe
             in
             the
             words
             four
             principal
             parts
             ;
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 a
                 generation
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 ones
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 David
                 served
                 his
                 own
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 we
                 after
                 his
                 example
                 are
                 to
                 serve
                 ours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             these
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             first
             we
             will
             consider
             what
             a
             generation
             is
             .
          
           
             
               A
               generation
               is
               a
               company
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
            
             
             
               born
               ,
               living
               and
               dying
               ,
               much
               about
               the
               same
               time
               :
            
             I
             say
             ,
             much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             for
             seven
             years
             ,
             under
             or
             over
             ,
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             breaketh
             no
             squares
             herein
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             said
             persons
             are
             reducible
             to
             the
             same
             generation
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Mat.
             1.17
             .
             
               All
               the
               generations
               from
            
             Abraham
             to
             David
             ,
             
               are
               fourteen
               generations
               :
               and
               from
            
             David
             ,
             
               until
               the
               carrying
               away
               into
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               are
               fourteen
               generations
               :
               and
               from
               the
               carrying
               away
               into
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               are
               fourteen
               Generations
               :
            
             Now
             all
             generations
             are
             not
             of
             equal
             extent
             ;
             so
             admirable
             the
             Longevity
             of
             those
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             compared
             to
             our
             short
             lives
             ,
             since
             God
             for
             our
             sins
             hath
             contracted
             the
             cloth
             of
             our
             life
             to
             
               threescore
               &
               ten
               years
            
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             but
             a
             course
             List
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             that
             measure
             ,
             Psalm
             90.10
             .
             
               And
               if
               by
               reason
               of
               strength
               they
               be
               fourscore
               years
               ,
               yet
               is
               their
               strength
               ,
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               soon
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               we●…ie
               away
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             
             that
             Three
             Generations
             are
             alwayes
             at
             the
             same
             time
             on
             foot
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Generation
                 rising
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Generation
                 shining
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Generation
                 setting
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             should
             God
             clear
             the
             earth
             of
             all
             men
             at
             once
             ,
             mankind
             could
             not
             be
             recruted
             but
             by
             miracle
             ;
             besides
             ,
             neither
             humane
             Arts
             nor
             Sciences
             ;
             nor
             could
             the
             Scripture
             handsomly
             be
             handed
             and
             delivered
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             .
             God
             therefore
             of
             his
             goodness
             doth
             so
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             any
             empty
             Interval
             should
             happen
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             one
             Generation
             should
             fold
             and
             lap
             over
             another
             .
             These
             three
             degrees
             were
             most
             visibly
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             Levites
             ,
             which
             till
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             were
             
               learning
               Levites
            
             ,
             thence
             till
             fifty
             ,
             
               acting
               Levites
            
             ,
             as
             being
             then
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             age
             )
             imployed
             in
             the
             portage
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             after
             fifty
             ,
             had
             a
             Writ
             of
             ease
             from
             bodily
             labour
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             busied
             in
             the
             teaching
             of
             others
             .
          
           
           
             Pass
             we
             now
             to
             explain
             what
             it
             is
             to
             serve
             our
             Generation
             .
             
             To
             serve
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             discharge
             our
             consciences
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             our
             superiours
             ,
             equals
             ,
             inferiours
             ,
             all
             persons
             to
             whom
             we
             stand
             related
             in
             our
             generation
             .
             And
             the
             more
             eminent
             the
             person
             is
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             his
             references
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             publick
             and
             ponderous
             the
             service
             is
             which
             he
             is
             to
             perform
             .
             Nor
             must
             it
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             David
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             was
             proper
             for
             him
             to
             rule
             and
             command
             his
             own
             Generation
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             served
             the
             same
             .
             Princes
             are
             not
             priviledged
             by
             their
             greatness
             ,
             only
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             others
             ,
             but
             are
             accountable
             to
             God
             ,
             how
             well
             they
             discharge
             their
             duty
             to
             all
             such
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             respected
             .
          
           
             Proceed
             we
             to
             see
             how
             David
             served
             his
             generation
             ,
             
             which
             he
             did
             in
             an
             eight-fold
             capacity
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             a
             dutiful
             son
             to
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.3
             .
             And
             David
             
               went
               thence
               to
            
             Nizpeh
             of
             Moab
             ,
             
               and
               he
               said
               unto
               the
               King
               of
            
             Moab
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               till
               I
               know
               what
               God
               will
               do
               for
               me
               .
               And
               be
               brought
               them
               before
               the
               King
               of
            
             Moab
             ,
             
               and
               they
               dwelt
               with
               him
               all
               the
               while
               that
            
             David
             
               was
               in
               the
               hold
            
             .
             The
             case
             was
             thus
             ,
             David
             foresaw
             that
             the
             tempest
             of
             Sauls
             fury
             would
             fall
             full
             heavy
             on
             his
             Fathers
             family
             ;
             he
             foresaw
             also
             that
             though
             he
             himself
             might
             be
             alwayes
             on
             the
             wing
             ,
             hunted
             from
             place
             to
             place
             as
             a
             Partridge
             on
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             yet
             his
             aged
             Parents
             could
             not
             keep
             pace
             with
             his
             suddain
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             unseasonable
             ,
             late
             and
             long
             removeance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             dutiful
             son
             ,
             he
             provided
             for
             them
             a
             private
             place
             of
             peaceable
             repose
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             he
             served
             his
             generation
             as
             a
             very
             loving
             Brother
             ,
             witness
             the
             dangerous
             visit
             (
             whith
             at
             his
             Fathers
             command
             )
             he
             gave
             his
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             (
             when
             Goliah
             was
             in
             the
             field
             )
             victualling
             them
             with
             all
             necessary
             provision
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             token
             that
             he
             received
             nothing
             for
             his
             pains
             save
             a
             jeer
             from
             Eliab
             his
             eldest
             brother
             .
             1
             Sam.
             17.28
             .
             
               Why
               camest
               thou
               down
               hither
               ?
               and
               with
               whom
               hast
               thou
               left
               those
               few
               sheep
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ?
               I
               know
               thy
               pride
               and
               the
               naughtiness
               of
               thine
               heart
               ;
               for
               thou
               art
               come
               down
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               see
               the
               battle
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             he
             served
             his
             ganeration
             as
             a
             kind
             and
             carefull
             Husband
             .
             I
             will
             not
             excuse
             his
             Polygamy
             ,
             having
             many
             wives
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             dare
             I
             flatly
             condemn
             it
             ,
             God
             conniving
             thereat
             in
             the
             antient
             Patriarches
             .
             However
             David
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             want
             of
             love
             amongst
             his
             store
             of
             wives
             .
             Once
             I
             confess
             he
             made
             a
             tart
             and
             sharp
             return
             to
             Miehal
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.21
             .
             mocking
             him
             for
             dancing
             before
             the
             Ark.
             But
             
               was
               there
               not
               a
               cause
            
             ,
             when
             through
             the
             sides
             of
             David
             she
             struck
             at
             all
             true
             devotion
             ?
             and
             smartness
             on
             such
             occasion
             is
             zeal
             ,
             and
             no
             trespass
             against
             Marital
             affection
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             he
             served
             his
             generation
             as
             a
             tender
             Father
             indeed
             ;
             he
             faulty
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             excess
             ,
             being
             over-indulgent
             to
             Absolom
             and
             Adoniah
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             took
             to
             task
             nor
             called
             to
             account
             ,
             (
             1
             Kings
             .
             1.6
             .
             )
             
               Why
               have
               you
               done
               so
            
             ?
             (
             and
             seeing
             he
             would
             not
             use
             the
             rod
             on
             them
             ,
             God
             therefore
             used
             them
             as
             a
             rod
             on
             him
             )
             such
             cockerings
             we
             confess
             is
             a
             catching
             disease
             amongst
             us
             parents
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             David
             his
             due
             ,
             for
             the
             main
             ,
             he
             behaved
             himself
             no
             doubt
             as
             a
             discreet
             and
             tender
             Father
             to
             his
             numerous
             issue
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             he
             was
             a
             fast
             and
             faithful
             Friend
             ;
             witness
             the
             exchange
             of
             hearts
             as
             well
             as
             cloathes
             ,
             which
             passed
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Jonathan
             :
             yea
             David
             made
             a
             tripartite
             expression
             of
             his
             affection
             .
             1.
             
             He
             loved
             Jonathan
             in
             his
             life
             .
             2.
             
             Lamented
             him
             at
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Shewed
               mercy
               to
               him
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             6.3
             .
             in
             restoring
             Nephiboseth
             to
             all
             his
             lands
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             Fellow-Commoner
             at
             his
             own
             Table
             ;
             So
             that
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             and
             justifie
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               There
               was
               two
               men
            
             ,
             Jonathan
             and
             David
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             made
             good
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Amity
             ,
             if
             any
             question
             the
             phrase
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             Grammer
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
             he
             was
             a
             loyal
             Subject
             ,
             whereof
             he
             gave
             two
             signal
             testimonies
             ,
             like
             to
             find
             more
             to
             admire
             then
             to
             imitate
             them
             amongst
             posterity
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             estated
             in
             his
             condition
             with
             the
             same
             advantage
             :
             For
             being
             Reversion'd
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             twice
             had
             an
             opportunity
             (
             if
             so
             pleased
             )
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             present
             possession
             thereof
             .
             Once
             when
             he
             had
             Saul
             in
             the
             Cave
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.5
             .
             and
             his
             heart
             smote
             him
             for
             being
             over-bold
             with
             Gods
             annointed
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             but
             cut
             off
             
             a
             skirt
             of
             his
             Garment
             .
             Again
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.12
             .
             
               When
               he
               found
            
             Saul
             
               a
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               so
               disposed
               )
               might
               have
               left
               him
               a
               sleeping
               ,
            
             till
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             should
             summon
             him
             to
             awake
             .
             A
             surly
             General
             walking
             the
             Round
             ,
             and
             finding
             one
             of
             his
             Centinels
             asleep
             ,
             nailed
             him
             with
             his
             spear
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             excused
             his
             act
             with
             this
             jest
             ,
             (
             whether
             witty
             or
             cruel
             ,
             let
             others
             judge
             )
             
               Dormientem
               inveni
               ,
               Dormientem
               reliqui
               ;
               Sleeping
               I
               found
               him
               ,
               and
               sleeping
               I
               left
               him
               .
               David
            
             might
             have
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             Abisha
             (
             not
             to
             say
             Providence
             )
             impelled
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             (
             as
             having
             a
             principle
             of
             piety
             within
             him
             ,
             which
             remonstrated
             against
             such
             proceedings
             .
             )
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             
             he
             was
             a
             prudent
             Soveraign
             both
             in
             peace
             and
             war
             ,
             in
             Court
             and
             Camp
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             full
             forty
             years
             ,
             going
             in
             and
             out
             before
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             he
             ruled
             prudently
             with
             all
             his
             might
             .
             I
             confess
             his
             son
             Absolom
             taxed
             him
             with
             neglect
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.3
             .
             that
             no
             man
             was
             deputed
             by
             him
             to
             hear
             the
             causes
             and
             redress
             the
             grievances
             of
             his
             oppressed
             subjects
             .
             But
             what
             saith
             our
             plain
             proverb
             ,
             
               Ill
               will
               never
               speaks
               well
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             listen
             to
             Absoloms
             words
             as
             to
             a
             loud
             Libell
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             be
             no
             less
             injurious
             to
             our
             own
             judgements
             then
             to
             Davids
             innocence
             ,
             in
             giving
             credit
             to
             a
             proud
             ambitions
             son
             ,
             against
             an
             holy
             and
             humble
             Father
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
             David
             served
             his
             generation
             as
             a
             gracious
             Saint
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             Diamond
             of
             the
             Ring
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             best
             wine
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             close
             and
             conclude
             Davids
             character
             therewith
             .
             He
             is
             termed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             being
             the
             best
             transcript
             or
             copy
             of
             the
             best
             Original
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
             
             But
             you
             wittingly
             ,
             and
             willingly
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             ,
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             have
             suppressed
             and
             concealed
             a
             necessary
             truth
             ,
             because
             tending
             to
             Davids
             disparagement
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Titus
             3.3
             .
             that
             
               some
               men
               serve
               divers
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ,
            
             and
             so
             did
             David
             himself
             .
             He
             did
             not
             
               serve
               his
               generation
            
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             wicked
             wantonness
             ,
             when
             he
             imbroydered
             his
             Adultery
             with
             Bathsheba
             ,
             with
             the
             Murder
             of
             Uriah
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             
             O
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             not
             a
             syllable
             ,
             not
             a
             letter
             ,
             not
             a
             tittle
             hereof
             .
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             it
             ,
             why
             should
             man
             remember
             it
             ?
             God
             hath
             cast
             it
             behind
             his
             back
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             cast
             it
             in
             the
             teeth
             of
             Davids
             memory
             ?
             let
             us
             never
             mention
             it
             to
             his
             disgrace
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             own
             direction
             ;
             Partly
             to
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             lest
             we
             fall
             into
             sin
             ;
             partly
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             sin
             committed
             ,
             pardon
             is
             obtainable
             on
             our
             unfeigned
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Yea
             this
             is
             a
             very
             comfortable
             consideration
             ,
             
             That
             though
             there
             be
             many
             faults
             ,
             failings
             and
             defects
             in
             our
             performances
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             sincerity
             (
             Gospel
             perfection
             )
             therein
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             set
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             mercifull
             unto
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             not
             purified
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Lot
             (
             not
             withstanding
             the
             soul
             fact
             of
             Incest
             committed
             by
             him
             )
             is
             called
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             
             2
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
             Men
             opprobriously
             taint
             and
             term
             people
             by
             the
             obliquity
             of
             one
             irregular
             act
             ,
             which
             with
             uncharitable
             tongues
             is
             enough
             to
             ecclipse
             ,
             yea
             extinguish
             the
             credit
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             God
             doth
             Denominate
             and
             Epithite
             persons
             from
             the
             rectitude
             of
             the
             general
             habit
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             him
             such
             shall
             be
             reputed
             ,
             accepted
             ,
             received
             
               to
               serve
               our
               generation
            
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             the
             point
             ,
             
             he
             was
             a
             witty
             man
             who
             first
             taught
             stones
             to
             speak
             by
             engraving
             of
             Epitaphs
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             who
             first
             taught
             stones
             to
             lie
             ,
             abusing
             posterity
             with
             notorious
             untruths
             in
             flattering
             Inscriptions
             on
             many
             Monuments
             ;
             but
             I
             call
             malice
             it self
             to
             witness
             ,
             whether
             the
             ensuing
             Epitaph
             might
             not
             with
             modest
             truth
             being
             raved
             on
             Davids
             Sepulchre
             ;
          
           
             Here
             lieth
             interred
             the
             Corpse
             of
             him
             who
             when
             living
             ,
             was
             a
             dutiful
             Son
             ,
             a
             loving
             Brother
             ,
             a
             kind
             Husband
             ,
             a
             tender
             Father
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             Friend
             ,
             a
             loyall
             Subject
             ,
             a
             provident
             Soveraign
             ,
             a
             gracious
             Saint
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             one
             who
             served
             his
             own
             Generation
             after
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             But
             should
             I
             stop
             here
             ,
             
             I
             should
             not
             do
             right
             to
             Davids
             deserts
             .
             Be
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             serving
             his
             own
             Generation
             ,
             David
             did
             and
             doth
             serve
             all
             Generations
             in
             the
             world
             as
             long
             as
             time
             shall
             last
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             instrumental
             Author
             of
             the
             Psalms
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             make
             odious
             comparisons
             between
             either
             persons
             or
             things
             that
             are
             eminent
             ,
             or
             to
             set
             difference
             betwixt
             Gods
             Word
             (
             as
             once
             the
             Disciples
             fell
             out
             amongst
             themselves
             which
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             )
             which
             is
             the
             most
             heavenly
             part
             thereof
             ;
             but
             surely
             the
             Psalms
             are
             inferiour
             to
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Rabins
             have
             a
             fond
             conceit
             ,
             
             that
             Manna
             did
             relish
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             men
             as
             the
             Eaters
             thereof
             did
             fancy
             to
             themselves
             ,
             having
             the
             Gust
             of
             flesh
             ,
             fish
             or
             fowl
             ,
             roast
             ,
             boyl'd
             ,
             or
             bak'd
             ,
             as
             the
             eater
             thereof
             did
             wish
             or
             desire
             :
             I
             call
             this
             a
             fond
             conceit
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             an
             express
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Exod.
             16.31
             .
             wherein
             the
             taste
             thereof
             is
             confined
             to
             wafers
             made
             with
             honey
             .
             But
             this
             I
             will
             boldly
             say
             and
             maintain
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             shall
             relish
             to
             an
             hungry
             soul
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             (
             not
             out
             of
             humour
             and
             causeless
             fancy
             ,
             but
             )
             judiciously
             desire
             it
             .
             Wouldst
             thou
             have
             it
             taste
             bitter
             ?
             it
             shall
             taste
             bitter
             and
             reprove
             thee
             ;
             taste
             sweet
             ?
             it
             shall
             taste
             sweet
             and
             comfort
             thee
             ;
             taste
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             bitter-sweet
             ?
             it
             shall
             bitter-sweet
             counsel
             and
             advise
             thee
             .
          
           
             Proceed
             we
             now
             to
             application
             :
             
             It
             serveth
             to
             confute
             three
             forts
             of
             people
             ;
             First
             ,
             the
             covetous
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             serving
             their
             Generation
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             scarce
             serve
             themselves
             ,
             and
             allow
             necessaries
             for
             their
             own
             comfortable
             subsistance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             voluptuous
             man
             ,
             who
             only
             serveth
             himself
             and
             is
             good
             to
             no
             other
             .
             These
             instead
             of
             saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             fast
             and
             pray
             ;
             say
             ,
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             die
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             superstitious
             man
             ,
             who
             immureth
             himself
             in
             a
             Cloyster
             ,
             crying
             his
             life
             up
             for
             an
             high
             piece
             of
             holiness
             ,
             burying
             both
             his
             parts
             and
             person
             therein
             .
             Surely
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             he
             liveth
             in
             ,
             may
             justly
             commence
             a
             suit
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             action
             of
             debt
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             not
             repaying
             them
             proportionably
             to
             his
             abilities
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             laziness
             will
             not
             serve
             his
             Generation
             .
          
           
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             serving
             their
             Generation
             ,
             That
             they
             disserve
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             much
             mischief
             thereunto
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             bad
             writings
             or
             vicious
             examples
             .
             Bad
             writings
             ,
             either
             scurrilous
             against
             modesty
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             against
             charity
             ,
             or
             blasphemous
             against
             piety
             ,
             as
             either
             in
             maintaining
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             or
             defending
             vicious
             practises
             ;
             such
             black
             broods
             are
             bad
             whilest
             in
             their
             nests
             ,
             concealed
             in
             the
             studies
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             but
             well
             worse
             when
             fledg'd
             and
             flown
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Hen
             to
             clock
             in
             her
             own
             Chickens
             again
             ,
             and
             recall
             what
             they
             have
             composed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             are
             not
             only
             unprofitable
             ,
             but
             destructive
             servants
             to
             posterity
             ,
             who
             leave
             the
             Copies
             of
             bad
             examples
             behind
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             know
             not
             when
             they
             have
             done
             sinning
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seared
             ,
             that
             whilst
             their
             souls
             are
             suffering
             in
             a
             woful
             place
             ,
             
             they
             still
             may
             be
             sinning
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             If
             it
             be
             true
             what
             Symmachus
             faith
             ,
             
             
               Author
               est
               bonorum
               sequentium
               qui
               bonum
               relinquit
               exemplum
            
             ;
             By
             the
             same
             proportion
             ,
             he
             that
             liveth
             an
             ill
             Precedent
             ,
             is
             the
             Father
             and
             Founder
             of
             all
             the
             evil
             which
             may
             insue
             thereupon
             ;
             like
             Jeroboam
             seldom
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             but
             with
             his
             train
             sweeping
             after
             him
             ,
             
               the
               son
               of
            
             Nebat
             
               which
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             God
             grant
             that
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             
             our
             sins
             may
             be
             buried
             in
             our
             Graves
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             which
             is
             a
             more
             Christian
             expression
             ,
             and
             more
             conformable
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             Faith
             )
             that
             before
             we
             die
             ,
             our
             sins
             may
             be
             buried
             in
             Christs
             grave
             ,
             pardoned
             and
             forgiven
             unto
             us
             ,
             especially
             that
             we
             leave
             not
             behind
             us
             ill
             examples
             for
             the
             poysoning
             and
             perverting
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             survive
             us
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.4
             .
             
               He
               being
               dead
               yet
               speaketh
            
             :
             so
             it
             is
             sadly
             true
             of
             many
             who
             are
             dead
             and
             rotten
             ,
             that
             they
             still
             
               lye
               ,
               curse
               ,
               swear
            
             ,
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             occasioning
             the
             same
             in
             others
             by
             their
             wicked
             patterns
             and
             practises
             they
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
             
             But
             some
             will
             plead
             themselves
             priviledged
             and
             exempted
             from
             serving
             their
             Generation
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             badness
             thereof
             .
             David
             (
             say
             they
             )
             had
             some
             comfort
             in
             ,
             and
             credit
             by
             
               serving
               his
               Generation
            
             ,
             having
             for
             his
             Time-fellows
             so
             many
             Worthies
             in
             all
             professions
             .
             Worthy
             Priests
             ,
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Abiathar
               ,
               Zadock
            
             ;
             worthy
             Captains
             ,
             
               Joab
               ,
               Abishar
               ,
               Benaiah
            
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Jehojedah
             ;
             worthy
             Statesmen
             ,
             
             
               Husha
               ,
               Adoniram
            
             ;
             worthy
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Nathan
               ,
               Gad
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Whereas
             I
             live
             in
             such
             a
             Generation
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             bad
             Epethites
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             may
             truly
             be
             applyed
             thereunto
             .
             
               A
               stubborn
               generation
               ,
               a
               froward
               generation
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             78.8
             .
             
               A
               rebellious
               generation
               ,
               a
               generation
               that
               set
               not
               their
               heart
               aright
               ,
               and
               whose
               Spirit
               is
               not
               stedfast
               with
               God.
            
             A
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             Mat.
             3.7
             .
             A
             faithless
             generation
             ,
             Mat.
             17.17
             .
             Whether
             you
             take
             it
             in
             Divinity
             for
             lack
             of
             belief
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             morality
             for
             want
             of
             truth
             and
             trust
             towards
             man
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             serve
             so
             wicked
             a
             generation
             ?
          
           
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             
             (
             further
             to
             improve
             this
             Objection
             )
             O
             that
             I
             had
             been
             born
             some
             years
             after
             the
             persecution
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             that
             so
             my
             
               threescore
               and
               ten
               years
            
             ,
             the
             age
             of
             man
             ,
             might
             have
             run
             parallel
             with
             the
             prosperous
             times
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               King
               James
            
             ,
             and
             
               King
               Charles
            
             ,
             and
             have
             determined
             and
             expired
             some
             years
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             late
             civil
             wars
             :
             Had
             my
             nativity
             been
             fixed
             in
             that
             peaceable
             position
             ,
             O
             then
             I
             would
             willingly
             ,
             and
             readily
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             joyfully
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             have
             served
             my
             own
             generation
             ;
             whereas
             now
             I
             have
             no
             list
             ,
             and
             less
             comfort
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             being
             condemned
             to
             live
             in
             so
             wicked
             an
             age
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             the
             dregs
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             badness
             whereof
             is
             more
             dangerous
             then
             difficult
             to
             describe
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             more
             safety
             be
             confest
             by
             the
             hearers
             ,
             then
             exprest
             by
             the
             Preacher
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             have
             three
             things
             to
             return
             in
             answer
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             grant
             the
             Objector
             speaketh
             very
             much
             of
             truth
             herein
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             times
             be
             so
             bad
             as
             he
             complaineth
             ,
             their
             badness
             will
             serve
             for
             a
             toyl
             to
             set
             off
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             the
             more
             conspicuous
             ,
             making
             him
             ,
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             
               to
               shine
               the
               brighter
               ,
               as
               a
               light
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               Nation
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             thy
             little
             faith
             would
             have
             made
             no
             show
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             lived
             in
             the
             age
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             thy
             Patience
             would
             have
             seemed
             but
             a
             dwarf
             to
             the
             Gyant
             patience
             of
             Job
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             been
             his
             contemporary
             ;
             thy
             meekness
             had
             appeared
             as
             nothing
             ,
             if
             measured
             with
             the
             meekness
             of
             Moses
             ,
             had
             you
             been
             partners
             in
             the
             same
             generation
             .
             Whereas
             now
             a
             little
             Faith
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             other
             graces
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             very
             good
             presence
             in
             the
             publick
             ,
             if
             the
             Age
             thou
             livest
             in
             be
             so
             bad
             as
             thou
             dost
             complain
             ,
             and
             others
             perchance
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             I
             suspect
             this
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             device
             of
             thy
             deceitful
             heart
             ,
             thereby
             to
             cozen
             thine
             own
             self
             .
             The
             Objection
             speaks
             the
             state
             of
             thy
             soul
             to
             be
             much
             like
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Mat.
             23.30
             .
             
               If
               we
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               had
               been
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               have
               been
               partaker
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             Yet
             these
             pretended
             pittiful
             persons
             were
             indeed
             more
             cruel
             then
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             Their
             Fathers
             killed
             the
             Men
             ,
             they
             the
             Master
             ;
             their
             Fathers
             the
             Servant
             ,
             they
             the
             Son
             ;
             their
             Fathers
             murdered
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             the
             God
             of
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             he
             was
             murderable
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             vehemently
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             beest
             bad
             now
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             been
             good
             ,
             had
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             Nativity
             answered
             thine
             own
             desire
             .
             It
             is
             a
             shrewd
             presumption
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             behaved
             himself
             as
             a
             Woolf
             in
             his
             own
             generation
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             a
             Lamb
             in
             what
             Age
             soever
             he
             had
             lived
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             
               Beggars
               must
               be
               no
               choosers
            
             ;
             thou
             art
             not
             to
             serve
             the
             generation
             before
             thee
             ,
             nor
             the
             generation
             after
             thee
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             thy
             own
             election
             ,
             but
             thy
             own
             generation
             ,
             wherein
             Divine
             Providence
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             place
             thee
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Ephesians
             5.22
             .
             
               Wives
               submit
               your selves
               unto
               your
               own
               Husbands
               .
            
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             had
             I
             such
             an
             one
             to
             my
             Husband
             ,
             I
             could
             willingly
             obey
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             so
             meek
             ,
             mild
             and
             sweet
             a
             disposition
             ,
             but
             mine
             is
             of
             so
             morose
             and
             froward
             a
             nature
             ,
             it
             goes
             against
             my
             nature
             to
             be
             dutiful
             unto
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             though
             she
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             comfort
             ,
             she
             hath
             the
             same
             cause
             of
             submission
             ,
             obliging
             in
             conscience
             to
             Gods
             command
             ;
             husbands
             must
             love
             their
             own
             wives
             ,
             wives
             obey
             their
             own
             husbands
             ;
             husbands
             and
             wives
             with
             David
             ,
             must
             serve
             their
             own
             generation
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             my
             sword
             may
             cut
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             
             as
             hitherto
             we
             have
             confuted
             such
             who
             are
             faulty
             in
             their
             defect
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             generation
             ;
             so
             others
             offend
             in
             the
             excess
             ,
             not
             being
             only
             servants
             ,
             but
             slaves
             and
             vassals
             to
             the
             age
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             prostituting
             their
             consciences
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             (
             how
             unjust
             soever
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Favourite
             
             to
             the
             Times
             :
             Surely
             a
             cautious
             concealment
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             wary
             silence
             is
             commendable
             
               in
               perilous
               times
            
             .
             Amos
             5.13
             .
             
               It
               is
               an
               evil
               time
               ,
               therefore
               the
               wise
               shall
               hold
               their
               peace
               .
            
             And
             I
             confess
             that
             a
             prudential
             compliance
             in
             Religion
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             is
             justifiable
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             all
             civil
             concernments
             ,
             wherein
             the
             conscience
             is
             not
             violated
             :
             but
             wherein
             the
             will
             of
             the
             times
             crosseth
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Indentures
             are
             cancelled
             from
             serving
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             some
             difference
             in
             reading
             the
             precept
             ,
             
             Rom.
             12.11
             .
             occasioned
             from
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             (
             though
             utterly
             unlike
             in
             our
             English
             tongue
             )
             some
             reading
             it
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ,
             others
             serving
             the
             time
             .
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             which
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             the
             truer
             Copie
             ,
             but
             do
             observe
             that
             Davids
             precedent
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             a
             perfect
             expedient
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             both
             Lections
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             reconciled
             in
             our
             practise
             :
             
               He
               served
               his
               generation
            
             ,
             there
             is
             
               serving
               the
               times
            
             ;
             but
             what
             followeth
             ?
             
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             there
             is
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ;
             this
             by
             him
             was
             ,
             by
             us
             must
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Stephen
             ,
             
             Acts
             7.2
             .
             began
             his
             Sermon
             to
             the
             people
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             words
             I
             thus
             expound
             and
             apply
             .
             By
             Men
             ,
             he
             meant
             young
             folk
             ,
             which
             had
             attained
             to
             the
             strength
             and
             stature
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             were
             much
             younger
             then
             himself
             .
             By
             Brethren
             ,
             those
             of
             his
             own
             standing
             and
             seniority
             in
             the
             world
             (
             probably
             forty
             years
             old
             or
             thereabouts
             )
             and
             therefore
             he
             saluted
             such
             with
             a
             familiar
             Appellation
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             equallity
             .
             Thirdly
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             aged
             people
             ,
             more
             ancient
             then
             himself
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             term
             of
             respect
             addressed
             to
             persons
             distanced
             above
             him
             .
             This
             distinction
             will
             serve
             me
             ,
             first
             perfectly
             to
             comprise
             ,
             then
             methodically
             to
             distinguish
             all
             my
             Auditors
             in
             this
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             you
             men
             ,
             
             which
             are
             of
             the
             
               Generation
               rising
            
             ,
             it
             being
             bootless
             for
             me
             to
             address
             my self
             to
             children
             not
             arrived
             at
             their
             understanding
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             I
             turn
             my
             preaching
             to
             them
             into
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             wish
             them
             good
             success
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             your
             bounden
             duty
             to
             omit
             no
             opportunity
             to
             inform
             your selves
             both
             in
             
             Learning
             and
             Religion
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             living
             with
             you
             are
             of
             more
             age
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             demean
             your selves
             unto
             them
             with
             all
             reverence
             and
             respect
             .
             O
             let
             them
             go
             fairly
             their
             own
             pace
             and
             path
             to
             their
             graves
             .
             Do
             not
             thrust
             them
             into
             the
             pit
             with
             your
             preposterous
             wishes
             .
             
               Filius
               ante
               diem
               ,
               O
               when
               will
               he
               die
               and
               his
               name
               perish
               !
            
             rather
             endeavour
             to
             prolong
             the
             dayes
             of
             your
             Parents
             by
             your
             dutiful
             deportment
             unto
             them
             ,
             stay
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             willingly
             resign
             their
             room
             unto
             you
             ,
             in
             earnest
             whereof
             those
             superannated
             Bazzilbaes
             do
             contentedly
             surrender
             the
             lawful
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             20.37
             .
             to
             you
             their
             Chimchams
             ,
             their
             sons
             and
             successors
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             you
             with
             sobriety
             and
             moderation
             peaceably
             possessed
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             You
             Brethren
             ,
             
             who
             are
             pew-fellows
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             with
             my self
             ,
             who
             are
             past
             our
             vertical
             point
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             entred
             into
             the
             Autumn
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             bespeak
             you
             with
             becoming
             boldness
             ,
             familiarity
             beseeming
             those
             of
             the
             same
             form
             together
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             new
             Generation
             come
             upon
             ,
             let
             us
             therefore
             think
             of
             going
             off
             the
             Stage
             ,
             endeavouring
             so
             to
             Act
             our
             parts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             off
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             with
             applause
             from
             man
             ,
             as
             approbation
             from
             God.
             If
             we
             live
             long
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             barren
             fig-tree
             that
             combereth
             the
             ground
             ;
             we
             must
             make
             room
             for
             succession
             ,
             as
             our
             fathers
             have
             done
             for
             us
             .
             And
             set
             this
             be
             our
             greatest
             care
             ,
             to
             derive
             and
             deliver
             Religion
             in
             all
             the
             foundamentals
             thereof
             ,
             in
             as
             good
             a
             plight
             and
             condition
             to
             our
             sons
             ,
             as
             we
             received
             it
             from
             our
             Fathers
             .
             O
             let
             us
             leave
             Gods
             house
             as
             tenantable
             as
             we
             found
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             willingly
             let
             the
             fair
             Fabrick
             of
             Faith
             and
             good
             life
             to
             run
             to
             ruine
             in
             our
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             next
             Age
             may
             justly
             sue
             us
             for
             Dilapidations
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             Saviour
             said
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
             Mat.
             26.21
             .
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               you
               shall
               betray
               me
               ,
               they
               were
               exceeding
               sorrowful
               ,
               and
               began
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               Lord
               is
               it
               I
               ?
            
             yea
             Judas
             himself
             lagging
             at
             last
             with
             his
             ,
             Is
             it
             I
             Lord
             !
             and
             was
             returned
             with
             ,
             
               Thou
               saist
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             at
             the
             last
             day
             of
             judgment
             shall
             all
             generations
             be
             arraigned
             before
             God.
             
             
             But
             to
             confine
             our
             Application
             only
             to
             those
             three
             within
             the
             last
             sixscore
             years
             ;
             if
             God
             should
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               One
               of
               you
               have
               betrayed
               my
               truth
               ,
            
             how
             would
             it
             put
             them
             all
             upon
             their
             particular
             purgation
             !
             
               Is
               it
               I
               Lord
               ?
               saith
               the
               first
               generation
            
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ;
             surely
             they
             shall
             be
             acquitted
             who
             in
             the
             Marian
             dayes
             sealed
             the
             truth
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             Is
             it
             I
             Lord
             ?
             saith
             the
             second
             generation
             ,
             lasting
             all
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             King
             James
             .
             That
             also
             will
             be
             cleared
             as
             publickly
             preserving
             the
             purity
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             thirty
             nine
             Articles
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             shame
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             
             if
             when
             our
             age
             shall
             ask
             with
             Iudas
             ,
             Is
             it
             I
             ?
             we
             shall
             be
             returned
             ,
             
               thou
               hust
               said
               it
            
             .
             Yours
             is
             the
             Age
             that
             hath
             betrayed
             my
             Truth
             to
             Errour
             ,
             Unity
             to
             Faction
             ,
             Piety
             to
             Prophaness
             ;
             sad
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             Fact
             shall
             be
             so
             clear
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             foul
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             defended
             .
             However
             this
             my
             too
             just
             fear
             may
             consist
             with
             hope
             of
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             conclude
             with
             you
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             
             whom
             my
             loyalty
             cannot
             pass
             by
             without
             doing
             my
             due
             homage
             to
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               your
               Age
            
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             ,
             you
             belong
             to
             that
             generation
             which
             is
             passed
             out
             of
             this
             world
             :
             not
             only
             the
             Van
             or
             Front
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             main
             body
             and
             battel
             of
             your
             Army
             are
             marched
             to
             their
             graves
             (
             and
             their
             souls
             I
             hope
             to
             heaven
             )
             whilst
             Divine
             Providence
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             ,
             hath
             reserved
             you
             to
             bring
             up
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             the
             very
             rear
             of
             the
             rear
             of
             your
             generation
             .
             O
             do
             not
             mistake
             this
             Reprieve
             for
             a
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             here
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             use
             a
             plain
             but
             expressive
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             Have
             you
             never
             seen
             a
             wanton
             child
             run
             a
             firebrand
             against
             the
             Hearth
             or
             back
             of
             
             the
             Chymney
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             a
             suddain
             make
             a
             
               skie
               of
               sparks
            
             ?
             of
             which
             sparks
             some
             instantly
             expire
             ,
             others
             continue
             a
             pretty
             time
             and
             then
             go
             out
             ,
             others
             last
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             whilest
             one
             or
             two
             (
             as
             having
             a
             greater
             stock
             of
             soot
             to
             feed
             them
             )
             hold
             out
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             are
             extinguisht
             .
             Man
             is
             born
             to
             labour
             ,
             as
             sparks
             do
             fly
             upward
             ,
             some
             presently
             go
             out
             wasted
             from
             the
             womb
             to
             the
             winding-sheet
             ;
             others
             live
             to
             ripe
             men
             ,
             others
             to
             be
             old
             men
             ;
             some
             whose
             temper
             and
             temperance
             are
             more
             signal
             then
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             counted
             wonderous
             old
             ,
             but
             all
             at
             last
             die
             and
             fall
             to
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             ,
             
             Rev.
             10.2
             .
             of
             an
             Angel
             who
             had
             his
             right
             foot
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             a
             strange
             stride
             ,
             save
             that
             it
             abateth
             the
             wonder
             ,
             because
             Angels
             when
             pleased
             to
             assume
             bodies
             ,
             may
             extend
             themselves
             to
             a
             vast
             (
             though
             finite
             )
             proportion
             .
             But
             you
             ,
             though
             meer
             men
             ,
             and
             weak
             men
             ,
             must
             stride
             a
             greater
             distance
             ;
             having
             your
             left
             foot
             already
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             have
             your
             right
             foot
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             waving
             all
             love
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             set
             your
             minds
             and
             meditations
             alone
             on
             God
             and
             godliness
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whatever
             our
             Age
             be
             ,
             rising
             ,
             shining
             ,
             or
             setting
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Brethren
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             let
             us
             endeavour
             with
             David
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             serve
             our
             own
             Generation
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             sad
             occasion
             of
             our
             present
             meeting
             ,
             
             to
             perform
             the
             last
             Christian
             Office
             to
             our
             Deceased
             Brother
             ,
             well
             known
             to
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             better
             then
             to
             my self
             .
             A
             child
             is
             like
             a
             man
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             parts
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             degrees
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             he
             did
             sincerely
             with
             David
             serve
             his
             Generation
             .
             He
             was
             a
             dutiful
             Son
             unto
             his
             aged
             Mother
             ,
             as
             she
             cannot
             but
             confess
             ,
             and
             will
             I
             hope
             (
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             )
             remember
             and
             reward
             it
             to
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             .
             A
             loving
             Brother
             ,
             a
             kind
             Husband
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             his
             widdow
             will
             discharge
             her
             mutual
             affection
             to
             him
             in
             his
             relations
             .
          
           
             Bathsheha
             thus
             describeth
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             
             Pro.
             31.12
             .
             
               She
               will
               do
               her
               Husband
               good
               and
               not
               evil
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               life
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             
               but
               of
               her
               life
            
             .
             What
             if
             he
             should
             chance
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             she
             to
             survive
             him
             ,
             yea
             after
             to
             marry
             again
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             forbid
             any
             should
             be
             debarred
             marrying
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             especially
             for
             their
             own
             and
             childrens
             advantage
             )
             yet
             still
             she
             would
             do
             good
             unto
             him
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             life
             .
             To
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             his
             memory
             ,
             mentioning
             with
             respect
             :
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             his
             children
             and
             friends
             ,
             careful
             over
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             curteous
             over
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             He
             was
             a
             tender
             Father
             and
             faithful
             Friend
             ,
             witness
             the
             many
             
               volunteer
               mourners
            
             ,
             (
             an
             unusual
             proportion
             for
             a
             person
             of
             his
             quality
             )
             who
             at
             their
             own
             charge
             have
             habited
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             sadness
             of
             their
             cloaths
             might
             express
             the
             inward
             sorrow
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             He
             was
             an
             excellent
             Master
             ,
             having
             bred
             many
             good
             workmen
             in
             his
             Vocation
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             prove
             good
             husbands
             too
             .
             Let
             me
             add
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             excellent
             subject
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             that
             which
             his
             conscience
             (
             with
             many
             others
             )
             conceived
             to
             be
             loyalty
             :
             he
             lost
             much
             of
             ,
             and
             hazarded
             all
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             good
             Saint
             ,
             having
             more
             piety
             then
             he
             shewed
             ,
             and
             as
             daily
             he
             consumed
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             he
             was
             strengthened
             in
             his
             soul
             in
             Faith
             through
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             he
             gave
             many
             testimonies
             before
             ,
             towards
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             speak
             of
             his
             parts
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             his
             education
             and
             profession
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             past
             for
             a
             Scholar
             amongst
             Scholars
             ,
             for
             his
             wit
             and
             pleasant
             expressions
             :
             But
             God
             now
             hath
             made
             him
             his
             free-man
             ,
             and
             paid
             him
             his
             wages
             for
             so
             well
             serving
             his
             Generation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             CROVVNE
             OF
             RIGHTEOUSNES
             :
             OR
             ,
             The
             glorious
             Reward
             of
             FIDELITY
             In
             the
             Discharge
             of
             our
             DUTY
             .
          
           
             SERMON
             .
             LIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 2
                 TIM
                 .
                 4.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 Henceforth
                 there
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Righteous
                 Judge
                 ,
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 at
                 that
                 Day
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 them
                 also
                 who
                 love
                 his
                 Appearing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Shall
             not
             detain
             you
             by
             any
             impertinent
             Preface
             ,
             sith
             the
             shortness
             of
             time
             for
             this
             Service
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             indulgence
             of
             this
             so
             Learned
             an
             Auditory
             ,
             anticipates
             an
             Apology
             ,
             and
             gives
             hope
             of
             much
             Candor
             ,
             under
             so
             manifold
             Impr●…parations
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             address
             my self
             to
             the
             serious
             business
             of
             my
             Text
             ;
             The
             scope
             whereof
             amounts
             to
             this
             sum
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             to
             comfort
             Timothy
             about
             the
             night
             approach
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             Martyrdeme
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             The
             arguments
             of
             consolation
             are
             two
             ,
             each
             depending
             on
             the
             other
             .
             
             The
             first
             taken
             from
             his
             Holy
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             constantly
             continued
             ,
             comfortably
             finished
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.2
             .
             The
             second
             ;
             from
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             Blessed
             estate
             ,
             assured
             to
             him
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             put
             on
             him
             the
             effection
             of
             a
             dying
             Father
             ,
             willing
             to
             inhibit
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             
             moderate
             the
             passions
             (
             which
             like
             Ambergreese
             may
             do
             well
             in
             a
             compound
             of
             grace
             )
             of
             his
             indeared
             children
             ,
             encompassing
             ,
             as
             
             Jacobs
             Sons
             ,
             his
             Death-bed
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             thus
             
             drropt
             his
             words
             upon
             them
             :
             
               What
               do
               yethus
            
             
             
               weeping
               and
               breaking
               my
               Heart
            
             ?
             
             God
             ,
             my
             
             own
             
             Conscience
             ,
             your selves
             are
             witnesses
             ,
             how
             holily
             ,
             and
             without
             crime
             ,
             I
             have
             
             passed
             the
             time
             of
             my
             sojourning
             here
             ,
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             hath
             (
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             )
             
             preserved
             me
             
             blameless
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             You
             know
             what
             happy
             things
             he
             hath
             
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Beginnings
             whereof
             my
             Soul
             shall
             enter
             ,
             at
             my
             
             Dissolution
             ;
             the
             
             fulness
             ,
             and
             consummation
             I
             expect
             at
             that
             great
             and
             
             notable
             day
             of
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Retribution
             :
             Right
             so
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             to
             comfort
             Timothy
             ,
             whom
             (
             having
             
             begotten
             him
             spiritually
             through
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             )
             he
             found
             even
             as
             a
             Natural
             
             Son
             ,
             with
             his
             Father
             most
             affectionately
             tender
             ,
             obedient
             and
             observant
             ,
             unto
             his
             very
             last
             expiration
             :
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             (
             yet
             nevertheless
             be
             comforted
             ,
             for
             )
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               henceforth
               ,
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               Crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             for
             the
             Context
             ,
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             expression
             is
             borrowed
             from
             those
             who
             strive
             for
             
             masteryes
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             sharpe
             incounter
             ,
             or
             heat
             of
             Contention
             ,
             do
             at
             last
             prove
             
             Conquerors
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               Course
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             id
             est
             .
             
               Cursum
               certaminis
               ,
               qualis
               est
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               in
               stadio
               currunt
               ,
            
             as
             Estius
             expounds
             it
             ;
             The
             speech
             being
             taken
             from
             such
             as
             run
             in
             a
             race
             ,
             who
             give
             not
             out
             till
             the
             prize
             be
             obtained
             ,
             see
             1
             Cor.
             6.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               Faith.
            
             ]
             
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             Fidelity
             ,
             or
             trust
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             constantly
             made
             good
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             Ministery
             ,
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             far
             and
             neer
             ,
             throughout
             many
             Regions
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             Commission
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             unto
             his
             
             Dispensation
             :
             The
             Apostle
             in
             his
             own
             practise
             ,
             accomplishing
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             required
             in
             all
             other
             the
             Stewards
             of
             like
             sacred
             Mysteries
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
             for
             this
             also
             ,
             he
             gave
             God
             thanks
             ,
             for
             counting
             him
             faithful
             ,
             in
             putting
             him
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             committing
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             unto
             his
             
             trust
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             assured
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Euge
               ,
               Bone
               serve
               ,
               &
               fidelis
               .
               Well
               done
               ,
               good
               and
            
             
             
               faithful
               Servant
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy
               Masters
               joy
               .
            
             Ere
             I
             come
             to
             the
             more
             particular
             elucidation
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             to
             mention
             those
             quaeries
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             have
             not
             unprofitably
             raised
             ,
             &
             given
             upon
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             this
             ;
             
             
               Whether
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               did
               not
               ,
               under
               this
               profession
               ,
               boast
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               vaunting
               ostentation
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             To
             this
             St.
             
             Chrysostome
             makes
             answer
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             He
             doth
             not
             magnifie
             himself
             ,
             or
             boast
             in
             any
             way
             of
             vain-glorious
             
             Ostentation
             ,
             (
             a
             sin
             which
             ,
             else
             where
             ,
             he
             extreamly
             cautions
             against
             ,
             Phil.
             2.3
             .
             Gal.
             2.16
             )
             but
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             uttered
             in
             a
             modest
             ,
             meek
             ,
             and
             humble
             protestation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             owneth
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             gives
             all
             the
             glory
             in
             their
             vigorous
             exercise
             ,
             to
             God
             the
             Original
             Fountaine
             ,
             
             and
             bestower
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Quaest
             .
             
             
               Whether
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               did
               well
               to
               Commemorate
               ,
               and
               make
               mention
               of
               his
               gracious
               Actions
               ,
               and
               good
               Deeds
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             To
             which
             Saint
             Gregory
             makes
             answer
             thus
             ;
             
               Fas
               est
               viris
               fanctis
               in
               morte
               recordari
               ,
               imo
               &
               recolere
               virtutes
               vitae
               actae
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             Holy
             men
             ,
             and
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Death
             to
             recollect
             ,
             and
             to
             recount
             the
             vertuous
             deeds
             of
             their
             former
             lives
             past
             ;
             Not
             indeed
             ,
             as
             an
             occasion
             of
             exaltation
             in
             themselves
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             But
             ,
             
               Ut
               fiduciam
               pr●beant
               ,
               &
               desporantem
               timorem
               premant
               ,
            
             for
             the
             suppression
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             Desperation
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Houre
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             good
             works
             are
             the
             
             fruit
             of
             a
             saving
             Faith
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             Faith
             justifies
             the
             person
             in
             a
             Correlation
             to
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             (
             it
             as
             an
             hand
             
             receiving
             ,
             apprehending
             ,
             and
             applying
             them
             as
             all-sufficient
             to
             the
             soul
             ;
             )
             so
             good
             works
             (
             being
             the
             way
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
             )
             Declaratively
             ,
             and
             Praesentially
             justifie
             the
             Faith
             ,
             shewing
             it
             not
             to
             be
             Counterfeit
             or
             dead
             ,
             but
             Real
             ,
             and
             living
             ;
             It
             being
             the
             innate
             property
             of
             such
             a
             Faith
             to
             be
             
             vivacious
             ,
             manifesting
             it self
             in
             its
             godly
             
             Operations
             :
             Hence
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Schoole
             Divines
             ,
             that
             Charitas
             was
             
               forma
               virtutum
            
             ,
             Charity
             (
             which
             is
             the
             
             sum
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             confisting
             in
             love
             towards
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             and
             towards
             our
             
             Neighbour
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Theological
             Vertues
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             their
             own
             several
             and
             
             particular
             Formes
             ,
             which
             do
             specifically
             form
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Identical
             Natures
             ,
             and
             diversifie
             them
             from
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             Hope
             ,
             nor
             Hope
             is
             not
             Charity
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             love
             ,
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             form
             them
             to
             acceptability
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             may
             be
             applicable
             that
             practise
             of
             zealous
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Chap.
            
             13.14
             .
             
               Remember
               me
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             concerning
             this
             ,
             
               and
               wipenot
               out
               my
               good
               Deeds
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               done
               for
               the
               House
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Offices
               thereof
               :
            
             and
             the
             like
             is
             that
             we
             also
             read
             of
             good
             King
             Hezekiah
             ,
             upon
             a
             Summons
             to
             Death
             ,
             Isa
             38.3
             .
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Remember
               now
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               that
               which
               is
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             A
             third
             Quaerie
             is
             ,
             
             
               Whether
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               spake
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               self-confidence
               ,
               without
               having
               an
               eye
               to
               Gods
               Divine
               assistance
               therein
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             To
             which
             ,
             saith
             venerable
             
               Bede
               ,
               Absit
               ut
               tantus
               Doctor
               ignoraverit
               legem
               Dei
               ,
               Deut.
            
             8.17
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             so
             great
             a
             Doctor
             should
             be
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             utterly
             to
             declaim
             all
             self-power
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             to
             become
             wealthy
             ,
             or
             potent
             ,
             even
             in
             things
             Temporal
             ;
             yea
             ,
             himself
             seriously
             acknowledgeth
             all
             spiritual
             sufficiency
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             evermore
             ascribing
             the
             total
             of
             his
             supernaturals
             to
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             through
             whose
             strength
             alone
             it
             was
             that
             he
             discharged
             his
             Trust
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             went
             through
             with
             all
             other
             gracious
             performances
             ,
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ,
             
             and
             last
             Querie
             is
             ,
             
               How
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               came
               to
               know
               so
               assuredly
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               laid
               up
               for
               him
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             To
             which
             some
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             it
             by
             Revelation
             extroardinary
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostolical
             priviledge
             daigned
             to
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             chear
             him
             on
             in
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             steel
             his
             resolutions
             against
             all
             opposers
             of
             the
             glorious
             truth
             therein
             revealed
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             Anselme
             thus
             ,
             He
             had
             that
             assurance
             ,
             
               Non
               re
               plenissima
               ,
               sed
               spe
               firmissima
               :
            
             grounded
             upon
             a
             firm
             hope
             ,
             and
             expectation
             :
             But
             of
             this
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             pointed
             at
             the
             Quaeries
             :
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             more
             particular
             handling
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             observe
             two
             general
             parts
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             solemn
             profession
             of
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             large
             Remuneration
             ,
             and
             Reward
             of
             that
             Discharge
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             ,
             I.
             2.
             
             His
             Act
             ,
             fought
             .
             3.
             
             The
             object
             of
             that
             Act
             ,
             
               A
               fight
            
             .
             4.
             
             The
             quality
             of
             that
             fight
             ,
             
               A
               [
               good
               ]
               fight
            
             .
             5.
             
             The
             time
             of
             all
             this
             noted
             from
             the
             expression
             in
             the
             
               Proeter
               tense
               ,
               I
               [
               have
               ]
               fought
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               :
            
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             words
             in
             this
             verse
             I
             take
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             exegesis
             ,
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             main
             part
             ,
             the
             reward
             ;
             We
             have
             it
             amplified
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Donor
             ,
             or
             bestower
             of
             it
             ,
             The
             Lord
             ,
             described
             here
             by
             a
             Periphrasis
             ,
             and
             styled
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Righteous
               Judge
            
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Title
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             
               A
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             
               it
               is
               laid
               up
            
             .
             4.
             
             By
             the
             time
             of
             Donation
             ,
             
               In
               that
               Day
            
             .
             5.
             
             By
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             bestowed
             ,
             
               To
               Paul
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             restrictive
             enclosure
             ,
             as
             if
             only
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             besides
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             farther
             expansion
             ,
             it
             reacheth
             unto
             others
             with
             himself
             ;
             provided
             they
             be
             found
             under
             due
             qualification
             of
             loving
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Judge
             ;
             Not
             unto
             me
             only
             ,
             but
             unto
             them
             also
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             to
             my
             observation
             ,
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             constrained
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             passing
             through
             the
             Corn-fields
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             pluck
             but
             an
             ear
             ,
             
             or
             two
             of
             the
             choysest
             notice
             ;
             or
             as
             some
             Lapidaries
             of
             rich
             Jewels
             are
             wont
             ,
             shew
             them
             only
             in
             a
             short
             cursory
             view
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             them
             up
             again
             ,
          
           
             The
             first
             words
             ,
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
            
             admit
             of
             a
             divers
             Interpretations
             ,
             yet
             each
             of
             them
             suitable
             to
             the
             Analogy
             ,
             and
             proportion
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             They
             may
             then
             be
             taken
             ,
             
             either
             as
             the
             expression
             of
             Sain
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             
               quatenus
               Apostolus
            
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             an
             Apostle
             :
             or
             else
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             the
             condition
             with
             other
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             with
             himself
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             read
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             eighth
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               was
               laid
               up
               for
               all
               that
               loved
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
           
             If
             we
             take
             them
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             first
             particular
             ,
             
               The
               Person
            
             ;
             The
             note
             of
             
             Magalian
             is
             opposite
             ,
             
               Stus
               Paulus
               Dux
               fuit
               ,
               &
               antesignamus
               earum
               quoe
               proecipiebat
            
             ;
             That
             we
             look
             at
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             an
             exemplary
             leader
             to
             all
             his
             successors
             ,
             (
             though
             indeed
             not
             in
             an
             Apostolical
             Latitude
             ,
             yet
             )
             in
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             work
             it self
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             practically
             first
             doing
             what
             he
             would
             have
             others
             to
             observe
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             see
             Phil.
             4.9
             .
             And
             this
             was
             our
             Saviours
             own
             Course
             ,
             Act.
             1.1
             .
             He
             began
             to
             do
             and
             Teach
             ,
             first
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Teach
             ;
             it
             s
             noted
             by
             Barradius
             upon
             that
             Prophesie
             ,
             Isa
             9.6
             .
             which
             had
             relation
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Government
               should
               be
               upon
               his
               shoulders
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             himself
             would
             first
             bear
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             what
             he
             intended
             to
             impose
             upon
             others
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             things
             capable
             of
             Imitation
             ;
             even
             as
             he
             said
             unto
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             when
             he
             tender'd
             himself
             to
             be
             Baptized
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             an
             humble
             renuence
             grew
             shy
             ,
             as
             deeming
             himself
             unworthy
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Honour
             ,
             Mat.
             3.15
             .
             
               Suffer
               it
               to
               be
               so
               now
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               thus
               it
               becometh
               us
               to
               fulfil
               all
               Righteousness
               ;
               Hac
               est
               enim
               Justitia
               ,
               ut
               quod
               alterum
               facere
               velis
               ,
               prior
               ipse
               incipias
               ,
               &
               tuo
               alios
               horteris
               exemplo
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             
             Ambrose
             expounds
             the
             words
             ;
             This
             was
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             equal
             ,
             and
             just
             thing
             ,
             that
             what
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             another
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             thou
             thy self
             shouldest
             first
             exemplisie
             in
             thine
             own
             actions
             suitably
             ;
             whereunto
             was
             that
             serious
             advise
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             unto
             his
             Son
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               unto
               thy self
               ,
               and
               unto
               thy
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               so
               thou
               shalt
               both
               save
               thy self
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               hear
               thee
            
             ;
             Where
             the
             chiefest
             heed
             was
             to
             be
             given
             to
             himself
             :
             Truly
             spake
             
             Saint
             
               Gregory
               ,
               cum
               Imperio
               docetur
               ,
               quod
               prius
               agitur
               ,
               quam
               dicatur
               ,
            
             Then
             shall
             we
             with
             Authority
             speak
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             what
             we
             speak
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             Discourse
             fitter
             for
             a
             Visitation
             ,
             then
             a
             Funeral
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             at
             the
             obsequies
             of
             such
             a
             worthy
             Divine
             ,
             (
             for
             whom
             we
             now
             perform
             this
             last
             Christian
             good
             office
             )
             whose
             practise
             herein
             was
             an
             accurate
             Comment
             upon
             the
             whole
             speech
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             second
             and
             third
             particular
             ,
             (
             in
             this
             acception
             of
             the
             words
             )
             its
             obvious
             to
             every
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             a
             Fighting
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             continual
             Warfare
             :
             so
             Bruno
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             
             Espencoeus
             observes
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Verb
             and
             Substantive
             run
             in
             the
             same
             termes
             ,
             one
             conducing
             to
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             perfect
             the
             Emphesis
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             there
             is
             evermore
             a
             [
             Frequency
             ]
             of
             that
             Act
             implyed
             :
             I
             should
             but
             cast
             drops
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             a
             large
             proof
             of
             so
             clear
             a
             Truth
             :
             Whilest
             Noah
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             Lips
             and
             by
             his
             Hands
             (
             in
             
             building
             the
             Arke
             )
             was
             a
             
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             thus
             ?
             whilst
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             (
             in
             his
             Ministery
             )
             
             strove
             with
             the
             obstinate
             corruptions
             of
             that
             wicked
             world
             ,
             what
             aspersions
             ,
             what
             oppositions
             ,
             what
             misusages
             ,
             and
             abasures
             had
             the
             Prophets
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             being
             
             derided
             ,
             traduced
             ,
             
             misufed
             ,
             insulted
             on
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             Conscientious
             discharge
             of
             their
             Function
             ?
             the
             precious
             Sons
             of
             Sion
             comparable
             to
             fine
             Gold
             ,
             how
             were
             they
             esteemed
             as
             earthen
             Pitchers
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Potter
             ?
             Lam.
             4.2
             .
             And
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             the
             exact
             accomplishment
             of
             old
             Simeons
             Propecy
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             Luke
             2.34
             .
             How
             he
             was
             set
             for
             a
             sign
             ,
             which
             was
             and
             should
             be
             
             spoken
             against
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             as
             a
             common
             mark
             ,
             whereat
             the
             arrows
             of
             reproach
             shall
             be
             fully
             shot
             :
             
             Of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             its
             noted
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             They
             were
             made
             as
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             continually
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifieth
             that
             rejectament
             ,
             which
             is
             scaped
             from
             the
             dirty
             pavement
             from
             whence
             the
             shooes
             gather
             defilement
             ;
             
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             word
             in
             a
             Composition
             ,
             carryes
             with
             it
             the
             greater
             Emphesis
             ,
             and
             denotes
             the
             polluted
             rakings
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             common
             Dunghil
             ;
             In
             so
             low
             a
             state
             of
             abjection
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             vile
             an
             esteem
             were
             those
             very
             
             Ambassadors
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             among
             an
             Atheistical
             and
             
             crooked
             generation
             :
             our
             very
             Apostle
             here
             professeth
             ,
             1
             Cor
             15.32
             .
             
               That
               he
               fought
               with
               beasts
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             some
             would
             have
             meant
             Literally
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             dilaniated
             ,
             and
             rent
             in
             his
             body
             (
             as
             many
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             in
             the
             first
             Cruel
             times
             of
             raging
             persecution
             )
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             ;
             to
             which
             Nero
             ,
             that
             
               Dedicator
               Damnationis
            
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             slyles
             him
             ,
             being
             himself
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             
             was
             wont
             Tyrannically
             to
             cast
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Christians
             :
             
             But
             others
             better
             ,
             in
             my
             poor
             understanding
             ,
             expound
             it
             of
             those
             Ethical
             or
             Moral
             Beasts
             ,
             who
             with
             Demetrius
             ,
             and
             the
             rabble
             that
             cryed
             up
             the
             great
             Diana
             of
             the
             Idolatours
             Ephesians
             ,
             so
             violently
             withstood
             and
             opposed
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             who
             cryed
             down
             that
             their
             abhominable
             superstition
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ;
               Act.
            
             19.
             in
             which
             place
             a
             great
             door
             ,
             and
             effectual
             was
             opened
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             many
             
             Adversaries
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.8
             ,
             9.
             those
             Apostles
             indeed
             experimenting
             the
             proof
             of
             what
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             foretold
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             sent
             forth
             even
             as
             sheep
             among
             
             Wolves
             ,
             who
             would
             attempt
             to
             tear
             them
             in
             pieces
             :
             and
             which
             of
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             encounters
             not
             his
             discouragements
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             woe
             is
             me
             !
             We
             seem
             to
             be
             fallen
             into
             those
             times
             ,
             wherein
             many
             men
             (
             as
             if
             directly
             
             infatuated
             from
             Heaven
             )
             out
             of
             a
             grosse
             misprision
             apprehend
             the
             Ministery
             it self
             the
             greatest
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             (
             that
             great
             cheat
             ,
             that
             grand
             Pantomime
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             the
             cunning
             Jesuit
             )
             now
             almost
             bare-fac'd
             hath
             instilled
             (
             as
             is
             feared
             )
             so
             pernitious
             a
             principle
             into
             such
             as
             are
             (
             for
             ought
             we
             can
             see
             )
             willing
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             as
             to
             question
             the
             
             office
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             dispute
             the
             Institution
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             would
             have
             men
             scorn
             the
             Physitian
             when
             sickest
             ,
             and
             shun
             the
             Chirurgion
             when
             forest
             ;
             And
             (
             which
             must
             be
             forgotten
             )
             there
             not
             wanting
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             charge
             on
             that
             secret
             Calling
             ,
             the
             occasion
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Calamities
             of
             this
             latter
             Age
             :
             Just
             as
             those
             of
             whom
             Suidas
             reports
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             write
             with
             Ink
             or
             blood
             on
             a
             glass
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             it
             against
             the
             Moon
             ,
             making
             all
             those
             spots
             or
             blurres
             that
             were
             in
             the
             glass
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             glass
             ,
             upon
             which
             alone
             they
             were
             written
             :
             mean
             while
             ,
             never
             at
             all
             anatomizing
             their
             own
             Ulcerous
             ,
             Corrupt
             insides
             ,
             or
             repenting
             for
             their
             
             loathsome
             self-abhominations
             (
             and
             among
             them
             as
             principle
             ,
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             
               Gods
               faithful
               Ministers
            
             .
             )
             Which
             sins
             becoming
             so
             Epidemical
             ,
             and
             National
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             call
             for
             Wrath
             and
             Indignation
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             styled
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             
               the
               Righteous
               Judge
            
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             
               a
               Fight
            
             ,
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             quality
             ,
             
               a
               [
               good
               ]
               Fight
            
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             ;
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             undertaken
             for
             the
             
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Salvaof
             Souls
             ,
             whereof
             even
             one
             single
             one
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             a
             
             whole
             World
             ;
             O
             what
             comfort
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             retribution
             ,
             when
             a
             
             faithful
             Minister
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             sharp
             conflicts
             with
             the
             wayward
             oppositions
             of
             corrupt
             men
             ,
             shall
             say
             ;
             Loe
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             
             people
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             my
             labour
             in
             thy
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             able
             thus
             to
             give
             up
             an
             
             account
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             griefe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             it
             s
             undertaken
             for
             a
             good
             reward
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             a
             
               Crown
               of
               Kighscousness
            
             ;
             What
             Saint
             Gregory
             said
             of
             afflictions
             for
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             will
             hold
             here
             alone
             ,
             
               Consideratio
               proemii
               minuit
               vim
               flagelli
            
             ,
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             Reward
             ,
             abates
             of
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             Fight
             ;
             even
             so
             it
             s
             noted
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             having
             respect
             unto
             the
             recompense
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             he
             preferred
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             to
             all
             the
             richest
             treasures
             in
             
               AEgypt
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.26
             .
             the
             same
             was
             it
             likewise
             that
             animated
             that
             noble
             Prophet
             under
             all
             his
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             fruitless
             endeavours
             among
             men
             ,
             Isa
             .
             49.4
             .
             
               I
               have
               laboured
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               spent
               my
               time
               for
               nought
               ,
               yet
               surely
               my
               Judgment
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             my
             work
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             my
             work
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             ;
             who
             rewardeth
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             
               secundum
               laborem
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               secundum
               proventum
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Bernard
             speaks
             according
             to
             their
             Labour
             ,
             and
             pious
             endeavours
             ,
             which
             themselves
             undergo
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             not
             according
             to
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Labours
             ,
             which
             is
             
             Gods
             alone
             to
             bestow
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             farr
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             acception
             ,
             uttered
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             an
             
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             next
             consider
             them
             also
             ,
             as
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             other
             Christians
             at
             large
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             such
             as
             ,
             who
             love
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Christ
             Jesus
             at
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             And
             under
             that
             notion
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             continual
             warfare
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             
               Chrysologus
               ,
               Christiano
               militars
               est
               ,
               id
               quod
               vivit
               in
               seculo
               ,
            
             suitable
             unto
             that
             of
             
               Job
               ,
               Chap.
            
             7.1
             .
             Where
             the
             word
             rendered
             
               an
               
               appointed
               time
            
             ,
             is
             by
             many
             translated
             a
             Warfare
             ,
             which
             was
             hinted
             to
             us
             in
             the
             first
             
             enmity
             between
             the
             two
             seeds
             ;
             after
             again
             ,
             in
             Esau
             and
             Jacob
             
             strugling
             together
             in
             the
             same
             womb
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             effect
             is
             that
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               send
               Peace
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               War
               ,
               Division
            
             
             
               and
               variance
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             between
             Grace
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             which
             was
             experimented
             mightily
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             this
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Law
               in
               his
               Members
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               Mind
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.23
             .
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             warring
             Law
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               The
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               spirit
               lusteth
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.17
             .
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               Chap.
            
             4.1
             .
             
               From
               whence
               come
               Warres
               ,
               and
               Fightings
               among
               you
               ?
               Come
               they
               not
               hence
               ,
               even
               of
               your
               Lusts
               ,
               that
               Warre
               in
               your
               Members
               ?
            
             Surely
             Contention
             comes
             from
             Corruption
             ;
             see
             likewise
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             I
             might
             here
             take
             occasion
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Warfare
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             the
             Metaphor
             ,
             present
             you
             with
             those
             several
             things
             that
             concurre
             to
             make
             up
             a
             compleat
             Battaile
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             A
             Bickering
             ,
             and
             encounter
             it self
             ,
             
               Nisi
               proecesserit
               pugna
               non
               potest
               esse
               Victoria
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             
             Cyprian
             ,
             there
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Victory
             ,
             where
             never
             was
             a
             fighting
             ,
             
               delicata
               jactatio
               est
               ,
               vbi
               periculum
               non
               est
               ,
            
             it
             s
             but
             a
             fond
             ,
             or
             effeminate
             kind
             of
             boasting
             of
             a
             Conquest
             ,
             where
             never
             was
             danger
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             Warre
             there
             must
             be
             Enemies
             ,
             with
             whom
             to
             encounter
             ,
             
               quis
               enim
               oertat
               nisi
               inimicum
               habet
               ?
            
             saith
             Prosper
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             Contention
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             an
             Adversary
             :
             Now
             in
             this
             Warfare
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             the
             grand
             Adversary
             is
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             styled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             Adversary
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             Jam.
             4.7
             .
             He
             is
             as
             the
             chief
             Champion
             ,
             the
             World
             also
             and
             the
             Flesh
             as
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             Sunt
             tria
             quoe
             tent
             ant
             Hominem
             ,
             Mundus
             ,
             Caro
             ,
             Doemon
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             several
             Temptations
             of
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             Schoolmen
             have
             given
             them
             distinct
             names
             ,
             or
             Titles
             ,
             being
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             either
             Obrepentes
             ,
             or
             Ascendentes
             ,
             or
             Immissoe
             :
             Those
             which
             are
             from
             the
             World
             seem
             full
             of
             flattery
             ,
             and
             creep
             one
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             insensibly
             ,
             and
             deceive
             us
             ;
             Those
             from
             the
             flesh
             ascend
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             therefore
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             the
             less
             preceptible
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             pleasing
             to
             Corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             and
             a
             self-snare
             :
             Those
             from
             the
             Devil
             are
             sent
             from
             without
             ,
             with
             more
             vehemency
             ,
             therefore
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Darts
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.16
             .
             because
             cast
             into
             a
             man
             ;
             for
             in
             very
             deed
             the
             Devil
             
             knows
             no
             mans
             Heart
             .
             onely
             deales
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             (
             till
             after
             further
             experience
             )
             by
             Conjecture
             ;
             all
             which
             (
             if
             I
             had
             time
             )
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             .
             3.
             
             In
             a
             Warre
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Armes
             ,
             and
             Weapons
             ;
             and
             to
             furnish
             our selves
             with
             these
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             full
             Armoury
             ,
             or
             panoply
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             The
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             we
             have
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Weapons
             ,
             whether
             Offensive
             or
             Defensive
             ,
             in
             Ephes
             .
             6.13
             ,
             14.
             &c.
             4.
             
             There
             must
             be
             policies
             ,
             or
             stratagems
             in
             War
             ;
             meanes
             to
             Circumvent
             ,
             disappoint
             ,
             over-reach
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             and
             many
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             the
             parts
             to
             make
             up
             this
             spirituall
             warfare
             :
             all
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             (
             if
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             fully
             )
             willingross
             more
             time
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             left
             to
             go
             through
             with
             my
             other
             business
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             waving
             that
             so
             copious
             a
             Theame
             ,
             at
             this
             present
             ;
             I
             proceed
             on
             now
             to
             the
             second
             general
             part
             of
             my
             Division
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Remuneration
             ,
             or
             reward
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             fidelity
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             trust
             .
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               Henceforth
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Much
             (
             but
             that
             I
             study
             Brevity
             )
             might
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             this
             reward
             ,
             it
             being
             stiled
             ,
             
               a
               Crowne
            
             ;
             and
             largely
             also
             I
             might
             discourse
             of
             the
             certainty
             thereof
             proved
             ,
             and
             assuredly
             to
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             partily
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             that
             
             faithful
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             ever
             
             mindful
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             disappointeth
             a
             true
             believer
             of
             performance
             ,
             namely
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             Esau
             40.10
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               will
               come
               with
               a
               strong
               hand
               ,
               and
               his
               arme
               shall
               rule
               for
               him
               ,
               behold
               his
               reward
               is
               with
               him
               .
            
             See
             also
             Isa
             .
             62.11
             .
             and
             Psal
             ,
             31.19
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             seemeth
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             ravished
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             extasie
             ,
             transported
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             wonder
             at
             the
             meditation
             ,
             
               O
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               goodness
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               before
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               !
            
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             Psal
             .
             58.11
             .
             
               Verily
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               doubtless
               he
               is
               a
               God
               that
               judgeth
               
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             Heb.
             6.10
             
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               ,
               &c.
            
             nor
             was
             ever
             any
             mans
             labour
             (
             maugre
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             all
             those
             Infidels
             ,
             Mal.
             3.14
             .
             )
             
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
             See
             also
             Rom.
             2.7
             .
             And
             this
             is
             partly
             also
             to
             be
             made
             good
             from
             the
             meritorious
             expiation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             extended
             not
             onely
             to
             a
             deliverance
             from
             all
             paine
             and
             misery
             ,
             which
             he
             purchased
             by
             his
             Passion
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             the
             opening
             a
             way
             to
             everlasting
             happiness
             ,
             by
             his
             all-glorious
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             Rom.
             8.32.2
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             Joh.
             14.2
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             collected
             likewise
             from
             the
             present
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.5
             .
             for
             else
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             case
             now
             stands
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             this
             life
             of
             all
             men
             else
             most
             miserable
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             Schoolmen
             have
             reduced
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             the
             future
             Blessedness
             ,
             and
             Reward
             ,
             unto
             two
             main
             heads
             ,
             which
             they
             stile
             ,
             
               Dotes
               animoe
               ,
               &
               Corporis
            
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Dowries
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             both
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             sharers
             in
             obedience
             ,
             so
             shall
             they
             also
             be
             in
             the
             Compensation
             of
             the
             just
             reward
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Soul
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             clear
             
             Vision
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             ,
             
               tota
               merces
            
             ,
             beholding
             him
             
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             namely
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             a
             finite
             Being
             (
             for
             so
             our
             Humane
             Nature
             continues
             still
             ,
             though
             glorified
             )
             may
             be
             capable
             to
             apprehend
             of
             that
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             is
             Infinite
             ;
             in
             this
             advanced
             condition
             ,
             the
             Soul
             (
             which
             is
             here
             clogg'd
             ,
             and
             drossy
             ,
             and
             much
             praegravated
             by
             the
             Body
             ,
             subject
             to
             corruption
             )
             shall
             beatifically
             see
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             splendor
             of
             his
             immortal
             glory
             ;
             whereas
             beneath
             ,
             it
             seeth
             onely
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             our
             sublunary
             knowledge
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             least
             part
             of
             our
             Ignorance
             ;
             the
             discovery
             that
             we
             have
             now
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             by
             reflexion
             from
             a
             glass
             Darkly
             ,
             being
             changed
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             from
             one
             glory
             to
             another
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             but
             then
             ,
             all
             clowds
             shall
             be
             dispelled
             ,
             the
             Intellectuall
             eyes
             fully
             cleared
             up
             into
             a
             perfect
             and
             bright
             serenity
             ,
             and
             withall
             enjoy
             a
             sweet
             oblectation
             ,
             Contentation
             and
             Delight
             accompanying
             that
             inexpressible
             and
             blisseful
             Vision
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             will
             ,
             perfect
             fruition
             of
             the
             Divine
             glory
             ,
             tention
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Creature
             )
             Comprehension
             ,
             a
             compleate
             assimilation
             ,
             and
             likeness
             to
             that
             glorious
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             ;
             In
             those
             new
             Heavens
             dwelleth
             nothing
             but
             righteousness
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             whole
             Soul
             ,
             
               Joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             In
             the
             Body
             ,
             1.
             
             Impassibility
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             subject
             there
             to
             any
             Ach
             ,
             Ague
             ,
             or
             Paine
             ,
             no
             discontenting
             or
             agonizing
             vexations
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               All
               Tears
               shall
               be
               wiped
               away
               from
               our
               eyes
               ,
               Rev.
            
             7.17.2
             .
             Agility
             ,
             expedite
             quickness
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Lumpish
             ponderosity
             ,
             or
             defatigration
             whatsoever
             ;
             Yea
             moreove
             perfect
             Charity
             ,
             and
             glorious
             splendor
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Sun
             it self
             ,
             in
             its
             full
             Brightness
             partakes
             not
             of
             :
             Here
             below
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             shadowed
             ,
             and
             much
             clouded
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             Hypocrifie
             (
             Copper
             often
             passing
             before
             weak
             eyes
             for
             Gold
             ,
             Formality
             for
             Reality
             )
             eclipsing
             that
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             which
             would
             both
             
             adorn
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             grace
             the
             purity
             of
             profession
             :
             partly
             also
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             godly
             are
             
             appointed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             where
             Christianus
             ,
             is
             
               quasi
               Crucianus
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
             Baptisme
             of
             blood
             ,
             &
             Suffering
             is
             made
             the
             character
             of
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Water
             is
             of
             an
             outward
             visible
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             partly
             also
             by
             Corruption
             ,
             which
             like
             spriggs
             ,
             or
             suckers
             sprouting
             forth
             even
             under
             the
             choycest
             grasse
             ,
             will
             sometimes
             be
             shewing
             of
             it self
             in
             the
             defection
             of
             our
             best
             actions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             some
             particulars
             of
             
             Exorbltancy
             ;
             so
             that
             whereas
             ,
             in
             these
             several
             regards
             ,
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             much
             obtenebrized
             ,
             and
             obscured
             ,
             yet
             then
             shall
             they
             
             shine
             forth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Sun
             from
             out
             of
             a
             Clowd
             ,
             in
             full
             clarity
             ,
             and
             refulgent
             *
             glory
             ;
             which
             was
             praefigured
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             in
             that
             shining
             transfiguration
             of
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Mat.
             17.
             
             When
             the
             vision
             was
             so
             glistering
             ,
             and
             resplendant
             ,
             that
             Peter
             could
             have
             been
             contented
             ,
             (
             though
             but
             from
             that
             glimpse
             of
             glory
             )
             to
             have
             erected
             a
             
             Tabernacle
             ,
             for
             a
             farther
             sight
             and
             Contemplation
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             good
             to
             be
             there
             longer
             .
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             all
             this
             may
             be
             added
             Immortality
             ,
             as
             the
             Diamond
             set
             in
             the
             ring
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             their
             Mortality
             hath
             put
             on
             Immortality
             ,
             the
             Body
             never
             more
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             cloathed
             upon
             therewith
             ,
             being
             subject
             unto
             Corruption
             ,
             Death
             it self
             is
             then
             struck
             dead
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             in
             a
             final
             
             Victory
             unto
             all
             Eternity
             :
             
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ye
             may
             do
             well
             to
             meditate
             at
             leisure
             those
             very
             apposite
             and
             pertinent
             Scriptures
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.4.2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             Rev.
             2.11.1
             Cor.
             15.54.55
             .
             compared
             with
             Hos
             .
             13.14
             .
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             places
             of
             blisse
             are
             styled
             c
             mansions
             ,
             or
             abiding
             and
             resting
             places
             ,
             John
             14.2
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reward
             ,
             couched
             under
             this
             Metaphor
             of
             a
             Crown
             ,
             the
             Bliss
             whereof
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             transcends
             the
             skill
             ,
             and
             tongue
             even
             of
             Angels
             themselves
             to
             express
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             excellent
             goodness
             was
             treasured
             up
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Regeneration
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             saith
             even
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             eye
             hath
             not
             Seen
             ,
             nor
             the
             ear
             Heard
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             an
             unspiritualized
             man
             ,
             to
             conceive
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             Much
             less
             surely
             can
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             
             Excellent
             glory
             above
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             Wherefore
             the
             joy
             thereof
             being
             so
             incomprehensible
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             faithful
             servant
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             bid
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             even
             into
             that
             joy
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             Mat.
             25.21
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             of
             the
             remuneration
             it self
             at
             large
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Certainty
             and
             the
             Dignity
             thereof
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             
               Crown
               of
               Rightiousness
            
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             next
             to
             consider
             the
             Donor
             ,
             or
             the
             Bestower
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             set
             forth
             unto
             us
             here
             ,
             under
             the
             periphrasis
             of
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Righteous
               Judge
            
             .
          
           
             Where
             note
             ,
             saith
             the
             Roman
             Catholique
             ,
             that
             the
             Reward
             is
             a
             Reward
             of
             Justice
             ,
             not
             of
             favour
             ,
             rende●…ed
             as
             a
             due
             debt
             ,
             not
             given
             as
             a
             gratuitous
             benevolence
             ,
             so
             Cajetan
             on
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Dicendo
               ,
               reddet
               Justus
               Judex
               ,
               debitum
               jus
               significate
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             so
             by
             consequent
             ,
             the
             good
             works
             ,
             to
             which
             its
             rendered
             ,
             are
             properly
             meritorious
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             be
             unjust
             if
             he
             deny
             them
             his
             due
             reward
             ,
             even
             due
             of
             debt
             :
             But
             whilest
             these
             overweening
             spiders
             suck
             poyson
             ,
             the
             Humble
             Bees
             draw
             honey
             from
             these
             fragrant
             and
             sweet
             flowers
             :
             To
             Cajetan
             (
             though
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             Schoolmen
             )
             we
             may
             oppose
             Primasius
             ,
             who
             hath
             this
             more
             solid
             expression
             ,
             
               quomodo
               ●…st
               ac●…rona
               bebita
               redderetur
               ,
               nisi
               prius
               illa
               gratuita
               donaretur
               ?
            
             
             How
             can
             that
             Crown
             be
             said
             to
             be
             rendered
             as
             due
             ,
             unless
             first
             it
             was
             bestowed
             as
             free
             ?
             and
             again
             ,
             
               oper
               a
               Bona
               sunt
               Dei
               bona
               ,
            
             The
             Lord
             in
             crowning
             our
             good
             deeds
             ,
             doth
             but
             reward
             us
             with
             his
             own
             gifts
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             we
             must
             be
             all
             constrained
             to
             say
             as
             David
             ,
             on
             another
             occasion
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             26.14
             .
             
               All
               things
               come
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               thine
               own
               have
               we
               given
               thee
            
             ;
             Wherefore
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             (
             the
             great
             Assertor
             of
             free
             grace
             )
             hath
             styled
             most
             fitly
             life
             eternal
             it self
             ,
             (
             wherein
             consisteth
             the
             absolute
             consummation
             of
             all
             graces
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             free
             gift
             ,
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             a
             word
             not
             used
             in
             any
             Heathen
             Author
             ,
             but
             peculiarized
             to
             the
             
             inspired
             penmen
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             ;
             besides
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostles
             expression
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             very
             Text
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             is
             laid
             up
             ]
             and
             the
             other
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             shall
             give
             ]
             both
             these
             expressions
             imply
             a
             free
             donation
             ,
             no
             meritorious
             purchase
             at
             all
             ;
             elsewhere
             ,
             our
             reward
             in
             heaven
             is
             called
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.14
             .
             Act.
             26.18
             .
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             comming
             freely
             by
             descent
             unto
             the
             rightful
             Heir
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             works
             meritorious
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Patrons
             of
             merit
             themselves
             ;
             They
             must
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Nostra
             ,
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             wrought
             out
             of
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             done
             by
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Evangelical
             Prophet
             hath
             otherwise
             assured
             us
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.12
             .
             
               Thou
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               hast
               wrought
               all
               our
               works
               in
               us
               ,
            
             He
             means
             ,
             gracious
             works
             :
             Alas
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             such
             Silk-worms
             as
             to
             spin
             a
             thred
             of
             Felicity
             out
             of
             our
             own
             bowels
             ;
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             the
             highest
             style
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             be
             
             Vessels
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             
             receive
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             distilled
             into
             them
             from
             above
             ;
             Not
             
             Springs
             or
             Fountains
             to
             derive
             them
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             very
             Schoolmen
             themselves
             ,
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Habitus
               infusi
            
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             not
             acquisite
             by
             frequent
             Acts
             ,
             as
             moral
             vertues
             are
             ,
             but
             infused
             by
             God
             into
             the
             Heart
             ,
             
               Every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               descending
               from
               above
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             James
             saith
             ,
             Jam.
             1.17
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             positive
             assertion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             John
             15.5
             .
             
               Without
               me
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
            
             He
             means
             
             Acceptably
             ;
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Austin
             observes
             ,
             
               sine
               me
               difficulter
               potestis
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               non
               potestis
               persicere
               ,
               without
               me
               ye
               can
               hardly
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               any
               act
               unto
               perfection
               ,
               but
               simply
               ,
            
             and
             expressely
             thus
             ,
             
               Without
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             
             leaning
             upon
             me
             ,
             having
             my
             special
             and
             gracious
             assistance
             ,
             
               Ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               at
               all
               that
               is
               good
               and
               gracious
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Apostle
             also
             ,
             elsewhere
             ,
             professeth
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             sufficiency
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             in
             things
             supernatural
             ,
             is
             meerly
             and
             solely
             of
             God
             alone
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Therefore
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             good
             works
             there
             are
             in
             us
             ,
             they
             be
             none
             of
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             they
             must
             be
             our
             own
             ,
             so
             likewise
             are
             they
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             grand
             Impostors
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             )
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             as
             in
             which
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             found
             defective
             ,
             nothing
             redundant
             ;
             whereas
             all
             our
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             inhaerent
             in
             us
             ,
             Alas
             !
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             defiled
             ,
             nasty
             ,
             and
             polluted
             menstruosity
             ,
             Isa
             .
             64.6
             .
             the
             highest
             pitch
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             perfection
             ,
             that
             (
             whilest
             we
             are
             clad
             with
             the
             raggs
             of
             our
             
             vile
             flesh
             )
             we
             ,
             the
             very
             best
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             can
             attain
             to
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             
             elsewhere
             )
             but
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             imperfections
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             clearest
             serenity
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             some
             speckling
             cloud
             may
             be
             discovered
             ,
             so
             in
             our
             most
             accurate
             and
             exact
             performances
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Manner
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Degree
             ,
             measure
             or
             end
             of
             doing
             ,
             we
             all
             prove
             some
             way
             defective
             ;
             even
             the
             very
             best
             things
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             have
             enough
             in
             them
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             discusse
             them
             without
             mercy
             in
             a
             rigorous
             severity
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             extream
             as
             to
             
             mark
             what
             in
             them
             is
             done
             amiss
             :
             To
             this
             effect
             the
             forementioned
             School
             Divines
             have
             styled
             the
             greatest
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             yet
             Members
             but
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             Viatores
             ,
             walkers
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             whose
             motion
             is
             but
             only
             progressive
             ,
             not
             Comprehensors
             ,
             till
             actually
             instated
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             above
             in
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             that
             maxime
             in
             Divinity
             is
             Orthodox
             and
             solid
             ,
             
               Successiv●…rum
               non
               simul
               est
               esse
               ,
               &
               perficere
            
             ;
             Those
             things
             which
             admit
             of
             a
             succession
             in
             their
             motion
             ,
             or
             degrees
             of
             growth
             ,
             their
             being
             and
             perfection
             is
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             ;
             wherefore
             our
             very
             Apostle
             elsewhere
             ,
             Phil.
             3.12
             ,
             15.
             professeth
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             perfect
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             sincerity
             and
             uprightness
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             full
             measure
             :
             He
             was
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             Parts
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             Degrees
             ,
             therefore
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             fully
             apprehended
             ,
             
               Fuit
               perfectus
               ,
               spe
               future
               glorificationis
               ,
               Fuit
               Imperfectus
               ,
               ●…nere
               Corruptionis
               ;
               Fuit
               perfectus
               ,
               expectatione
               muneris
               ;
               Fuit
               Imperfectus
               ,
               fatigatione
               Certaminis
               ,
            
             as
             most
             appositely
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             
             
               p
               Fulgentius
            
             :
             perfect
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             Hope
             of
             future
             Glorification
             :
             he
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             present
             corruption
             ;
             He
             was
             perfect
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             his
             reward
             ,
             but
             yet
             imperfect
             being
             tyred
             under
             the
             great
             conflict
             ,
             and
             encounter
             that
             he
             had
             with
             the
             opposers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Truth
             ;
             compleat
             perfection
             he
             professed
             not
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             others
             ,
             so
             far
             inferiour
             unto
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             most
             illustrious
             a
             Saint
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Works
             meritorious
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             be
             our
             own
             and
             perfect
             ,
             so
             also
             (
             in
             their
             sense
             )
             Indebita
             ,
             more
             than
             due
             ,
             super-erogatory
             transcending
             the
             Command
             ;
             whereas
             (
             proud
             Catharists
             and
             brittle
             pot-sherds
             as
             they
             are
             )
             they
             might
             observe
             what
             the
             great
             Law-giver
             hath
             declared
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             Luke
             17.10
             .
             When
             we
             have
             done
             all
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             remain
             still
             most
             defective
             ,
             and
             most
             unprofitable
             servants
             ,
             and
             have
             at
             the
             utmost
             (
             if
             we
             could
             reach
             to
             that
             )
             done
             but
             duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Works
             meritorious
             must
             be
             
               proportionata
               ad
               mercedem
            
             ,
             exactly
             proportionable
             unto
             the
             just
             Reward
             ;
             but
             surely
             if
             (
             as
             they
             cannot
             )
             our
             Passions
             ,
             and
             
             Sufferings
             cannot
             equal
             the
             Reward
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             our
             Actions
             ,
             or
             our
             imperfect
             doings
             ;
             sweetly
             singeth
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             God
             Crowneth
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             his
             own
             meer
             mercy
             ,
             and
             loving
             kindness
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             possible
             desert
             in
             the
             primest
             Creature
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             maxime
             in
             the
             very
             Schoolmen
             themselves
             ,
             That
             
               Principium
               meriti
               prius
               est
               merito
            
             ,
             and
             that
             principlum
             is
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             favour
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             then
             ,
             
             yeild
             all
             this
             :
             But
             ,
             
               How
               then
               is
               it
               free
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               Reward
               of
               justice
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             Some
             answer
             thus
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             understanding
             Justice
             ,
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             of
             Gods
             Fidelity
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             in
             keeping
             promise
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             1
             John.
             1.9
             .
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             if
             we
             confess
             our
             sins
             ,
             God
             is
             faithfull
             and
             Just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sinnes
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             (
             rightly
             apprehended
             )
             its
             true
             indeed
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             its
             
               Debita
               merces
            
             ,
             A
             reward
             of
             Debt
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             bound
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             promise
             to
             give
             it
             unto
             us
             ;
             
               Promittendo
               se
               fecit
               Debitorem
            
             ,
             faith
             
             Augustine
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             Debtor
             to
             his
             Church
             by
             promise
             ,
             in
             which
             only
             regard
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
               exigere
               
               Dominum
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             urge
             and
             press
             the
             Lord
             upon
             his
             word
             ,
             so
             we
             read
             the
             Church
             under
             affliction
             did
             ,
             Jer.
             14.21
             .
             
               Remember
               ,
               break
               not
               thy
               Covenants
               with
               us
            
             ;
             〈◊〉
             are
             herewith
             ,
             Neh.
             1.8
             .
             Deut.
             9.5
             .
             Others
             more
             directly
             give
             us
             this
             answer
             ;
             AEternal
             life
             ,
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             meer
             Gratuity
             ,
             or
             free
             gift
             ;
             But
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             personal
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             reward
             of
             Justice
             ;
             The
             Lord
             Christ
             Jesus
             having
             purchased
             unto
             all
             his
             true
             Believers
             ,
             by
             his
             Humiliation
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             this
             Crown
             of
             their
             Imputative
             righteousness
             ,
             how
             imperfect
             soever
             their
             own
             personal
             Righteousness
             was
             :
             And
             from
             this
             title
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             being
             a
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             all
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             may
             assuredly
             rest
             upon
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             Service
             and
             Fidelity
             ,
             sith
             the
             Lords
             own
             word
             ,
             Equity
             and
             faithfulness
             is
             ingaged
             for
             it
             ;
             surely
             he
             is
             faithful
             who
             hath
             promised
             ,
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
             nor
             can
             he
             fail
             or
             deny
             himself
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.13
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             himself
             is
             our
             shield
             and
             our
             exceeding
             great
             reward
             ;
             Gen.
             15.1
             .
             and
             indeed
             in
             enjoying
             God
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             all
             happiness
             ,
             and
             soul-satisfying
             Contentation
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             s
             not
             impertinently
             observed
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Essential
             Name
             of
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             all
             the
             letters
             are
             
               Liter●…e
               quiescentes
            
             ,
             Letters
             of
             Rest
             ,
             to
             denote
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             there
             can
             be
             no
             solid
             joy
             ,
             or
             quietness
             of
             Soul
             ,
             which
             will
             still
             be
             tossed
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             restless
             inconsistency
             ,
             till
             it
             do
             indeed
             terminate
             at
             last
             in
             him
             ;
             which
             made
             that
             man
             ,
             so
             much
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             (
             as
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             servent
             zeal
             )
             experimentally
             to
             put
             the
             question
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.25
             .
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             particular
             that
             fals
             under
             my
             consideration
             is
             the
             time
             of
             donation
             ,
             when
             this
             Reward
             is
             to
             be
             actually
             conferred
             ,
             expressed
             to
             be
             [
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Lords
             appearing
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             
             latter
             times
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             are
             fallen
             ,
             abounding
             (
             as
             men
             in
             old
             age
             )
             with
             variety
             of
             
             phancies
             ,
             have
             given
             us
             occasion
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             appearance
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             great
             and
             
             notable
             day
             of
             the
             
             last
             general
             Judgment
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             some
             other
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             upon
             earth
             ,
             before
             that
             last
             day
             of
             all
             doth
             come
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             (
             otherwise
             abundantly
             knowing
             )
             whose
             wits
             have
             herein
             proved
             more
             wanton
             ,
             than
             their
             Judgment
             sollid
             ,
             whose
             apprehensions
             have
             led
             them
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             believe
             an
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             personally
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             raign
             and
             triumph
             ,
             to
             be
             manifested
             upon
             earth
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             General
             Judgment
             :
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             Greek
             expression
             ,
             are
             called
             Chiliasts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Latines
             ,
             
             Millenaryes
             :
             some
             have
             fetched
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             conceit
             so
             high
             as
             from
             
             Cerinthus
             ,
             a
             Blasphemous
             Heretick
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             daringly
             avouching
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             and
             born
             after
             the
             common
             way
             of
             humane
             generation
             (
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             Saint
             John
             ,
             that
             soaring
             
             Eagle
             ,
             to
             write
             that
             his
             so
             sublime
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             
             entrance
             of
             it
             (
             He
             proves
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             )
             He
             gave
             out
             that
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             in
             the
             great
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             an
             outward
             way
             of
             pomp
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             voluptuous
             indulgence
             to
             corporal
             vanities
             ,
             and
             delights
             during
             the
             terme
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             ;
             which
             opinion
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             sucked
             from
             the
             breasts
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogue
             ,
             that
             people
             mistaking
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             Christs
             
             Kingdome
             ,
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             after
             an
             external
             glory
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             )
             consisting
             
             within
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             after
             a
             
             spiritual
             manner
             ,
             ruling
             and
             raigning
             over
             the
             spiritual
             part
             of
             man
             :
             but
             this
             Blasphemer
             being
             exploded
             ,
             and
             cryed
             down
             by
             all
             the
             Primitively-Orthodox
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             Times
             inform
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             ,
             who
             most
             clearly
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             was
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             supposed
             the
             first
             who
             more
             directly
             vented
             the
             opinion
             ,
             was
             one
             Papias
             Bishop
             of
             Hieropolis
             ,
             as
             
             Eusebius
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             weak
             and
             slender
             judgement
             ,
             who
             if
             not
             utterly
             neglecting
             ,
             yet
             but
             slightly
             valuing
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             pretended
             for
             his
             conceit
             ,
             Apostolical
             Traditions
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             venerable
             name
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             received
             some
             tang
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             or
             collected
             of
             
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
             end
             of
             Trajans
             time
             
             Apollinarius
             ,
             
             Tertullian
             (
             too
             much
             misled
             by
             Montane
             and
             
             Lactantius
             )
             who
             were
             in
             part
             spiced
             with
             this
             Millenarisme
             ;
             so
             perilou
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             proves
             to
             the
             Supine
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             secure
             or
             careless
             disregard
             ,
             to
             suffer
             Humane
             Tradition
             to
             become
             a
             Diotrephes
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             
             preheminence
             above
             the
             infallibity
             of
             the
             undoubted
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             sacred
             ,
             and
             unerring
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             doth
             hold
             forth
             (
             as
             of
             certaine
             credibility
             inspired
             by
             the
             Divine
             ,
             and
             first
             verity
             that
             can
             never
             deceive
             )
             no
             such
             clear
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             shall
             in
             Person
             before
             the
             General
             Resurrection
             ,
             come
             visibly
             ,
             and
             corporally
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             a
             
             first
             resurrection
             cause
             all
             those
             who
             died
             
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             arise
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             in
             a
             peaceful
             tranquility
             ,
             and
             glory
             to
             reign
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             sway
             over
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             Vassals
             ,
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             ;
             which
             date
             of
             time
             being
             expired
             ,
             immediately
             shall
             ensue
             the
             General
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
             No
             such
             evidential
             verity
             is
             demonstrated
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             as
             of
             Absolute
             Necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             unto
             salvation
             :
             But
             whatsoever
             is
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             propherick
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             stablishing
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             N.T.
             in
             general
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             of
             the
             glorious
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             to
             be
             expected
             hereaster
             in
             the
             eternal
             Kingdome
             for
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             
             Gerard
             judiciously
             :
             I
             have
             not
             time
             to
             alledge
             ,
             or
             you
             patience
             to
             hear
             ,
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             the
             several
             Texts
             cited
             by
             the
             Chiliasts
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             ;
             many
             
             reverend
             ,
             and
             renowned
             Divines
             have
             eased
             us
             all
             of
             that
             labour
             ;
             let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             from
             our
             Saviours
             own
             lips
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               John
            
             18.36
             .
             but
             
               within
               us
               ,
               Luke
            
             .
             17.21
             .
             and
             
               from
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             in
             our
             Creed
             (
             which
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             every
             article
             thereof
             be
             
             proved
             by
             them
             )
             we
             find
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             our
             Creed
             ,
             mention
             made
             but
             of
             two
             visible
             comings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             
             Humility
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             judged
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             (
             but
             not
             before
             )
             in
             the
             
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             quick
             and
             dead
             in
             righteousness
             ;
             and
             unto
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             ,
             faith
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             shall
             he
             appear
             ,
             the
             [
             
             second
             ]
             time
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             suffering
             any
             more
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             Heb.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             then
             those
             Millenarian
             conjectures
             to
             such
             as
             abound
             with
             leisure
             ;
             rest
             we
             in
             the
             solid
             determination
             of
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             stable
             judgements
             ,
             who
             resolve
             by
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             appearing
             here
             mentioned
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             last
             great
             day
             of
             the
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts.
             17.31
             .
             and
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             his
             second
             
             coming
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             in
             *
             glorious
             Majesty
             ,
             unto
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             world
             :
             so
             that
             however
             ;
             those
             who
             
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             meet
             often
             with
             so
             great
             discouragements
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             
               labour
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               spend
               their
               strength
               for
               nought
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Isa
             .
             46.4
             .
             yet
             
               surely
               their
               Judgement
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               their
               work
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             work
             is
             
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             his
             goodness
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             ;
             O
             how
             great
             !
             Psal
             .
             31.19
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             our
             delight
             and
             contentment
             that
             we
             
             do
             our
             Masters
             work
             ,
             not
             as
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             
             willingly
             ;
             sith
             indeed
             such
             a
             vertuous
             service
             ever
             carryeth
             its
             own
             reward
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             embraced
             for
             its
             own
             worth
             ;
             and
             certainly
             that
             sweet
             comfort
             ,
             and
             complacency
             that
             a
             righteous
             soul
             findeth
             in
             the
             sincere
             discharge
             of
             this
             duty
             (
             within
             its
             proper
             station
             )
             in
             conscience
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             more
             valuable
             than
             all
             the
             
             treasures
             the
             earth
             can
             afford
             without
             it
             ;
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             anticipate
             the
             season
             of
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             
             wait
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             reap
             ,
             if
             we
             fant
             not
             ,
             Gal.
             6.9
             .
             Heb.
             10.36.37
             .
             and
             when
             the
             reward
             actually
             cometh
             ,
             it
             (
             being
             so
             large
             )
             will
             abundantly
             recompence
             all
             our
             work
             ,
             yea
             ,
             end
             all
             our
             patience
             too
             ;
             sith
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             will
             be
             the
             more
             manifest
             ,
             and
             conspicuous
             before
             all
             in
             that
             great
             day
             ,
             when
             
             all
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             shall
             ,
             upon
             the
             general
             summons
             ,
             stand
             before
             the
             last
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Chief
               Shepheard
               ,
               we
               shall
               raceive
               a
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Hereof
             S.
             Paul
             had
             a
             particular
             assurance
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               Henceforth
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               [
               me
               ]
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             if
             for
             him
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             also
             possible
             for
             others
             to
             be
             in
             like
             manner
             assured
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             especially
             provided
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             such
             as
             do
             love
             his
             appearing
             ?
          
           
           
             This
             question
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             solid
             ,
             yet
             such
             ,
             as
             wanteth
             not
             its
             intricacies
             :
             The
             Roman
             Catholicks
             in
             this
             controversie
             are
             wont
             to
             resolve
             thus
             ,
             that
             indeed
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Saint
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             was
             ,
             this
             assurance
             might
             be
             possible
             ,
             yea
             ,
             was
             attained
             to
             by
             Revelation
             extraordinary
             ;
             by
             means
             of
             his
             
               sides
               privilegiata
            
             ,
             his
             special
             and
             priviledged
             faith
             ,
             which
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             a
             
             chosen
             vessel
             of
             honour
             ,
             he
             was
             endowed
             and
             adorned
             withall
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             that
             God
             had
             a
             great
             
             service
             for
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             was
             selected
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Gauntlet
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             against
             the
             manifold
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             and
             potent
             
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             to
             steel
             his
             resolution
             with
             the
             greater
             courage
             ,
             he
             was
             fortifyed
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             armed
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             assurance
             of
             a
             glorious
             reward
             ,
             after
             his
             work
             and
             warfaring
             therein
             was
             over
             :
             
             But
             now
             ,
             whether
             this
             assurance
             be
             possible
             for
             an
             ordinary
             Christian
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             ordinary
             lawful
             means
             to
             attain
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             disquisition
             ?
             To
             which
             the
             resolution
             is
             affirmative
             ;
             the
             thing
             is
             possible
             ,
             
             though
             confessedly
             very
             difficult
             :
             and
             this
             possiblity
             is
             both
             
               Certitudine
               Objecti
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               Certitudine
               Subjecti
            
             ;
             both
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sure
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             determin'd
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             evident
             ,
             and
             special
             experience
             of
             the
             same
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             true
             believer
             :
             and
             this
             is
             proved
             ,
             partly
             from
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             exhort
             unto
             a
             diligent
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.10.2
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             Evangelicall
             precepts
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             in
             a
             contradistinction
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             carry
             a
             spirit
             ,
             a
             secert
             energy
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             power
             with
             them
             ,
             inabling
             ,
             through
             grace
             ,
             unto
             observation
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             
             life
             and
             spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
             and
             
               I
               can
               do
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengthens
               me
               ,
            
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
             partly
             also
             ,
             this
             is
             proved
             from
             one
             principal
             end
             of
             the
             spirits
             Donation
             ;
             his
             being
             given
             us
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               unto
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               co-witness
               with
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               his
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
             1
             John
             5.13
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             from
             the
             duties
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Thank
               fulness
               ,
               Ephes
            
             .
             1.3
             .
             Col.
             1.12
             ,
             13.
             
             What
             wise
             man
             will
             give
             thanks
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             certainty
             that
             he
             doth
             enjoy
             ?
             this
             were
             for
             a
             man
             to
             boast
             of
             a
             
             false
             gift
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             
             cloud
             without
             water
             :
             so
             likewise
             of
             Love
             ,
             
               we
               love
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               loved
               us
               ,
            
             1
             John
             4.19
             .
             in
             so
             freely
             giving
             his
             Son
             to
             us
             ,
             John.
             3.16
             .
             and
             together
             with
             him
             
               all
               things
            
             that
             do
             accompany
             salvation
             ,
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
             even
             to
             
               the
               Author
               of
               life
               and
               salvation
               unto
               all
               that
               obey
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.9
             .
             And
             how
             come
             we
             to
             know
             of
             all
             this
             love
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             experimental
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               ?
            
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             Saints
             that
             have
             had
             this
             assurance
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Job
             19.25
             .
             〈…〉
             and
             here
             ,
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             which
             eminent
             Saints
             were
             not
             set
             forth
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             as
             Wonders
             ,
             meerly
             to
             be
             gazed
             at
             ,
             but
             as
             Patterns
             of
             imitation
             ;
             and
             though
             ordinary
             Christians
             and
             Saints
             cannot
             reach
             to
             the
             same
             steps
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             walk
             in
             the
             same
             path
             ,
             and
             may
             possibly
             attain
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             same
             measures
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             same
             soundness
             of
             perswasion
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             as
             a
             reverened
             
             Divine
             observes
             its
             firmness
             ,
             rather
             than
             fulness
             of
             assurance
             ,
             (
             namely
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             adherence
             ,
             or
             of
             recumbency
             )
             that
             the
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             arrive
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             firmness
             they
             may
             come
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             right
             means
             ,
             as
             here
             St.
             Paul
             did
             ,
             by
             
               fighting
               the
               good
               fight
            
             ,
             by
             
               finishing
               his
               course
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               keeping
               the
               faith
            
             ;
             hereby
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             ordinary
             means
             ,
             be
             concluded
             (
             therein
             likewise
             shewing
             us
             an
             example
             )
             that
             from
             
               henceforth
               there
               was
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               laid
               up
               in
               Heaven
               for
               him
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             others
             with
             himself
             ,
             who
             loved
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             (
             cautionately
             understood
             )
             thus
             possible
             ;
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             many
             weighty
             ,
             and
             important
             reasons
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             First
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             difficulty
             to
             put
             a
             distinction
             between
             seeming
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             real
             Graces
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             signs
             ,
             and
             fruits
             of
             Election
             ,
             and
             which
             give
             the
             best
             evidence
             of
             glory
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             needs
             much
             discussion
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             Spirit
             of
             
             Discerning
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             Difference
             ,
             and
             to
             discriminate
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Vices
             neer
             of
             *
             kin
             to
             many
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             carry
             in
             semblance
             ,
             a
             near
             affinity
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             them
             ;
             There
             is
             ,
             faith
             devout
             
               Bernard
               à
               
               à
               minium
               vertutis
               ,
            
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Vermilion
             ,
             wherewith
             Satan
             paints
             over
             the
             outside
             of
             Vices
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             shew
             like
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             but
             by
             an
             E●…
             and
             an
             Heart
             
             exercised
             in
             piety
             hardly
             discernable
             each
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             thus
             ●…ttery
             sometimes
             carries
             the
             stile
             of
             affability
             ;
             Covetousness
             of
             Frugality
             ;
             Rashness
             of
             Fortitude
             ;
             a
             Divellish
             Matchiavelisme
             of
             a
             lawful
             policy
             ;
             excess
             and
             ryot
             ,
             of
             good
             fellowship
             ;
             and
             under
             this
             mistake
             of
             judgment
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             for
             zeale
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             impetuous
             
             headiness
             ,
             or
             a
             fiery
             kind
             of
             vehemency
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             heating
             the
             house
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             burn
             it
             ;
             Thus
             in
             short
             ,
             presumption
             passeth
             often
             for
             Faith
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             
             guile
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             Satan
             complying
             with
             it
             ,
             (
             who
             can
             tansform
             himself
             into
             an
             
             Angel
             of
             Light
             )
             and
             set
             a
             fair
             gloss
             upon
             naughty
             wars
             ,
             making
             the
             tinsel
             of
             Hypocrisie
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             Silver
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             too
             much
             ●…ely
             upon
             our
             
             own
             Judgments
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             bring
             things
             to
             the
             
             beam
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             there
             
             prove
             and
             weigh
             them
             ;
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ever
             giveth
             a
             right
             Judgment
             ,
             &
             the
             searching
             hereinto
             ,
             John.
             5.39
             .
             
             and
             examining
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             hereby
             requiring
             great
             deliberation
             ,
             this
             makes
             the
             assurance
             difficult
             ,
             when
             the
             Evidence
             is
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             cleared
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             its
             hard
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             plenty
             of
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             too
             much
             over-grow
             ,
             and
             abound
             in
             every
             mans
             Heart
             ;
             but
             graces
             are
             but
             rare
             ,
             and
             come
             up
             thin
             ,
             much
             chaff
             and
             little
             solid
             grain
             ;
             our
             graces
             are
             like
             Gid●…ons
             Army
             ,
             but
             a
             handful
             in
             comparison
             ,
             but
             our
             fins
             are
             like
             Midianites
             ,
             
             Innumerable
             as
             Grashoppers
             ;
             Hipps
             and
             Hawes
             (
             faith
             one
             )
             grow
             in
             every
             hedg
             ,
             when
             choycer
             fruits
             are
             but
             in
             some
             few
             Gardens
             ;
             and
             every
             soyle
             almost
             yeilds
             stone
             ,
             and
             rubbish
             ,
             but
             Gold
             and
             precious
             stones
             are
             found
             in
             very
             few
             places
             ;
             now
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             who
             exhorts
             to
             give
             diligence
             to
             make
             Election
             sure
             ,
             exhorts
             also
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             to
             add
             to
             Faith
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             Vertue
             Knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             a
             large
             enumeration
             ,
             induction
             of
             graces
             is
             required
             to
             clear
             up
             this
             assurance
             ,
             and
             certainly
             that
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             ease
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             may
             hasten
             )
             this
             is
             difficult
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             great
             progress
             ,
             that
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             or
             a
             Cast-away
             ,
             may
             make
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             attain
             to
             this
             assurance
             ;
             He
             may
             have
             some
             degrees
             of
             Illumination
             ,
             Heb.
             6.4
             .
             much
             like
             a
             Coruscation
             ,
             that
             a
             suddain
             flash
             of
             Lighting
             maketh
             in
             the
             Ayre
             ;
             He
             may
             have
             good
             wishes
             as
             
               Balaam
               ,
               Numbers
            
             23.10
             .
             A
             sight
             of
             sin
             as
             Cain
             had
             ,
             Gen.
             4.13
             .
             Confess
             sin
             as
             Judas
             did
             ,
             Mat.
             27.4
             .
             have
             zeal
             as
             Jebu
             had
             ,
             2
             Kings
             10.16
             .
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             other
             gifts
             may
             a
             very
             Cast-away
             make
             a
             great
             progress
             ;
             But
             no
             child
             of
             God
             can
             have
             any
             real
             comfort
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             he
             cannot
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             (
             yet
             )
             therein
             gone
             beyond
             a
             Cast-away
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             rule
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             doing
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             hardly
             discernable
             each
             from
             other
             :
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             that
             might
             be
             added
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             shew
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             utter
             impossibility
             ,
             yet
             surely
             the
             very
             great
             difficulty
             of
             attaining
             unto
             the
             assurance
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             here
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             application
             unto
             his
             soul
             ,
             Christ
             loved
             [
             me
             ]
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             [
             me
             ,
             ]
             and
             
               henceforth
               is
               laid
               up
               for
            
             
             [
             me
             ]
             
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             There
             yet
             remains
             but
             one
             Pearl
             more
             in
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             onely
             offer
             to
             your
             short
             notice
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             due
             qualification
             which
             renders
             other
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             did
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             capable
             of
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             who
             do
             love
             the
             Lord
             Christ's
             
               second
               appearing
            
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             none
             but
             Saints
             ,
             to
             
               love
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               long
               for
               it
            
             .
             See
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
             Rev.
             22.20
             .
             Amen
             even
             so
             come
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Some
             cautions
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             must
             be
             here
             remembred
             ,
             sith
             it
             's
             possible
             that
             times
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             when
             we
             tremble
             at
             the
             thought
             ,
             or
             mention
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             conscience
             is
             wounded
             afresh
             with
             some
             gross
             act
             of
             sin
             :
             this
             made
             David
             afraid
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             roar
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             noyse
             through
             the
             disquietness
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             38.8
             .
             Psal
             .
             55.2
             .
             and
             ,
             under
             that
             state
             of
             soul
             ,
             to
             begg
             earnestly
             to
             be
             spared
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             recover
             strength
             (
             in
             Gods
             favour
             )
             before
             he
             went
             hence
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             more
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.13
             .
             or
             else
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             ,
             for
             divers
             ends
             and
             reasons
             ,
             surcharge
             the
             soul
             and
             conscience
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             youth
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             men
             have
             not
             ,
             as
             became
             them
             ,
             been
             sufficiently
             humbled
             ;
             thus
             ,
             dealt
             he
             even
             with
             his
             servant
             Job
             ,
             writing
             bitter
             things
             against
             him
             ,
             Job
             13.26
             .
             see
             also
             Job
             16.4
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             
               proprium
               quarto
               medo
            
             ,
             onely
             the
             Saints
             love
             it
             ,
             all
             such
             love
             it
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             :
             and
             no
             marvaile
             ,
             sith
             by
             this
             second
             coming
             ,
             and
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             Judement
             ,
             they
             receive
             very
             great
             and
             inestimable
             benefits
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             final
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Body
             from
             corruption
             ,
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
             Freedom
             from
             the
             society
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             here
             
             afflict
             the
             godly
             by
             their
             violation
             of
             Gods
             Law
             and
             Precepts
             ;
             Deliverance
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             
             raign
             ,
             and
             
             dominion
             ,
             but
             even
             from
             the
             inhabitation
             and
             being
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             here
             they
             find
             as
             a
             clogg
             ,
             and
             a
             
             burthen
             too
             
             heavy
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             beatifical
             
             vision
             ,
             and
             perfect
             fruition
             of
             the
             ever-blessed
             ,
             and
             all-glorious
             Trinity
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Heavenly
             Hieru
             salem
             ,
             among
             the
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             being
             admitted
             to
             the
             general
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first-borne
             ,
             which
             are
             enrolled
             and
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             in
             whose
             presence
             there
             is
             
               fulness
               of
               joy
            
             ,
             and
             at
             whose
             
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             after
             my
             measure
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             (
             upon
             so
             short
             notice
             of
             about
             a
             day
             )
             though
             not
             so
             full
             after
             my
             desires
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             learned
             ,
             and
             serious
             an
             Auditory
             ,
             have
             I
             dispatched
             my
             discourse
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             your
             candour
             will
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             connive
             at
             the
             want
             of
             polishing
             ,
             and
             entertain
             it
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             weight
             ,
             and
             importance
             off
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             :
             And
             may
             the
             
             God
             of
             grace
             reap
             the
             Total
             
             glory
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41017-e3790
           
             The
             coherence
             .
          
           
             Devision
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Prospos
             .
             Every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             is
             Gods
             Steward
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             what
             every
             one
             receiveth
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             what
             God
             expects
             from
             every
             one
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             24
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Men
             do
             not
             waste
             his
             goods
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             do
             not
             abuse
             them
             to
             ill
             ends
             .
          
           
             Luke
             19
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             James
             4
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             :
             To
             do
             him
             Homage
             .
          
           
             Acts
             10
             :
             33.
             
          
           
             4
             :
             To
             return
             him
             fruit
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             21.33
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             required
             of
             a
             Steward
             .
          
           
             1.
             Dispensation
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             13
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             1
             :
             14.1
             Tim
             :
             5
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Right
             ordering
             of
             his
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.42
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Faithfully
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             VVisely
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Gen
             :
             18.19
             
          
           
             Propos
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             All
             Gods
             stewards
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             Two
             dayes
             of
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             VVord
             .
          
           
             Gen
             :
             3.11
             .
          
           
             1
             King
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             rod.
             
          
           
             Job
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Mic
             :
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Job
             33.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             11.30
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             31.5
             .
          
           
             2
             After
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             necessitie
             of
             a
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             his
             decree
             Acts.
             17.31
             .
             Isa
             .
             46.10
             .
          
           
             His
             honour
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.5
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             their
             innocency
             
          
           
             For
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.17.18
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             proceeding
             against
             them
             .
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             their
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             is
             said
             to
             call
             all
             men
             to
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             proceed
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Job
             27.18
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             5.1.2
             :
          
           
             James
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             proceed
             by
             me
             hod
             and
             order
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             direction
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             proceed
             by
             books
             .
             Dan.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             12.48
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             God
             will
             exact
             of
             every
             one
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             been
             trusted
             with
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.48
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             confutation
             .
          
           
             Atheists
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             to
             judge
             others
             .
             Rom.
             14.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             judge
             our selves
             here
             .
          
           
             A
             two
             sold
             reckoning
             to
             be
             made
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reckon
             with
             out
             selves
             
          
           
             Jer.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.39
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reckon
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.26
             .
          
           
             Iames.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             Exercise
             daily
             repentance
             ,
             Acts
             17.31
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             .
             Rom
             8.1
             .
             Exod.
             25.21
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             lead
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.11
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Acts
             26.15
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             James
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             devision
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             1.
             
             The
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             occasion
             of
             Mourning
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.41
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             50.10
             2.
             
             Sam.
             25.1
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             John.
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.38
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             distempe
             In
             mens
             affections
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             1
             These
             .
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Death
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Iob
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             whereof
             men
             are
             made
             .
             Iob
             13
             12.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             every
             man
             in
             him
             ,
             hath
             the
             cause
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Heb
             11.5
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Make
             account
             of
             it
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             the
             particular
             application
             of
             death
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sin
             will
             be
             made
             more
             odious
             .
             Rom.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             truth
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             will
             bee
             the
             more
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Death
             will
             be
             the
             b
             〈◊〉
             prepared
             for
             Job
             14.14.5
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             wherein
             here
             is
             o●…
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             ●…h
             to
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             matter
             of
             sinning
             .
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             redeeming
             of
             the
             time
             of
             life
             :
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.35
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3
             13.
             
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1
             :
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             moderate
             our
             mourning
             for
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             improve
             he
             life
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             living
             .
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.1
             .
             God
             is
             glorified
             hy
             it
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             28.5
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Our selves
             are
             benefited
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thereby
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             certainty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thereby
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             nature
             of
             death
             .
             The
             proper
             worke
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             separate
             the
             body
             from
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             separate
             a
             man
             from
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             separate
             a
             man
             from
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             1.
             
             ●…
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thereby
             we
             come
             tosee
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             14.13
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             34.18
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             57.1
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1
             :
             For
             reproof
             .
             of
             the
             generall
             neglect
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             reproof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             excess
             of
             sorrow
             for
             dead
             freinds
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             8.24
             .
          
           
             Gen
             31.30
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             rash
             censuring
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             others
             death
             .
          
           
             Luke
             13.4
             .
             Eccles
             .
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Instruction
             ,
          
           
             Luke
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             Gods
             children
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             causes
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             humble
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             9.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             12.
             
          
           
             To
             strengthen
             their
             .
             faith
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             encrease
             their
             watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.1
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             prepare
             them
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             20.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             The
             inward
             causes
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             1.
             
             Natural
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             it self
             :
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             death
             as
             an
             Ill.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.4
             .
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             death
             as
             an
             ill
             unavoidable
             .
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             as
             an
             ill
             future
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             subject
             ;
             men
             .
          
           
             Judg
             8.20
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             201
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inward
             causes
             sinful
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             want
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.65
             ,
             66
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             ordinate
             love
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             38.11
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             exortation
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             under
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             an
             uncomfortable
             estate
             .
          
           
             The
             fear
             of
             death
             a
             bondage
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Humility
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             watchfulness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Right
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             Assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.23
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Definition
             of
             Patience
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.5
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25
             
          
           
             VVhat
             I
             is
             to
             let
             patience
             have
             her
             perfect
             work
             .
             Rom
             15.13
             .
             Collos
             .
             1.11
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             meant
             by
             intire
             and
             wanting
             nothing
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             duty
             exhorted
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Argument
             to
             Inforce
             it
             .
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Christian
             not
             perfect
             without
             patience
             .
             Mat.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Perfection
             of
             parts
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.5,6
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.19
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3
             ,
          
           
             No
             dutie
             can
             be
             rightly
             performed
             without
             patience
             .
             Not
             Prayer
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Not
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.15
             .
             Rev.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.36
             .
          
           
             James
             ,
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.36
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             2.
             
             Christian
             must
             labour
             for
             perfection
             in
             Patience
             .
             Coll.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Eph
             5
             :
          
           
             Exod.
             34.7
             .
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.2
             Pt.
             2
             :
          
           
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             James
             5.10
             .
          
           
             verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.22.2
             .
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.27
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             reproofe
             
          
           
             VVayes
             how
             men
             increase
             Impatience
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             aggravating
             their
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             giving
             liberry
             to
             their
             passions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             resusing
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.34
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             looking
             only
             on
             afflictions
             present
             not
             on
             mercies
             
          
           
             Est
             .
             ●…
             .
             13
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             looking
             on
             the
             instrument
             and
             not
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             55.12.13
             .
          
           
             Plal.
             39.9
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             looking
             on
             the
             smart
             and
             not
             on
             the
             benefit
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.32
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             exhortarion
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             exercise
             patience
             In
             present
             crosses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cosider
             God
             the
             orderer
             of
             all
             conditions
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             soveraignty
             
          
           
             1
             King
             ,
             20
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam
             ,
             15
             25
             
          
           
             O
             his
             w●…sedome
             .
          
           
             Of
             h●…s
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             45.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             desert
             of
             siu
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
             E●…●…
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             born
             〈◊〉
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             exercise
             patience
             in
             Gods
             delaying
             of
             mercies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             that
             delayes
             are
             not
             denyals
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             delaies
             increase
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Isa
             61.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             delaies
             are
             but
             short
             ,
             compared
             to
             eternitie
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Davids
             carriage
             durl●…g
             his
             childs
             sickness
             .
             Meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.8
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Davids
             Fast
             a
             religious
             fast
             .
          
           
             Davids
             te●…rs
             proceeded
             nor
             from
             a
             natural
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             spiritual
             principle
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
             Hso
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             Davids
             carriage
             .
          
           
             Gods
             absolute
             sentence
             implies
             condition
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             35
             :
          
           
             Chap.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             Num.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             18
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             For
             inconragement
             ,
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Observe
             first
             Davids
             piety
             
          
           
             Mat
             15
             22.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             63.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             Davids
             piety
             .
          
           
             Parents
             in
             their
             childrens
             miseries
             should
             remember
             their
             own
             sins
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Deut.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             2
             29
             chap.
             3.12.13
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             parents
             .
             The
             sins
             that
             bring
             judgments
             upon
             mens
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Davdis
             carriage
             when
             his
             child
             was
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             order
             our
             affections
             is
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             rectified
             reason
             .
          
           
             Job
             14.14
             .
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Encles
             .
             1
             2.
             
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             third
             reason
             .
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             fouth
             reason
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             P●…pos
             .
             Sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             consideration
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             What
             death
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Corporall
             death
             .
             Principally
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             spiritual
             death
             .
          
           
             What
             sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             Sin
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
          
           
             Sin
             unmortified
             proves
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             guilt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             filth
             .
          
           
             How
             sin
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Sin
             stings
             before
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             :
             death
             .
          
           
             After
             death
             
          
           
             At
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Sin
             makes
             death
             fearful
             .
          
           
             Sin
             makes
             death
             hurtful
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             B●…cles
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             shall
             know
             whether
             Death
             shall
             come
             with
             a
             sting
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.9
             
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             p●…lied
             out
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Get
             a
             part
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Get
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Practise
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Death
             is
             .
          
           
             Nature
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             1.
             what
             death
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             properties
             of
             death
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Universal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Inevitable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Uncertain
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             1.
             what
             death
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             what
             are
             the
             consequences
             of
             death
             .
             Heb.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             The
             particular
             judgment
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             5.
             what
             is
             the
             remedy
             against
             the
             evil
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Death
             is
             an
             enemy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Depriving
             a
             man
             of
             all
             that
             is
             benefitial
             or
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Inflicting
             misery
             upon
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Death
             the
             last
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Death
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Examination
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Get
             death
             disarmed
             now
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Get
             armour
             against
             death
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             reprehension
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             comfort
             
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             subject
             :
             Merciful
             men
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             predicat
             ,
             they
             perish
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             extent
             :
             from
             the
             evil
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             the
             evil
             to
             suffering
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             Ezek
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             evil
             of
             finning
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             sin
             com
             mitted
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             commit
             sin
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vse
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             loss
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             a
             great
             punishment
             to
             a
             place
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Inconsideraton
             a
             great
             sin
             .
          
           
             A
             frui
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             A
             cause
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             40.6
             ,
          
           
             Luk.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             90.10
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             17.14
             .
             Isa
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Observation
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Aust
               lib.
            
             19.
             
               de
               Civit.
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             A
             double
             blessedness
             .
          
           
             Phil
             ,
             3.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             2
             4
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             6.3
             ,
          
           
             Psa
             .
             119.175
             .
             psal
             .
             39.13
             .
             Isa
             .
             38.18,19
             .
          
           
             Job
             7.15
             .
             Num.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.4
             
          
           
             Jonak
             .
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Five
             causes
             of
             self-murther
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             ●…ie
             in
             the
             Lord
             Rom.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             die
             in
             obedience
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             repentance
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.46
             .
             Act.
             7.59
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             charity
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.34
             .
             Act.
             7.60
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             peace
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             come
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             Explination
             .
             None
             of
             us
             
          
           
             liveth
             
          
           
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
          
           
             A
             beleever
             is
             not
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             end
             in
             his
             actions
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             double
             consideration
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             seek
             himself
             .
          
           
             Selfe-love
             lawful
             .
          
           
             The
             Observaon
             proved
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             dishonourable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             injurious
             .
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             6.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.74
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             dangerous
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             in
             seeking
             himself
             ,
             I
             seth
             his
             happiness
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             he
             ga●…ns
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             gain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             loseth
             himself
             .
             Mat.
             16.26
             .
          
           
             Mark
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Couviction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             many
             that
             prosesse
             ,
             the
             ms●…lves
             Christians
             yet
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Complained
             of
             .
             Phil.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Forbldden
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.24
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             shall
             know
             whether
             he
             liveth
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Rule
             1.
             
          
           
             Instance
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             23.
             
          
           
             Instance
             2.
             
          
           
             Jnstance
             3.
             
          
           
             Rule
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             A
             single
             eye
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Helps
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             good
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exercise
             the
             grace
             .
          
           
             Of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.1
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Of
             Love.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Eph.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Coberence
            
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1
             Presace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             i.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Exhortation
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             motive
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Obseavation
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Ehortation
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             meditatlon
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             a
             special
             means
             to
             take
             us
             off
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             principall
             thing
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             neglect
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             he
             want
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             labours
             above
             all
             thing
             to
             make
             men
             put
             off
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             brevity
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             exhortation
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             having
             wives
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             as
             having
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             weeping
             as
             if
             they
             weept
             not
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             if
             rejoyced
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             buying
             as
             If
             possessed
             not
             
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             using
             the
             world
             as
             not
             abusing
             it
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
          
           
             Opened
             .
          
           
             A
             beleever
             is
             to
             be
             to
             the
             world
             as
             a
             worldly
             man
             to
             the
             things
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Col
             3.1
             .
          
           
             By
             reason
             .
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             are
             emptle
             things
             to
             a
             beleever
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             are
             none
             of
             a
             beleevers
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             The
             things
             of
             ●…he
             world
             hinder
             a
             beleever
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Reprehension
             .
          
           
             Particular
             instances
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             use
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             used
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             come
             to
             use
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             used
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             Motive
             or
             spurre
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             but
             a
             shew
             without
             a
             substance
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             2.
             
             The
             shew
             of
             the
             world
             is
             suddenly
             gone
             .
          
           
             Grace
             is
             onely
             substantiall
             .
          
           
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             by
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             destruction
             ,
             1.
             
             Sudden
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Painful
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Unavoidable
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             a
             double
             description
             .
          
           
             Zich
             .
             1
             .
             11●…
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             greatest
             security
             ;
             the
             greatest
             danger
             
          
           
             A
             double
             security
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Holy
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             security
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             26.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sinful
             and
             carnal
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             security
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             particular
             examples
             of
             particular
             persons
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.19
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             21.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             general
             examples
             of
             Nations
             and
             States
             .
             Luke
             7.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             47.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Reason
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             security
             .
             Infidellty
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Isa
             61.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             6
             :
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             concomitants
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Disrespect
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             2
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             8
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             3
             :
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             fruit
             and
             consequences
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Gen
             :
             15
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             examination
             .
          
           
             Signs
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Profiting
             not
             by
             the
             judgments
             of
             God
             on
             our selves
             ,
             or
             others
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.9
             .
          
           
             Amos
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             23.33
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vain
             considence
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             7.11.12.13
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             46.16
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             48.15
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Continual
             increase
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             exortation
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             watchfulness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             watchfulness
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             flesh
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             2.
             
             The
             evil
             of
             security
             .
             In
             it self
             a
             spiritual
             lethargy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             effects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             drives
             away
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             lets
             in
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hinders
             our
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Bringeth
             judgemen●
             prosi●ive
             .
          
           
             Future
             .
          
           
             Makt
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mala.
             3.
             
          
           
             Helps
             to
             watchfulness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sobtiety
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             51
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Spiritual
             exercise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Continual
             fear
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Good
             company
             .
             Eccless
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             alwayes
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             .
             Psal
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             ●…y
             latter
             en●…
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Bccks
             .
             11.9
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.7
             ,
          
           
             Plal.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             The
             parrs
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
             Death
             is
             an
             enemy
             .
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             enemy
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             A
             common
             enemy
             .
             1
             King
             22
             :
             31
             
          
           
             Gen
             :
             16
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             89
             :
             48.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Josh
             :
             23
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             Job
             30
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             :
             A
             secret
             enemy
             .
          
           
             3
             :
             A
             spiritual
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             5
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             4
             :
             A
             continual
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             Death
             is
             n
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Jeb
             :
             18
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             its
             attendants
             .
             1
             :
             sickness
             ,
             &c.
             
             Heb
             :
             2
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             :
             Cor
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Plal
             :
             39
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             :
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Grave
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             14.11
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Loss
             of
             worldly
             contentments
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             49.9
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             38.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Consciance
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             Judgment
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.27.2
             .
             Cor
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Why
             Death
             called
             the
             last
             enemy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             last
             that
             shall
             assault
             us
             .
             Therefore
             we
             have
             more
             enemies
             than
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             27.11
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             enemy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             last
             that
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Who
             it
             is
             that
             destroyeth
             Death
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             5.3.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.23
             .
             Hos
             .
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             When
             Death
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             15.57
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             7
             17.
             
             Hos
             .
             13.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Death
             an
             enemy
             only
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1
             King
             21.20
             
          
           
             Death
             to
             the
             beleever
             is
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             subdued
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Gant.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             41.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Job
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             reconciled
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             Enemy
             that
             at
             last
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Rev.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Die
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Live
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             oft
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Settle
             all
             things
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             
          
           
             concern
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
          
           
             The
             inward
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             31.29
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             The
             person
             judging
             .
          
           
             God.
             
               Opera
               Triditatis
               ad
               extra
               suns
               indivisa
               .
               Opera
               Trinitatis
               ad
               intra
               suns
               divisa
               ;
               cuique
               persona
               incommunicabiliter
               propria
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Judg.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             Judgment
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Three
             properties
             requisit
             in
             a
             Judg.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Knowledg
             to
             discern
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Power
             to
             execute
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             149.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Justice
             in
             the
             Execution
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             
          
           
             Types
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             Luk
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Rule
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1731.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             it
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             summons
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             5.28
             .
             Matt.
             24.31.1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             App●…arance
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             seperaration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             The
             books
             that
             shall
             be
             opened
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             The
             motives
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             exprest
             .
             1.
             
             Generally
             .
             2.
             
             Particularly
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             duty
             expressed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Acts
             that
             are
             exercised
             on
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             exercising
             .
          
           
             The
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             name
             of
             Cod.
             
          
           
             The
             Acts
             that
             are
             exercised
             on
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Memory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             Desires
             .
          
           
             Desires
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             gracions
             heart
             .
          
           
             Joyned
             with
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             Desires
             without
             endeavours
             ,
             false
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             exercising
             these
             acts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             must
             come
             from
             inward
             principles
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             he
             sincere
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             pitched
             on
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             universal
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             must
             be
             constant
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             particular
             duties
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             of
             mercy
             .
             1.
             
             Chearfulness
             2.
             
             Fruitfulness
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             Perseverance
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Diligent
             exercise
             of
             our
             graces
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             Prosiciency
             
          
           
             The
             Motives
             to
             the
             duties
             .
          
           
             God
             seeth
             and
             Judgeth
             all
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             alone
             differenceth
             the
             godly
             from
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Saints
             on
             earth
             have
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             priviledges
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             safety
             kept
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             have
             interest
             .
          
           
             In
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             Chap
             :
             7
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Dan
             12
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Cor
             :
             13
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             in
             heaven●…
             
          
           
             That
             are
             on
             carte
             .
          
           
             5
             :
             They
             are
             Inriched
             with
             heavenly
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Mat
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             Isa
             :
             55
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             traffique
             of
             a
             Christian
             what
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             conversation
             be
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             By
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             2.
             
             While
             the
             Saints
             are
             on
             earth
             they
             are
             stated
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             right
             and
             title
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             present
             possession
             .
          
           
             John
             14.
             
          
           
             Presumption
             to
             hope
             for
             heaven
             ,
             without
             union
             with
             Christ
             first
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             2.62
             .
          
           
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             is
             only
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Cell
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Obser
             :
             3.
             
             Expectation
             of
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             the
             best
             means
             to
             work
             a
             man
             to
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           
             The
             continual
             expectation
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             for
             Christ
             coming
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             tryal
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             expectation
             of
             Christ
             coming
             be
             right
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             .
             Heb.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             companions
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Love.
             
          
           
             Manisested
             in
             secret
             longings
             .
          
           
             Care
             to
             walk
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             delight
             in
             the
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             it
             
          
           
             The
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             coming
             the
             best
             means
             to
             procure
             a
             heavenly
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             worker
             of
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Collos
             .
             3.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Guilt
             of
             sin
             causeth
             the
             apprehension
             of
             death
             to
             be
             terrible
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Subdues
             out
             worldly
             affections
             .
          
           
             Collos
             :
             3
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Keeps
             us
             from
             sinful
             actions
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3
             :
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17
             :
             30.
             
          
           
             4
             Quickness
             to
             holiness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             :
             Furthers
             our
             perseveran●…e
             in
             godliness
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Rev
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             For
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             1
             10.
             
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             duty
             commanded
             .
          
           
             Meaning
             of
             the
             worsd
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Shewing
             out
             raisery
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.63
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             remedy
             against
             this
             misery
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Redemer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             we
             are
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             how
             to
             enjoy
             the
             remedy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Mark
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Heb
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             Psal
             :
             38.
             
          
           
             Jam
             :
             4.9
             .
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Pro
             :
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             32
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh
             :
             1
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Firme
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             .
          
           
             Joh
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Petition
             for
             pardon
             in
             the
             name
             if
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.2
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             only
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Mans
             repentance
             tends
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Faith.
             
          
           
             John
             :
             6
             :
             29.
             
          
           
             Desinit
             on
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Faith
             only
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             New
             obedience
             .
          
           
             How
             differenced
             from
             that
             required
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             benefit
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             see
             Death
             .
          
           
             What
             Death
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.68
             .
          
           
             Act
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Acts
             11.14
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Incitatton
             to
             thankfulness
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Reprehension
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             Consolation
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sin
             of
             young
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Cure.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             young
             men
             to
             rejoyce
             inordinately
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             2.22
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             Natural
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Forgetfulness
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             Deut
             :
             32
             :
             29
             ,
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             Freedome
             from
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Jer
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4
             Want
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Admonion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             carnal
             joy
             .
          
           
             Young
             mens
             rejoycing
             proved
             to
             be
             inordinate
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             placed
             there
             where
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             placed
             there
             where
             it
             should
             not
             be
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             it
             is
             excessive
             in
             lawful
             things
             .
          
           
             4
             Because
             it
             terminates
             not
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             their
             walking
             after
             their
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             Hosea
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             their
             walking
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.1
             .
          
           
             Ier
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Fxhortation
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             abandon
             carnal
             joy
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.26
             .
             Iob
             20.6,7
             .
          
           
             Directions
             how
             to
             avoid
             carnal
             joy
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             labour
             for
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             vanity
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             humane
             wisdome
             .
             Eccles
             :
             1
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             1
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             1
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             worldly
             honour
             and
             cred
             it
             .
             Eccles
             :
             1
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             John
             5
             :
             44.
             
          
           
             John
             10
             :
             43.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5
             :
             26.
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             worldly
             pleasures
             .
             Eccles
             :
             2
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             7
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Of
             riches
             .
          
           
             Jer
             :
             5
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             5
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             5
             Of
             friends
             and
             Allies
             .
             Psal
             :
             62
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             49
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Labour
             for
             spiritual
             joy
             .
             Rom
             :
             5
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             ground
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             good
             things
             exhibied
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             good
             things
             promised
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Exhertation
             not
             to
             walk
             after
             their
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Exhortation
             ,
             not
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Joshu
             :
             7
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             :
             11
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             To
             old
             men
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             God
             will
             bring
             men
             to
             judgement
             for
             all
             their
             sins
             .
             Masa
             :
             3
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             12
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             :
             5
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             4
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Jude
             14.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
             Heb
             :
             9
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             his
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             of
             clearing
             his
             wayes
             before
             all
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             his
             hatred
             against
             sin
             declared
             In
             particular
             judgements
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             horrour
             that
             is
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Judgement
             1
             :
             It
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             General
             judgement
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             :
             5
             :
             10.3
             :
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             manifest
             jndgement
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             sudden
             judgement
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             righteous
             judgement
             .
             Rom
             :
             2
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             It
             shall
             be
             an
             eternal
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             A
             preservative
             against
             tentation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5
             To
             fear
             God.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mic.
             7.2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pro.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
          
           
             
               Tho.
               Aquin.
               Quod
               lib
               9.
               act
               16
               Cajes
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               Indulg
               .
               Canus
               ,
               1.5
               .
               Cap.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Luther
               ,
               L.
               de
               capt
               .
               Bab.
               Melancth
               .
               in
               Apol.
               Confes
               .
               art
               4.5.27
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lorich
               .
               in
               Forotalilio
               ,
               haet
               .
               1.
               de
               Sanct.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bellarmine
               indeed
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               his
               Retractations
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               allowes
               not
               the
               word
               Divus
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               the
               word
               fell
               imprudently
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               writing
               a
               B.
               for
               Beatus
               ,
               the
               Printer
               mistook
               it
               for
               D.
               and
               printed
               Divus
               .
               But
               others
               stick
               not
               at
               the
               word
               ,
               nor
               at
               much
               more
               .
               Stratius
               in
               an
               Ode
               of
               his
               thus
               ;
               
                 Kinaldus
                 Antister
                 beatis
                 additus
                 agminibus
                 Deorum
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Melchior
                 Nunez
              
               .
               in
               an
               Epi●…
               of
               his
               to
               Ignatius
               ,
               anno
               1544
               ,
               among
               other
               matters
               of
               the
               Indyes
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 Iesuits
                 Zaviers
              
               death
               ,
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Zaverii
                 .
                 Bishop
                 Vida
              
               in
               his
               bymne
               called
               
                 Divis
                 caelestibus
              
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               invocated
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               and
               others
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             
               Tum
               vos
               caducicorporis
               .
            
             
               Ceu
               nos
               onusti
               pondert
               .
            
             
               Quondam
               mares
               aut
               virgines
               ,
            
             
               Nunc
               Dii
               beati
               caelites
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               adde
               but
               one
               more
               ,
               Li●…si●…
               in
               
                 Virg.
                 A
                 pricolli
              
               ,
               c●…p
               30.
               thus
               ,
               
                 Tunc
                 libi
                 audes
                 DEA
                 ,
                 dicit
                 omn●…s
                 sextus
                 &
                 aetas
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Men.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               Testa
            
             ,
             Such
             a
             tyle
             ,
             brick
             ,
             or
             pot
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             of
             burnt
             clay
             .
          
           
             Morior
             ?
             Desinam
             alligari
             posse
             ,
             definam
             agrot
             are
             posse
             ,
             desinam
             posse
             mori
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Reas
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Num.
             23.10
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ez.
             44.25
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             mans
             soul
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             nature
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             .
          
           
             Plato
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             original
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Manichees
             
          
           
             Heb
             12.9.2
             .
             The
             Image
             .
             
               Plato
               .
               Aristocle
            
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             The
             indowments
             .
          
           
             The
             comand
             over
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             renovation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             glory
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             take
             especial
             care
             of
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             Plato
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             The
             possibility
             to
             lose
             the
             soul
             .
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             soul
             in
             gaining
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Rich
             men
             .
          
           
             Are
             covetous
             .
          
           
             Ambi●ious
             .
             men
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             tax
             covetous
             men
             
          
           
             Bern.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ambitious
             .
          
           
             The
             loss
             by
             this
             gain
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             The
             worlds
             gain
             with
             the
             souls
             loss
             it
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Death
             takes
             all
             away
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             loseth
             the
             chiefe
             good
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Possest
             of
             the
             greatest
             ill
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Without
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             prevent
             this
             misery
             betimes
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Christ
             will
             come
             to
             judgement
             to
             reward
             the
             godly
             and
             ungodiy
             .
          
           
             The
             speediness
             of
             Christscoming
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.11.1
             Job
             .
             2.18.1
             Pec.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Two
             benesits
             concerning
             Christs
             coming
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.3.1
             .
             Consuted
             by
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             9
             0.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             14.24
             .
             Numb
             .
             14.25
             .
             Luk.
             12
             :
             38.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.26
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Signs
             of
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             Of
             three
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Long
             before
             .
             The
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Mat.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             revealing
             of
             Autichrist
             .
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.3
             .
          
           
             3
             General
             deparure
             from
             the
             ftaith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Corruption
             in
             manners
             .
             2
             Tim
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             General
             security
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Calling
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Signs
             immediately
             before
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Judgement
             it self
             .
          
           
             Two
             Judgements
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             General
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Necessity
             of
             a
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37
             :
             Job
             24.12
             .
             Jer.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.11
             .
          
           
             Unbeleever
             condemned
             already
             how
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             20.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Job
             15.
             
             Psal
             .
             14.2
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Psal
             60.3
             .
             Isa
             .
             ult
             .
             Ezek.
             38
             ,
             12.
             
             Rev.
             14
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Eternity
             of
             the
             torment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Extremity
             of
             torments
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             
             Isa
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Mal.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             To
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Looking
             ,
             four
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Earnestness
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.3
             .
             Heb.
             10.36
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             time
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             long
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             strange
             working
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Joy.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             4.
             Diligence
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             hope
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             freedome
             from
             all
             ill
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             enjoy
             all
             good
             .
          
           
             Appearing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             flesh
             in
             humility
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             Judgement
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             person
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Throne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Attendants
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Administration
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Saints
             .
             2
             Thes
             :
             1
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Christ
             a
             great
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Comfort
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Terror
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             that
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             is
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.31
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Every
             Christi
             .
             an
             so
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             expecting
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.36
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             Jude
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Obs
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Aug
               :
               lib.
            
             8.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               Cap.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text
             unsolded
             .
          
           
             Sleep
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Natural
             .
             Psal
             .
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moral
             .
             Dan.
             12
             2.
             
             Act.
             7.
             ult
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Spiritual
             ,
             compared
             to
             sleep
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exposed
             to
             danger
             .
          
           
             D●…ut
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Willingness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Suddenness
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             26.
             
          
           
             5
             Insensibleness
             ,
             and
             immovableness
             .
          
           
             6
             Vain
             fancies
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             continuance
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             meant
             by
             waking
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             open
             the
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             rouze
             the
             senses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             out
             of
             bed
             .
          
           
             3
             Who
             must
             awake
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             natural
             man.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             asleep
             .
          
           
             Exhortations
             not
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             dead
             sleep
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Adulterers
             .
          
           
             3
             :
             Drunkards
             .
          
           
             Prov
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             4
             :
             Sabbath-breakers
             .
          
           
             5
             :
             Oppressors
             .
          
           
             6
             :
             Security
             .
          
           
             The
             sleep
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Signs
             of
             sleepy
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             Carelesness
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             When
             men
             intend
             nothing
             but
             sl●…
             .
          
           
             3
             Wasting
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             4
             Decay
             of
             natural
             heat
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             awake
             from
             sleep
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             unfits
             for
             duty
             .
          
           
             1
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             2
             Combate
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             wait
             our
             Masters
             coming
             .
          
           
             3
             Our
             enemy
             sleeps
             not
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             
          
           
             4
             Gods
             mercy
             sleeps
             not
             .
          
           
             5
             Gods
             judgments
             sleep
             not
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             are
             all
             to
             meet
             death
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Propos
             .
             They
             that
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             without
             carnal
             fear
             .
          
           
             1
             What
             fear
             is
             .
          
           
             Kinds
             off
             fear
             .
          
           
             1
             Natural
             .
          
           
             2
             Carnal
             fear
             .
          
           
             3
             Servile
             fear
             .
          
           
             Act
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             Filial
             fear
             
          
           
             Isa
             :
             8
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             We
             are
             delivered
             from
             our
             enemies
             either
             ,
             Luke
             1.47
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             conquest
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             grace
             must
             reflect
             on
             a
             mans
             self
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Possible
             to
             live
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             23
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Reproof
             for
             inordinate
             fear
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             fear
             too
             soon
             .
          
           
             2
             Too
             much
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             brings
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ill
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             66.4
             
          
           
             2
             It
             unfits
             the
             heart
             to
             bear
             evils
             .
          
           
             It
             hurts
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             It
             doth
             hurt
             to
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             1
             Natural
             .
          
           
             2
             Spiritually
             .
          
           
             Fear
             the
             ground
             of
             most
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             To
             sence
             our
             hearts
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             No
             cause
             of
             fear
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             spiritual
             enemies
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             worldly
             evils
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             46.28
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             How
             to
             get
             the
             conquest
             of
             fear
             :
          
           
             1
             Labour
             for
             the
             spirit
             :
          
           
             2
             Keep
             covenant
             with
             God
             
          
           
             3
             Strengthen
             faith
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             place
             our
             love
             aright
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Both
             words
             and
             actions
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             account
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Iude
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             binds
             men
             in
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Words
             injure
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             24.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             condemn
             those
             that
             make
             light
             account
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             Pal.
             39.
             
          
           
             Psal
             131.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             God
             will
             proceed
             in
             judgement
             according
             to
             his
             Law.
             Ioh.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             All
             men
             judged
             by
             the
             Law.
             The
             Law
             not
             alike
             expressed
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             Gods
             scepter
             that
             he
             ruls
             by
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             law
             is
             a
             rule
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Reproof
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               Answ
            
             .
             To
             despise
             Gods
             commandement
             ,
             what
             ?
          
           
             Matth.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Admonition
             to
             observe
             the
             Law
             :
             1.
             
             For
             direction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             should
             move
             to
             holiness
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             hath
             drawn
             some
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.9
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             forsake
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Disposing
             the
             heart
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14●…
             
          
           
             2
             It
             quickens
             to
             actions
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             particular
             calling
             .
          
           
             2
             General
             calling
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             confirms
             in
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Shewing
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             worlds
             prophaness
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             dejectedness
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             strengthen
             faith
             of
             the
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Jerome
             
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Death
             due
             to
             sin
             as
             wages
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               Answ
            
             .
             What
             death
             due
             to
             sin
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             How
             Adam
             died
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             sinned
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               How
            
             Christians
             freed
             from
             temporal
             death
             .
          
           
             Christians
             undergo
             temporal
             death
             ,
             why
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Eternal
             death
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Sin
             infinite
             three
             wayes
             .
             1
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             subject
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             sinners
             desire
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Original
             lust
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             Basile
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Confuration
             ,
             no
             sin
             in
             it self
             venial
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Sins
             mortal
             ,
             and
             venial
             how
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             In
             spectacles
             of
             death
             to
             see
             the
             heinousness
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
             To
             deterre
             us
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             Similles
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
             To
             be
             humble
             and
             thankful
             .
          
           
             Life
             twofold
             .
             1
             Natural
             .
             2
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Job
             17.5.2
             In
             deathy
             
          
           
             3
             Afterth
             e
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             A
             thing
             eternal
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Salvation
             the
             feee
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             Confutation
             of
             merit
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             To
             humble
             us
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Thankfulness
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             45
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Chaper
             .
          
           
             Propos
             .
             1.
             
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             set
             himself
             to
             procure
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             instances
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             his
             instituting
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Unprofitable
             living
             under
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             a
             taking
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             4
             Sending
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             world
             in
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             his
             command
             and
             injunction
             .
          
           
             Deut
             :
             10
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             his
             several
             administrations
             .
          
           
             1
             Permitting
             sin
             to
             remain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             prevail
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Withdrawing
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Suspending
             his
             answer
             to
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Denying
             their
             particular
             suites
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Deprives
             them
             of
             their
             dearest
             blessings
             .
          
           
             James
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Use
             of
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             
               Propos
               .
               2.
            
             
             Gods
             aim
             in
             afflicting
             his
             children
             ,
             is
             their
             profit
             .
          
           
             Gen
             41.52
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             they
             are
             profitable
             .
          
           
             The
             blessed
             fruit
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             33.12
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             27.9
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             walted
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             afflictions
             .
             2
             Sam.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             37.4
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             reproof
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             prone
             to
             misconster
             the
             intent
             of
             God
             in
             their
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             27.1
             .
             Esa
             .
             6.5
             .
             Lam.
             3.16.18
             .
             Isa
             .
             49.14
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             10.57
             .
          
           
             Simile
             
          
           
             Isay
             .
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             a
             patient
             expectation
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Iob
             17.4
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ground
             :
          
           
             1
             From
             God.
             Psal
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             withdraws
             the
             light
             of
             his
             coun●e●ance
             from
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             correction
             of
             their
             former
             abuse
             of
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             their
             carnal
             security
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             teach
             them
             wherein
             their
             present
             comsort
             and
             happiness
             consifts
             .
          
           
             Simile
             
          
           
             3
             For
             prevention
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             pride
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             considence
             in
             the
             creature
             or
             in
             habits
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Ground
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             Satan
             .
          
           
             How
             Satan
             causeth
             trouble
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             servants
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             stealing
             out
             of
             thest
             hearts
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             presenting
             to
             the
             soul
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             in
             false
             glosses
             .
          
           
             Ground
             ,
             3.
             
             From
             our selves
             .
          
           
             From
             some
             distemper
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prevailing
             of
             some
             strong
             lust
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Inordinate
             passions
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             teach
             us
             compassion
             toward
             those
             that
             are
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Isa
             53.4
             .
          
           
             God
             suffers
             his
             servants
             to
             be
             in
             inward
             distress
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             quiet
             /
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             2
             Cron.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             3.
             
             Faith
             that
             quiets
             the
             soul
             ,
             must
             be
             pitched
             upon
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               Answ
            
             .
             What
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             As
             a
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Devision
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Doct
             1.
             
             Strong
             trials
             befall
             strong
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             trial
             consists
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             laieth
             strong
             tryals
             ,
             on
             strong
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Faith
             acquits
             a
             man
             in
             great
             tryals
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             Explication
          
           
             1
             What
             life
             it
             is
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Eternal
             life
             proper
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Begun
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Gal
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Heb
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Consummated
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Phil
             1.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.17
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6
             33.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             instructiou
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             demonstration
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             5.6
             .
             Ephes
             .
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             consolation
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3.12
             .
             Act
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9
             4.
             
          
           
             Job
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.7
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             4.17
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Eternal
             life
             cometh
             from
             divine
             grace
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             confutation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             For
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             have
             right
             to
             eternal
             life
             by
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Direction
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             All
             of
             all
             sorts
             have
             a
             right
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             Acts
             10
             ,
             34
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Consolation
             general
             .
          
           
             Particular
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             2.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2
             21.12
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             49.23
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
             The
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             a
             comfortable
             and
             willing
             expectation
             of
             death
             ,
             Proved
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.8
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             desire
             of
             death
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             120.5
             .
          
           
             Thilip
             .
             1
             23.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.23
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Respons
             .
             Death
             considerable
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             6.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             38.3
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.39
             .
          
           
             Respons
             .
             Why
             some
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Scripture
             have
             prayed
             against
             death
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             23.4
             .
          
           
             Phil
             1.23.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
             8
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
             Two
             things
             consider
             able
             in
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             Trial.
             
          
           
             Doct
             2.
             
             A
             special
             care
             in
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             be
             alwayes
             ready
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             4.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.31
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             14.14
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             90.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             4.5.6
             .
          
           
             Job
             1
             19.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Deut
             ,
             32.29
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             28.15
             .
          
           
             Job
             28.14
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             17.13
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Ignorant
             men
             can
             neither
             take
             comfort
             in
             ,
             nor
             be
             truly
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Math
             22.29
             .
          
           
             Psal
             119
             24
             
          
           
             Psal
             119
             ,
             9
             93
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             Death
             freeth
             Gods
             servants
             from
             all
             misery
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.22
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Consutation
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             For
             consolation
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.40
             .
             Rev.
             21.4
             .
          
           
             Esth
             .
             8
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Joh
             :
             3.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             day
             of
             death
             be
             a
             discharge
             from
             all
             former
             ,
             and
             following
             miserles
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             The
             Saints
             at
             their
             going
             hence
             have
             a
             comfortable
             and
             peaceable
             debarture
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.37
             
          
           
             Prov
             ,
             14.32
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.33
             .
             Gen.
             13.25.2
             King.
             22.20
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             :
             4.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Isa
             :
             38
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephs
             ;
             22
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Respons
             .
             Joh.
             7.24
             .
             The
             unqulet
             departure
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             cleared
             ,
             with
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Eccless
             .
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             9.26
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa
             :
             54.8
             John
             13.1
             .
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
             The
             seeming-quiet
             departure
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             with
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Psal
             73.4
             :
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.37
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.11
             ,
          
           
             Excles
             .
             8.12
             .
             Esay
             57.11
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Confutation
             of
             Purgat●…y
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             .
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             11.7
             .
             Job
             27.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             4.7.8
             .
             Joh.
             17.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.1.1
             Sam.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.3.2
             Thes
             ,
             5.24
             .
          
           
             2
             King
             9.22
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             4.27
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Author
             of
             all
             life
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             spiritual
             life
             .
          
           
             3
             Why
             both
             comprehended
             under
             one
             term
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Analogie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             connection
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             2
             Against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2
             Against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Difference
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             Trial.
             
          
           
             Signs
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             1
             Forsaking
             sin
             
          
           
             2
             Newness
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3
             Progress
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             direction
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             All
             men
             must
             die
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             manifest
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
           
             2
             His
             power
             .
          
           
             3
             Our
             benefit
             by
             Chrst
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             conform
             us
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Rachel
             was
             〈◊〉
             Fruitful
             
          
           
             3
             Obedient
             .
          
           
             4
             Her
             death
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Observat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Observat
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             change
             in
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             as
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             analogy
             between
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             natucal
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             general
             .
             1
             A
             General
             change
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             orderlyness
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Analogie
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Death
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1
             Judicial
             .
          
           
             2
             Civil
             .
          
           
             3
             Natural
             .
          
           
             1
             Imperfect
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Newness
             of
             life
             expressed
             by
             life
             in
             three
             respects
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             principle
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             actions
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             properties
             of
             life
             .
             Appetite
             .
          
           
             2
             Tropagation
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             ,
          
           
             Observat
             .
             Men
             first
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             live
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             From
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             the
             cot●…ariety
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             No
             loss
             in
             dying
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Not
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             peace
             .
          
           
             3
             Not
             esteem
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             wealth
             
          
           
             5
             Not
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Sin
             a
             needless
             thing
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             gain
             by
             death
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             faithful
             are
             hopeful
             .
             Rom.
             5
             :
          
           
             Definition
             of
             Hope
             :
          
           
             1
             Pets
             1
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             8
             :
             24
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Trial
             of
             Hope
             :
          
           
             Rom
             :
             4
             :
             18
             :
          
           
             Isa
             :
             21
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             Hab
             :
             2
             :
             3
             :
          
           
             Isa
             :
             8
             :
             17
             :
          
           
             2
             Pet
             :
             3
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Psal
             :
             73
             :
             9
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             102
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet
             :
             3
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob
             :
             2
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Mal
             :
             3
             :
             14
             :
          
           
             2
             Cor
             :
             6
             :
             8
             :
          
           
             2
             Sam
             :
             6
             :
             22
             :
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Hindrances
             of
             hope
             :
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             4.18
             .
             Rev
             :
             21
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             118
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ;
             91
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             40
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             :
             21
             :
             19.1
             Cor
             :
             15
             :
             16
             
          
           
             Iob
             17
             :
             13
             :
          
           
             Heb
             11
             :
             27
             :
          
           
             Heb
             11
             :
             35
             :
          
           
             Phil
             :
             1
             :
             23
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Christ
             the
             object
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Phil
             :
             1
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             38
             :
             15
             :
          
           
             Psal
             :
             71
             :
             5
             :
          
           
             Gen.
             49.18
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Trov
             ,
             23.5
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             146.3
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             62.3
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil
             ,
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             55.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             Iob
             :
             6
             :
             68
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             This
             life-time
             is
             our
             hope-time
             :
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             :
             55
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             :
             3
             :
             2
             :
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet
             1
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             :
             1
             :
             3
             :
             Heb
             6
             :
             19
             :
          
           
             Psal
             :
             84
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             2
             Per
             :
             3
             :
             18
             :
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             7
             :
             20
             :
          
           
             Col
             :
             4
             :
             17
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Hope
             is
             no
             :
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Isa
             :
             57.13
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Our
             life
             is
             a
             misery
             .
          
           
             Iob
             ,
             14.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             7
             :
             29.
             
          
           
             Iam
             :
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             John
             11
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             8
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             Conclusion
             .
             The
             hopeful
             are
             not
             miserable
             :
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Revle
             .
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Exod
             :
             33
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             .
             2.15
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb
             :
             13
             :
             31
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             12
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             :
             3
             :
             10
             :
          
           
             1
             Pe●…
             1
             :
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Christians
             to
             take
             the
             best
             opportunities
             of
             their
             life
             to
             do
             good
             :
          
           
             A
             twofold
             opportunlty
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             doing
             good
             :
          
           
             1
             The
             time
             of
             life
             :
          
           
             Luke
             16
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Mat.
             25.10
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             outward
             estates
             .
          
           
             Trov
             :
             23.5
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             11
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             :
             6
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             Iob
             13
             :
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov
             :
             3
             :
             28
             :
          
           
             Psal
             :
             78.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam
             :
             9.1
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Gods
             servants
             to
             relieve
             others
             .
          
           
             Deut
             15.7
             :
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.4
             .
             Isa
             .
             58.7
             :
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb
             :
             13
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Pro
             :
             3
             :
             26
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             41
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Tsal
             :
             37
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Iames
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             How
             to
             give
             so
             as
             to
             do
             good
             :
             Answ
             .
             1
             Give
             justly
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Give
             wisely
             Psal
             :
             1
             :
             2
             :
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             quantity
             :
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             quality
             :
          
           
             3
             Give
             in
             simplicity
             :
             Rom
             :
             11
             :
             8
             :
          
           
             Mat
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             4
             Cive
             chearfully
             :
             2
             Gor
             :
             8.6
             :
          
           
             The
             persons
             to
             whom
             good
             must
             be
             done
             :
          
           
             1
             Generally
             to
             all
             :
          
           
             Luke
             10
             :
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Mala
             :
             2
             :
             10
             :
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             4
             :
             20
             :
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam
             :
             25
             :
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Rom
             12
             :
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Eccles
             .
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             There
             are
             some
             poor
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             King
             :
             4
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             5
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             8
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat
             :
             8
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             :
             2
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk
             9
             :
             53.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             The
             houshold
             of
             faith
             especially
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             Psal
             .
             ●…6
             .
             1
             .
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron
             29.
             
          
           
             Prov
             19.17
             .
          
           
             Psal
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             A
             change
             will
             befall
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Death
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             why
             so
             termed
             .
          
           
             The
             change
             by
             death
             must
             befal
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             What
             it
             is
             to
             wait
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             preparation
             for
             death
             consists
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             freeing
             our selves
             from
             sin
             ●…u
             our
             life-time
             .
          
           
             How
             that
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             having
             our
             persons
             qualified
             .
          
           
             How
             that
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             must
             wait
             and
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Prol
               ,
               in
               Eccless
            
             .
          
           
             
               Agnescere
               nolumus
               ,
               quod
               ignorare
               non
               possumus
               .
               Cypr
               ,
               de
               Mortal
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Vit.
               Orig.
               pr●…efix
               .
               operib
               .
            
          
           
             
               Infans
               nondum
               loquitur
               ,
               &
               tamen
               prophetat
               .
               Serm.
               de
               bono
               pas
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cic.
               primo
               ,
               tusc
            
             .
          
           
             In
             Eccles
             .
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Scope
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Cupressin
               funeria
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             
               Senes
               in
               limine
               mortis
               vih●…
               〈◊〉
               avidissiml
               .
               Arist
               〈◊〉
               &
               breu
               .
               vita
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cic.
               de
               se●…ctu●…
            
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Que.
             1.
             
          
           
             Que.
             2.
             
          
           
             Que.
             3.
             
          
           
             Que.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Et
               strepitus
               iste
               perduras
               quousque
               ;
               pondus
               id
               est
               ponderosum
               corpus
               ad
               terram
               pervenerit
               sed
               corpore
               in
               terram
               projecto
               statim
               cessat
               tumulius
               Destructor
               .
            
          
           
             
               vit
               .
               par
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             division
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             
               Quotidiè
               morimur
               quotidiè
               enim
               demitur
               aliqua
               pars
               vita
               .
            
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             serm
             .
             Senibus
             meri
             &
             in
             januit
             juvenibus
             in
             insidiis
             .
          
           
             
               AE
               vi
               temporalis
               sine
               completo
               ad
               eterna
               velmortis
               vel
               immortalitatis
               hospitia
               dividimur
               .
            
          
           
             Scelus
             aut
             exuritur
             igue
             .
          
           
             Application
             
          
           
             
               Coclcus
               bist
            
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             add
             .
             
               Oravitatis
               eloquentia
               ,
               &
               eruditiona
               vestigia
               egocinis
               &
               velisima
               pars
               luti
               ,
               &
               scintilla
               dum
               vertor
               ,
               satis
               habe●…
               sis●…plendorem
               illius
               imbecillitas
               occulerum
               f●…rrè
               possit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               l.
               de
               Nat.
               &
               grat
               .
               respice
               sepulchra
               ,
               et
               vide
               quis
               servi
               quis
               Dominus
               ,
               quis
               dives
               &
               quis
               pauper
               ,
               descerne
               si
               potes
               vinctum
               à
               rege
               ,
               sertem
               à
               debili
               ;
               pulchrum
               à
               deformi
               .
            
          
           
             Sophocl
             .
             in
             Antig
             .
          
           
             
               Arist
               .
               Eth.
            
             
          
           
             
               Homer
               Hae.
            
             
          
           
             
               Aristot
               .
               phy
            
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             mon.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Poncius
               Diacoa
               in
               vit
               Cyp.
            
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             31.15
             .
          
           
             Tertul
             ,
             devesurrect
             .
             in
             candida
             exp
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             〈…〉
             gistratum
             ambientes
             expectabant
             suffragia
             .
             Encharid
             〈◊〉
             Laurant
             .
             〈◊〉
             tempus
             quod
             inter
             bomines●…
             mortem
             ,
             &
             ultimaresurrectionis
             interposition
             est
             animas
             ab●…
             〈◊〉
             recepta●…
             la
             contiment
             ,
             sicut
             〈◊〉
             dign●…
             est
             ,
             〈◊〉
             requi●…
             ,
             vel
             〈…〉
             pro
             eo
             〈…〉
             est
             in
             car●…e
             〈◊〉
             viveret
             .
          
           
             Esay
             48.22
             .
          
           
             Apcc.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Eraz.
             Apoph
             .
             Theodoro
             parum
             interest
             bumine
             an
             insublime
             putrescat
             .
             Tertal
             ,
             de
             reJurect
             .
          
           
             Ierrem
             .
             22.19
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             7
             9.1.2
             .
          
           
             Dossid
             .
             in
             witExod
             .
             20.12
             .
             Psal
             ,
             55.23
             .
             The
             blood
             thirsty
             and
             deceitful
             mau
             shall
             not
             live
             out
             half
             his
             daies
             .
             1
             Sam.
             2.32
             .
          
           
             Hiro
             .
             epitaph
             Paul.
             sentimus
             quid
             bab●…emus
             ,
             postquam
             habere
             decivimus
             .
          
           
             Jer
             22.29
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             37.1
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.35.36
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             24.28
             .
             Esay
             .
             1.2
             .
             Deut.
             32.29
             .
             Psal
             81.13
             .
             Jerem.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             19.41
             ,
             42
             Matth.
             23.27
             .
          
           
             
               Divin
               .
               institut
               .
               l
            
             1.
             
               ut
               nec
               ipsam
               decent
               alia
               ,
               nec
               alios
               ipsa
               .
            
          
           
             
               Beller
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Verb.
               Dei.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Nazianz.
               orot
            
             .
             38.
             
               mortem
               ut
               peccati
               precisionem
               homo
               lucratur
               ,
               ne
               malum
               sit
               immortale
               ita
               pana
               in
               misericordia
               ced
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Amb.
             in
             Luke
             .
             mors
             triplex
             est
             2.
             nature
             de
             qua
             dicitur
             querent
             mortem
             ,
             &
             inveniunt
             secunda
             culpoe
             ,
             de
             qua
             dicitur
             anima
             qua
             peecat
             morietur
             ,
             tertia
             gratioe
             in
             qua
             non
             naturased
             delicta
             moriuntur
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             70.
             nibil
             melius
             oeterna
             lex
             secit
             quam
             quod
             unum
             intro
             itum
             ad
             vitam
             nobis
             dedit
             ,
             exitus
             multos
             .
          
           
             Hippoc.
             Aph.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luke
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.35.1
             Kings
             2.6
             .
             Psal
             .
             89.43
             .
             Palm
             .
             6
             5.
             
             Isa
             .
             38.18
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             20
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.17
             .
             Rom
             :
             5.12
             .
             Ezek
             :
             18
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●…5
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Musculus
             in
             Gen.
             sides
             in
             id
             quod
             suturum
             est
             prospicit
             ,
             ac
             de
             co
             nou
             secus
             ,
             ac
             si
             jam
             factum
             esset
             gloriatur
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             consolat
             .
             Periclem
             narrant
             historia
             intra
             quadridum
             duobus
             filiis
             orbatum
             ,
             quiusque
             eòp
             fortis
             &
             constans
             fuit
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             prorsus
             depristino
             habitu
             cultuque
             diminurit
             ,
             nec
             unquam
             coronam
             de
             capite
             deposuerit
             .
             Horatius
             Pulvillus
             dum
             edem
             Jovi
             dedicabit
             inter
             solemnem
             verborum
             nuncupationem
             postem
             tenens
             ut
             filium
             mortuum
             audivit
             ,
             nequae
             manum
             à
             poste
             removit
             ,
             neque
             sacra
             diremit
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               l.
            
             21.6.4
             .
             
               Rosa
               nascitur
               spina
               verius
               quam
               frutice
               .
            
          
           
             Hieron
             :
             comment
             ,
             in
             Proph.
             Hosea
             c.
             13
             cromers
             tua
             ô
             mors
             ideo
             m●…rtum
             sum
             ,
             ut
             tu
             mea
             morte
             moriaris
             ,
             ero
             morsus
             tua
             inferne
             qui
             omnia
             tuis
             faucibus
             devorasti
             .
          
           
             
               morsus
               tua
               inferne
               qui
               omnis
               tuis
               faucibus
               devorasti
               .
            
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             3
             .
             
               de
               remit
               .
               peccat
               c
            
             11.
             
               ubi
               est
               peccatum
               quo
               puncti
               &
               venati
               sumus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Calv.
               in
               Hossatis
               constat
               Paulum
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
               non
               citasse
               Propheta
               testimonum
               ad
               confirmandam
               ullam
               doctrinam
               de
               que
               disserit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Calv.
               in
               hunc
               loc
               .
               ero
               pestes
               tuae
               ô
               mors
               ,
               id
               est
               ego
               ero
               interitus
               mortis
               ,
               ut
               mors
               ipsa
               non
               possit
               nos
               amplius
               perdere
               .
            
          
           
             
               Calv.
               in
               Hoses
               quanuis
               mors
               absorbeat
               omnia
               quanvis
               sepulchrum
               aboleat
               omnias
               ,
               Deus
               tamen
               est
               superior
               morte
               &
               sepulchro
               ,
               ergo
               si
               quando
               de
               speratio
               nos
               ita
               dejiciat
               ,
               ut
               non
               gustemus
               omnes
               Dei
               promissiones
               ,
               veniat
               nobis
               in
               mentem
               hic
               lo●us
               quod
               scilicet
               Deus
               sic
               exitio
               mortis
               .
               Chrysost
               .
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Bernard
               .
               serm
            
             .
             26.
             
               in
               Cant.
               jam
               tibi
               frater
               in
               nocte
               adhuc
               mediâ
               diescebat
               nox
               sicut
               dies
               illumenabatur
               accitus
               sum
               ego
               ,
               ut
               id
               miraculi
               viderem
               ,
               hominem
               exultantem
               in
               morte
               insultantem
               morti
               ,
               ubi
               est
               mors
               stimulus
               tuus
               ?
               jam
               non
               est
               stimulus
               sed
               jubilus
               ,
               jam
               cantando
               ,
               moritur
               homo
               ,
               &
               moriendo
               cantat
            
          
           
             
               Plut●…
               moral
               :
               tract
               .
               de
               utilitat
               .
               ex
               inimicis
               capienda
               .
            
          
           
             Psalm
             89.47
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             6.2
             1
             Tim.
             5.6
             .
             Rev
             :
             20.6
             
               Morsuus
               est
               morti
               qui
               moritur
               crimini
               .
            
          
           
             
               Qui
               moritur
               ●…te
               quam
               moritur
               ,
               〈◊〉
               moritur
               .
            
          
           
             Apoc
             :
             20
             :
             14
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3
             :
             14
             
          
           
             Levit.
             25.25
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             
               Vita
               moriens
               conflixit
               cum
               vivente
               morte
               .
            
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.1.8
             .
          
           
             ●…ohn
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             John
             3.14
             .
             As
             Moses
             lifted
             up
             the
             serpent
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             even
             so
             must
             the
             Sun
             of
             man
             be
             lifted
             up
             .
          
           
             O
             mors
             devorasti
             &
             devorata
             es
             ,
             illius
             morte
             tu
             mortua
             es
             illius
             morte
             nos
             vivimus
             ,
             gratias
             tibi
             agimus
             Christe
             salvator
             quod
             tam
             potentem
             adversarium
             dum
             occideris
             occidisti
             .
             Hier
             .
             epitaph
             .
             Nepotiam
             .
             Herodotus
             in
             Thaliâ
             ,
             〈◊〉
             -
             Ethiopes
             postquam
             mortuum
             aresecere
             gypse
             
          
           
             
               obl●●unt
               picturaque
               .
               exhortantes
               representant
               ,
               deinde
               ei
               Cippum
               cavum
               e
               vitro
               circumdant
               in
               cujus
               medio
               mortuus
               interlucet
               .
            
          
           
             Esay
             40.6
             
          
           
             Nazianz
             de
             ob
             .
             Causar
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             :
             16
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Porheus
             in
             bunc
             loc
             adversus
             bestiam
             spiritus
             sanctus
             consolatur
             pios
             ,
             si
             ab
             ill
             a
             prius
             propter
             testimenium
             Iefu
             trucidantus
             qnam
             de
             ed
             supplirium
             sumptum
             sit
             ,
             nam
             vel
             sic
             morientes
             beati
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             temporariam
             vitam
             amittentes
             in
             hoc
             seculo
             ,
             oe
             ernam
             adipiscuntur
             in
             altro
             .
          
           
             Gen
             :
             42
             :
             36.
             of
             a
             
               voyce
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             without
             any
             speaker
             .
          
           
             Ioseph
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             Math
             :
             2
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             Rachel
             mourning
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             because
             they
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             Isocr
             .
             ad
             Demonicum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ambrosius
             Ausbers
             ,
             in
             Apoc.
             c.
             14.
             ille
             nunc
             in
             spiritu
             raptus
             spirituali
             aure
             bonc
             vocem
             percipiens
             invit
             eodem
             spiritu
             ceelesism
             replendam
             esse
             at
             eundem
             vecem
             andire
             posset
             in
             suâ
             personâ
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19
             :
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Melo
               in
               Apee
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             audive
             vocem
             non
             corporalem
             neque
             a
             foris
             sirepentom
             ,
             sed
             rut
             us
             firmatam
             per
             Angelum
             gui
             tot
             am
             ti
             Apccalypsin
             Christo
             jubente
             revelavit
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             Ausber
             .
             quia
             maximum
             est
             quod
             nuncsolus
             audis
             ,
             stilo
             exprime
             ut
             ad
             ejus
             aures
             perveniat
             cujus
             figuram
             geris
             ,
             Gasper
             Melo
             scyibene
             transvolet
             quod
             ad
             electorum
             solatium
             ad
             finem
             usq
             perseverare
             debet
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             l.
             4.
             de
             verb.
             Dei
             non
             scrip
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Si
             Chrivto
             &
             Apostoles
             suisset
             propositum
             ver
             bum
             Dei
             coarctandi
             ad
             scripturam
             inprimis
             rem
             
          
           
             tauti
             momenti
             Christus
             prae
             .
             cepisset
             ,
             &
             Apostoli
             alicubi
             testarent
             ,
             se
             ex
             Domini
             mandato
             soribere
             ,
             of
             id
             nusquam
             legimus
             .
          
           
             Eusch
             1.2
             .
             hist
             .
             ad
             Matthaeum
             ca
             occasione
             scripsisse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3.16
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             who
             say
             of
             one
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             mean
             not
             simply
             that
             he
             is
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             appears
             not
             among
             the
             living
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             us
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             20.38
             .
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             loc
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
             quis
             mortuns
             mori
             potest
             ;
             Resp
             pii
             moriantur
             mun
             .
             do
             priusquam
             moriantur
             corpori
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             145.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             15.18
             .
          
           
             But
             
               è
               contra
            
             ,
             all
             that
             die
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             So
             Martyrs
             ,
             are
             not
             excluded
             though
             they
             are
             not
             included
             alone
             ,
             but
             all
             true
             confessors
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Alcazarum
               in
               Apoc.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.46
             .
             
               Beza
               in
               hunc
               loc
               .
               quid
               si
               legatur
               perfectè
               quia
               tum
               optans
               piratam
               beatitudinem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Paraus
               in
               Apoc
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hic
               primitie
               ,
               in
               coelo
               ipsa
               massa
               beatitudinis
               ,
               bic
               sitimus
               justitiam
               ,
               illic
               satiamer
               .
            
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             24.
             
               in
               laudem
               Coesar
               credo
               generosum
               omnem
               caramq
               Deo
               auimam
               postquam
               vinculis
               corporis
               hinc
               soluta
               excesserit
               excussis
               compedibus
               quibus
               animi
               perinzdeprimi
               solebas
               hilarem
               ad
               Dominum
               suum
               convolare
               .
               Cyp.
               de
               mortal
               .
               mors
               non
               est
               exitus
               sed
               transitus
               &
               temporalis
               itinere
               decurso
               ad
               eierna
               transgressus
               .
               Bern.
               c.
            
             15.
             
               de
               amore
               Dei
               Insideles
               mortem
               appellant
               fideles
               palch
               1
               ,
               qui
               moritur
               mundo
               ,
               ut
               perfecta
               vivet
               Deo.
               
            
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.17
             .
          
           
             
               Herod
               Hist
               .
               l.
               1.
               beaius
               est
               nemo
               nisi
               cusus
               prosperitatem
               Deus
               foelici
               exitu
               ,
               &
               morte
               confirmavit
               ut
               Cleobis
               ,
               &
               Bitonis
               ac
               viventis
               ,
               &
               periculis
               obonxi
               beatitudo
               ut
               currentis
               pramium
               ,
               &
               coronaflaxa
               &
               vana
               est
               .
               Cornel.
               à
               Lapid
               .
               comment
               in
               A
               pcc.
               c.
               14
               ,
               ut
               Romoe
               mori
               non
               potest
               ,
               qui
               Romoe
               non
               vixit
               ,
               it
               a
               qui
               in
               Domino
               non
               vixit
               in
               eo
               non
               moritur
               .
            
             Joh
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             :
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.7.17
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             22
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Cic.
               consolas
               .
               animorum
               oeternitatem
               proprius
               intaeutes
               cruciausun
               mirum
               in
               modum
               quasi
               flaginose
               .
               actum
               vitam
               pena
               etiam
               sit
               immortalis
               consecutura
               .
            
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.10
             .
          
           
             Jere.
             31.16.17
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             58.11
             .
          
           
             Phil
             :
             1.21.23
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             19
             ,
             2●…
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Vid.
             vitem
             Amerbach
             &
             L●…d
             Vr●…es
             lib.
             1.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Pfal
             .
             116.7
             .
          
           
             Apoc
             :
             4
             :
             10
             :
             11.
             
             
               Vid.
               Molin
               .
               tract
               Eau.
               de
               Silo●…m
               .
            
             Eccles
             .
             11.13
             .
          
           
             *
             Olymp.
             in
             eccles
             .
             in
             quocu●…
             igitur
             loco
             five
             illustri
             ,
             five
             tenebrosus
             ,
             five
             inturpi
             scelerum
             statione
             ,
             five
             in
             honest●…
             virt●…tum
             depre●…e●…dit●…r
             ,
             homa
             cum
             moriatur
             in
             co
             gradu
             ,
             at●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ordine
             permanet
             in
             aeternum
             nam
             velrequiescit
             in
             lumine
             felicitatis
             aeternae
             cum
             justis
             &
             Christo
             Domino
             :
             vel
             in
             te
             uebris
             cruciatur
             cum
             impuris
             ,
             &
             principe
             bujus
             mnndi
             diabolo
             .
             Cyp.
             ad
             Demet
             .
             quand
             .
             buic
             excessum
             fuerit
             nullus
             jam
             penitemie
             locus
             est
             ,
             nullus
             sat
             is
             factionis
             effectus
             ,
             hic
             vita
             ,
             aut
             amittitur
             ,
             aut
             tenetur
             ,
             &
             infra
             ad
             immortalitem
             sub
             ipsa
             m●…rte
             transitur
             .
             Me
             aphrin
             eccces
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cyp
             .
             ad
             demet
             ,
             oevi
             temporalis
             fine
             completo
             ad
             aterna
             mortis
             vel
             immortalitatis
             hospitia
             dividimur
             .
             hom
             .
             22
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ierome
             ep
             .
             25.
             lugeatur
             mort●…us
             sed
             ille
             quem
             gehenn●…
             suscepit
             quem
             tartarus
             devorat
             in
             cuius
             poenam
             aeternus
             iguis
             estuat
             ,
             non
             quorum
             exitum
             angelorum
             turbe
             commitatur
             ,
             quibus
             obviam
             christum
             occurrit
             gravemur
             magis
             si
             diutius
             in
             tabernaculo
             isto
             mortis
             habitemus
             .
             hillar
             .
             in
             psal
             .
             2.
             nibil
             ilic
             dilationis
             ,
             aut
             more
             est
             tempus
             mortis
             babet
             unum
             quem●…
             ;
             suis
             legibus
             ,
             dum
             ad
             judicium
             unumquem●…
             aut
             abraboe
             sinus
             reservat
             aut
             poenoe
             .
             tustine
             mart
             .
             lib
             qu.
             &
             resp
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             tertul
             l.
             de
             pai
             .
             ergo
             boc
             votum
             si
             illis
             consecutos
             imp
             tientur
             dolemus
             ipsi
             consequi
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             mortal
             .
             ejus
             est
             mortem
             timere
             qui
             ad
             christuū
             nollet
             tre
             eius
             est
             ad
             christum
             nolle
             ire
             qui
             se
             non
             credit
             cum
             christo
             incipe
             re
             regnare
             .
          
           
             Naz
             anz
             .
             o●…ac
             42.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             mortal
             .
             amplectamur
             diem
             quius
             sig●…at
             singul●…s
             domi
             filio
             suo
             &
             laque
             is
             secu
             laribus
             ex●…lutos
             paradise
             restituis
             &
             regno
             c●…lest
             o.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             Heb
             :
             11.6
             .
             Marh
             .
             10.43
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             give
             drink
             to
             one
             of
             those
             little
             ones
             ,
             a
             cup
             of
             could
             water
             onely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Disciple
             ;
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.7
             .
             
               Ber
               in
               Cant.
               charitas
               vacua
               non
               est
               nec
               tamen
               est
               mercenara
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             
             ●…
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             L.
             13.
             
               confes
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
               explenitudine
               bonitatis
               tuoe
               creatura
               tua
               subsistit
               ut
               bonnm
               quod
               tibi
               nibil
               prodesset
               nec
               de
               se
               quale
               tibi
               esset
               tamen
               quia
               ex
               te
               fieri
               potuit
               non
               deesset
               quid
               enim
               te
               promeruit
               coelum
               &
               terra
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               De
               grat
               .
               &
               lib.
               arbit
               c.
               9.
               cum
               posset
               Apo●…tolus
               recte
               dicere
               stipendium
               justitioe
               ,
               est
               vita
               cterna
               ,
               maluit
               dicere
               gratia
               au●…
               tem
               Dei
               est
               vita
               eterna
               .
               Vt
               intelligeremus
               Deum
               non
               pro
               merit
               is
               uostris
               ,
               nos
               ad
               vitam
               ●…ternam
               ,
               sed
               pro
               su●…
               miseratione
               perducere
               ,
               Bafil
               .
               in
               Psal
               .
            
             114.
             
             
               Manet
               sempitern●…r●…quies
               illos
               ,
               qui
               in
               b●…c
               vit
               â
               legit●…me
               certarunt
               ,
               non
               ob
               corum
               merita
               factorum
               sed
               de
               munificentissin●…
               '
               Dei
               gratia
               ulgent
               .
               de
               predest●…inat
               .
               p.
            
             18.
             ad
             Mouimum
             .
             ossidete
             Regum
             paratum
             vobis
             ,
             sed
             &
             hoc
             ipsum
             opus
             est
             gratiae
             ,
             ex
             gratiae
             ,
             enim
             datur
             nonsolum
             justificati
             vita
             bona
             ,
             sed
             &
             glorificatis
             vita
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               Ambrose
               in
            
             Psal
             ●…18
             .
             
               Nonsunt
               condigna
               ,
               non
               ergo
               secunda
               merit
               a
               nostra
               ,
               sed
               secundam
               misericordi●…m
               '
               Dei
               coelestium
               decretornim
               in
               homines
               formaprocedit
               .
               Marcus
               ●…remita
               de
               op
               .
               justif
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Greg
               l.
               19.
               in
               Job
               c
               17.
               
               Eleazar
               in
               praelio
               Elephantem
               stravit
               ,
               s●…d
               sub
               ipso
               quem
               exti●…xi●…
               occub
               it
               ,
               fic
               qui
               vitia
               superantes
               sub
               ipsaqu●…e
               subj●…ciuns
               superbiendo
               succumbunt
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.34.35
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25
             :
             13.
             
             Psal
             :
             1
             :
             13
             :
             Rom
             :
             ●…
             :
             28
             :
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.22.23
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             ●…rov
             .
             13.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.45
             ,
             46
             
          
           
             Sand.
             
               de
               scismate
               Anglicano
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.33.50.2.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             50
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen
             :
             49
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             Act
             ,
             9.39
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             90.20
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             47.9.28
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             48
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             47.29
             .
          
           
             Lake
             23
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.10
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             22.
             
             If.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             38.16
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.1
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.26
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.34
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.35
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.35
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.27.28
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             46.30
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             34
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.11
             .
             Gen.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.9
             .
             Il.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.22
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             38
             .
             16.17●…
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.22
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Pauorem
               Hosliliue
               coluit
            
             Cybr
             .
             de
             Idol
             .
             vanicat
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             patieut
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Anselm
               .
               de
               .
               Boods
               .
               Symb.
               Princ.
               to
            
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             12.3
             .
             Exod.
             9.10
             .
             Dan.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.30
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Luc.
             Dialog
             .
             adv
             .
             indoct
             .
             In
             vita
             Epictetiante
             Enchirid.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             4
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Esth
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             4.31
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             J1
             .
             Typotius
             Symb.
             Princ.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               potest
               esse
               sapiens
               ,
               qui
               aut
               unde
               proficise●…tur
               ,
               aut
               quo
               perveniendum
               sit
               ,
               nesci●…t
               .
            
             Cic.
             Acad.
             q.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Rom.
               Pontific
               in
               vit
               .
               Pauli
               .
            
             4.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sudias
             in
             v.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Obser
               v.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Clims
             .
             Scal.
             Paradil
             .
             grad
             .
             6.
             in
             princ
             .
          
           
             
               Ib.
               in
               sine
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Athen.
               1.
            
             5.
             
             ●…
             .
             211
             .
          
           
             
               Nazianz●…
               Carm.
            
             52.
             
             In
             divite
             m
             male
             mo●…tion
             .
          
           
             
               Ambros
               .
               ad
               paenit
               .
               agend
               .
               exhor
               .
               tom
            
             -
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hippocrates
             in
             Juramento
             Strigel
             ,
             in
             in
             Phil.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             tl
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.9.11
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12.2
             Pet
             1.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             40.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             143.2
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.16
             .
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.34
             .
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             King
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             18.25
             .
          
           
             16.1
             King.
             26.15.2
             King.
             24.8.2
             King.
             2.19.1
             King.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Revel
             .
             2.21
             .
             Psal
             .
             140.
             
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.5
             .
             Numb
             .
             22
             23.
             
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.21
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.1
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Matth.
             ●…7
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             73
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             :
             4
             21.
             
          
           
             Isa
             :
             7
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             Ier
             :
             22
             ●…
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             16.21
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Act.
             6.9.10
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             31.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.34
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             79.11
             .
          
           
             32.
             
          
           
             33.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             37.
             
          
           
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             57.1
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Gen.
             25.8
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.22
             .
          
           
             Kings
             .
             14.13
             .
          
           
             40.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             41.
             
          
           
             Heb
             :
             7.3
             .
          
           
             Prov
             :
             2
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             14.2
             ,
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             24.
             
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             nono
             
          
           
             Ep.
             70.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             30.
             
          
           
             31
             
          
           
             32
             
          
           
             33
             
          
           
             34
             
          
           
             35
             
          
           
             36
             
          
           
             37
             
          
           
             38
             
          
           
             39
             
          
           
             40
             
          
           
             41
             
          
           
             42
             
          
           
             43
             
          
           
             44
             
          
           
             45
             
          
           
             46
             
          
           
             47
             
          
           
             48
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.1
             ●…
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.13
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             49.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             21.13
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Thes
             .
             ●…
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom
             9
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             P●t
             .
             1
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Tim.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             11.40
             .
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             16.11
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             p
             2
             Tim.
             and
             2.1
             .
          
           
             q
             Phil.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             9.25.2
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             8.37
             .
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             10.14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             w
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.4
             .
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             25.21
             .
          
           
             Quaer
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             y
             S.
             
               Chrys
               .
               in
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             
               z
               Non
               haec
               jactantiae
               verb●
               sunt
               ,
               sed
               bonae
               Conscientia
               ,
            
             Estius
             ad
             Loc.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Quaer
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             a
             Jam
             :
             2.18
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             5.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               c
               Vera
               fides
               viva
               est
               ,
               Nec
               potest
               esse
               otiosa
            
             Juell
             .
             in
             Apolog
             .
          
           
             d
             Cal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Ioh.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Quaer
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quae
             ;
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             h
             Magalianus
             ,
             ad
             Loc.
             
          
           
             i
             S.
             Ambrose
             in
             Luc.
             
          
           
             k
             Saint
             
               Gregogry
               in
               Job
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               l
               Espencoeus
               ad
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             p
             Jer.
             20.7
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             Chron.
             36.16
             .
             Mat.
             23.37
             .
          
           
             
               r
               In
               signum
               contradicibile
            
             .
             Tert
             de
             Carne
             Chr●…i
             ,
             cap.
             28.
             
             Isa
             .
             8.13
             :
          
           
             
               s
               1
               〈◊〉
               Bishop
               Hall
               in
               Paraphr
               :
               Piscator
               &
               Fransiscus
               Lucas
               .
            
          
           
             t
             Confer
             :
          
           
             Lam.
             3.35
             .
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             w
             Act.
             2.40
             .
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             x
             Yert
             in
             Apoleget
             .
          
           
             y
             2
             Tim.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Isa
             .
             6.10
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Prov
             13
             ,
             5
             :
             Ezek.
             36
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             16.26
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
             Act.
             2.40
             .
          
           
             h
             Isa
             .
             8.18
             .
             Heb.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             25
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             10.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             o
             S.
             Cypr.
             lib.
             de
             Mortal
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Macar
             .
             Homil.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.3
             .
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             111.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Heb.
             10
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Jo.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             w
             Tit.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             x
             Act.
             14
             :
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             20.22
             .
          
           
             z
             Jam.
             3.2
             .
             Gal.
             6
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             13.42
             .
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             
               e
               Tanqu●…m
               filius
               gratiae
            
             Bradwardin
             de
             S.
             Paulo
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             Tim.
             31
             ,
             6.2
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             g
             Act.
             9.15.2
             Tim.
             2
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             5
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Our
             heart
             is
             as
             barren
             of
             any
             good
             ,
             as
             they
             report
             the
             Isle
             of
             Patmos
             is
             ,
             wheren
             ●…
             thing
             will
             grow
             ,
             but
             on
             earth
             that
             is
             brought
             from
             other
             places
             .
             D.
             Stoughton
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             l
             Cant.
             8.5
             :
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             styled
             ,
             
               The
               remedy
               of
               Schisme
            
             ,
             preached
             at
             
               Pauls
               Lond.
            
             1640.
             p.
             18.
             19
             ,
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             f
             30.3
             .
          
           
             p.
             
               Fulgent
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               Monim
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             
               Meritum
               meum
               miseratio
               Domini
            
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             ●…naer
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               r
               S
            
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Apost
             .
             Serm.
             16.
             
             
               Debitor
               Deus
               factus
               est
               ,
               No●…
               aliquid
               a
               nobis
               accipiendo
               ,
               sed
               quod
               ●…ipl●…cuit
               promittendo
               illo
               ergo
               modo
               possumus
               exigere
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ut
               dicamus
               ,
               Redde
               quod
               promifi●…ti
               ,
               quia
               fccimus
               quod
               Jussi●…ti
               ,
               &
               hoc
               to
               fecisti
               ,
               qui
               labor●…ntes
               juvistiNan
               dicimus
               Deo
               ,
               Redde
               ,
               ●…uia
               accepisti
               ;
               sed
               redde
               quia
               promisisti
               ,
            
             Cron.
             Die●…eric
             Dn
             9
             post
             .
             Trin.
             in
             Fine
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
             and
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor
             :
             10.11
             .
          
           
             
               u
               Mundus
               senescens
               patitur
               pha●…tasias
            
             ,
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             w
             Act
             2
             :
             20.2
             Tit.
             4
             :
             ●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Ioh
             :
             6
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             
               y
               Vid.
            
             Aug.
             lib.
             20.
             
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             c.
             7
             &
             Philastr
             ,
             c
             59.
             
             De
             Heres
             .
             &
             Aug.
             De
             Heres
             .
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Euseb
             .
             1
             :
             3
             :
             c
             :
             25.
             
             Histor
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             1.10
             ,
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             20.21
             :
             Act.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom
             ,
             14
             :
             17
             :
          
           
             f
             Eusc●…
             .
             1.3
             .
             c.
             36.
             
             Eccl.
             Hist
             .
          
           
             
               g
               Justin
               :
               Martyr
            
             ,
             Dialog
             .
             
               Gum
               Triphon
               Jud.
            
             pag.
             239.
             
          
           
             
               h
               Baron
            
             .
             in
             Annal
             :
             Ann.
             128.
             sect
             2.
             
             &
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Cataleg
               illustr
               .
               cap.
               de
               Papiâ
               .
            
          
           
             
               i
               Tertal
            
             .
             ill
             3
             advers
             .
             Marc.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               k
               Lactant.
            
             1.7
             c.
             24.
             
             Institut
             .
          
           
             l
             3
             Epist
             .
             John
             9.
             
          
           
             
               m
               Re
            
             :
             20.6
             .
          
           
             
               n
               Re.
            
             14.13
             .
          
           
             
               o
               Ioh.
               Gerard.
            
             loc
             com
             .
             To.
             9.
             c
             7
             sect
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             Bish
             .
             Hall
             in
             his
             
               Revealtion
               .
               unrevealed
            
             ,
             edi
             t
             1650
             ,
             D.
             Prid.
             serm
             .
             on
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
             and
             serm
             .
             on
             Joh.
             6.14
             .
             Per.
             Dem.
             of
             Probl.
             vid.
             Dieter
             .
             
               In
               die
               .
               fest
               .
               Bar.
            
             Ap.
             p
             7.14
             &c.
             vol.
             4.
             
             Bul.
             1.2
             .
             c.
             11.
             contr
             .
             Anapaht
             .
             &
             sixt
             Senens
             .
             1.6
             .
             Annot.
             347.
             
          
           
             q
             Art.
             6.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             England
          
           
             r
             Phsl
             .
             1
             :
             8.
             
             Mat.
             21.5
             .
          
           
             s
             2
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             t
             Acts
             17.31
             :
             2
             Tim.
             4
             :
             1.1
             Pet.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             u
             See
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             stiled
             
               The
               Gra●…d
               Assizes
            
             ,
             pag.
             37.
             ed
             it
             .
             16
             53.
             preached
             at
             Winchester
             .
          
           
             w
             2
             Tim.
             4
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             25
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             24
             :
             46.
             
          
           
             z
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Quer.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             6.63
             .
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             25
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Iud.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             B.
             King
             ,
             lect
             .
             38.
             on
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             l
             Phil.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Fallit
               .
               enim
               vitium
               pronimitate
               ,
               boni
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Tim.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             o
             Ier.
             17
             9.2
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.21
             .
          
           
             s
             Rom
             12.2
             .
          
           
             t
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             w
             Iudg.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             x
             Gal.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal
             .
             119.136
             .
          
           
             z
             Rom
             6
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             19.13
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             38
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Ioh.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             12.2
             ,
             23
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             5
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .